Skip to main content

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats 


^*%y. 


:%"^:^^^^*'*I- 

^■■^^■m*^ 


:^..%:     ^^ 


'  '*M'!^m^i^% 


******** 


■%^^^v-^ 


'm^."^ 


■■^^^:\ 


:,^  X 


™    4,    ^.^^ 


^^3..>^ 


> 


-■%ih,  5     -  »-^ 


W 


*««ssr 


""JJ^**"'***-* 


»^!*5w*.-«! 


The  Cover: 


Frontispiece: 

Art  Layout: 

Illustrations: 


The  word  which  characterizes  the  New  Year  is  the  word 
happy.  "Happy  New  Year"  rings  out  in  joyous  sound.  Similar 
expressions  are  found  in  different  languages  in  different 
countries.  They  contemplate  the  past  year  with  its  sunlight 
and  shadows  and  wish  for  a  new  year  of  happiness. 

This  wish  is  extended  by  the  General  Board  to  every  Relief 
Society  member  in  the  year  1967.  As  we  extend  this  wish  to 
you,  we  are  mindful  of  the  words  of  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith: 

Happiness  is  the  object  and  design  of  our  existence;  and  will  be  the 
end  thereof,  if  we  pursue  the  path  that  leads  to  it;  and  this  path  is 
virtue,  uprightness,  faithfulness,  holiness,  and  keeping  all  the  com- 
mandments of  God.  But  we  cannot  expect  to  know  all,  or  more  than 
we  now  know  unless  we  comply  with  or  keep  those  we  have  already 
received  {DHC  V:  134-135). 

Each  one  to  whom  we  offer  this  wish  lives  under  different 
economic,  social,  and  physical  conditions,  but  each  one  has 
one  great  spiritual  blessing.  You  each  have  the  good  tidings 
of  great  joy.  You  each  have  this  blueprint  for  happiness.  You 
each  have  the  divine  gift  of  a  loving  Heavenly  Father  to  you 
his  beloved  daughter — The  Relief  Society. 

Relief  Society  will  assist  you  wondrously  on  your  twelve- 
month pilgrimage  on  the  path  for  happiness.  As  you  persist, 
your  burdens  will  drop  from  you.  To  each  Relief  Society 
member  we  send  this  message  of  love — "Happy  New  Year!" 

General  Presidency, 


Relief  Society  Centennial  Memorial  Campanile 

Transparency  by  Howard  Barker 

Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

Brook  in  Winter,  Photograph  by  Leiand  Van  Wagoner 

Dick  Scopes 

Mary  Scopes 


'/vm/[ 


For  a  year  and  a  half  I  have  received 
the  wonderful  Magazine  as  a  gift  from 
a  Brigham  Young  University  student, 
and  nothing  has  added  more  joy  to 
being  a  mother  than  this  helpful  pub- 
lication. I  look  forward  to  the  whole- 
some stories,  the  inspirational  edi- 
torials, poems,  and  special  features, 
and  delight  in  trying  out  the  recipes  and 
other  household  suggestions,  i  know  of 
nothing  else  like  the  Magazine!  Al- 
though I  am  not  a  Latter-day  Saint, 
through  the  Magazine  I  have  come  to 
respect  and  understand  the  beliefs  of 
the  Church. 

Mrs.  W.  Franklin  Burditt 

Briarcliff  Manor 

New  York 

Since  June  1965  I  have  received  a 
gift  subscription  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  through  the  mission  home 
in  Buenos  Aires,  and  I  am  so  thankful 
for  the  monthly  message  of  beauty, 
love,  and  virtue  it  brings  to  me.  It  is 
the  most  feminine  magazine  I  have 
ever  read,  because  it  reflects  the  deep 
feelings,  thoughts,  and  problems  of 
good  women  of  today. 

Mrs.  Liliana  R.  Riboldi 
Rosario,  Argentina 

When  things  of  the  earthly  life  which 
are  not  to  my  liking  gather  too  closely 
around,  I  find  that  prayer  and  a  story 
from  the  Magazine  set  me  to  a  better 
way  of  meeting  the  moments. 

Naomi  Pollett 
Mountain  View,  Wyoming 

I  am  very  grateful  for  our  wonderful 
Magazine  which  I  have  been  receiving 
for  the  past  four  years.  This  little  Mag- 
azine has  played  a  great  part  in  help- 
ing me  progress  in  self-improvement 
ever  since  I  became  a  member  of  the 
Church  five  years  ago,  and  I  have 
recommended  it  to  everyone  I  meet, 
subscribing  to  it  for  members  of  my 
family  and  friends,  from  time  to  time. 

Violet  M.  Tate 
Pennsauken,   New  Jersey 


We  love  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
and  are  so  grateful  for  the  strength 
and  support  it  gives  to  us  in  the  im- 
portant work  to  help  the  sisters  in 
France,  Belgium,  and  Luxembourg  to 
understand  the  purpose  of  this  choice 
organization  in  helping  them  to  serve 
the  Lord  as  members  of  his  Church 
and  mothers  in  his  kingdom.  We  are 
anxiously  awaiting  the  day  when  it 
will  come  to  us  in  French  so  that  the 
full  worth  of  the  messages  therein 
can  reach  into  the  hearts  and  homes 
in  the  Franco-Belgian  Mission. 

Helen  H.  Paramore,  Supervisor 
Brussels,  Belgium 

I  would  like  to  thank  you  for  the  article 
"Surface  Cleaning"  by  Dorothy  C. 
Little  (August  1966).  Many  mornings 
I  had  felt  that  cleaning  and  clearing  up 
things  around  the  house  was  just  too 
much  for  me  to  cope  with.  But  I've 
tried  the  methods  suggested  in  the 
article,  and  they  work. 

Hope  Moon 
Sugar  City,  Idaho 


I  have  very  much  enjoyed  the  con- 
tinued story  "Wheat  for  the  Wise"  (con- 
cluded in  July)  by  Margery  S.  Stewart. 
I  think  i  shall  feel  the  same  way  about 
the  story  "Tell  Me  of  Love"  by  Rosa 
Lee  Lloyd  (beginning  July  1966). 
Nothing  In  the  Magazine  goes  un- 
savored. 

Ullie  Hendricks 
Big  Springs,  Texas 

I  have  read  the  editorial  "A  Pattern  for 
the  Daughters  of  Zion"  by  Vesta  P. 
Crawford  (July  1966)  many  times, 
and  I  have  tried  to  visualize  the  time 
and  the  effort,  which  are  put  into  the 
words  that  go  straight  to  the  hearts  of 
the  sisters.  What  lovely  words  of  wis- 
dom you  have  put  forth  for  the 
daughters  of  Zion. 

Lorene  P.  Revill 
Spencer,  Indiana 


The    Relief   Society  Magazine 


Volume  54  January  1967  Number  1 

Editor     Marianne  C.  Sharp  Associate  Editor     Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager     Belle  S.  Spafford 

Special  Features 

1  A  New  Year  Wish     General  Presidency 

4  The  Role  of  Women  in  Building  the  Kingdom     Harold  B.  Lee 

14  Relief  Society  Memorial  Bell  Tower     Belle  S.  Spafford 

19  Award  Winners — Relief  Society  Poem  Contest 

20  The  Navajo  Rug — First  Prize  Poem     Barbara  J.  Warren 

22  To  the  Grand  Teton — Second  Prize  Poem     Alice  Morrey  Bailey 

24  Naomi  to  Ruth — Third  Prize  Poem     Mabel  Harmer 

26  Award  Winners — Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest 

27  Who  Loves  Here? — First  Prize  Story     Myrna  Clawson 

37  Fight  Birth  Defects — Join  the  March  of  Dimes     George  P.  Voss 

Fiction 

38  Christmas  Begins  With  a  Tree     Marilyn  McMeen  Miller 
47     Tell  Me  of  Love — Chapter  7     Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 

General  Features 

2  From  Near  and  Far 

33  Woman's  Sphere     Ramona  W.  Cannon 

34  Editorial:  The  Joy  of  Volunteer  Service     Marianne  C.  Sharp 
36     Notes  to  the  Field:  Bound  Volumes  of  1966  Magazines 

Memorial  Honor  Funds  Discontinued 
53     Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities 
80     Birthday  Congratulations 

Tlie  Home-  inside  and  Out 

43     Unwelcome  Caller     Nancy  M.  Armstrong 

45  Sandwich  Surprises     Joyce  B.  Bailey 

46  Agnes  Kunz  Dansie,  Versatile  Artist  of  Handicraft 

Lesson  Department 

58     Spiritual  Living — The  Millennium     Roy  W.  Doxey 

64  Visiting  Teacher  Message — "As  Oft  As  Thine  Enemy  Repenteth   of  the 

Trespass  .  .  ."     Alice  Colton  Smith 

65  Homemaking — Keeping  Records     Celestia  J.  Taylor 

67     Social  Relations — "When  Ye  Do  What  I   Say"     Alberta  H.   Christensen 
73     Cultural  Refinement — "Virtue  Nourishes  the  Soul"     Dr.  Bruce  B.  Clark 

Poetry 

Waiting  is  Winter,  Kathryn  Kay  36;  Beyond  these  Tears,  Mabel  Jones  Gab- 
bott  37;  Love's  Magic,  Leone  W.  Doxey  44;  Nocturne,  Gilean  Douglas  72. 

Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  ©  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. ;:,.::,~^..,,,..,,  ,,..^«v-V'..-«>f-.«!S:-«<v,.; 


The  Role 

of  Women 

in  Building 

the  Kingdom 


Elder  Harold  B.  Lee 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Stake 

Board  Session  of  the  Relief  Society 

Annual  General  Conference, 

September  29,  1966] 


■  I  would  not  have  you  think 
that  my  coming  in  late  and  not 
being  able  to  hear  my  esteemed 
and  beloved  friend  and  brother, 
Gordon  B.  Hinckley  of  the  Coun- 
cil of  the  Twelve,  indicated  any 
lack  of  respect.  I  would  have 
wished  to  have  been  here.  I  know 
his  great  power  of  uplift;  and  I 
would  have  felt  happy  had  I  been 
here  to  have  received  it;  and, 
also,  it  would  relieve  me  of  an 
anxiety  that  I  might  be  repeating 
what  he  may  have  said  to  you  al- 
ready in  this  session. 

Before,  or  shortly  after  I  be- 
came a  member  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve,  I  was  called  to  the 
office  of  the  President  of  the 
Church,  and  he  said,  "We  have 
Brother  Callis  and  Brother  Can- 
non who  are  the  Advisers  to  the 
Primary,  and  we  have  been 
thinking  we  need  someone  near 
the  age  of  the  Primary  children 
as  an  Adviser."  You  can  imagine 
my  anxiety  when  I  was  told 
about  about  two  years  ago  that 
I  was  being  relieved  of  that  re- 
sponsibility and  was  now  being 
made  an  Adviser  to  the  Relief 
Society.  I  don't  know  whether 
that  has  any  significance  or  not, 
but  at  least  it  gave  me  a  rather 
queer  feeling. 

Before  I  accepted  this  respon- 
sibility, I  gave  Sister  Spafford  a 
rather  negative  or  evasive  ans- 
wer. I  had  some  other  commit- 
ments that  I  thought  might 
prevent  my  being  here  at  this 
time,  but  after  a  little  delibera- 
tion and  a  little  shifting,  she  was 
called  and  was  told  that  I  would 
be  able  to  accept  the  assignment. 
She  replied,  "Well,  that's  fine  be- 
cause his  name  is  already  on  the 
program."  Now  that's  how  we  get 
assignments    from    Sister    Spaf- 


The  Role  of  Women  in  Building  the  Kingdom. 


ford.  I  thought  you  would  be  in- 
terested to  know. 

I  want  to  say  to  you  that  those 
of  us  who  work  closely  with  Sis- 
ter Spafford  and  these  counselors 
in  welfare  work,  for  more  than 
thirty  years  as  a  matter  of  fact; 
Beehive  Clothing  Mills  with  the 
intricacies  and  the  problems 
which  you  all  know  are  tremen- 
dous as  you  meet  the  problems 
out  in  your  wards  and  stakes; 
with  the  Correlation  Committee; 
and  the  Advisory  Board,  which 
includes*  the  heads  of  all  auxil- 
iaries and  the  Priesthood;  and 
now  as  Adviser  to  Relief  Society; 
and  besides  having  the  oppor- 
tunity to  have  traversed  some  of 
the  territory  where  President 
Spafford  has  gone  and  meeting 
women  of  renown  from  all  coun- 
tries, I  want  to  say  to  you  with 
all  sincerity  and  with  no  attempt 
to  "gild  the  lily,''  that  I  think 
we  have  had  few  women  among 
us  who  have  attained  the  world- 
wide stature  and  is  so  recognized 
as  a  power  for  good  among  the 
women  of  the  earth  as  we  have 
today  in  Sister  Belle  S.  Spafford. 
If  you  knew  what  I  know  you'd 
know  that  I  wasn't  overshooting 
the  mark  by  that  statement. 

I  have  been  asked  to  speak 
on  a  particular  subject,  broad 
enough,  I'm  sure,  that  a  series 
of  talks  would  not  be  sufficient 
to  exhaust  the  possibilities — 
"The  Role  of  Women  in  Building 
the  Kingdom."  So  I  shall  narrow 
what  I  say  about  this  subject 
under  four  different  headings, 
and  then  make  a  few  conclusions 
so  that,  if  you  care  to,  you  can 
bring  it  all  together  and  add  to 
it  as  many  others  as  you  wish. 
The  Lord  declares  what  his  work 
and  glory  is.  To  Moses,  he  said. 


"For  behold,  this  is  my  work  and 
my  glory — to  bring  to  pass  the 
immortality  and  eternal  life  of 
man"    (Moses  1:39). 

Since  that  profound  declara- 
tion of  Mother  Eve  in  the  Gar- 
den of  Eden  after  the  Fall,  the 
exalted  place  of  women  in  the 
plan  of  salvation  was  clearly  de- 
fined. 

These  words  that  I  will  quote 
to  you  now  are  said  by  students 
of  the  scriptures  to  be  the  great- 
est short  sermon  ever  delivered, 
delivered  by  a  woman.  Now  note 
what  she  says: 

.  .  .  Were  it  not  for  our  trans- 
gression we  never  should  have  had 
seed,  and  never  should  have  known 
good  and  evil,  and  the  joy  of  our 
redemption,  and  the  eternal  life  which 
God  giveth  unto  all  the  obedient 
(Moses  5:11). 

Lehi  explains  and  amplifies 
what  Mother  Eve  said,  when, 
apparently,  his  son  Jacob  asked 
for  an  explanation  of  the  Fall 
and  why  evil  was  permitted  in 
the  world.  Lehi  made  this  ex- 
planation: 

And  now,  behold,  if  Adam  had  not 
transgressed  he  would  not  have  fallen, 
but  he  would  have  remained  in  the 
garden  of  Eden.  And  all  things  which 
were  created  must  have  remained  in 
the  same  state  in  which  they  were 
after  they  were  created;  and  they 
must  have  remained  forever,  and  had 
no  end. 

And  they  would  have  had  no  child- 
ren; wherefore  they  would  have  re- 
mained in  a  state  of  innocence,  hav- 
ing no  joy,  for  they  knew  no  misery; 
doing  no  good,  for  they  knew  no  sin. 

But  behold,  all  things  have  been 
done  in  the  wisdom  of  him  who  know- 
eth  all  things. 

Adam  fell  that  men  might  be;  and 
men  are,  that  they  might  have  joy 
(2  Nephi  2:22-25). 


January  1967 


If  immortality,  then,  is  the 
first  step  in  the  achievement  of 
the  Lord's  work  and  his  glory,  it 
is  readily  to  be  understood  that 
the  process  by  which  immortality 
is  achieved  is  through  the  bearing 
of  mortal  offspring  by  mortal 
mothers  in  holy  wedlock  and 
sired  by  mortal  fathers.  Woman's 
role  in  God's  eternal  plan  of  sal- 
vation has  here,  then,  been  re- 
affirmed. Will  you  think  of  this, 
in  this  day  of  mass  hysteria  over 
birth  control  by  artificial  means? 
It  might  be  well  for  ReHef  So- 
ciety mothers  to  consider  the 
role  of  woman  in  the  great  plan 
of  salvation  as  the  Lord  has  ex- 
plained it. 

The  woman's  role  involves  a 
partnership,  hopefully  with  a 
noble  son  of  God.  It  was  the 
apostle  Paul  who  declared  this 
interdependence  between  men 
and  women  to  be  achieved  only 
in  holy  wedlock.  Here  are  a  few 
of  his  quotations:  "Nevertheless 
neither  is  the  man  without  the 
woman,  neither  the  woman  with- 
out the  man,  in  the  Lord.  For  as 
the  woman  is  of  the  man,  even 
so  is  the  man  also  by  the  woman; 
but  all  things  of  God"  (I  Cor.  11: 
11-12).  ".  .  .  but  the  woman  is 
the  glory  of  the  man"  (I  Cor.  11: 
7).  "Husbands,  love  your  wives, 
even  as  Christ  also  loved  the 
church,  and  gave  himself  for  it. 
...  So  ought  men  to  love  their 
wives  £is  their  own  bodies.  He 
that  loveth  his  wife  loveth  him- 
self" (Eph.  5:25,  28).  "For  this 
cause  shall  a  man  leave  father 
and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to 
his  wife:  and  they  twain  shall  be 
one  flesh"  (Matt.  19:5). 

The  sacred  nature  of  this 
partnership  is  nowhere  better  ex- 
plained than  by  our  own  Pres- 


ident David  O.  McKay,  and  is 
now  quoted  in  our  1966  Mel- 
chizedek  Priesthood  Manual,  if 
you  want  to  check  this  when  you 
get  home,  page  63.  This  is  what 
we're  teaching  your  husbands  in 
their  weekly  Priesthood  meet- 
ings. 

I  read  this  to  my  wife  and  she 
commented,  "But  why  don't  you 
teach  this  to  the  Priesthood 
rather  than  to  the  sisters?"  Well, 
we  want  the  sisters  to  know  what 
their  husbands  are  being  taught, 
and  if  their  husbands  are  not 
going  to  Priesthood  meeting, 
they  will  see  that  they  get  there 
to  hear  these  lessons  taught  in 
Priesthood  meeting.  Now  this  is 
what  the  President  said,  and  you 
can  understand  what  my  wife 
meant: 

"Love  is  the  highest  attribute  of 
the  human  soul,  and  fidelity  is  love's 
noblest  offspring."  Most,  if  not  all,  of 
the  virtues  are  the  natural  fruit  of 
genuine  love. 

President  McKay  has  given  in- 
spired counsel  regarding  the  physical 
dimension  of  the  love  relationship 
between  a  man  and  his  wife.  He  said: 
"Let  us  instruct  young  people  who 
come  to  us  to  know  that  a  woman 
should  be  queen  of  her  own  body  .... 

"Second,  let  them  remember  that 
gentleness  and  consideration  after  the 
ceremony  are  just  as  appropriate  and 
necessary  and  beautiful  as  gentleness 
and  consideration  before  the  wedding. 

"...  Chastity  is  the  crown  of  beau- 
tiful womanhood,  and  self-control  is 
the  source  of  true  manhood,  if  you 
will   know   it,   not  indulgence   .... 

"Let  us  teach  our  young  men  to 
enter  into  matrimony  with  the  idea 
that  each  will  be  just  as  courteous 
and  considerate  of  a  wife  after  the 
ceremony  as  during  courtship"  (Mel- 
chidezek  Priesthood  Manual  1966, 
page  63). 

Now  you  have  companion  les- 
sons to  these  in  the  Relief  So- 


The  Role  of  Women  in  Building  the  Kingdom 


ciety,  don't  you  see?  And  you, 
having  been  schooled  in  the  Re- 
lief Society,  your  husbands  re- 
ceiving this  kind  of  a  lesson  in 
the  Priesthood,  the  meeting  of 
the  two  lessons  -brings  an  ideal 
Home  Evening  lesson,  where  fa- 
ther and  mother,  with  their  grow- 
ing-up  sons  and  daughters,  are 
taught  these  fundamental  prin- 
ciples. The  curse  of  infidelity  is 
plainly  set  forth  also  by  Pres- 
ident McKay  in  this  same  Priest- 
hood manual  that  Fm  talking 
about.  He  says: 

As  teachers,  we  are  to  let  the  people 
know,  and  warn  these  men  -  and  this 
is  not  imagination  -  who,  after  having 
lived  with  their  wives  and  brought 
into  this  world  four  or  five  children, 
get  tired  of  them  and  seek  a  divorce, 
that  they  are  on  the  road  to  hell 
(Ibid.,  pp.  63,  64). 

That  comforts  me  a  little,  be- 
cause I  quoted  something  to  a 
certain  lovely  sister  who  was  hav- 
ing trouble  with  her  husband, 
that  no  woman  was  expected  to 
follow  her  husband  to  hell,  and  I 
am  reinforced  when  President 
McKay  made  this  statement: 

It  is  unfair  to  a  woman  to  leave 
her  that  way,  merely  because  the  man 
happens  to  fall  in  love  with  some 
yoiuiger  woman  and  feels  that  the 
wife  is  not  so  beautiful  or  attractive 
as  she  used  to  be.  Warn  him!  Nothing 
but  unhappiness  for  him  and  injustice 
to  those  children  can  result  (Ibid., 
page  64). 

I  saw  what  I  think  was  the 
pinnacle  of  understanding  in  this 
respect  when  the  president  of  the 
American  Medical  Association 
was  here  to  give  an  address  be- 
fore our  Utah  Association.  They, 
the  auxiliary  to  the  Utah  Associ- 
ation, had  arranged  for  some  en- 
tertainment for  his  wife,  but  she 


became  ill  and  could  not  accom- 
pany him,  and  the  sisters,  of 
course,  were  very  disappointed, 
and  one  of  them  asked  him,  "Is 
your  wife  just  as  beautiful  as  she 
always  was  to  you?"  And  he  an- 
swered, "Yes,  just  as  beautiful, 
but  it  does  take  her  a  little  more 
time." 

Sometimes  as  we  go  through- 
out the  Church  we  hear  a  hus- 
band and  wife  who  come  to  us 
and  ask  that  because  they  are 
not  compatible  in  their  marriage, 
they  having  had  a  temple  mar- 
riage, wouldn't  it  be  better  if 
they  were  to  free  themselves  from 
each  other  and  then  seek  more 
congenial  partners?  And  to  all 
such  we  say,  whenever  we  find 
a  couple  who  have  been  married 
in  the  temple  who  say  they  are 
tiring  of  each  other,  it  is  an  evi- 
dence that  either  one  or  both 
are  not  true  to  their  temple  cov- 
enants. Any  couple  married  in 
the  temple  who  are  true  to  their 
covenants  will  grow  dearer  to 
each  other,  and  love  will  find  a 
deeper  meaning  on  their  golden 
wedding  anniversary  than  on  the 
day  they  were  married  in  the 
house  of  the  Lord.  Now  don't 
you  mistake  that. 

The  duties  and  purposes  of  the 
Relief  Society  in  this  regard  have 
found  expression  from  one  of  the 
Presidents  of  the  Church,  Pres- 
ident Joseph  F.  Smith,  in  which 
he  emphasizes  another  phase  of 
the  woman's  role  as  a  member 
of  the  Relief  Society.  Now  I  have 
spoken  of  the  one  phase  as  a 
creator  in  company  with  her  hus- 
band. Now  note  what  President 
Joseph  F.  Smith  says: 

I  will  speak  of  the  Relief  Society 
as  one  great  organization  in  the 
Church,    organized    by    the    Prophet 


January  1967 


Joseph  Smith,  whose  duty  it  is  to 
look  after  the  interests  of  all  the 
women  of  Zion  and  of  all  the  women 
that  may  come  under  their  super- 
vision and  care,  irrespective  of  re- 
ligion, color  or  condition.  I  expect  to 
see  the  day  when  this  organization 
will  be  one  of  the  most  perfect,  most 
efficient  and  effective  organizations 
for  good  in  the  Church  but  that  day 
will  be  when  we  shall  have  women  who 
are  not  only  imbued  with  the  spirit 
of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  with 
the  testimony  of  Christ  in  their  hearts, 
but  also  with  youth,  vigor  and  intel- 
ligence to  enable  them  to  discharge 
the  great  duties  and  responsibilities 
that  rest  upon  them.  Today  it  is  too 
much  the  case  that  our  young,  vigor- 
ous, intelligent  women  feel  that  only 
the  aged  should  be  connected  with  the 
Relief  Society.  This  is  a  mistake.  We 
want  the  young  women,  the  intelligent 
women,  women  of  faith,  of  courage 
and  of  purity  to  be  associated  with 
the  Relief  Societies  of  the  various 
stakes  and  wards  of  Zion.  We  want 
them  to  take  hold  of  this  work  with 
vigor,  with  intelligence  and  unitedly, 
for  the  building  up  of  Zion  and  the 
instruction  of  women  in  their  duties  - 
domestic  duties,  public  duties,  and 
every  duty  that  may  devolve  upon 
them  (Smith,  Joseph  F.,  Gospel  Doc- 
trine,  Tenth   Edition,   pp.    386,    387). 

I  was  startled  upon  one  oc- 
casion to  have  announced  by  a 
certain  women's  organization 
that  one  of  our  past  Relief  So- 
ciety presidents  had  graduated 
from  the  Relief  Society  into  this 
other  women's  organization.  Let 
there  be  no  uncertainty  in  the 
minds  of  our  Latter-day  Saint 
women  as  to  the  Relief  Society 
being  the  greatest  of  all  women's 
organizations.  There  is  no  other 
greater  organization  on  the  face 
of  the  earth  for  the  Latter-day 
Saint  wife  or  mother. 

Sister  Spafford  has  so  kindly 
spoken  of  my  daughter  Helen. 
(This  isn't  on  the  script,  dar- 
ling.) When  she  was  a  teenager, 
the  patriarch  gave  her  a  blessing. 


Her  older  sister  had  received  a 
blessing  in  which  she  was  told 
that  she  would  be  a  missionary, 
a  great  missionary,  and  this 
sweet  daughter  was  told  that  she 
would  be  a  shining  light  in  the 
great  Relief  Society  program  of 
the  Church.  Carefree,  careless, 
both  of  them;  they  may  have 
placed  their  own  individual  in- 
terpretations, but  now  the  wheels 
of  time  have  moved  on.  This 
other,  yes,  who  knows,  she  is  now 
an  angel,  maybe,  in  the  realms 
on  high,  is  one  of  the  great  mis- 
sionaries. 

In  the  temple  today,  one  of 
the  Brethren  bore  witness  to  hav- 
ing sat  in  meditation  and  having 
recalled  an  experience  in  the 
Logan  Temple  when  a  sister  in 
deep  sorrow  had  come  to  him 
because  of  the  loss  of  her  com- 
panion, then  a  few  days  later 
she  came  back  and  was  all  in 
ecstasy,  never  happier  in  her  life 
than  now,  and  he  said,  "What's 
happened  to  change  you?" 

''The  last  few  days,"  she  said, 
"I  went  to  the  assembly  room  in 
the  Logan  Temple.  There  were 
some  other  couples  in  that  room, 
and  as  I  sat  there,  I  heard  the 
most  heavenly  music.  Then,  after 
it  was  ended  I  said  to  the  people 
there  with  me,  "Did  you  hear 
that  music?"  They  all  said,  "Yes, 
we  heard  it." 

In  my  mind,  as  he  spoke,  I 
thought  of  my  own  sweet  mis- 
sionary daughter.  In  my  mind's 
eye  she  could  have  been  accom- 
panying that  kind  of  heavenly 
choir  because  she  majored  in 
music  to  be  the  great  missionary 
that  God  apparently  intended 
her  to  be. 

Woman's  place  in  training  her 
family  is  the  third  phase  of  this 


The  Role  of  Women  in  Building  the  Kingdom 


work  that  I  want  to  mention.  I'll 
quote  a  few  significant  scriptures 
and  then  draw  some  obvious  con- 
clusions. The  Lord  said: 

But,  behold  I  say  unto  you,  that 
little  children  are  redeemed  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world  through  mine 
Only  Begotten; 

Wherefore,  they  cannot  sin,  for 
power  is  not  given  unto  Satan  to 
tempt  little  children,  until  they  begin 
to  become  accountable  before  me; 

For  it  is  given  unto  them  even  as 
I  will,  according  to  mine  own 
pleasure,  that  great  things  may  be 
required  at  the  hands  of  their  fathers 
(D&C  29:46-48). 

Now  what  is  the  age  of  ac- 
countability and  what  are  those 
great  things  that  God  requires  of 
the  fathers  of  children,  which,  by 
inference,  means  mothers  as  well, 
during  this  period  before  little 
children  begin  to  become  ac- 
countable before  the  Lord?  Now 
the  age  of  accountability,  the 
Lord,  in  another  verse  of  revela- 
tion, says  is  eight  years  of  age. 
No  one  can  be  received  into  the 
Church  unless  he  has  arrived  at 
the  age  of  accountability.  Parents 
are  admonished  to  have  their 
children  baptized  when  they  are 
eight  years  of  age  and  teach  them 
the  fundamental  principles  of  the 
gospel,  and  their  children  shall 
be  baptized  for  the  remission  of 
their  sins  and  receive  the  laying 
on  of  hands.  Children  should  be 
taught  to  pray  and  walk  upright- 
ly before  the  Lord,  and  so  on. 

Now  the  conclusions  and  log- 
ical deductions.  Great  things  are 
required  of  fathers  and  mothers 
before  Satan  has  power  to  tempt 
little  children.  What  are  the  great 
things?  Have  you  ever  thought 
of  that?  Before  Satan  has  a 
chance   to   lay  hold  on   a   little 


child,  it  is  the  responsibility  of 
the  parents  to  lay  a  solid  founda- 
tion by  teaching  Latter-day  Saint 
standards  by  example  and  by 
precept.  In  other  words,  to  you 
and  to  the  sisters  over  whom  you 
preside,  it  means  the  making  of 
a  career  of  motherhood.  Let 
nothing  supersede  that  career. 
Do  teach  mothers  to  take  full  ad- 
vantage of  the  Family  Home 
Evening  lessons  each  week. 

I  was  down  to  Cedar  City  just 
after  Family  Home  Evenings 
were  provided  with  a  full  course 
of  lessons  for  each  week.  Why 
that  startled  the  Church  to  think 
that  now  we  had  prepared  a  les- 
son that  the  parents,  each  week, 
could  teach.  Six  hundred  fifty 
thousand  manuals  were  sent  and 
put  into  the  home  of  every  par- 
ent, so  no  one  could  say,  "We 
didn't  have  a  manual,"  or  "We 
couldn't  afford  one."  They  were 
put  in  the  hands  of  every  parent. 
And  I  was  anxious  to  see  how  we 
were  getting  off  at  this  stake  con- 
ference. I  asked  if  they  would 
call  in  some  in  whose  homes  the 
family  home  night  lessons  were 
being  taught,  and  they  called  a 
young  Singing  Mother  from  out 
of  the  chorus  upon  the  stand. 

This  mother  said  they  had  just 
begun  their  lessons  when  she  and 
her  husband  were  asked  if  they 
would  be  dance  instructors  until 
after  the  dance  festival.  Now  you 
have  heard  of  things  like  this 
happening.  As  they  began  to  try 
to  find  a  night  when  they  could 
get  all  these  participants  in  the 
festival,  every  night  was  pre- 
empted except  one,  and  you  can 
guess  what  night  that  was.  It 
was  the  night  of  the  Family 
Home  Evening,  that  had  sup- 
posedly   been    held    sacred    for 


January  1967 

Family  Home  Evening.  Well,  ity  in  teaching  my  family  on  a 
they  said  to  the  children,  "We  Family  Home  Evening/' 
guess  that  until  the  festival  is  Now,  you  teach  the  women  and 
over,  we'll  have  to  give  up  the  mothers  to  do  likewise.  Mother's 
Family  Home  Evening."  So,  with  first  sacrifice  is  to  become  a 
regrets,  they  went  to  the  task  of  mother.  I  was  going  to  do  some- 
this  dance  festival,  and  a  few  thing  today,  Helen,  but  I  don't 
nights  thereafter  they  came  home  know  whether  I  dare  or  not — 
late,  weary  from  their  exertions,  just  a  quote  from  our  oldest 
They  were  awakened  around  daughter  when  she  had  her  first 
daylight  the  next  morning  by  baby.  She  was  in  a  hospital  in 
the  sound  of  their  children's  California,  and  I  was  going  to 
voices  in  the  front  room  down-  read  a  bit  from  Helen's  sixteen- 
stairs.  When  they  went  down  the  year-old  letter  to  her  mother  in 
children  were  all  dressed,  and  an  attempt  to  demonstrate  in  our 
there  was  a  blazing  fire  in  the  own  family  how  the  great  in- 
fireplace.  The  fifteen-year-old  fluence  of  mother  had  been 
daughter,  the  night  before,  had  passed  on  to  two  lovely  daugh- 
engineered  the  children  in  pre-  ters  who,  in  turn,  now  are  pass- 
paring  the  preliminaries  for  an  ing  it  on  to  ten  grandchildren, 
early  morning  breakfast  which  Presumably  those  ten  children,  if 
consisted,  as  I  remember,  of  the  record  is  kept  up,  will  go  on 
peeled  potatoes  which,  when  al-  and  on  throughout  the  genera- 
lowed  to  stand  overnight  had  tions  as  these,  my  family,  become 
taken  on  a  darkish  hue — ^black  part  of  my  eternal  kingdom  in 
potatoes.  When  the  parents  the  world  yet  to  come.  I  don't 
asked  what  this  was  all  about,  think  I'll  try  to  say  what  I 
they  said,  "Well,  Mother  and  thought  I  would  read  to  you.  My 
Dad,  when  you  said  you  couldn't  feelings  are  a  little  bit  tender 
find  a  night  for  us  to  have  Family  today. 

Home  Evening,  we  counseled  to-  Pain  and  suffering  coming  in 
gether  and  decided,  then,  that  or  going  out  of  the  world  seem  to 
hereafter  we  were  going  to  have  be  a  part  of  the  plan,  and  moth- 
Family  Home  Evening  at  five  ers  were  promised  that  in  pain 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  We  are  and  travail  they  would  bring 
all  here  now.  Breakfast  is  ready,  forth  children.  You  remember 
It  will  take  only  a  few  minutes;  Mother  Eve's  promise.  She  and 
now  give  us  the  Family  Home  her  daughters  would  be  saved  in 
Evening  lesson."  child  bearing.  Saved!  I  thought 
And  as  this  sweet  mother  stood  that  meant  protected  so  they 
there  and  the  tears  streamed  would  go  through  delivery  of 
down  her  cheeks,  she  said,  "As  their  babies,  unscathed.  I'm  not 
I  sat  down  to  that  breakfast  of  so  sure  that  that's  what  it  means 
blackened  potatoes,  they  were  now,  but  I  know  that  if  mothers 
the  best  tasting  potatoes  that  I  will  do  their  part,  even  though 
have  ever  had  in  my  whole  life,  it  costs  their  lives,  that  their 
and  I  resolved  that  never  again  eternal  reward  in  our  Father's 
was  I  going  to  let  anything  take  celestial  world  will  be  certain, 
precedence  over  my  responsibil-  I  was  up  at  Blackfoot,  Idaho, 

10 


The  Role  of  Women  in  Building  the  Kingdom 

I    guess    I    shouldn't  have    said  responsibiUties  were  taking  him 

that,  but  I'll  have  to  go  through  out  of  the  home,  I  could  be  there 

with    it    now.    I    had    made    a  with  the  children,  and  when  my 

blunder  when  I  found  that  there  responsibilities   took   me   out  of 

had   been   assignments  to    hus-  the  home,  daddy  could  be  there 

bands  and  wives  that  took  them  with    the    children."    She    said, 

both  out  of  their  home  at  the  "That's  the  way  we  have  worked 

same  time,  and  left  their  children  together    so    that    our    children 

unattended.  I  scolded  a  bit  over  were   never  left   without   father 

the  pulpit,  and  one  of  the  coun-  or    mother."    Finally,    she    said, 

selors   scolded  me  between  ses-  "Third,  I  have  an  imshakeable 

sions  by  saying,  "Well,  we'll  have  testimony  of  the  divine  mission 

a  whole  stake  resignation  after  of  the  Lord   and   Savior,   Jesus 

that  talk."  I  thought  I'd  better  Christ." 

repent.  So,  in  the  afternoon  ses-  I  say  to  you,  there  are  the 
sion,  I  was  sitting  by  the  Relief  three  hallmarks  of  great  mother- 
Society  president  of  the  stake,  a  hood  in  the  training  of  children 
lovely  mother,  now  in  her  late  in  a  family  home, 
sixties.  She  had  raised  a  family  And  now,  finally,  a  fourth  role 
of  nine,  and  all  of  them  while  she  of  mothers  is  the  building  of  a 
was  presiding  in  one  capacity  or  home  here  and  laying  a  foimda- 
another.  She  had  been  in  Pri-  tion  for  a  home  in  eternity.  What 
mary,  in  the  MIA,  and  now  pres-  is  a  home?  There  are  some  rather 
ident  of  the  stake  Relief  Society,  apt  quotes  which  indicate  what 
And  without  knowing  what  she  I  want  you  to  get.  "Home  is  a 
would  say,  I  said  to  her,  "Sister,  roof  over  a  good  woman."  But  if 
I  wish  you  would  get  up  and  tell  the  roof  is  lacking  or  the  woman 
these  folks  how  you've  been  able  is  lacking,  it  isn't  any  home.  It 
to  raise  a  remarkable  family,  all  takes  both.  "Home  is  the  sem- 
of  them  now  married  in  the  tem-  inary  of  all  other  institutions." 
pie,  and  still  be  able  to  carry  on  "The  most  essential  element  in 
in  your  Church  work  as  you  are."  any  home  is  God."  "A  man  is 
I  couldn't  have  written  the  always  nearest  to  his  God  when 
script  for  Sister  Christensen's  he's  at  home  and  farthest  from 
talk  any  better  than  she  gave  it.  God  when  he  is  away."  (This 
She  said,  "Well,  first,  I  followed  could  be  true  to  a  degree,  that  in 
the  example  in  raising  my  family  the  home,  there  is  the  good  in- 
of  my  own  wonderful  mother.  I  fluence  of  a  true  wife  and  moth- 
merely  followed  the  example  she  er.)  "Home  is  the  place  when 
gave  us,  so  I  tried  to  raise  mine  you  go  there  they  have  to  take 
as  she  had  raised  us.  Second,  I  you  in."  That's  the  boy  or  girl 
have  a  wonderful  companion,  who  stays  out  late  until  you've 
Daddy  always  felt  that  I  should  worried  yourself  sick  and  comes 
have  a  Church  activity  just  as  he  trooping  in  at  one,  two,  or  three 
had.  So  when  we  were  called  to  o'clock  in  the  morning,  but,  after 
a  position,  we  would  sit  down  all,  that's  his  home,  that's  her 
with  the  bishop  or  stake  pres-  home.  Yes,  home  is  the  place 
ident,  and  we  would  try  to  work  that  when  you  go  there,  they 
it  out  and  see  if,  while  daddy's  have  to  take  you  in. 

11 


January  1967 


Now  just  a  word  about  another 
subject.  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith  said  something  else  that 
I've  carried  in  my  mind  these 
years,  something  about  the  im- 
portance of  owning  your  own 
home.  Now  we're  drifting  away 
from  that  today.  And  I  want  you 
to  get  the  importance  of  what 
he  said  here. 

It  was  early  the  rule  among  the 
Latter-day  Saints  to  have  the  lands  so 
divided  that  every  family  could  have 
a  spot  of  ground  which  could  be  called 
theirs;  and  it  has  been  the  proud  boast 
of  this  people  that  among  them  were 
more  home  owners  than  among  any 
other  people  of  like  numbers.  This 
condition  had  a  good  tendency,  and 
whatever  men  said  of  us,  the  home 
among  this  people  was  a  first  con- 
sideration. It  is  this  love  of  home  that 
has  made  the  saints  famous  as  colon- 
izers, builders  of  settlements,  and  re- 
deemers of  the  deserts.  But  in  the 
cities  there  appears  now  to  be  coming 
into  vogue  the  idea  that  renting  is 
the  thing.  Of  course,  it  may  be  neces- 
sary as  a  temporary  makeshift,  but 
no  young  couple  should  ever  settle 
down  with  the  idea  that  such  a  con- 
dition, as  far  as  they  are  concerned, 
shall  be  permanent.  Every  young 
man  should  have  an  ambition  to 
possess  his  own  home.  It  is  better 
for  him,  for  his  family,  for  security, 
for  the  state,  and  for  the  Church. 
Nothing  so  engenders  stability, 
strength,  power,  patriotism,  fidelity 
to  country  and  to  God  as  the  owning 
of  a  home  -  a  spot  of  earth  that  you 
and  your  children  can  call  yours.  And 
besides,  there  are  so  many  tender 
virtues  that  grow  with  ownership 
that  the  government  of  a  family 
is  made  doubly  easy  thereby  (Smith, 
Joseph  F.,  Gospel  Doctrine,  Tenth 
Edition,  page  305). 

Now  a  home,  I  would  impress, 
not  only  a  home  here,  but  build- 
ing a  home  for  the  eternity.  This 
is  a  phase  of  it,  and  I  shall  close 
with  this,  with  one  or  two  ob- 
vious conclusions.  The  Lord  said: 


And  again,  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
if  a  man  marry  a  wife  by  my  word, 
which  is  my  law,  and  by  the  new  and 
everlasting  covenant,  and  it  is  sealed 
unto  them  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
promise.  .  .  .  they  shall  pass  by  the 
angels,  and  the  gods,  which  are  set 
there,  to  their  exaltation  and  glory 
in  all  things,  as  hath  been  sealed 
upon  their  heads,  which  glory  shall 
be  a  fulness  and  a  continuation  of 
the  seeds  forever  and  ever  (D&C 
132:19). 

Now,  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  commenting  on  this  scrip- 
ture, explained: 

Except  a  man  and  his  wife  enter 
into  an  everlasting  covenant  and  be 
married  for  eternity,  while  in  this 
probation,  by  the  power  and  author- 
ity of  the  Holy  Priesthood,  they  will 
cease  to  increase  when  they  die;  that 
is,  they  will  not  have  any  children 
after  the  resurrection.  But  those  who 
are  married  by  the  power  and  author- 
ity of  the  priesthood  in  this  life,  and 
continue  without  committing  the  sin 
against  the  Holy  Ghost,  will  continue 
to  increase  and  have  children  in  the 
celestial  glory  (Smith,  Joseph  Field- 
ing. Teachings  of  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  pages  300-301). 

Our  First  Presidency  in  our 
latter  days  has  said: 

So  far  as  the  stages  of  eternal  pro- 
gression and  attainment  have  been 
made  through  divine  revelation,  we 
are  to  understand  that  only  the  resur- 
rected and  glorified  beings  can  become 
the  parents  of  spirit  offspring.  Only 
such  exalted  souls  have  reached  matu- 
rity in  the  appointed  course  of  eter- 
nal life;  and  the  spirits  born  to  them 
in  the  eternal  worlds  will  pass  in  due 
sequence  through  the  several  stages 
or  estates  by  which  the  glorified  par- 
ents have  obtained  exaltation  (The 
First  Presidency,  June  30,  1916,  "The 
Father  and  the  Son,"  page  8). 

Now  the  conclusions.  Woman 
has  within  her  the  power  of  cre- 
ation in  company  with  her  legal 
and  lawful  husband  here,  and  if 


12 


The  Role  of  Women  in  Building  the  Kingdom 


sealed  in  celestial  wedlock,  may 
have  eternal  increase  in  the  world 
to  come.  Woman  is  the  home- 
maker  in  her  own  home,  and  an 
exemplar  to  her  posterity  in  the 
generations  that  succeed  her. 
Woman  is  a  helpmate  to  her  hus- 
band and  to  render  him  more 
perfect  than  he  otherwise  would 
be.  Woman's  influence  can  bless 
a  community  or  a  nation  to  that 
extent  to  which  she  develops  her 
spiritual  powers  in  harmony  with 
the  heaven-sent  gifts  which  she 
has  been  by  nature  endowed.  If 
she  does  not  forfeit  her  priceless 
heritage  by  her  own  willful  neg- 
ligence, she  can  be  largely 
instrumental  in  safeguarding  de- 
mocracy and  downing  a  would-be 
tyrant.  Year  in  and  year  out,  she 
may  cast  the  aura  of  her  calming 
and  refining  influence  to  make 
certain  that  her  posterity  will  en- 
joy the  opportunities  to  develop 
to  their  fullest  potential  their 
spiritual  and  physical  natures. 

Now  this  is  a  rather  sensitive 
thing  that  I  shall  close  with.  We 
had  one  in  high  station  in  gov- 
ernment circles  who  has  made  a 
suggestion  which  was  highly  ap- 
plauded, according  to  a  great 
educator  whose  words  Fm  going 
to  quote.  It  made  the  suggestion 
that  all  young  persons  in  this 
country,  boys  and  girls,  perhaps, 
should  be  required,  whether  in 
peace  or  war,  to  give  a  year  or 
two  of  their  lives  in  some  kind  of 


national  service.  Then  this  wise 
educator  said  this.  Now  don't  you 
quote  me  as  saying  this,  but  you 
say  that  I  said,   he  said  that: 

There  are  a  lot  of  folks  who  thmk 
that  it  is  just  as  vital  for  a  young 
Los  Angeles  woman  to  get  married 
and  rear  a  family  with  respect  to 
law  and  rights  of  men  as  it  is  for  an- 
other young  woman  to  work  in  a 
poverty  program  of  some  sort.  The 
young  engineers  who  develop  tech- 
niques in  our  industry  are  as  impor- 
tant to  the  strength  of  this  country  as 
the  special  assistants  who  inhabit  the 
big  Federal  agencies.  There  are  weeks 
in  this  city,  in  fact,  when  after  a 
plethora  of  conferences  and  meetings, 
such  as  the  recent  one  on  the  status 
of  women,  the  residents  would  glad- 
ly barter  half  a  dozen  status  officials 
for  one  mother  who  wants  more  than 
anything  to  bring  love  and  beauty  into 
the  lives  of  her  children,  or  they 
would  trade  a  whole  conference  in 
Washington  for  one  grandfather  who 
would  round  up  the  neighborhood 
children  and  take  them  on  a  hike. 
(Dr.  Max  Rafferty,  California  State 
Superintendent  of  Public  Instruc- 
tion.) 

Now  that's,  unquote,  all  of 
that  I  quote  for  you  to  think 
about. 

So  I  close  with  a  prayer,  God 
render  our  wives,  our  sweet- 
hearts, our  mothers  even  more 
perfect  in  order  to  hold  the  bear- 
ers of  the  Priesthood,  under  their 
influence,  to  a  truer  course  of 
happiness  here  and  eternal  joy 
in  the  world  to  come,  for  which 
I  humbly  pray  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


13 


Relief  Society 

Centennial 

Memorial 

Bell  Tower 

President  Belle  S.  Spafford 


[Address  Delivered  at  the 

Services  Commemorating 

Bell  Tower  Completion, 

September  29,  1966] 


Howard  Barker 


■  A  quarter  of  a  century  ago,  the 
General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
and  the  sisters  in  the  stakes  and 
missions  of  the  Church  under  the 
leadership  of  President  Amy 
Brown  Lyman,  busily  engaged 
themselves  in  preparing  appro- 
priate observances  for  the  100th 
anniversary  of  the  founding  of 
Relief  Society.  The  Church-wide 
celebration  was  planned  to  be 
held  in  connection  with  the  Re- 
lief Society  General  Conference, 
April  1942.  (At  that  time.  Relief 
Society  held  semi-annual  con- 
ferences.) A  number  of  impres- 
sive and  significant  programs 
were  planned,  designed  to  make 
the  Centennial  an  epical  period 
in  the  history  of  Relief  Society. 

As  plans  moved  forward,  how- 
ever. Sister  Lyman  and  her 
board  began  to  feel  a  need  for  a 
permanent  memorial — something 
that  would  endure  long  after  the 
100th  birthday  was  passed.  From 


an  article  in  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  (November  1941,  page 
769)  by  Mary  Grant  Judd,  Chair- 
man of  the  Centennial  observ- 
ance, I  quote: 

.  .  .  unless  we  do  something  about 
it,  the  time  will  come  when  this  won- 
derful occasion  will  be  a  thing  of  the 
past  and  will  live  only  in  our  mem- 
ories. And  so  it  has  come  to  the 
General  Board  with  ever-increasing 
clearness  that  some  permanent  me- 
morial should  be  left — something  of 
lasting  value. 

The  Centennial  Observance 
Committee,  consisting  of  Mary 
G.  Judd,  Edith  S.  Elliott,  Rae  B. 
Barker,  and  Anna  B.  Hart,  was 
assigned  to  make  recommenda- 
tions and  work  out  details  for  the 
permanent  memorial  project. 
Again  I  quote  from  Sister  Judd: 

Casting  about  for  a  suitable  project, 
the  idea  came  to  mind  of  hanging  the 
historic  Nauvoo  Temple  bell  in  a  per- 
manent and  beautiful  setting.  .  .  . 


14 


I 


^%\ 


i<t 


■^^ 


^i* 


■Kft 


■# 


.V. 


Courtesy,  Salt  Lake  Tribune 

Services  at  the  Completion  of  The  Relief  Society  Memorial  Campanile,  September  29,  1966 

Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  offering  prayer  at 
the  podium;  President  Hugh  B.  Brown,  of  the  First  Presidency,  seated,  fifth 
from  the  right  behind  the  podium;  Elder  S.  Dilworth  Young,  of  the  First 
Council  of  Seventy,  seated  in  front  of  the  podium  third  from  the  right.  General 
President  of  Relief  Society  Belle  S.  Spafford  seated  seventh  from  the  left 
behind  the  podium. 


We  feel  that  it  is  peculiarly  fitting 
that  the  Relief  Society  should  sponsor 
this  project  because  one  of  the  reasons 
for  the  organization  of  our  Society  in 
Nauvoo  was  to  enable  the  Latter-day 
Saint  women  more  efficently  to  do 
their  part  in  feeding  and  clothing  the 
men  who  were  working  on  the  Temple 
where  the  bell  originally  himg. 

There  is  still  another  tie  connecting 
us  with  the  bell.  In  the  same  pioneer 
company  which  transported  this  valu- 
able relic  to  the  West  came  Eliza  R. 
Snow,  .  .  .  and  safe  in  her  keeping, 
in  the  covered  wagon  that  lumbered 
over  the  plains,  were  the  precious 
minutes  of  our  founding  meeting. 

Sister  Lyman  was  enthusiastic 
over  the  erection  of  a  permanent 
Centennial  memorial,  not  alone 
in  recognition  of  a  highly  signif- 


icant event  in  the  history  of  the 
Church — the  founding  of  ReHef 
Society — but  in  recognition  of  the 
lofty  position  accorded  women  in 
the  restored  gospel.  She  respond- 
ed warmly  to  the  idea  of  a 
Campanile  for  the  Nauvoo  Tem- 
ple bell,  for  she  knew  the  ties 
that  bound  Relief  Society  to  this 
historic  vessel. 

The  First  Presidency  —  Pres- 
ident Heber  J.  Grant,  President 
J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  and  Pres- 
ident David  O.  McKay  —  gave 
the  General  Board  "not  only 
their  permission  but  their  enthus- 
iastic encouragement"  to  go  for- 
ward with  the  erection  of  the  bell 
tower  on  Temple  Square.  Accord- 


15 


January  1967 


TOIL  NOR  LABOR  FPAR 


Photos  by  Howard  Barker 


ing  to  General  Board  records,  it 
was  later  learned  through  the 
Presiding  Bishopric,  that  the  idea 
of  hanging  the  Nauvoo  bell  in  a 
permanent  setting  had  been  un- 
der consideration  for  some  time, 
but  no  definite  decision  had  been 
made.  The  sisters  felt  that  per- 
haps the  decision  "had  been 
slowed  up  in  order  that  Relief 
Society  might  have  the  privilege." 

The  structure  was  to  be  built 
by  small  contributions  from  Re- 
lief Society  members.  The  service 
of  an  able  architect.  Brother 
Lorenzo  Snow  Young,  a  grand- 
son of  Brigham  Young  and  a 
grandnephew  of  Ehza  R.  Snow, 
was  enlisted  to  design  the  tower. 
The  base  was  to  be  of  granite, 
the  top  of  grilled  bronze  to  har- 
monize with  the  bronze  bell. 

There  were  to  be  four  plaques 
in  bas-relief — one  on  each  of  the 
four  sides  near  the  base.  The 
plaques  were  to  be  designed  by 
an  eminent  Utah  sculptor.  Dr. 
Avard  Fairbanks,  with  three  of 
the  series,  in  turn,  titled:  "Pi- 
oneering," "Education,"  and  "Be- 
nevolence." The  fourth  was  to  be 
an  inscription  plaque,  a  tribute 
to  the  sisters  and  their  work, 
entitled:  "The  Relief  Society 
Centennial  Memorial." 

Work  on  the  project  moved 
forward.  The  granite  was  de- 
livered; the  bronze  grillwork  top 
was  made  ready;  the  plaques 
were  cast,  when,  suddenly,  the 
tragedy  of  war  came  upon  us. 
Many  of  the  regular  activities  of 
Relief  Society  had  to  be  cur- 
tailed, some  temporarily  discon- 
tinued. Centennial  plans  had  to 
be  greatly  modified  and  work  on 
the  Campanile  was  stopped,  in- 
cluding the  financial  contribution 
program.   Materials   were  stored 


16 


Relief  Society  Centennial  Memorial  Bell  Tower 


in  facilities  arranged  by  the  Pre- 
siding Bishopric,  to  await  a  favor- 
able day  for  the  completion  of 
the  historical  memorial. 

It  was  not  until  1945  that  ac- 
tivities were  restored  to  normal. 
In  April  1945,  a  new  Relief 
Society  Presidency  was  named  — 
President  Belle  S.  Spafford,  with 
Marianne  C.  Sharp  and  Gertrude 
R.  Garff  as  Counselors,  succeed- 
ing President  Amy  B.  Lyman, 
Marcia  K.  Howells,  and  Belle  S. 
Spafford.  Shortly  thereafter, 
death  claimed  President  Heber  J. 
Grant,  and  a  new  Presidency  of 
the  Church  was  sustained — Pres- 
ident George  Albert  Smith,  with 
President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr., 
and  President  David  0.  McKay 
as  Counselors. 

President  Smith  endorsed  the 
erection  of  the  Campanile  on 
Temple  Square,  making  clear  to 
the  new  Relief  Society  Pres- 
idency their  responsibilities  to 
complete  the  project  which  had 
meant  so  much  to  Sister  Lyman, 
her  Board,  and  the  sisters  of 
Relief  Society.  Because  of  the 
urgent  need  of  Relief  Society  for 
a  headquarters  building,  however, 
which  involved  a  big  collection 
program.  President  Smith  and  his 
Counselors  deemed  it  advisable 
to  hold  in  abeyance  the  com- 
pletion of  the  memorial  until  the 
Relief  Society  Building  was  erect- 
ed and  dedicated. 

Prior  to  the  completion  of  the 
Building,  President  Smith  was 
called  home,  and  President  Mc- 
Kay was  sustained  as  President 
of  the  Church,  with  Elder 
Stephen  L  Richards  and  Elder 
J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  as  Counsel- 
ors. Through  the  years.  President 
McKay,  familiar  with  the  history 
of   the   memorial,    has    not   lost 


17 


January  1967 

sight  of  this  uncompleted  project,  tennial   Memorial   —   a   project 

From  time  to  time  the  question  initiated  a  quarter  of  a  century 

of  its  completion  has  been  con-  ago. 

sidered  with  the  Relief  Society  We  acknowledge  with  grateful 
Presidency.  At  no  time  has  there  appreciation  the  support  and  co- 
appeared  to  be  any  thought  of  operation  of  Elder  Mark  E. 
abandoning  the  project.  Petersen,  Chairman  of  the  Tem- 

It  was  a  happy  occasion  when,  pie  Square  Committee,  and  his 
on  August  19,  1966,  the  Relief  associates  on  the  committee. 
Society  Presidency  received  word  These  brethren  have  been  under- 
that  authorization  had  been  given  standing  and  considerate.  We 
by  President  McKay  to  go  for-  appreciate  the  efforts  of  Brother 
ward  immediately  with  the  erec-  Mark  B.  Garff  and  his  associates, 
tion  of  the  structure.  It  was  to  and  Brother  Howard  Barker  for 
be  located  on  Temple  Square  at  his  .valuable  service, 
a  site  agreeable  to  the  Relief  To  our  present  First  Pres- 
Society  Presidency  and  the  Tem-  idency,  President  David  0.  Mc- 
ple  Square  Committee.  The  site  Kay,  Presidents  Hugh  B.  Brown, 
determined  upon  by  those  two  Nathan  Eldon  Tanner,  Joseph 
groups  was  midway  between  the  Fielding  Smith,  and  Thorpe  B. 
Tabernacle  and  the  Assembly  Isaacson,  we  express  most  humble 
Hall,  toward  the  west  wall  of  the  and  grateful  thanks  for  their  in- 
Square.  In  response  to  the  ex-  terest  and  concern  in  bringing  to 
press  desire  of  the  General  Pres-  fulfillment  the  dream  of  Sister 
idency,  authorization  was  grant-  Lyman,  her  Board,  and  the  sis- 
ed  to  meet  the  costs  of  complet-  ters  of  the  Centennial  day  that 
ing  the  structure  from  General  there  should  be  on  Temple 
Board  funds.  Square    a    permanent    memorial 

Brother    Howard     Barker,     a  which  you,  today,  may  have  the 

former  member   of    the   Church  choice  privilege  of  viewing  at  the 

Building  Committee,  assigned  to  close  of  this  meeting- — a  memorial 

the    Campanile    project,    and    a  erected  to  the  honored  position 

man   who   has   shown  dedicated  of  women  in  the  gospel  plan;  a 

interest  in  the  memorial  through  Centennial    Memorial    honoring 

the   years,   has   devoted   endless  the  founding  of  Relief  Society;  a 

hours  to  locating  and  assembling  memorial  approved  by  three  great 

the   stored  parts,  a   number   of  Presidents  of  the  Church,  Pres- 

which  had  been  moved  froni  their  ident    Grant,    President    Smith, 

original  storage  place.  Fortunate-  and  President  McKay, 

ly,  every  part  was  located.  And  here  shall  hang  the  bell 

Elder  Mark  B.  Garff  and  his  known   as    the    Nauvoo    Temple 

associates  on  the  Building  Com-  Bell  —  a   treasured  bell   to  be 

mittee  promptly  took  hold  of  the  preserved  in  a  new  and  beautiful 

erection  of  the  structure,  putting  setting  for  all  to  enjoy.  And  as 

forth    special    effort    to   have    it  people  pause  to  view  it  in  its  new 

ready    for    viewing    during    this  setting,     may     their     vision    be 

conference.    We    are,    therefore,  opened  to  the  importance  of  the 

pleased   to    announce    the    com-  place  and  work  of  the  women  of 

pletion  of  the  Relief  Society  Cen-  the  Church. 

18 


■  The  Relief  Society  General  Board  is  pleased  to  announce  the  names  of  the 
three  winners  in  the  1966  Relief  Society  Poem  Contest  (formerly  the  Eliza  R. 
Snow  Memorial  Poem  Contest). 

The  first  prize  of  forty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Miss  Barbara  J.  Warren,  Luka- 
chukai,  Arizona,  for  her  poem  "The  Navajo  Rug."  The  second  prize  of  thirty 
dollars  is  awarded  to  Alice  Morrey  Baile;/,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  for  her  poem 
"To  the  Grand  Teton."  The  third  prize  of  twenty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Mabel 
Harmer,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  for  her  poem  "Naomi  to  Ruth." 

This  poem  contest  has  been  conducted  annually  by  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board  since  1924.  The  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter-day  Saint  women,  and  Is 
designed  to  encourage  poetry  writing  and  to  increase  appreciation  for  creative 
writing  and  the  beauty  and  value  of  poetry. 

Prize-winning  poems  are  the  property  of  the  Relief  Society  General  Board, 
and  may  not  be  used  for  publication  by  others  except  upon  written  permission 
from  the  General  Board.  The  General  Board  reserves  the  right  to  publish  any 
of  the  poems  submitted,  paying  for  them  at  the  time  of  publication  at  the 
regular  Magazine  rate.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first  prize  for  two  con- 
secutive years  must  wait  two  years  before  she  Is  again  eligible  to  enter  the 
contest. 


award  winners 


ELIZA  R.  SNOW 
POEM  CONTEST 


Miss  Warren  Is  a  first-time  winner  in  the  poem  contest,  and  is  represented  for 
the  first  time  in  the  Relief  Society  Magazine  with  her  poem  "The  Navajo  Rug." 
Mrs.  Bailey  is  a  winner  in  the  contest  for  the  sixth  time.  Mrs.  Harmer,  although 
well  known  to  Magazine  readers  for  her  short  stories,  serials,  and  articles,  is 
a  first-time  winner  in  the  poem  contest. 

Three  hundred  and  twenty-one  poems  were  entered  in  the  1966  contest, 
representing  the  following  countries,  listed  in  the  order  of  the  number  of  entries: 
The  United  States,  England,  Canada,  Australia,  New  Zealand,  Mexico,  the  Nether- 
lands, and  Israel.  Thirty-six  States  and  Washington,  D.C.,  were  included  in  the 
entries  from  the  United  States,  with  California  leading  (eighty-three  entries), 
and  Utah,  Arizona,  Idaho,  Washington,  Virginia,  Texas,  Oregon,  Colorado,  New 
York,  and  Mchigan,  following  in  number  of  entries.  The  General  Board  is  pleased 
with  this  response  to  the  contest,  and  the  wide  geographical  distribution  of  the 
contestants. 

The  General  Board  congratulates  the  prize  winners  and  expresses  appreciation 
to  all  entrants  for  their  interest  in  the  contest.  The  General  Board  thanks  the 
judges  for  their  care  and  diligence  in  selecting  the  prize-winning  poems.  The 
services  of  the  poetry  committee  of  the  General  Board  are  also  very  much  ap- 
preciated. The  prize-winning  poems,  together  with  photographs  and  brief  high- 
lights on  the  prize-winning  contestants,  are  published  in  this  issue  of  the 
Magazine. 


19 


FIRST  PRIZE  POEM 


THE  NAVAJO  RUG 

Barbara  J.  Warren 

Like  pieces  of  fallen  cloud,  the  sheep  are  scattered  on  the  hillside. 

In  the  summer's  hot  wind  and  the  winter's  cold,  the  woman  herds  them. 

To  the  hills  in  the  day,  to  the  corral  at  night, 

To  fresh  grass  and  water  she  herds  them. 

The  rug  begins  in  Strength. 

A  storm  drapes  itself  around  the  mountain.  The  sheep  are  restless.  They  scatter. 

The  woman  tries  to  gather  them.  She  cannot. 

She  kneels  in  the  dust  of  the  land  to  pray.  The  sheep  come  together. 

To  the  rug  is  added  Faith. 

The  sheep  are  sheared.  The  wool  stands  in  fat  bags  against  the  hogan  wall. 
Now  the  carding  begins.  Short,  quick  strokes.  Fibers  straight.  Dirt  combed  out. 
Now  the  spinning  begins.  Turning,  turning,  turning,  turning  of  the  spindle 
While  knowing  fingers  pull  the  wool  into  a  strong,  straight  thread. 
Now  the  washing  begins;  now  the  dyeing  begins. 
Into  the  rug  goes  Patience. 

The  rug  grows  slowly  on  the  loom. 

Its  design,  unwritten,  has  gathered  itself  in  the  mind  of  one 

Who  has  long  looked  out  upon  the  land 

And  seen   its  ever-changing  colors  and   patterns. 

The  rug  is  woven  in  Beauty. 

The  way  to  the  trading  post  is  long. 

And  when  the  woman  gets  there,  what  will  she  buy? 

Lengths  of  sateen  and  velvet  that  shine  like  shimmering  jewels  on  the   shelf? 

New  dishes,  a  cooking  pot  —  hers  is  so  old. 

No.  This  and  this  and  —  yes  —  this  for  her  children. 

And  this  and  this  for  her  man. 

For  herself,  not  a  thing. 

The  rug  is  finished  in  Love. 

The  woman  is  gone.  You  come  to  buy.  The  price  is  too  much? 

No,  my  friend.   Not  for  this  rug.  Not  for  what  is  in  it. 

All  that  the  woman  is,  is  in  this  rug. 

All  she  thinks,  all  she  believes,  all  her  skills,  all  she  dreams  of  and  hopes  for 

Have  been  woven  into  one  in  this  rug. 

And  for  all  this,  the  price  is  never  too  much.  Because  you  see,  my  friend. 

The  rug  is  the  Woman. 


20 


Barbara 
Warren 

First  Prize  Winner 

The  Relief  Society 

Poem  Contest 


Barbara  Warren,  a  young  newcomer  to  the  pages  of  the  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
writes  from  her  present  home  in  Lukachukai,  Arizona,  sketching  highlights  of 
her  life  and  work: 

"I  was  born  in  Missoula,  Montana,  and  lived  there  until  graduation  from 
Brigham  Young  University,  when  i  began  teaching  in  a  Government  boarding 
school  on  the  Navajo  Reservation.  After  three  years,  I  resigned  to  fulfill  a  South- 
west Indian  mission.  On  completion  of  the  mission,  I  taught  a  year  in  Spring- 
ville,  Utah,  where  my  parents  now  live,  and  returned  this  year  to  Lukachukai  to 
teach  a  class  of  non-English  speaking  Indian  children.  I  am  Chinle  District 
Primary  president  and  hold  several  positions  in  the  small    Lukachukai   Branch. 

"With  the  exception  of  a  story  published  in  my  high  school  literary  magazine, 
this  is  the  first  of  my  work  that  has  been  published.  I  write  when  I  feel  deeply 
about  a  subject.  During  my  time  spent  among  the  Lamanite  people,  I  had  many 
opportunities  to  observe  the  making  of  the  Navajo  rugs.  The  fine  qualities  of 
the  women  who  used  all  their  skills  and  talents  to  provide  for  their  families  gave 
me  the  inspiration  and  desire  to  write  this  poem." 


21 


SECOND  PRIZE  POEM 


TO  THE  GRAND  TETON 

Alice  Morrey  Bailey 

I 

I   have  seen  your  liead   in  purple  storm, 

Serene,   unpierced   by  lightning's  rapier  twist. 

Impervious  to  thunderbolt,  your  form 

Ethereal  or  bold   in   moving  mist. 

At  day,  a   monarch,   ruling — jewel-crowned 

And  virgin -peaked,   lake-mirrored  gray  and  blue — 

A  kingdom  of  contented  sight  and  sound — 

The  legioned   pines,  the  moose-cow  in  the  slue. 

No  fear  is  on  this  land,  yet  at  your  feet. 

Thin-covered   by  the  earth's  uncertain  crust, 

Unfathomed  forces  lie  and  spout  their  heat 

In  geysered  vent  and  deep,   infernal  thrust. 

And   now,   moon-bathed,  your  splendor  glows  with   light 

In  opal-fired  and  iridescent  night. 


On  such  a  silver  night  as  this  a  quake 
Exploded   Hebgen's  summer-shadowed  floor 
And  slid  a  mountain's  tonnage,  tipped  a  lake 
And  stopped  a   river — stilled  forevermore 
The  laughter  in  the  trees,  the  soft  guitar. 
The  scurryings  where  dust  alone  was  breath, 
And  here  in  testament  a   livid  scar 
And  fissured  earth   remain — and  death. 

The  cruel  scarp  along  the  mountain's  length, 
The  drowning  trees,  the  shore,   betray  the  fault 
Which   undermined  the  valley's  rock-ribbed  strength- 
When  all  seemed   peace — in  ruinous  assault. 
And  where  are  they  who  trusted  in   its  calm, 
Nor  read  the  printed  warning  in   its  palm? 

Ill 

If,  suddenly,  the  force  which  gave  you   birth 
Erupts  its  epicenter  at  your  base. 
Withstand  the  throes  of  inner-tortured  earth, 
Meet  threat  with  strength  along  your  granite  face, 
Travail  with  triumph.   Ride  the  heaving  crest. 
Let  avalanche  but  serve  to  shore  your  beams. 
Survive  as  elk  survive  the  antlered  test. 
Let  molten   rock  be  solder  for  your  seams. 

For  you   are  symboled   part  of  balanced   law — 
No  stature  unassailed   is   proven  might — 
Point  and   counterpoint;   perfection,  flaw. 
If  still  you  stand  as  now  in   noble  height 
When  winds  have  swept  the  dark,  volcanic  cloud, 
I   shall   be  full  of  joy.   I   shall   be  proud! 


22 


Alice 

Morrey 

Bailey 

Second  Prize  Winner 
The  Relief  Society 

Poem  Contest  iimMw^r;^*^^^^^^ 

Alice  Morrey  Bailey,  a  versatile  and  gifted  writer  and  sculptor,  has  been  a  re- 
peated winner  in  the  Relief  Society  literary  contests.  She  won  first  prize  in  the 
short  story  contest  the  year  of  its  initiation,  1942,  and  has  won  three  times  in 
subsequent  years.  This  year's  avyard  in  poetry  places  Mrs.  Bailey  as  a  winner 
for  the  sixth  time.  Other  poems,  many  of  them  frontispieces,  as  well  as  stories, 
articles,  and  three  serials  have  appeared  In  the  Magazine.  Mrs.  Bailey  Is  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Sonneteers  (a  poetry  workshop),  the  Utah  State  Poetry  Society,  Inc., 
of  which  she  is  presently  corresponding  secretary,  the  League  of  Utah  Writers,  and 
the  Associated  Utah  Artists.  She  was  a  member  of  the  Utah  State  Institute  of 
Fine  Arts  for  fourteen  years,  appointed  by  three  successive  governors  to  rep- 
resent sculpture,  and  was  prominent  in  formulating  the  Original  Writing  Con- 
tests now  sponsored  by  the  group.  She  is  listed  in  Who's  Who  of  the  West. 

Her  talents  and  abilities,  in  addition  to  her  writing,  include  sculpture,  music, 
secretarial  work,  and  drafting.  She  presently  conducts  the  Research  Report 
Service  at  the  University  of  Utah,  where  she  has  worked  In  various  capacities 
for  seventeen  years. 

Mrs.  Bailey  has  always  been  active  in  Church  work,  and  is  presently  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Wells  Stake  Sunday  School  Board.  She  is  also  a  class  leader  in  a 
second  session  Relief  Society,  and  a  member  of  the  Ward  Finance  Committee 
(Whittier  Ward). 

She  is  the  wife  of  R.  DeWitt  Bailey,  and  they  have  three  children,  fourteen 
grandchildren,  and  two  great-grandchildren. 


23 


THIRD  PRIZE  POEM 


NAOMI  TO  RUTH 

Mabel  Harmer 

Nay  Ruth 

Turn  once  again  your  thoughts  to   Moab's  plains 
Where  purple  grapes  lie  warm   beneath  the  sun, 
Where  fragile  willows  bend  to  tranquil  streams 
And  gentle  winds  blow  cool  when  day  is  done. 

Sweet  Orpah's  kiss  still   lingers  on   my  cheek, 
Her  love  has  eased  a  deep  and  poignant  pain. 
And  mine  will  follow  her  with   rich  content 
As  shadows  lift  and  tear-dimmed   memories  wane. 

You  will  not  leave? 

Then   let  us  bend  our  steps  toward   Bethlehem 
Where  clouds  caress  the  curve  of  distant  hills. 
Where  barley  fields  lie  golden  in  the  sun 
And   in  the  opal  dawn  a  wild   bird  trills. 

And   if  the  way  to  Judah  seems  o'erlong 
I   shall   not  weary,   knowing  all  the  while 
That  tired  feet  and   hearts  grow  strong  again 
When   lifted  on  the  quick  wings  of  a  smile. 

Rejoice,  my  soul! 

How  blessed   is  she  whose  child   by  ties  of  blood 
Forsaking  others,  chooses  to  abide. 
How  more  then   I,  when   bonds  of  love  alone 
Hold  a  once  alien  daughter  to  my  side! 


24 


Mabel 
Harmer 

Third  Prize  Winner 

The  Relief  Society 

Poem  Contest 


Mabel  Harmer,  who  placed  second  in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  in 
1942,  and  was  an  award  winner  in  the  story  contest  also  in  1952  and  1955,  is 
well  known  to  readers  of  the  Magazine.  Her  articles  and  short  stories  have  ap- 
peared in  the  Magazine  since  1933,  and  her  serials  have  included  "The  Lotus 
Eater,"  "Love  Is  Enough,"  and  "Turn  of  the  Wheel." 

With  her  poem  "Naomi  to  Ruth,"  Sister  Harmer  is  a  first-time  winner  in  the 
Relief  Society  Poem  Contest.  "I  have  tried  my  hand  at  almost  every  type  of 
writing,"  she  tells  us,  "stories,  plays,  books,  but  very  little  poetry,  so  I  am 
especially  delighted  to  be  a  winner  in  the  Relief  Society  Poem  Contest.  I  have 
had  eleven  books  published,  one  a  Junior  Literary  Guild  selection.  I  am  affiliated 
with  several  writers  groups,  and  currently  am  serving  as  Utah  State  President 
of  the  National  League  of  American  Pen  Women.  I  also  teach  a  class  in  creative 
writing  at  the  Brigham  Young  University  Center  for  Continuing  Education  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah.  My  husband  is  Earl  W.  Harmer,  and  our  five  children  are  Mrs. 
Oren  (Marian)  Nelson,  Dr.  Earl  W.  Harmer,  Jr.,  Mrs.  Charles  R.  (Patricia)  Spencer, 
John,  and  Alan.  There  are  also  thirteen  grandchildren." 


25 


■  The  Relief  Society  General  Board  is  pleased  to  announce  the  award  winners 
in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest,  which  was  announced  In  the  May  1966 
issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  which  closed  August  15,  1966. 

The  first  prize  of  seventy-five  dollars  is  awarded  to  Myrna  Clawson,  Modesto, 
California,  for  her  story  "Who  Loves  Here?"  The  second  prize  of  sixty  dollars 
is  awarded  to  Marie  M.  Hayes,  Seattle,  Washington,  for  her  story  "A  Gift  to  the 
Giver."  The  third  prize  of  fifty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Hazel  M.  Thomson,  Bountiful, 
Utah,  for  her  story,  "To  Warm  the  Heart." 

The  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  was  first  conducted  by  the  Relief 
Society  General  Board  in  1942,  as  a  feature  of  the  Relief  Society  Centennial 
observance,  and  was  made  an  annual  contest  in  1943.  The  contest  is  open  to 
Latter-day  Saint  women  who  have  had  at  least  one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publication  in  a  periodical  of  recognized  merit. 

The  three  prize-winning  stories  will  be  published  consecutively  in  the  first  three 
issues  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  for  1967. 

Sixty-seven  stories  were  entered  in  the  1966  contest,  including  submissions 
from  England,  Wales,  and  Canada.   Mrs.  Clawson  is  a  first-time  winner  In  the 


award  winners 


ANNUAL  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
SHORT  STORY  CONTEST 


contest,  and  her  winning  story  will  mark  her  first  appearance  as  an  author  in 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  Mrs.  Hayes  is  also  a  first-time  winner  and  a  first- 
time  author  for  the  Magazine.  Mrs.  Thomson  is  already  well  known  to  readers 
of  the  Magazine  through  her  two  serials  "Your  Heart  to  Understanding,"  and 
"Because  of  the  Word,"  as  well  as  many  other  writings  published  in  the  Mag- 
azine. 

The  contest  was  initiated  to  encourage  Latter-day  Saint  women  to  express 
themselves  in  the  field  of  fiction.  The  General  Board  feels  that  the  response 
to  this  opportunity  continues  to  increase  the  literary  quality  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  and  aids  the  women  of  the  Church  in  the  development  of  their  gifts 
in  creative  writing. 

Prize-winning  stories  are  the  property  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
and  may  not  be  used  for  publication  by  others  except  upon  written  permission 
from  the  General  Board.  The  General  Board  reserves  the  right  to  publish  any  of 
the  other  stories  submitted,  paying  for  them  at  the  time  of  publication  at  the 
regular  Magazine  rate.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first  prize  for  two  con- 
secutive years  must  wait  for  two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible  to  enter  the 
contest. 

Gratitude  is  extended  to  the  members  of  the  General  Board  who  served  on 
the  short  story  committee,  and  to  the  judges  who  evaluated  the  stories  and 
selected  the  winning  entries. 


26 


Myrna 
Clawson 

First  Prize  Winner 

The  Relief  Society 

Short  Story  Contest 


Who  Loves  Here? 

Myrna  Clawson 


■  So  that  everything  would  go 
perfectly,  Andrea  had  spent  her 
entire  day  preparing  for  this 
evening.  A  chicken  and  rice 
casserole  was  waiting  in  the  oven, 
tossed  green  salad  and  banana 
cream  pie  were  ready,  too.    She 


had  checked  to  be  sure  she  had 
the  table  all  set  in  the  dining 
room.  Bert  would  be  home  any 
minute,  they  would  eat  and  then 
get  ready  for  the  concert  —  a  pop 
concert  to  be  conducted  by 
Theodor  Ravinsky.  Andrea  and 
Bert  had  attended  one  of  his 
concerts  when  they  were  in  col- 
lege ten  years  before;  and  for 
Andrea  no  other  conductor  could 
equal  him. 

Why  wasn't  Bert  home,  won- 
dered Andrea?  She  decided  to 
remove  the  rollers  and  comb  her 
hair  out  while  she  waited;  this 
would     save     time     later.      She 


27 


brushed  the  hair  back  from  her 
forehead  then  teased  and  fHcked 
the  auburn  tresses  into  place. 
Leaving  the  mirror,  she  glanced 
at  herself  again,  pushed  a  curl 
back  from  her  cheek  and  smiled. 
She  felt  warm  and  wonderful;  it 
had  been  a  long  time  since  she 
had  been  so  happy,  so  excited! 

With  almost  a  start,  she  re- 
alized that  Bert  wasn't  home  yet. 
Now  their  supper  would  be  late 
and  her  schedule  disordered.  She 
asked  the  children  to  wash  so 
that  they  would  be  ready  to  eat 
as  soon  as  Bert  walked  in.  He 
enjoyed  dinner  with  the  family; 
it  was  a  time  he  could  enjoy  their 
reports  of  the  day's  experiences. 
Andrea  looked  out  the  front  win- 
dow to  see  if  Bert  might  be  com- 
ing, she  went  back  to  the  dining 


room,  she  paced  into  and  out  of 
the  kitchen.    Why  was  he  late? 

Bert's  arrival  erased  Andrea's 
anxiety;  there  was  plenty  of  time 
to  get  ready  for  the  concert.  She 
gathered  the  four  older  children 
around  the  table  and  seated  Kirk 
in  his  high  chair.  Baby  Lucille, 
who  had  already  eaten,  jabbered 
from  the  playpen. 

"Where  are  you  going. 
Mommy?"  quizzed  Vera,  who  was 


SIX. 


Why  can't  we  go?"  chirped 
four-year  old  Patty. 

Kirk  overturned  his  pie-filled 
plate  on  his  head,  beamed  and 
announced,  *'Hat,  hat!" 

The  questions  were  forgotten 
as  the  children  broke  into  uproar- 
ious laughter.  Andrea  felt  her 
plans     crumbling     around     her. 


28 


Who  Loves  Here"? 


''Quiet  down  and  finish  your 
dinners!"  she  ordered.  There  was 
a  grave,  but  short  silence  as  she 
began  to  rescue  Kirk  from  the 
pie. 

By  the  time  she  had  the  pie 
wiped  off  Kirk  and  the  floor, 
Bert  had  excused  himself  and  the 
children  had  almost  finished  eat- 
ing. She  cleared  the  emptied 
plates  along  with  her  unfinished 
pie.  Andrea  knew  that  what  she 
accomplished  now  was  only  with 
permission  of  the  unconcerned 
face  staring  at  her  from  the  wall. 
The  solemn  timepiece  told  her 
she  had  better  be  satisfied  with 
stacking  the  dishes;  she  needed 
to  be  getting  the  children  into 
their  pajamas. 

Andrea  sent  Patty  and  Vera 
upstairs  to  their  room  to  dress 
for  bed  while  she  undressed  Kirk. 
He  held  up  a  bare  foot  and 
begged,  "Piggy  market?"  Andrea 
played  ' 'Piggy  market"  with  each 
foot,  then  Kirk  pleaded,  "Gain." 

"How  'bout  Itsy  Bitsy  Spi- 
der?" 

As  the  spider  crawled  up  his 
arm  he  squealed  and  pulled  his 
arm  away.  Taking  his  turn,  he 
jumped  his  chubby  hand,  spider 
fashion,  up  his  mother's  arm. 
Andrea  bounced  him  into  her 
arms  for  a  squeeze.  He  wiggled 
and  squirmed,  delighted. 

When  it  was  time  for  him  to 
put  his  feet  into  his  pajamas,  she 
was  done  with  the  play  and  de- 
manded, "Hold  still.  Kirk!  How 
can  I  dress  you  with  all  your 
squirming?" 

"Mommy,"  pleaded  Patty  from 
the  stairway,  "I  can't  find  my 
pajamas." 

"Oh,  no!"  Andrea  half  said  and 
half  thought.  "I'll  be  right  there 
as  soon  as   I  snap   Kirk's  top." 


She  responded  loudly  enough  for 
Patty  to  hear. 

The  search  snatched  at  An- 
drea's precious  minutes  and 
seized  almost  all  of  her  compo- 
sure in  locating  his  pajamas  — 
the  top  in  the  doll  clothes  drawer 
and  the  bottom  under  the  bed. 

"I'll  help  you  — "  Andrea  had 
started  before  the  phone  inter- 
rupted. Bert  was  in  the  shower 
so  Andrea  rushed  down  the  stairs 
to  answer  it. 


The  oh-so-friendly  voice  on  the 
line  reminded,  "Don't  forget 
PTA  tomorrow  afternoon  at 
three!" 

"Thank  you,"  answered  An- 
drea, dropping  the  receiver,  "how 
could  I  forget  it — three  calls  to 
remind  me?"  she  mumbled. 

Noises  coming  from  the  kit- 
chen told  her  that  Kirk  must  be 
into  something.  Sure  enough,  he 
had  helped  himself  to  the  Sugar 
Crisp  and  now,  on  the  floor,  was 
doing  his  best  to  put  them  back 
into  the  box.. 

To  Andrea,  it  was  one  crisis 
after  another.  The  children,  who 
had  been  hurried  and  felt  their 
mother's  excitement,  were  in  high 
gear.  By  the  time  she  had  tucked 
Kirk  and  Lucille  into  the  beds, 
Kevin  and  Dallon,  seven  and 
eight  years  old,  had  model  air- 
planes in  process  on  the  living 
room  floor.  Andrea  put  an  end  to 
that.  "How  many  times  have  I 
told  you  that  there  is  to  be  no 
airplane  glue  used  in  this  room? 
Now  take  all  this  mess  to  the 
nook  table  —  and  use  a  news- 
paper on  the  table!" 

Andrea's  schedule  indicated 
that  it  was  time  to  leave  for  the 
concert.  Thank  goodness  she  had 


29 


January  1967 


had  practice  in  dressing  in  sec- 
onds. 

It  seemed  only  moments  later 
when  Andrea,  although  flushed, 
came  into  her  living  room  with 
the  semblance  of  a  model  intro- 
ducing next  season's  lines.  The 
little  girls  eyed  her  as  they 
would  have  looked  upon  a  queen. 
Kevin  bounded  in  and  came  to  a 
halt.  "You  sure  are  pretty. 
Mom." 

Dallon,  following,  added,  "I 
like  your  new  dress." 

Andrea  beamed — she  felt  like 
royalty.  She  was  pleased  with 
her  accomplishments  of  the  pre- 
vious day,  when  she  had  finished 
making  the  silver-blue  peau  de 
soie  dress  with  the  empire  waist. 
With  a  second  admiring  glance, 
one  realized  it  was  a  maternity 
dress. 

Bert  placed  his  arm  around 
Andrea's  waist.  "Shall  we  go,  my 
dear?" 

She  kissed  each  of  the  children 
goodbye  and  they  stepped  out 
the  door  just  as  the  phone  broke 
the  captivating  spell  Andrea  had 
begun  to  feel. 

As  Bert  talked,  Andrea  eyed 
her  watch  and  calculated  that 
there  were  only  twelve  and  one 
half  minutes  remaining;  then  she 
comforted  sobbing  Patty,  who  had 
been  the  subject  of  Dallon's  teas- 
ing, gave  instructions  for  repair- 
ing a  wing,  to  an  airplane  builder, 
and  reminded  the  baby  sitter 
about  Lucille's  bottle  in  the  re- 
frigerator. 

"Uncle  Harold  will  only  be 
here  tomorrw  morning?"  Andrea 
quizzed  Bert  as  he  slipped 
through  the  first  intersection  on 
an  amber  signal.  "I'm  glad  we 
didn't  miss  his  call."  Waiting  for 
the   second  signal,   she  knew   it 


would  be  rare  luck  if  they  could 
buck  the  traffic  in  time  to  hear 
the  first  number  tonight. 

Hurry,  hurry,  hurry  since  at 
least  four  in  the  afternoon.  Bert 
and  Andrea  were  in  their  seats 
now,  but  she  still  felt  hurried. 

She  wondered  what  the  chil- 
dren might  be  into  at  home.  It 
was  past  the  announced  curtain 
time  —  why  the  delay?  Andrea, 
so  keyed  to  a  rushed  schedule, 
was  caught  by  surprise  when  Bert 
remarked,  "I'm  glad  we  arrived 
early  enough  to  enjoy  the  antici- 
pation and  excitement  of  the  con- 
cert hall.  Aren't  you?" 

"Yes,  I  am,"  Andrea  answered 
blankly.  "You  know  that  tooth 
that  Kirk  hit  when  he  fell  Satur- 
day? Do  you  think  it  will  turn 
dark?" 

The  house  lights  began  to  dim, 
the  curtain  rose,  Andrea  began 
to  forget.  The  first  strains  of 
melody  were  relaxing,  and  she 
was  soon  translated  from  her 
busy  world  of  reponsibility  into  a 
world  of  music. 

At  intermission,  Andrea,  en- 
thralled with  the  performance, 
chatted  with  Bert.  They  were 
young  again  as  they  recalled  the 
first  Ravinsky  concert  they  had 
attended.  Andrea  felt  the  ro- 
mance of  the  earlier  evening.  Life 
was  perfect. 

"Do  you  think  the  lady  sitting 
beside  you  is  alone?"  Bert  asked. 

A  group  of  concert-goers  who 
had  been  sitting  on  the  other  side 
of  the  lady  had  left.  Andrea 
turned  to  her,  "Isn't  the  music 
grand?  It  is  so  —  so  lovely  I 
can't  describe  it.  Vivacious,  that 
might  be  the  word." 

"I'm  enjoying  it,"  the  lady 
answered. 

"I  guess  this  music  is  special  to 


30 


Who  Loves  Here'? 


me  because  I  also  know  the  ideals 
Theodor  Ravinsky  lives.  Marvel- 
ous conductor  and  outstanding 
person!"  Andrea  bubbled,  "Isn't 
it  something  that  such  a  man 
would  even  come  to  Bedlington? 
The  paper  said  he  came  here  by 
special  request.  He  must  be  the 
finest  conductor  in  our  country." 

"Oh,  do  you  think  so?"  replied 
the  lady,  who  must  have  been  in 
her  eighties. 

She  had  noticed  Andrea's  dress 
and,  after  hesitating,  she  asked, 
"Is  this  to  be  your  first  child?" 

Andrea  paused  as  stinging  re- 
marks she  had  heard  before 
raced  through  her  mind  —  "Are 
you  PG  againV'  "Don't  you 
know  when  to  quit?" 

"No,  this  will  be  my  seventh 
child,"  Andrea  answered. 

"Really?  How  fortunate  you 
are!  Children  are  such  a  blessing 
and  comfort.  You  see,  I  had 
seven  youngsters  myself." 

Andrea  only  heard  part  of  the 
remark.  The  thought  of  children 
transported  her  back  to  the 
hustle,  bustle,  and  confusion  of 
one  and  a  half  hours  ago.  How 
could  she  be  fortunate  to  have 


another  baby  on  the  way,  another 
demanding  cry,  another  toddler 
under  foot  when  she  was  busy, 
more  diapers,  more  wash,  more, 
more,  more  .  .  .  ? 

Tears  welled,  an  unbearable 
lump  was  in  her  throat;  she 
stared  at  the  ceiling,  trying  to 
prevent  the  tears  from  revealing 
her  feelings.  As  the  light  dimmed 
she  felt  relief  and  then  suddenly 
ashamed  —  children  were  sup- 
posed to  be  a  blessing!  Trying  to 
convince  herself  how  truly  for- 
tunate she  was,  she  felt,  for  a 
moment,  she  could  control  the 
tears;  but  instead  her  emotions 
controlled  her  and  a  tear  burned 
down  her  face.  Why  couldn't 
she  be  thankful  for  one  thing — 
that  the  musicians  were  ready 
and  Maestro  Ravinsky's  baton, 
held  high,  would  momentarily 
command  and  eighty-five  musi- 
cians would  follow  its  every 
stroke  and  hesitation?  Music 
would  fill  the  entire  concert  hall; 
its  melody,  vibrant  strains  and 
drama  would  again  captivate  An- 
drea. 

The  baton  flashed,  the  musi- 
cians came  to  life,  and  Andrea 
was  filled  with  shock.  The  clash, 
the  racing,  the  clamor  of  "The 
Carmen  Overture"  mockingly 
echoed  the  frequent  turmoil  of 
her  own  home.  It  was  children 
running  wildly  in  the  house,  chil- 
dren yelling,  children  bickering, 
children,  noise,  confusion,  chil- 
dren, children,  children  .... 

She  felt  she  couldn't  stand  an- 
other instant  of  being  mimicked. 
Turning  to  Bert,  enraptured  with 
the  majesty  of  the  performance, 
Andrea  resolved  to  conquer  her 
emotions  and  enjoy  the  evening. 

Music  softens  the  heart,  music 
soothes,  music  lightens  the  load, 


31 


January  1967 


music  mellows.  Andrea  ignored 
her  own  thoughts  and  listened, 
watching  the  violins.  She  was 
swept  away  with  the  light- 
hearted  waltz  from  Strauss' 
"Gypsy  Baron." 

With  the  final  ovation,  Bert 
nudged  her  elbow,  "Let's  go!" 

Andrea,  entranced,  lingered  to 
help  the  lady  with  her  coat,  then 
arose. 

Entering  the  aisle  Bert  looked 
back  and  proposed  to  Andrea, 
"She  is  alone?" 

"Yes,"  Andrea  answered. 

The  lady  was  still  seated,  so 
Bert  returned  to  offer  her  assis- 
tance. She  seemed  grateful  for 
his  help  and  relied  on  his  arm  to 
steady  herself.  Reaching  the 
lobby,  Bert  felt  concerned  for  the 
woman.  His  eyes,  asking  what 
next,  turned  and  met  Andrea's 
sympathetic  glance. 

"I'm  meeting  my  son  just  over 
there,"  the  lady  offered. 

A  wave  of  relief  passed  over 
Bert  as  he  learned  her  plans. 
Accompanying  her  across  the 
room,  Bert  suggested,  "We  will 
wait  with  you  until  he  comes." 


"Would  you?"  She  seemed  glad 
that  they  would  wait.  Then  turn- 
ing obviously  to  Bert  alone,  in  a 
whisper,  she  added,  "I'd  like  your 
wife  to  meet  my  son." 

Bert  was  a  bit  baffled,  and 
Andrea  felt  slighted  by  the 
hushed  remark. 

Waiting,  as  they  watched  the 
crowd  thin,  Bert  noticed  a  man 
coming  toward  them  and  turned 
to  Andrea.  "Is  that  .  .  .  ?" 

"Thank  you  for  waiting  with 
Mother,"  the  man  interrupted. 

The  lady  smiled  at  her  son, 
turned  to  Andrea,  and  said,  "I 
would  like  you  to  meet  my 
seventh  child,  Theodor  Ravin- 
sky." 

As  Andrea  checked  each  child 
before  going  to  her  bed,  she 
tousled  their  hair  and  kissed 
their  foreheads  one  by  one.  What 
wonderful  blessings  her  children 
were  to  her.  She  hesitated  in 
wonder  before  leaving  the  second 
room.  Who  are  these  children? 
Whom  am  I  loving — teaching?  A 
musician?  A  teacher?  A  presi- 
dent? A  prophet?  Who  will  my 
seventh  child  be? 


Myrna  Clawson,  Modesto,  California,  is  a  first-time  winner  in  the  Relief  Society 
Short  Story  Contest.  "Having  my  story  awarded  first  prize  is  a  humbling  honor. 
My  literary  experience  began  about  a  year  and  a  half  ago,  with  a  Brigham  Young 
University  correspondence  course.  In  addition  to  'Who  Loves  Here?'  I  have  had 
two  children's  stories  accepted.  My  husband  Jim  and  I  attended  Brigham  Young 
University  in  1954,  through  1956.  There  I  enjoyed  all  the  classes  having  to  do 
with  homemaking.  We  now  have  six  busy  children,  ranging  in  ages  from  one  to 
nine. 

"After  spending  six  years  in  the  Relief  Society  organization  of  our  ward,  I  am 
now  serving  as  counselor  in  the  Primary.  Jim  serves  as  counselor  in  the  bishopric. 
We  find  many  challenges  and  much  joy  in  serving  the  Lord  through  Church  work 
and  rearing  our  family.  I  am  grateful  for  the  opportunities  for  growth  and  under- 
standing which  the  Church  and  Relief  Society  provide  for  young  mothers." 


32 


omans 
Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


"Fiesta  Mexicana,"  featuring  thirty 
women  dancers  from  Mexico  City,  is 
receiving  entliusiastic  acclaim  in  many 
nations,  including  France,  Spain,  Italy, 
Germany  (Berlin),  England,  Japan,  and 
the  United  States.  The  dancers  bring 
to  life,  with  authentic  and  beautiful 
costumes  and  music  from  ancient  in- 
struments, the  ritualistic  and  pre- 
Hispanic  dances  from  Mayan  and  Aztec 
cultures.  Among  the  dancers,  Malinda 
Ortiz,  Princess  Teo  Xochitel,  Maria 
Luiza  Ortix,  and  Antonieta  Casas  have 
received  outstanding  recognition. 

Maureen  Forrester,  one  of  the  world's 
leading  contraltos,  "flawlessly  per- 
formed" the  role  of  Cornelia  in  Han- 
del's "Julius  Caesar"  in  October  for 
New  York  City  Opera's  opening  produc- 
tion. "The  rich  tonalities  of  her  deep 
velvet  voice"  were  highly  praised.  Of 
Scotch-Irish  descent,  she  was  born  in 
Montreal,  Canada,  and  is  married  to 
Canadian  Conductor-Violinist  Eugene 
Kash. 

Anna   Kuulei    Furtado    Kahanamoku    is 

the  only  woman  member  of  the  Hawaii 
State  Senate.  Reared  on  the  island  of 
Maui,  she  was  early  influenced  by  her 
parents  and  other  relatives  to  take  an 
active  interest  in  Hawaiian  culture  and 
civic  affairs.  Her  work  in  the  Senate 
reflects  this  heritage.  She  is  active  in 
legislation  affecting  the  welfare  of 
women,  both  in  the  home  and  in  in- 
dustry. Formerly  a  schoolteacher,  she 
encourages  Hawaiian  women  to  avail 
themselves  of  educational  opportunities 
in  order  to  enable  them  better  to  direct 
and  influence  their  children. 


Mrs.  Lael  W.  Hill,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 
a  contributor  to  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  and  winner  of  first  place  In 
the  1959  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest, 
is  author  of  "Legacy  of  Years,"  a  poem 
collection  which  won  the  1966  Linnie 
Fisher  Robinson  $100  prize,  and  pub- 
lication by  the  Utah  State  Poetry  So- 
ciety. Mrs.  Hill,  a  gifted  artist,  designed 
also  the  attractive  and  meaningful 
cover  for  her  book. 

Miss  Dorothy  Larrison,  from  Indiana, 
is  assistant  editor  for  college  division 
textbooks,  Bobbs-Merrill  Publishing 
Company.  "Textbooks  today  are  su- 
perb in  content  and  interesting  to 
read,"  she  comments. 

Mrs.  J.  Howard  Auchincloss,  mother 
of  distinguished  novelist  Louis  S. 
Auchincloss,  wielded  a  strong  influence 
in  her  home.  Her  famous  son  says: 
"I  always  felt  Mother  should  be  the 
novelist  in  the  family.  She  inculcated 
my  tremendous  feeling  for  fiction. 
When  somebody  says  'fiction'  to  me, 
my  flash  association  is  Mother  reading 
Robert  Louis  Stevenson  aloud." 

Mrs.  Julie  C.  Fuller  is  president  of  the 
national  organization  of  American 
Women  in  Radio  and  Television.  She 
attends  the  area  conventions  each 
year  and  is  continually  alert  to  the 
woman's  point  of  view,  which,  she 
says,  is  becoming  wider  and  more  fully 
informed,  because  women  wish  to  un- 
derstand why  events  nationally  and 
world-wide  happen  as  they  do,  and 
what  efforts  women  can  make  to  in- 
crease the  prevalence  of  law  and  order 
on   all   levels  of  community  life. 


33 


The  Joy  of  Volunteer  Service 


Volume  54     January  1967      Number  1 

■  Belle  S,  Spafford,  President 

■  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 

■  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 

■  Hulda  P.  Youna.  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
V/inniefred  S.  Manwaring 
EIna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.  Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 


Irene  C.  Lloyd 
Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva  B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B.  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.  Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone  R.  Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen  N.  Barnes 
Kathryn  S.  Gilbert 
Verda  F.  Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zelma  R.  West 


■  Never  has  the  need  and  recog- 
nition of  volunteer  work  been  so 
publicized  as  it  is  today.  In  spite 
of  all  that  governments  are  en- 
deavoring to  do  to  ameliorate 
the  conditions  of  people  in  un- 
fortunate circumstances,  it  is  ad- 
mitted that  there  is  nothing  so 
valuable  to  the  unfortunate  person 
as  a  warm,  friendly,  helping  per- 
sonal companionship  which  says 
to  the  disadvantaged,  there  is 
someone  who  cares,  I  am  a  hum- 
ble human  being  as  you  are,  and 
I'm  interested  in  you.  I  am  solic- 
itous of  your  welfare,  I  want  to 
help  you. 

From  the  time  a  girl  reaches 
maturity  there  is  always  some 
avenue  through  which  she  can 
serve  outside  her  own  family 
circle  as  her  family  and  Church 
responsibilities  permit.  This  volun- 
teer service  will  add  richness  and 
understanding  to  her  own  life,  in 
addition  to  the  satisfaction  she 
will  feel  in  knowing  that  she  is 
serving  someone  who  needs  her 
service. 

Over  the  years,  schemes  and 
corporations  have  evolved  which 
have  been  established  for  the  bet- 
terment of  mankind,  such  as  the 
Red  Cross,  Traveler's  Aid,  Health 
Programs,     Child     Care     Clinics, 


34 


hospitals,  both  to  heal  the  body  and  the  mind,  assistance  to  women 
while  in  prison  and  after  release,  youth  guidance  work,  detention 
homes,  parent-teacher  associations,  to  name  a  few.  In  different  coun- 
tries different  names  are  given,  but  the  work  is  basically  the  same. 
While  these  services  are  generally  manned  by  salaried  personnel,  of 
necessity,  for  trained  guidance  and  continuity,  the  success,  extent, 
and  effectiveness  of  the  programs  are  dependent,  in  large  measure, 
upon  the  good  offices  of  volunteers.  It  is  the  people  to  people  work 
which  humanizes  the  proferred  service  and  helps  to  accomplish  its 
purposes. 

As  a  Latter-day  Saint  woman  becomes  a  mother,  her  time  and  duties 
are  centered  primarily  in  the  home  with  her  husband  and  children, 
but  a  mother  who  gave  service  to  some  worthwhile  cause  before  mar- 
riage, will  have  become  conscious  of  her  involvement  with  the  com- 
munity, and,  in  all  probability,  set  aside  time  to  engage  as  a  volunteer, 
especially  in  programs  which  touch  her  children  and  community. 

Relief  Society  members  are  trained  to  give  service.  They  are  trained 
to  act  upon  the  words  given  Relief  Society  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
"to  assist  by  correcting  the  morals  and  strengthening  the  virtues  of 
community  life."  They  know  that  they  do  not  live  on  an  island. 

Then,  when  the  children  leave  the  home,  the  wife  and  mother,  once 
again,  can  offer  her  volunteer  services  to  that  cause  to  which  her  train- 
ing and  interests  lead  her.  As  a  member  of  the  Church,  she  makes 
friends  of  others  outside  her  own  neighborhood.  She  further  broadens 
her  outlook  on  life,  and  may  be  an  example  to  others  through  her  ded- 
ication to  service  and  her  love  for  others. 

There  is  an  urgent  need,  at  this  time,  for  volunteers  in  the  hospitals, 
for  volunteers  in  strengthening  the  Church's  specialized  social  services, 
and  for  other  programs  mentioned. 

The  great  commandment  is  to  love  one's  neighbor  as  oneself.  One's 
neighbor  may  live  next  door  or  miles  away.  Volunteer  service  is  soul- 
satisfying.  Dedication  to  a  worthwhile  cause  helps  one  to  be  about 
one's  Father's  business.  — M.  C.  S. 


35 


Notes  to  the  Field 


Bound  Volumes  of  1966  Magazines 

Relief  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1966  issues  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  The  Deseret  News  Press, 
1600  Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84104.  (See  advertisement  in  this  issue 
of  the  Magazine,  page  77.)  The  cost  of  binding  the  twelve  issues  in  a  permanent 
cloth  binding  is  $3.25,  leather  $5.25,  including  the  index.  A  limited  number  of  1966 
Magazines  are  available  at  the  offices  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society, 
76  North  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111,  for  $2.00  for  twelve  issues. 
It  is  recommended  that  wards  and  stakes  have  one  volume  of  the  1966  Mag- 
azines bound  for  preservation  in  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 

Copies  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  index  for  personal  binding  can  be  se- 
cured from  the  General  Board  office  for  20^  prepaid. 

Volumes  bound  at  the  Deseret  News  Press  include  a  free  index. 


Memorial   Honor  Funds  Discontinued 

By  action  of  the  General  Board  on  March  23,  1966,  the  honor  funds  of  Relief 
Society  to  memorialize  past  presidents  of  Relief  Society  and  others  were  dis- 
continued. The  Poem  Contest  formerly  honoring  Eliza  R.  Snow  will  continue  as  a 
feature  of  the  Relief  Society  Magazine  just  as  is  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  inaugurated  in  1942  as  a  Centennial  feature. 


WAITING   IS  WINTER 

Kathryn   Kay 

Waiting  is  coma, 

Time  of  emptiness. 
The  lonely  interval   between  goodbye 
And  the  return  which  terminates  heart-stress, 
Releasing  tight-held  tears  too  deep  to  cry. 
Waiting  is  the  interim,  the  hyphen 
Connecting  time-was  with  time-yet-to-be; 
The  long,   long  days  and   nights  when   moments  siphon 
More  moments  while  we  watch   helplessly  .... 
But  waiting,   also,   is  remembering. 
Waiting  is  winter,  thinking  of  the  spring! 


36 


pU^^^  fight 
birth  defects 


JOIN  MARCH  OF  DIMES 


George  P.  Voss 
Vice-President  for  Public  Relations 

Love  works  both  ways.  The  child  born  less  than  perfect  gives  his 
love  as  freely  as  all  children  do.  In  return,  he  needs  the  kind  of  love 
that  means  help  and  hope  for  his  future. 

More  than  a  quarter  of  a  million  babies  born  each  year  in  this 
country  need  this  special  kind  of  love.  They  need  expert  medical  care 
that  can  improve — and  sometimes  completely  correct — almost  eighty 
per  cent  of  the  serious  conditions  caused  by  birth  defects. 

This  is  the  kind  of  care  available  at  more  than  seventy-five  March  of 
Dimes  Birth  Defects  Centers  throughout  the  United  States.  Early  diag- 
nosis and  proper  treatment  are  given — tender  care  for  those  who 
need  it  most.  The  child  born  less  than  perfect  can  be  helped  across  the 
barriers  of  disability  to  find  a  full,  productive  life. 

Your  March  of  Dimes  contribution  helps  finance  the  Birth  Defects 
Centers.  You  can  help  to  care  for  the  children  who  need  your  consider- 
ation and  your  remembrance.  Your  help  is  a  measure  of  your  love. 
Fight  Birth   Defects  —  Join  the  March  of  Dimes 


BEYOND  THESE  TEARS 

Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 

When   I   look  back,   let  me  remember 

The  lovely  things  and   beautiful  we  knew: 

The  day  we  met,  the  ever-burning  ember 

Of  our  love,  the  happy  times  we  threw 

Cares  to  the  wind  and  laughed  together. 

The  hours  we  shared  each  other's  heart  .... 

Remembering  thus,   it  will  not  matter  whether 

One  day  or  two  or  more  keep  us  apart; 

For  we  will  know  love  lasts  beyond  these  years, 

Beyond  these  lonely  nights,   beyond  these  tears. 


37 


Christmas 

Begins  With 

a  Tree 


0 


Marilyn  McMeen  Miller 


■  After  the  last  string  of  children 
had  skipped  out  into  the  cloak 
hall,  gathering  boots  and  mittens 
on  the  final  strains  of  "Jolly  Old 
Saint  Nicolas,"  and  the  tinsel 
and  nutshells  and  ribbon  from 
the  party  had  been  swept  into 
the  baskets,  everything  seemed 
to  be  desperately  quiet.  As  Miss 
Gold  fumbled  into  her  hat  and 
coat,  she  felt  tears  stinging  her 
eyes.  She  imagined  these  children 
going  to  their  homes  and  she 
ached  to  follow  them.  But  she 
saw  herself  cramped  in  her  musty 
apartment  correcting  notebooks 
— both  from  her  own  classes  and 
from  the  classes  of  Miss  Pool  who 
had  been  ill  for  so  many  days. 

More  at  Christmas  than  at 
other  times.  Miss  Gold  reflected, 
life  had  seemed  to  pass  her  by. 
A  boy  she  once  loved  had  been 
killed  in  an  automobile  accident. 
Through  the  years  no  one  else 
had  seemed  to  want  her  for  his 
wife.  Last  year  her  mother  had 
died,  joining  her  father,  who  had 
passed  away  many  years  before. 

Miss  Gold  pulled  on  her  gloves 
and  jostled  the  stacks  of  papers 
under  her  arms.  If  only  she  had 


not  promised  Roberta  Pool  she 
would  help  her  with  the  tedious 
notebooks.  It  seemed  an  extra 
burden  just  when  her  heart 
should  be  light  and  beating  in 
time  with  "Jingle  Bells"  and 
"Deck  the  Halls  With  Boughs  of 
Holly." 

From  the  second  story  window 
of  her  apartment.  Miss  Gold  saw 
the  lights  of  the  city  sparkling 
far  off  over  the  hill.  She  stamped 
off  her  galoshes,  turned  up  the 
radiator,  and  rubbed  her  hands. 

There  was  surely  some  way  to 
make  Christmas  possible  to  bear 
this  year.  Finding  it  was  the 
problem.  She  might  take  in  a 
show — she  might  dine  at  the 
Lantern,  her  favorite  place  to 
eat.  But  then  she  was  tired  of 
always  going  alone.  There  was 
her  new  ward.  She  recalled  they 
were  planning  some  kind  of  MIA 
party.  But  there  were  no  single 
people  her  age.  She  was  almost 
forty.  No  one  was  really  inter- 
ested in  a  womout  schoolteacher. 
She  shuddered  to  realize  that  the 
years  had  crept  up  on  her  this 
way.  She  brushed  a  shock  of  hair 
from  her  eyes  and  felt  the  dry 


38 


Christmas  Begins  With  a  Tree 

skin  of  her  forehead.  Suddenly,  someone  from  the  ward, 

her  bones  felt  weak  and   tired,  ''I  know  you  don't  get  to  come 

and  she  had  tears   in  her  eyes  to    Relief    Society    because    you 

again.  And  the  little  apartment  teach,  but  still  we  thought  you 

with  not   a    Christmas  light   or  wouldn't  mind  helping  us  out  for 

decorated  sprig  in  it,  whirled  in  the   ward   Christmas  Eve   night 

her  consciousness.  by  bringing  some  cookies.  Would 

There  must  be  some  way  she  you  mind?"  the  voice  on  the  end 

could    begin!    Where    did    other  of  the  line  seemed  very  friendly, 

lonely  people  begin?    There  was  ''No.    I'd    be    happy    to    help 

at  least  one  thing  she  could  do.  you."  Miss  Gold  caught  her  own 

She  could  at  least  get  a  tree —  voice  sounding  grateful.   "I  was 

even  a  little  tree  like  the  one  her  planning  to  make  some  cookies 

class    had    given    to    the    needy  anyway.    Fll    just    bake    extra, 

family.  Even  if  only  for  herself.  Come   to   the  party?"   She  hes- 

it  would  help.  itated.  "Well,  what  time  does  it 

Tomorrow  was  the  day  before  start?  I  was  planning  to  do  some- 
Christmas,  and  most  of  the  trees  thing  else.  I  guess  I  could  do  it 
would  be  gone.  There  would  first,  and  come  to  the  ward  later, 
probably  be  one  or  two  straggly  All  right.  I'll  bring  the  cookies 
ones  left,  but  size  or  beauty  did  myself." 
not  matter.  Tonight  she  would 
see  how  many  of  her  reports  she 

could  get  done  and  then  tomor-  This    first   sign    of   human    life 

row  she  would  get  a  tree.  And  a  warmed  her.  At  least  somebody 

sudden  thought  warmed  her  even  cared  that  much,  she  thought, 

in   her    bitterness.    Perhaps   she  Correcting  the  notebooks  was 

could    bake    some    cookies    and  hard  work.  Her  back  ached  and 

take    them    and    the    notebooks  her  hand  was  cramped.  But  this 

and  visit  Miss  Pool.  She  did  not  time  she  did  not  want  to  quit, 

care    much    for   the    thin,    wiry  She  wanted  to   have  a  glorious 

teacher  who   was   so  stern,   and  Christmas    Eve,    knowing    that 

was    avoided    by    many    of    the  Miss  Pool's  work,  at  least,  was 

teachers;   but  it  was  something  out  of  the  way.  And  so,  in  the 

she  could   do   for  someone  who  early  hours  of  the  morning,  she 

needed   her.    Anyway,   it  was .  a  finally    closed  the    reports,    laid 

thought.  down     her     red     pencils,     and 

After  a  light  bowl  of  soup.  Miss  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief.  She 
Gold  sat  grimly  at  her  sitting  was  dead  tired.  But  perhaps  it 
room  table  and  mechanically  had  been  worth  it,  even  though 
forced  herself  through  the  piles  she  suspected  the  wiry  old  lady 
of  words  and  pictures  that  lay  might  not  appreciate  it. 
before  her.  "And  some  people  It  was  a  little  late  in  the  morn- 
think  a  teacher  is  lucky  because  ing  when  Miss  Gold  finally  awak- 
she  gets  vacations,"  she  muttered  ened  without  her  alarm.  During 
once,  and  just  then  the  telephone  the  night  there  had  been  a  little 
rang.  skiff  of  snow,  but  now  the  sun 

"Hello,  Sister  Gold?"  was  shining.  She  would  be  able 

"Yes,"    she   answered.   It  was  to  walk  to  get  the  tree;  it  was 

39 


January  1967 


such  a  beautiful  day!  She  decided 
she  would  bake  the  cookies  first 
and  then  go. 

At  the  good  smells  of  melting 
chocolate  and  toasting  oatmeal 
and  coconut,  Miss  Gold  forgot 
that  she  was  alone.  Now  if  she 
had  a  tree,  and  watched  a  good 
television  program,  it  would  seem 
like  Christmas. 

It  was  about  five  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  when  all  the  cookies 
were  finally  baked,  and  the  kitch- 
en cleaned — and  there  hadn't  yet 
been  a  moment  to  get  a  tree.  It 
just  didn't  seem  there  would  be 
time  unless  she  drove  to  Miss 
Pool's  and  got  the  tree  between 
going  to  Miss  Pool's  and  the 
chapel.  Or  she  might  get  the 
tree  before  going  to  Miss  Pool's, 
and  put  it  in  the  car. 

She  decided  the  last  course 
was  best,  so  she  boxed  the  cook- 
ies up  and  bundled  Miss  Pool's 
notebooks  together  and  drove  to 
look  for  her  tree.  She  decided  she 
would  have  to  buy  a  string  of 
lights. 

Miss  Gold  knew  that  most  of 
the  trees  would  be  gone  by  now, 
but  she  forgot  that  so  many  of 
the  lots  which  sold  them  would 
be  closed.  Time  after  time,  she 
drove  up  to  an  empty  lot  littered 
with  a  few ,  straggling  branches. 
The  lights  were  often  out  and  the 
proprietors  gone  to  spend  the 
evening  with  their  families. 

It  surely  looked  like  Christmas 
Eve.  Even  the  stores  were  ending 
the  season.  All  was  quiet.  She 
bought  a  string  of  lights  and  a 
box  of  tinsel  and  drove  out  of 
town  a  little  distance  to  a  lot 
she  was  sure  would  be  open. 

She  was  lucky.  The  proprietor 
stood  balancing  from  one  leg  to 


the  other,  breathing  big  white 
puffs  of  warm  breath  into  the 
cold  air. 

"You're  a  Httle  late,  lady,"  he 
said.  "All  we  have  are  big  ones. 
You  want  some  boughs,  lady?" 

"Say,  I  do  believe  we  have  one 
little  pine  left."  One  of  the  men 
came  up  from  a  little  shack  at 
the  side  where  the  smoke  spiraled 
into  the  air. 

One  little  pine?  Her  heart 
jumped.  It  seemed  to  be  a  silly 
thing,  yet  it  made  so  much  dif- 
ference to  her  whether  there 
would  really  be  a  Christmas  in 
her  life  or  not. 

"Oh,  that  will  be  perfect.  I'll 
take  it,"  she  said. 

The  tree  was  perfect.  It  was  a 
beautiful  and  symmetrical,  long- 
needled  pine.  It  bounced  around 
beautifully  and  smelled  so  good. 
It  was  going  to  seem  like  Christ- 
mas after  all,  and  just  in  time. 
Joyously,  she  popped  it  in  the 
back  seat  and  drove  to  Miss 
Pool's. 

The  small  house  that  belonged 
to  Miss  Pool  was  completely 
dark.  Not  a  light  was  visible  any- 
where, unless  that  weak  faint 
glow  from  the  back  could  be 
called  a  light.  Betty  Gold  shud- 
dered. Even  her  little  apartment 
was  better  than  this.  One  of  the 
teachers  had  declined  taking  the 
faculty  bulletins  by,  Miss  Gold 
remembered.  The  nervous,  sick 
woman  was  probably  somewhere 
in  the  depths  of  that  house,  her 
same  stern  self.  Betty  was  a  little 
frightened,  but  she  stepped  up  to 
ring  the  doorbell.  There  was  no 
answer,  and  so  she  tried  the  door. 
To  her  surprise,  it  opened. 

"Anyone  home?" 

From  far  in  the  back  a  weak 
voice  called  "Who  is  it?" 


40 


Christmas  Begins  With  a  Tree 


Betty  clutched  the  cookies  and 
the  notebooks  under  her  arm. 

''Miss  Gold.  I've  brought  your 
notebooks,  Miss  Pool." 

"Well,  come  in,  then.  Don't 
leave  the  door  open  very  long." 

The  little  woman  was  propped 
up  against  her  pillows,  reading 
under  a  low  yellow  light. 

"I've  got  your  notebooks  done, 
and  I  wanted  to  say  Merry 
Christmas  to  you,  too,  Miss 
Pool." 


Somehow,  Betty  did  not  want 
to  mention  the  cookies.  Miss  Pool 
looked  so  ill,  as  though  she  could 
not  have  eaten  anything.  Her 
face  was  drawn  into  tight  lines. 
She  looked  tired  and  sad. 

"Thanks.  Put  the  notebooks 
there." 

It  seemed  a  curt  offering  of 
appreciation  after  the  work  it  had 
taken,  but  Betty  promised  her- 
self she  was  not  going  to  mind. 

"So  it's  Christmas  again,  is  it?" 
Miss  Pool  asked  weakly.  "Not 
like  the  times  I  remember.  I've 
been  thinking  about  those  years. 
Miss  Gold.  You're  not  as  old  as 
I  am,  and  you  don't  remember 
when  all  the  families  got  together 
— grandma — all  the  aunts — not 
a  soul  was  left  out — and  there 
were  trees,  popcorn,  carols,  laugh- 
ter, joy,  everything.  ..." 

Miss  Gold  was  about  to  say, 
"I  think  families  still  do  get  to- 
gether," but  she  saw  in  the  lonely 
old  eyes  a  bright  rim  of  tears. 

"My  younger  brother  men- 
tioned he'd  come  and  bring  his 
children  to  say  Merry  Christmas, 
but  even  they  have  forgotten," 
Miss  Pool  said. 

So  there  was  something,  after 
all,  for  Miss  Pool  for  Christmas. 


Miss  Gold  thought  of  her  own 
brother  and  his  family  so  far 
away. 

"Are  they  coming  Christmas 
Eve?"  Betty  asked,  suddenly 
finding  herself  hopeful  above  any 
other  thing  that  the  young  family 
would  not  forget. 

"Oh,  you  know  young  children 
don't  care  about  the  older  gen- 
eration anymore,"  Miss  Pool  said. 

Suddenly,  Betty  wanted  to 
make  it  seem  even  more  like 
Christmas  for  Miss  Pool,  because 
there  seemed  to  be  nothing  but 
a  double  disappointment.  And 
what  if  the  family  did  come  and 
the  house  was  so  drab?  She 
thought  of  the  tree.  Of  course. 
That  was  the  logical  thing.  For 
only  a  brief  moment  did  she  hes- 
itate. 

"Miss  Pool,  I  have  something 
out  in  the  car — your  brother's 
family  would  love  it  when  they 
come  .  .  .  oh  .  .  .  and  besides,  I 
brought  these  cookies." 

The  woman  in  the  bed  raised 
her  eyes  at  Betty's  sudden  burst 
of  good  will. 

"Can  you  wait  for  me  just  one 
moment  while  I  run  out  to  the 
car?" 

"Cookies?  Oh,  why,  yes,  of 
course.  .  .  .  Thank  you — how 
thoughtful!" 

It  took  only  a  moment  to  drag 
the  tiny  pine  into  the  bedroom 
and  set  it  up  on  its  little  wooden 
stand,  propping  it  with  the  sew- 
ing basket  and  some  books. 

"Miss  Gold — you  needn't  do 
that  .  .  .  why,  I  haven't  had  a 
tree  in  a  long  time." 

Betty  felt  a  sudden  childish 
feeling  of  warmth  rise  from  her 
heart  to  her  cheeks.  The  wom- 
an's eyes  were  actually  sparkling. 

"I  believe  I  have  some  oma- 


41 


January  1967 


ments  from  years  gone  by,"  the 
sick  woman  said,  almost  trying 
to  hide  a  new  excitement  she  was 
ashamed  of  feehng.  "Down  there 
in  that  lower  drawer.  No,  not 
that  ...  in  the  chiffonier  .  .  .  yes 
.  .  .  there " 

Just  as  the  little  tree,  with  its 
one  string  of  lights,  got  a  spatter- 
ing of  tinsel,  the  doorbell  rang. 
It  was  Miss  Poors  brother  and 
his  wife  and  three  little  girls, 
hesitant  and  quiet  at  the  sight 
of  the  dark  house  and  Miss 
Gold^s  presence  at  the  door. 
Betty  had  never  really  been  so 
happy  to  see  anyone,  and  this 
feeling  astonished  her,  because 
this  was  the  family  of  someone 
else.  She  led  them  to  the  back 
room,  and  Miss  Pool  could  not 
completely  hide  her  joy  and  grat- 
itude even  though  she  tried  to 
look  stem  as  she  said,  *'I  thought 
you  had  forgotten  me." 

The  little  girls  immediately 
went  over  to  the  tree  and  tugged 
at  their  mother's  hands. 

"I  didn't  know  Aunt  Roberta 
would  have  a  Christmas  tree," 
one  of  them  said  questioningly. 

"Oh,  it's  so  pretty." 

"Christmas  came  to  your 
house,  after  all." 

"We  brought  you  some  pres- 
ents. Auntie." 

Betty's  heart  felt  unusually 
warm  and  trembling,  and  she  felt 
tears  well  up  in  her  eyes.  Without 
saying  much,  she  would  leave 
them  now  while  Miss  Pool  was 
passing  out  the  cookies.  She 
moved  toward  the  door  and 
pulled  on  her  coat  and  gloves. 

"Goodbye  now,"  she  said  as 
inconspicuously  as  possible. 

"Oh,  just  a  minute,"  Miss  Pool 
said  loudly,  so  that  everyone  in 
the  warm  room,  standing  around 


the  bed  piled  with  packages  and 
the  little  glowing  tree,  turned  to 
watch  Miss  Gold. 

"I  just  wanted  to  thank  you, 
Miss  Gold,  for  doing  these  note- 
books. Nobody  knows  but  a 
schoolteacher,  I  suppose,  how 
much  time  and  energy  went  into 
all  of  that.  I  know — and  I  am 
surely  grateful.  And  thank  you — 
well,  just  thank  you  for  every- 
thing. I  hope  you  can  come  again 
during  the  holidays." 

Betty's  heart  thudded,  as  she 
nodded  goodbye  to  everyone  and 
made  her  way  out  the  door  and 


into  the  crisp  winter  air.  That 
was  what  she  had  needed — some- 
how to  be  able  to  give,  and  to 
have  the  someone  who  needed 
that  giving,  to  appreciate  it. 

Christmas  might  begin  with  a 
tree,  but  it  was  made  up  of  love. 
Betty  left  the  warm  house  with 
the  laughter  of  the  little  girls 
and  the  sound  of  paper  wrappings 
being  torn  off  of  packages. 

With  a  glad  heart,  she  gathered 
the  other  boxes  of  cookies  on  the 
front  seat  and  drove  to  what  she 
knew  would  be  a  most  wonderful 
Christmas  party,  a  wonderful 
Christmas  Eve,  and  also  a  warm 
holiday. 


42 


Unwelcome  Caller 


Nancy  M.  Armstrong 


m  Every  muscle  in  my  body  screamed  as  I  climbed  out  of  bed. 
Never  mind,  the  house  was  spotless.  Windows  shone,  woodwork 
gleamed,  curtains  were  crispy  white.  All  the  hard  work  of  readying 
for  Christmas  was  done.  Only  pleasurable  tasks  remained.  Last  min- 
ute touches  to  decorations,  packages,  and  food  would  consume  the 
next  two  days.  Then  the  transcendent  day,  with  eighteen  family 
members  invited  for  dinner.   Well,  everything  was  under  control. 

Suddenly,  I  smelled  smoke.  Throwing  on  a  robe,  I  dashed  to  the 
kitchen.  Thick  smoke  was  issuing  around  every  lid  on  the  range.  I 
tried  every  conceivable  adjustment  of  the  dampers.  With  each 
change,  more  smoke  puffed  out  heavier  and  blacker. 

Opening  the  back  door,  I  called  to  my  husband  who  was  in  the 
coal  shed  filling  buckets.  The  breeze,  created  by  opening  the  door, 
wafted  smoke  into  the  other  rooms. 

Originally,  the  old  farm  house  we  had  purchased  our  first  year  of 
marriage,  had  doors  to  isolate  each  room.  But  we  had  had  to  be 
modem.  In  remodeling  we  removed  most  of  the  doors.  The  smoke 
surged  through  the  dining  room  and  into  my  newly  decorated  living 
room. 

When  my  husband  came  in,  he  said,  "Something  is  clogging  the 
chimney  or  firebox.  I'll  have  to  lift  the  fire  out  to  find  out  what  it 
is." 

I  moaned,  but  there  was  nothing  else  he  could  do. 

As  he  lifted  the  lids,  fly  ash  and  soot  joined  the  smoke.  After 
carrying  the  smoldering  coal  outside  in  a  bucket,  he  came  back  to  say 
he  would  have  to  take  down  the  stovepipe. 

Warm  fly  ash  and  soot  cascaded  down  the  wall  behind  the  stove 
as  the  pipe  was  removed.  I  opened  the  kitchen  door  and  the  back 
porch  door  so  my  husband  could  carry  the  pipe  into  the  yard.  I  re- 
turned to  survey  my  wrecked  kitchen  that  resembled  a  scene  from  the 


January  1967 

''Last  Days  of  Pompeii/'  Little  swirls  of  soot  whirled  here  and  there 
on  the  floor.  Fly  ash  was  settling  on  chairs,  table,  cupboards,  and 
refrigerator.  I  sat  down  at  the  table,  put  my  head  on  my  arms  and 
wept. 

My  husband  came  in  to  say,  ''A  little  owl  was  clogging  the  pipe. 
He  must  have  been  asphyxiated  last  night  while  sitting  on  the  chim- 
ney, and  fell  in." 

I  who  am  a  complete  pushover  for  all  animals  and  birds  could 
feel  no  sympathy.  I  was  drenched  in  self-pity. 

My  husband  put  his  arm  around  my  shoulders.  "At  least  I  know 
what  you  need  for  Christmas  now,"  he  said. 

'What?"  I  asked  through  tears. 

"A  guard  for  the  top  of  the  chimney  to  keep  out  unwelcome 
callers." 

I  made  no  reply. 

"Oh,  cheer  up,  honey,"  he  said.  "It  could  have  been  a  lot  worse." 

"How?" 

"Well  he  could  have  waited  until  Christmas  Eve  to  play  Santa." 

Oh,  what  a  gruesome  idea!  With  eighteen  guests  coming  for 
dinner. 

My  husband  filled  a  bucket  at  the  sink.  "Where  will  I  find  a 
scrubbing  brush  and  a  box  of  detergent?"  he  asked. 

Raising  my  head,  I  managed  a  feeble  smile.  "I'll  get  into  a 
work  dress  and  be  right  back." 

Indeed  things  could  have  been  a  lot  worse. 


LOVE'S  MAGIC 

Leone  W.   Doxey 

A  housekeeper  is  a   homemaker  if  she  shares  her  love; 

Tasks  do  not  drag  her  down,   her  spirit  soars  above. 

Material  things  in   her  home  become  the  tools  at  hand; 

They  work  magic  when   her  love  is  in  command. 

She  greets  the  day  with  gladness,   a  song,   and  sunny  smile, 

A  table  set  attractively  makes  breakfast  worthwhile; 

Her  children  go  to  school  with  their  clothes  washed  clean, 

Ironed  smooth,   and   mended  with   love  in  every  seam. 

A  token  of  her  kindness,  so  thoughtful  and  sweet. 

Is  often  found   in  a   lunch   box — a  special  treat. 

Clean  sheets  on  all  the  beds  at  night 
Tuck  in  love  and  say,   "Sleep  tight." 
Oh,   love  is  a  wonderful,   powerful  thing; 
The  woman  who  works  with   it   hears   life  sing. 


44 


SANDWICH  SURPRISES 

Joyce  B.   Bailey 


Busy  housewives  call  time  and  time  again  on  the  lowly  sandwich  to  fill  the 
gap  at  mealtime.  Here  are  some  sandwich  ideas  to  make  any  husband,  teenager, 
or  child  wish  it  were  sandwich-time  more  often! 

Broiled  Supper  Sandwiches: 

CHICKEN-CHEESE  CHARMERS 

Place  sliced  cooked  chicken  on  buttered  toast.  Sprinkle  it  with  crumbled 
Roquefort  cheese.  Cover  with  strips  of  bacon  (notched  to  prevent  curling),  and 
broil  for  about  ten  minutes,  or  until  the  bacon  is  crisp.  For  a  special  treat,  place 
sliced  tomatoes  on  the  chicken  before  adding  the  cheese.  This  will  be  a  family 
favorite. 

PEANUT  BUTTER  AND  TOMATO  TOASTED 

Toast  slices  of  bread  on  one  side.  Spread  the  untoasted  side  with  a  mixture 
of  peanut  butter,  chopped  cooked  bacon,  and  bacon  drippings.  Top  this  with 
a  thin  slice  of  tomato  sprinkled  with  V2  tsp.  brown  sugar.  Place  under  the 
broiler  for  a  few  minutes,  serve,  and  enjoy. 

TUNA  TUG  BOATS 

Cut  tomatoes  into  thick  slices  and  place  on  buttered  toast.  Season  with  salt 
and  pepper  and  pinch  of  brown  sugar.  Drain  and  flake  a  7  oz.  can  of  tuna  and 
combine  with  mayonnaise.  Spread  the  tuna  mixture  on  the  tomatoes  and 
sprinkle  with  grated  sharp  cheese.  Broil  until  the  cheese  is  melted  and  serve 
piping  hot. 

Lunch  Box  Treats: 

CORNED   BEEF  SANDWICH 

Combine  14  c.  sharp  American  cheese  with  2  tbsp.  mayonnaise.  Add  4  6z. 
canned  corn  beef,  shredded,  and  V^  c.  sour-sweet  pickles,  finely  chopped,  1  tbsp. 
grated  onion,  and  2  tbsp.  chopped  celery.  Season  with  salt,  if  needed,  and  spread 
on  thick  whole-wheat  slices  of  bread  with  crisp  lettuce. 

CHICKEN  SPECIALS 

Spread  whole-wheat  or  rye  bread  with  cream  cheese,  softened  with  a  little 
milk  or  cream.  Add  slices  of  cooked  chicken,  chopped  green  olives,  and  salt. 
Add  crisp  lettuce,  and  what  a  treat! 

ITALIAN   SUPER  SALAD 

Split  a  large  French  roll  and  spread  the  halves  with  mayonnaise.  Place  thick 
slices  of  tomato,  a  slice  of  salami,  and  two  anchovies  on  one  slice.  Top  with 
crisp  lettuce  and  the  other  half  of  the  roll. 

HAWAIIAN  CLUB   SANDWICH 

This  is  always  special,  for  guests  or  for  the  family.  Prepare  3  slices  of  toast 
for  each  serving.  Cover  slice  #1  with  a  lettuce  leaf,  3  crisp  slices  of  hot  bacon, 
slices  of  tomato,  mayonnaise,  and  a  drained  slice  of  canned  pineapple.  Place 
slice  #2  on  top  and  cover  it  with  slices  of  cold  turkey  or  chicken  and  mayonnaise. 
Place  slice  #3  on  top  and  cut  diagonally. 

45 


Agnes  Kunz  Dansie  — Versatile  Artist  of  Handicraft 

Agnes  Kunz  Dansie,  Herriman,  Utah,  learned  to  quilt  when  she  was  fourteen 
years  old.  Her  pieced  quilts  in  Sunburst  pattern  and  Double  Wedding  Ring  are 
reminiscent  of  "economy  craftsmanship"  of  early  days  in  the  mountain  valleys. 
Later,  her  satin  quilts,  in  exquisite  design  and  with  fine  and  even  stitchery,  have 
won  awards  at  many  State  and  County  Fairs.  She  has  made  more  than  one  hun- 
dred quilts.  To  her  skill  in  quiltmaking,  Sister  Dansie  has  added  such  crafts  as 
crocheting,  knitting,  embroidery,  making  rugs  and  decorative  pillows,  baby  bon- 
nets and  bootees,  and  sewing  aprons  and  other  clothing.  As  a  sort  of  "side 
hobby,"  as  she  calls  it,  she  painted  some  lovely  landscapes.  Articles  of  her  handi- 
craft adorn  the  homes  of  her  eight  children  and  thirty-six  grandchildren.  She  has 
now  begun  to  make  gifts  for  the  great-grandchildren. 

She  has  served  for  twenty-three  continuous  years  as  Relief  Society  Magazine 
representative  for  her  ward,  and  has  never  achieved  less  than  a  one  hundred  per 
cent  record.  One  year  she  secured  118  per  cent  subscriptions.  She  is  genealogical 
representative  for  her  family  and  rejoices  in  record  keeping  and  temple  work. 
An  admonition  she  gives  for  all  Relief  Society  women,  and  for  people  everywhere: 
"When  you  are  given  a  responsibility,  do  your  best!" 


46 


»» 


Chapter  7 


Tell  Me  of  Lave 

Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 


Synopsis:  Julie  Rideghaven,  who  has 
been  attending  school  in  California,  is 
called  back  to  her  home  in  Sydney, 
Australia,  because  her  fiance  Ron  Mc- 
Laren is  lost  in  the  bush.  Julie's  friend 
Betz  Condon  accompanies  her,  and 
the  girls  go  with  members  of  the  Ridge- 
haven  family  on  an  expedition  to 
search  for  Ron.  Also  in  the  party  are 
Aunt  Isabelle,  who  has  been  very  ill; 
and  Wally  Ridgehaven,  who  becomes 
increasingly  interested  in  Betz  Con- 
don. The  women  take  over  the  house- 
keeping duties  at  the  station,  and  the 
men  set  out  in  search  of  Ron.  Julie  is 
concerned  over  the  strange  actions  of 
Ron's  kelpie,  and  she  feels  that  the 
dog  knows  something  about  Ron's 
strange  disappearance. 

■  Julie  slept  restlessly.  She  was 
fully  awake  standing  at  the  win- 
dow, as  the  first  rays  of  the  sun 
flickered  through  the  branches  of 
the  big  gum  tree. 

The  men  had  already  gone.  She 
heard  them  leave  before  she  was 
out  of  bed.  She  bent  her  head 
against  the  window  sill,  a  prayer 
in  her  heart. 

''Julie " 

Betz  sat  up  in  her  bunk. 
"Please  put  your  dressing  gown 
on.  It*s  cold  as  Christmas  in 
here." 


"1*11  get  dressed,"  Julie  said, 
reaching  for  her  plaid  skirt  and 
bright  yellow  blouse.  "Casey 
Jones  hasn't  come  home  yet." 

"That  dog!"  Betz  said.  "Don't 
worry.  He'll  come  home  when  he 
gets  good  and  hungry." 

"I'm  counting  on  that — unless 
he  followed  the  men.  His  big 
meal  is  in  the  morning,  so  he 
might  come  early.  This  time  I'll 
put  him  on  a  leash.  He  won't  get 
out  of  my  sight  again." 

"He'll  love  that!"  Betz  laughed. 

Julie  went  to  the  kitchen.  Cleo 
was  already  there  preparing 
breakfast. 

"Isabelle  insists  on  coming  to 
the  table  this  morning,"  she  told 
Julie,  with  a  wondrous  smile. 
"She  says  she  feels  better  than 
she  has  for  ages.  Funny,  what  love 
can  do  for  a  woman.  It  brought 
her  back  from  the  very  edge  of 
the  grave,  if  you  ask  me.  Oh,  I 
hope  she  keeps  getting  better!  I 
hope,  I  hope,  I  hope!"  she  said 
fiercely.  "She  must  not  slip  back, 
Julie.  I  couldn't  bear  it  while  Dr. 
George  is  away." 

Julie  wanted  to  tell  her  what 


47 


January  1967 


Dr.  George  had  said  about  a  re- 
gression, but  she  could  not  break 
her  promise  to  him.  Instead,  she 
asked,  "Did  you  know  he  sent 
for  Carolyn  Bridges?  Wally  is  to 
meet  her  plane  at  noon." 

"Well,  no,  I  didn't  know  that. 
But  I'm  glad.  We'd  better  put 
that  old  couch  on  the  veranda 
in  Isabelle's  room.  Carolyn  can 
sleep  there  beside  her.  That  way 
we'll  know  she's  watched  over. 
Wally  will  have  to  cut  a  pile  of 
wood  for  the  stove  in  there.  It 
gets  cold  at  night.  I  imagine 
Isabelle  and  Carolyn  will  hit  it 
off  together.  They're  about  the 
same  age." 

"Oh,  yes,"  Julie  murmured. 
"What  kind  of  fruit  or  juice  do 
we  have.  Aunt  Cleo?  Betz  always 
likes  fruit  for  breakfast." 

Cleo  swung  around  from  the 
stove.  "You  tell  her  Royal  High- 
ness to  get  out  here  and  pitch  in. 
We've  dried  apricots  and  dried 
apples  that  she  can  soak  and 
stew." 

"But  isn't  there  some  tinned 
fruit?"  Julie  persisted. 

"I  packed  it  all  for  the  men," 
Cleo  said.  "It  gets  blistering  hot 
out  there.  They  need  every  little 
luxury  I  sent  along.  Wally  can 
bring  some  things  from  the  town- 
ship this  morning." 

"What  about  Aunt  Isabelle?  I 
promised  Dr.  George  that  she 
would  have  the  very  best.  Fresh 
meat,  too." 

Cleo  nodded.  "I've  thought  of 
that.  You  and  I  will  go  after 
some  fresh  meat  this  very  day. 
We'll  leave  as  soon  as  the  nurse 
gets  here.  We'll  take  one  of  the 
old  jeeps  out  where  the  sheep  are 
grazing.  How  would  you  like  a 
leg  of  lamb?  Ummm.  Smackin' 
good!" 


"Perfect,"  Julie  agreed.  "Lamb 
is  my  very  favorite." 

"Mine,  too.  That  way  we'll 
have  some  bones  for  Casey 
Jones." 

"Where  is  that  kelpie?"  Juhe 
asked.  "I've  fixed  his  plate." 

"Beats  me."  Cleo  shook  her 
head.  "He  is  a  bit  off  lately.  He's 
always  been  the  smartest  dog  in 
this  bush.  Uncle  Rufe  said  he 
could  bring  in  a  flock  of  sheep 
all  by  himself.  It's  not  often  a 
dog  can  do  that!" 

"He's  eight  years  old,"  Julie 
said.  "Grandfather  knows  how 
Ron  loves  him.  That's  why  he 
sent  him  here  to  the  station,  so 
Ron  could  see  him  often  when 
he  came  up  from  Perth." 

Julie  bit  her  lip.  "I  hope  he 
didn't  follow  the  men.  Aunt  Cleo. 
He  could  get  lost  if  they  didn't 
see  him." 

"He  might  have  gone,"  she 
answered.  "All  I  know  for  sure 
is  that  he's  mighty  troubled.  He 
knows  something's  happened  to 
Ron.  Kelpies  are  gentle  and 
peaceful  unless  something  goes 
wrong.  Then  they  go  plumb  daffy 
about  it." 

During  the  morning  the  station 
house  hummed  with  activity. 
Cleo  had  a  job  for  everyone  ex- 
cept Isabelle,  and  even  she  in- 
sisted on  hemming  a  few  flour 
sacks  for  tea  towels. 

"Wally!"  she  called  after  him 
when  he  followed  Betz  out  to  the 
veranda.  "We  need  heaps  of 
wood  cut.  And  Betz!  There  are 
piles  of  bugs  to  sweep  out.  Get 
busy,  you  two." 

"I  was  only  telling  her.  .  .  ." 
Wally  began. 

Cleo  looked  at  him,  her  hands 
on  her  hips.  "I  know  what  you 


48 


Tell  Me  of  Love 


were  telling  her,  Wally  Ridge- 
haven.  Now,  get  going." 

Wally  shrugged,  rolling  his 
eyes  heavenward.  "You  should Ve 
been  a  drover,"  he  said.  But  he 
went  outside  to  chop  the  wood. 

''That  adorable  rascal,"  Cleo 
said  to  Julie,  who  was  washing 
the  dishes.  "We  love  him  to 
pieces,  but  we  can't  let  him  run 
us  around.  He  reminds  me  of  my 
Kip — red  hair  and  tipsy  smile. 
Gee,  I'm  lonely  for  those  little 
pikers  of  mine." 

"Aunt  Tricia  will  take  good 
care  of  them,"  Julie  assured  her. 

"I  know,"  Cleo  said  petulantly. 
"They  won't  even  miss  me." 

"You're  their  mother,"  Julie 
said.  "No  one,  not  even  wonder- 
ful Aunt  Tricia,  can  take  your 
place." 


Cleo  looked  at  Julie.  There 
were  stars  in  her  eyes.  "Righto!" 
she  said,  with  a  sort  of  glory  in 
her  voice.  "I'm  their  mother." 
She  looked  around  briskly.  "Now, 
let's  see.  We've  got  to  get  a 
hustle  on.  I'll  start  the  bread 
while  you  mix  up  the  biscuits. 
Call  your  friend  Betz,  and  I  will 
show  her  how  to  fix  this  dried 
fruit.  Those  men  will  be  plain 
starved  when  they  get  back  here. 
They'll  be  sick  of  tinned  stuff." 

At  eleven  o'clock  Wally  and 
Betz  started  for  the  township  to 
meet  Carolyn. 

Cleo  and  Julie  stood  on  the 
veranda  and  watched  them  ride 
off  together,  their  red  and  gold 
hair  bright  and  beautiful  in  the 
midday  sunshine. 

"Can't  stop  the  whirlwind," 
Cleo  said.  "Say!  Look  up  the 
road.  I  think  that  moving  spot 
might  be  Casey  Jones!" 


It  was.  He  was  limping  toward 
them,  so  weak  and  trembly  he 
could  hardly  drag  his  feet. 

Julie  ran  toward  him.  She 
knelt  down  in  the  dust  beside 
him.  He  was  soaking  wet  with 
sweat,  breathless  and  gaunt,  and 
there  was  a  dripping  scarlet 
wound  on  his  shoulder. 

"He's  been  in  a  fight,"  Cleo 
said.  "Probably  with  a  dingo 
who's  out  there  after  our  sheep! 
I'll  get  the  wheelbarrow." 

They  lugged  him  into  the 
kitchen.  Julie  sat  on  the  floor 
cradling  his  head  in  her  lap.  She 
bathed  the  wound  with  an  an- 
tiseptic Aunt  Cleo  mixed  up, 
then  she  coaxed  him  to  swallow 
a  bite  or  two  of  dog  biscuit 
soaked  in  tinned  milk. 

His  brown  eyes  followed  every 
move  she  made,  pleading  with 
her.  He  whimpered,  trying  to  get 
up  again. 

"What  does  he  want.  Aunt 
Cleo?"  Julie  asked.  "I  know  he's 
begging  me  for  something." 

"I'm  a  bush  woman,  Julie. 
That  gash  on  his  shoulder  was 
made  by  a  dingo.  And  a  big  one. 
He  wants  us  to  follow  him  out 
there  and  shoot  that  dingo  before 
he  gets  our  sheep." 

"We'll  go,"  Julie  said.  "As 
soon  as  Carolyn  gets  here  to  stay 
with  Aunt  Isabelle." 

After  they  had  lunched,  Julie 
hurried  to  her  room  to  put  on  her 
high  boots  as  a  protection  against 
poisonous  snakes. 

"Why  can't  Wally  go,  too?" 
Betz  asked.  "He  really  wants  to 
go.  Cleo  promised  to  show  him 
how  to  shoot  better." 

"He  is  needed  here,  Betz.  Aunt 
Isabelle  might  need  something 
from  the  township.  And  we'll 
need  more  wood  for  the  stove." 


49 


January  1967 


''Then  let  me  go  with  you," 
Betz  kept  on. 

Julie  shook  her  head. 

"Aunt  Cleo  has  your  work 
planned.  You  have  to  watch  the 
bread  dough.  When  it  rises, 
knead  it  down  again.  Let  it  rise 
the  second  time,  then  put  it  in 
the  oven.  Don't  let  it  get  too 
brown.  In  the  meantime,  scrub 
out  the  cooler  with  hot  water  and 
bicarbonate  of  soda.  We'll  have 
meat  and  things  to  store  there." 

"Is  that  all?"  Betz  flared  out. 
"I'm  just  another  Cinderella!" 

"You  have  to  pay  a  price  for 
your  Prince  Charming,"  Julie 
said.  "Life  on  a  Ridgehaven 
property  is  no  picnic,  Betz.  Re- 
member, Grandfather  warned 
you.  Is  it  worth  it?" 

A  little  smile  curved  Betz' 
mouth.  "It  is!"  she  said.  "Where 
is  the  scrub  bucket?" 

"Same  place  we  keep  the 
broom,"  Julie  answered. 

Carolyn    Bridges   came  in   as 
Betz  went  out.     Her   eyes    had 
wonder  in  them. 

"I  can  hardly  believe  it,"  she 
said,  sitting  on  the  edge  of  Julie's 
bunk.  "Simply  delighted.  Your 
Aunt  Isabelle  is  a  different 
woman.  I  keep  pinching  myself 
to  see  if  I'm  really  awake!" 

"I  know,"  Julie  smiled.  "I  feel 
the  same  way.  Did  Dr.  George 
tell  you  what  he  hopes  has  hap- 
pened?" 

"He  wasn't  very  explicit  in  his 
wire,"  she  answered.  "But  he  did 
say  it  is  either  a  regression  or  the 
results  of  cobalt  treatments.  We 
aren't  ready  to  tell  it  yet.  It  will 
cause  much  comment." 

"I  haven't  told  a  soul,"  JuHe 
said.  Then  she  added  to  herself: 
Maybe  the  prayers  of  the  Ridge- 


havens  and  Dr.  George's  love 
had  something  to  do  with  it.  But 
this  idea  was  only  for  her  secret 
heart. 

"Guess  I'm  ready,"  she  said, 
putting  her  rifle  under  her  arm 
and  pointing  it  downward. 

"Take  care,"  Carolyn  said.  "I 
wonder  if  I'll  ever  outgrow  being 
afraid  of  guns?" 

"It's  being  used  to  them," 
JuUe  told  her.  "My  father  taught 
me  to  use  a  rifle  before  I  was  nine 
years  old.  We  lived  way  out  in 
the  Dead  Heart  country.  A  rifle 
was  part  of  our  way  of  life.  Now 
prepare  Aunt  Isabelle  and  all  of 
you  for  a  beaut  dinner." 

"I'll  do  that,"  Carolyn  laughed, 
as  she  got  to  her  feet.  "We'll  be 
ready  for  a  beaut  dinner." 

Casey  Jones  leaped  to  his  feet 
the  minute  he  saw  Julie  and  Cleo 
ready  to  leave.  He  whirled  and 
whimpered,  pawing  at  the  door. 
Then  he  pulled  at  Julie's  boots. 

"We'll  take  him,"  Cleo  said, 
flatly.  "I've  a  hunch  he  can  lead 
us  to  that  dingo.  We've  got  to  get 
him.  One  dingo  means  murder 
for  our  sheep.  You  have  your 
grandfather's  rifle,  so  I'll  take 
Geoffrey's.  It's  the  very  latest, 
newer  than  John's.  Now  let's 
check.  We  have  our  water  bags 
filled,  plenty  of  bullets,  and  extra 
petrol." 

Aunt  Isabelle  came  to.  the 
doorway,  looking  radiant  in  her 
sky-blue  dressing  gown. 

She  hugged  each  of  them. 
"Good  luck,  dear  ones,"  she  said 
in  her  gentle,  cultured  voice. 

Casey  Jones  settled  down  on 
the  floor  of  the  jeep,  dozing  con- 
tentedly for  several  miles. 

Julie  saw  the  fields  of  everlast- 
ing flowers  before  Cleo  did.  They 
were    a    rainbow    of    color    and 


50 


Tell  Me  of  Love 


beauty  that  stabbed  her  heart. 

"Let's  stop,  Aunt  Cleo,"  she 
coaxed.  "Ron  told  me  of  these 
flowers  in  his  last  letter.  I  want 
a  bouquet." 

"So  do  I,"  Cleo  said.  "We  pass 
Uncle  Rufe's  grave.  I'd  like  to 
stop  there  and  leave  them  on  it." 

Casey  Jones  stayed  in  the  jeep 
while  they  picked  arm.fuls  of  the 


flowers.  He  barked  several  times 
as  though  impatient  at  the  delay, 
but  when  they  returned  he  lay 
down  contentedly  again. 

"Good  kelpie,"  Julie  crooned 
to  him. 

A  few  miles  farther  on,  they 
stopped  near  the  roadside  and 
Cleo  trudged  through  the  dust 
and  bush  to  a  rock-covered  grave 
with  an  elaborate  bronze  head- 
stone. Julie  could  not  read  the 
inscription  from  where  she  sat  in 
the  jeep. 

"He  was  the  only  parent  I  ever 
knew,"  Cleo  said  when  she  took 
the  wheel  again.  "My  parents  died 
in  a  willie-willie.  Uncle  Rufe  was 
kind,  courageous,  and  the  best 
sheepman  in  the  country.  He 
worked  as  boss  of  the  shearing 
sheds  for  your  grandfather  for 
forty  years.  Every  drover  and 
every  shearer  in  all  this  area 
wanted  to  work  for  him.  I  used  to 
go  with  him  at  shearing  time  and 


cook  for  the  men.  I  met  John  at 
the  station  back  there.  One  look 
between  us,  and  we  were  lost  to 
each  other.  John  knew  he 
couldn't  consult  his  father  about 
our  marriage.  He  would  have  said 
no — that  his  son  could  not  marry 
the  station  cook.  So  John  and  I 
went  down  to  Perth  and  were 
married.  Now  we  have  been 
through  the  New  Zealand  Tem- 
ple." 

"What  did  your  Uncle  Rufe 
say?"  Julie  wanted  to  know. 

"Very  little,"  Cleo  answered, 
her  mouth  twisting.  "He  knew  it 
could  mean  his  job  with  your 
grandfather.  But  he  sat  there  in 
the  kitchen  that  night  that  I 
told  him  and  his  eyes  had  a 
dreamy,  faraway  look  as  if  he 
was  thinking  of  someone  I  knew 
nothing  about." 

"If  it  means  your  happiness," 
he  said,  "then  marry  him.  You'll 
be  a  fine  wife.  I'd  say  John 
Ridgehaven,  Junior,  is  a  lucky 
boy  to  have  your  love.  That's 
all  I'll  ever  say  to  his  father.  If 
he  gives  me  the  sack  for  that  — 
well  —  there  are  other  sheep 
yards  in  Australia.  He  doesn't 
own  them  all.  Not  quite!" 

"He  didn't  give  Uncle  Rufe  the 
sack,  and  when  he  was  killed  in 
another  willie-willie  that  hit  out 
here  five  years  ago,  your  grand- 
father came  all  the  way  from  Syd- 
ney for  the  funeral.  He  brought 
that  headstone  you  see  engraved 
in  bronze  letters:  'Rufe  Riley 
Quinn,  for  loyal  and  outstand- 
ing service'.  Look,  now  we  turn 
off  at  the  next  cattle  guard.  The 
sheep  are  out  there  about  twenty 
miles." 

"There  it  is!"  Julie  said  a  few 
seconds  later. 

When    Cleo    turned   the   jeep, 


51 


January  1967 


Casey  Jones  leaped  up,  barking 
and  growling.  He  pushed  against 
them  holding  them  in  the  jeep. 

"That  kelpie  is  telling  us  some- 
thing/' Cleo  said,  puzzled.  "Let's 
stay  on  this  road  north  and  see  if 
he  keeps  quiet." 

Casey  Jones  settled  down 
again,  and  for  several  miles  he 
lay  with  his  head  on  his  paws. 

"There  must  be  another  cross- 
ing ahead,"  Cleo  said.  "Watch 
him." 

When  they  reached  it,  Casey 
Jones  bounced  to  his  feet,  climb- 
ing over  Julie,  pawing  at  the 
door. 

"This  looks  like  a  dead-end 
trail,"  Cleo  said.  "But  we'll  fol- 
low him  anyway." 

Julie  opened  the  door.  Casey 
Jones  leaped  out,  ran  up  the  trail, 
scarcely  limping,  then  he  ran 
back  to  them  barking  fiercely. 

"We'll  stay  inside  the  jeep," 
Cleo  said,  "and  follow  him.  That 
poor  old  kelpie  is  worked  up 
about  something." 

They  drove  a  mile  from  the 
highway  over  a  bumpy  dirt  road. 
Casey  Jones  ran  on  ahead,  then 
whirled  and  ran  back  to  make 
sure  they  were  following  him. 

"Look,"  Juhe  cried  out.  "There 
is  a  mob  of  kangaroos.  Is  that 
why  he  brought  us  here?" 

"I  don't  think  so,"  Cleo  said, 
her  voice  tense.  "Don't  let  that 
kelpie  out  of  your  sight.  He 
knows  where  he  is  taking  us." 

"But  maybe  we  should  get  a 
kangaroo,"  Julie  insisted. 

"Later,"  she  said.  "Not  now." 

Julie  saw  the  danger  sign  be- 
fore Cleo  did.  It  was  a  five-foot 
plank  of  wood  stuck  down 
through  the  middle  of  a  big  bush 
to    hold    it    against    the    wind. 


"Danger.  Blow-hole  country"  was 
painted  on  it  in  red  letters. 

Julie's  heart  beat  up  into  her 
throat.  Blow-hole  country! 

Cleo  stopped  the  car.  They  got 
out  without  speaking.  Each  knew 
what  the  other  was  thinking. 

Casey  Jones  whirled  and  came 
back.  He  nuzzled  his  head  against 
Julie,  licking  her  hands,  wagging 
his  tail. 

They  took  their  rifles  and 
trudged  through  the  bush,  fol- 
lowing the  kelpie.  Cautiously. 
Silently. 

A  few  yards  away  he  stopped, 
body  tense.  Then  he  got  down  on 
his  paws,  crawling  forward,  inch- 
ing his  way  toward  the  edge  of  a 
crater-like  hole. 

"Stop!"  Cleo  warned  Julie. 
"Don't  walk  there.  If  you  have 
to  follow  him — if  you  think  Ron 
is  in  that  hole,  then  get  down  and 
crawl  the  way  Casey  did.  That 
way  you  can  feel  with  your 
fingertips  if  the  earth  is  solid. 
Look  —  over  there.  That  edge  is 
broken  off.  Someone  walked' too 
close  and  tumbled  in!" 

Julie  looked  in  the  direction 
Cleo  pointed  out.  There  was  a 
huge  bush  overhanging  the  hole. 
A  piece  of  bright  blue  and  white 
shirting  was  caught  on  a  stiff 
branch. 

A  cry  tore  from  her  heart.  It 
was  a  piece  of  the  shirt  she  had 
sent  Ron  for  his  birthday! 

She  knelt  down,  then  lay  flat, 
holding  her  rifle  above  the 
ground.  She  lay  flat  as  Casey 
Jones  had  done,  crawling  toward 
the  hole.  She  gazed  down  into 
the  darkness,  sobbing:  "Oh,  Aunt 
Cleo!  He's  down  there.  That's  a 
piece  of  his  shirt  on  the  bush,  oh, 
Aunt  Cleo!" 

(To  be  concluded) 


52 


\0^ 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


Relief  Society  Activities 

AH  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors. One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted,  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church.  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Rehef  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  January  1966,  page  50. 


Cache  Stake  (Utah)  Singing  Mothers  "Singing  Into  Spring"  Concert 

March  31.   1966 

Front  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Neva  Simonson,  accompanist;  Fredonna 
Dixon,  soloist;  Carma  C.  Spencer;  Margene  H.  Liljenquist,  organist;  Katheryn 
P.  Gibson,  President,  Cache  Stake  Relief  Society;  Bernice  C.  Baugh,  chorister; 
Hazel  E.  Larsen,  Second  Counselor;  Alice  C.  Smith,  member.  General  Board 
of  Relief  Society;  Una  H.  Wuthrich,  First  Counselor;  Lucille  S.  Binns,  Sec- 
retary-Treasurer; Melba  Johnson,  member.  Cache  Stake  Relief  Society  board. 

Sister  Gibson  reports:  "  'Music  is  the  speech  of  the  angels,'  was  expressed 
by  Carlyle,  and  was  affirmed  by  the  voices  of  the  Cache  Stake  Singing  Mothers 
in  their  formal  concert  of  joyful  and  spiritual  music.  'Singing  Into  Spring' 
was  the  theme  of  the  pre-Easter  concert  directed  by  Bernice  C.  Baugh,  in 
which  130  women  participated.  Accompanists  were  Margene  Liljenquist  and 
Leona  M.  Pritchett.  Seven  ward  choruses  prepared  two  numbers  each,  with 
their  own  directors  and  accompanists,  and  the  combined  wards  sang  three 
selections.  An  inspirational  narration  was  composed  and  spoken  between 
numbers  by  Carma  C.  Spencer.  Guest  soloist  was  Fredonna  Dixon,  accompanied 
by  Neva  Simonsen.  A  vocal  solo  was  sung  by  Camille  S.  Zahmel  of  Cache 
Stake.  A  violin  duet  was  played  by  Lois  Brown  and  Mira  F.  Baker,  and  a 
vocal  sextette  was  also  featured." 


53 


January  1967 

Monument  Park  West  Stake  (Salt  Lake  City,  Utah)  Singing  Mothers 
Present  Concert,  April  2,   1966 

Clarice  M.  Cooper,  President,  Monument  Park  West  Stake  Relief  Society, 
reports.  "A  very  impressive  spring  concert  was  presented  by  the  Singing 
Mothers  on  Saturday,  April  2,  1966.  A  variety  of  music  was  beautifully  simg, 
some  spiritual,  some  patriotic,  and  some  light.  Outstanding  special  numbers 
were  given  by  Blanche  Christensen,  soprano,  and  Beryl  Smiley,  contralto.  A 
trio,  composed  of  Carol  Gray,  Marie  English,  and  Florence  Parsons,  accom- 
panied by  Elnora  Gwynn,.and  a  reading  by  Nedra  Potter  completed  the  de- 
lightful program. 

"Hazel  Perry,  stake  music  director,  and  Lenore  Grundman,  stake  organist, 
spent  many  hours  organizing  and  directing  the  program,  and  the  Singing 
Mothers  were  faithful  in  coming  to  rehearsals,  which  was  apparent  in  the 
excellence  of  the  performance.  After  the  program,  cookies  made  by  the  stake 
board  members,  and  punch  were  served. 

"The  concert  was  given  as  a  means  of  making  a  little  money  for  the  stake 
Relief  Society,  with  the  wards  receiving  twenty-five  per  cent  of  the  money 
from  the  tickets  which  they  were  able  to  sell.  Everyone  was  cooperative  and 
appreciative,  and  we  feel  that  the  performance  was  highly  successful,  both  in 
promoting  sisterhood,  and  in  helping  the  stake  financially." 


North  Sacramento  Stake  (California)  Presents  Musical  Dramatization 
"The  Journey,"  April   1,   1966 

Freda  Thayne,  President,  North  Sacramento  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"  'The  Journey'  was  used  with  permission  from  Melvina  Allen  and  Geraldine 
D'Addabbo,  East  Mesa  Stake  (Arizona),  who  wrote  the  original  script.  It 
portrays  the  progression  of  one  of  the  daughters  of  our  Heavenly  Father  from 
pre-existence  into  mortality  and  back  into  eternal  life.  Our  North  Sacramento 
Stake  Singing  Mothers  (approximately  fifty)  sang  eleven  selections,  under  the 
direction  of  Jeannine  Eborn  and  Lynda  Bradley  of  the  Relief  Society  Stake 
Board.  Among  the  selections  rendered  were  the  following:  'To  a  Child,'  'Stand 
in  Holy  Places,'  'Oh,  That  I  Were  an  Angel,'  and  'Eternal  Life.'  Members  of 
the  stake  were  invited  to  bring  their  families,  and  the  program  was  spiritual 
and  uplifting  for  all.  Approximately  400  attended." 


Liberty  Stake  (Utah),   Eighth  Ward   Relief  Society  Presidency  and 
Homemaking  Leaders  at  Display,  August  29,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Eulalia  Jeppsen,  homemaking  leader;  Leah  Mecham,  Coun- 
selor; Myrtle  Richins,  President;  Arinia  Cameron,  Counselor;  Irene  Wagstaff, 
chairman  of  the  art  committee;  Gertrude  Gillmore,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Nettie  E.  Stout,  President,  Liberty  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The 
picture  represents  a  display  of  beautiful  articles  completed  by  a  Relief  Society 
where  the  majority  of  the  members  are  seventy  years  or  older.  In  the  past  five 
and  a  half  years  this  society  has  made  and  sold  300  quilts,  thus  keeping  alive 
the  art  of  quilting.  Besides  Utah  and  the  neighboring  states,  these  quilts  have 
gone  to  Japan,  Germany,  Old  Mexico,  New  Zealand,  Hawaii,  Arizona,  California, 
Michigan,  and  New  York.  The  unique  part  about  this  quilting  society  is  that 
the  work  of  cutting,  appliqueing,  sewing,  and  preparation  prior  to  the  actual 
quilting,  is  done  by  homebound  sisters.  They  prepare  about ,  three  quilts  a 
month,  and  through  these  assignments  fulfill  the  desire  to  be  needed  and 
wanted.  Other  homebound  sisters  crochet  and  embroider  for  the  society. 
Through  the  leadership  of  Sister  Richins,  this  ward  organization  has  grown 
to  a  membership  of  105.  and  to  visit  their  meetings  is  to  experience  the  true 
love  of  sisterhood." 

54 


^  '^  h  0  .'J  0 


I 


55 


January  1967 


Oakland-Berkeley  Stake  (California)  Presents  "Relief  Society  in  Panorama" 

May  21,  1966 

"Woman  Suffrage  -  1888,"  presented  by  Berkeley  Ward,  left  to  right:  Faye 
Lloyd;  Margaret  Williams;  Roma  Sabine;  Afton  Whitehead;  Pat  Moore; 
Marjean  Moore;  Gerry  Cook   (hidden) ;   Annette  Jensen. 

Margaret  S.  Fife,  President,  Oakland- Berkeley  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"I  am  sure  that  it  is  the  general  opinion  of  those  who  saw  'Relief  Society  in 
Panorama,"  which  concluded  our  year's  activities,  that  it  was  undoubtedly  one 
of  the  finest  productions  which  has  ever  been  a  part  of  the  Oakland-Berkeley 
Stake  Relief  Society  program.  The  cast  of  more  than  200  included  members 
of  all  the  wards  in  the  stake,  together  with  the  stake  Singing  Mothers  chorus, 
which  made  it  possible  for  all  of  our  sisters  who  wished  to  do  so  to  participate 
in    one    way    or    another. 

"  'Relief  Society  in  Panorama'  had  its  inspiration  at  the  1965  Relief 
Society  Annual  General  Conference,  from  the  tableau  presented  in  the 
Presidencies  Department.  We  decided  that  the  highlights  of  the  Relief 
Society  history  had  great  possibilities  of  not  only  being  presented  historically 
and  authentically,  but  also  in  an  interesting  and  entertaining  way,  depicting 
the  pathos,  the  inspiration,  the  hardships,  and  the  progress  of  the  Society.  We 
were  able  to  highlight  the  organization  in  Nauvoo,  the  death  of  the  Prophet, 
the  crossing  of  the  plains,  and  the  establishment  of  Relief  Society  in  Utah. 
We  pictured  the  sisters'  part  in  the  suffrage  movement,  and  by  means  of  a 
delightful  fashion  parade,  depicting  their  part  in  the  Utah  Territorial  Centen- 
nial Fair.  When  we  reached  the  year  1907  our  story  featured  the  organization 
of  Relief  Society  in  California,  in  the  Oakland  Branch.  From  that  year 
until  1966,  the  highlights  concerned  the  development  of  Relief  Society  in 
our  own  stake.  The  pageant  was  written  and  coordinated  by  Margaret  S. 
Fife,  with  Annabell  W.  Hart  and  Mary  R.  Burton  in  charge  of  the  music." 


56 


Notes  From  the  Field 


Swiss  Mission  Relief  Society  IHolds  Convention 

Zollikofen,  Switzerland,  June   17-18,   1966 

Front  row,  standing,  left  to  right,  beginning  fourth  from  the  left:  Christian 
Abbuhl,  of  the  Bern-Luzern  District;  Hermine  Trauffer,  wife  of  the  Temple 
President  Walter  E.  Trauffer;  Annamarie  Felder,  First  Counselor,  Swiss 
Mission  Relief  Society;  Johanna  Wysard,  Bern-Luzern  District  Relief  Society 
President;  Frida  Hubacher,  Second  Counselor;  Ann  Birsf elder,  Secretary- 
Treasurer. 

Near  the  back,  center:  President  Rendell  N.  Mabey  of  the  Swiss  Mission 
and  Rachel  W.  Mabey,  Supervisor,  Swiss  Mission  Relief  Society. 

At  the  right,  in  the  front  row,  second  and  third  from  the  right:  Emma 
Bertha  Gutmann  (eighty-two) ;  Julia  Grossen  (eighty-four) .  These  two  women 
are  faithful  members,  residing  in  Biel. 

Sister  Mabey  reports:  "The  picture  was  taken  in  front  of  the  Swiss  Temple 
in  Zollikofen.  This  is  the  Bern-Luzern  District,  the  only  one  now  in  the 
mission.  Every  other  branch  is  now  included  in  the  Swiss  Stake." 

"About  eighty  Relief  Society  members  attended.  Some  very  inspirational 
talks  were  given  by  the  sisters  and  by  representatives  of  the  district  pres- 
idency. Then  the  group  was  divided  for  class  work.  The  meals  were  prepared 
and  served  by  the  different  branches.  A  very  lovely  concert  was  presented  in 
the  evening  by  the  Singing  Mothers,  with  President  Mabey  as  speaker. 

"The  next  morning  was  an  interesting  one.  Some  of  our  good  brethren  had 
put  up  booths  in  the  cultural  hall,  and  Saturday  morning  the  sisters  were  busy 
decorating  the  booths  and  arranging  the  displays  of  handwork  that  had  been 
made  for  the  occasion.  After  lunch,  the  bazaar  went  into  full  swing,  and  the 
sisters  were  happy  with  buying  and  selling,  and  many  women  from  the 
neighborhood  were  present.  In  the  evening  there  was  food  for  all,  and  an  in- 
teresting short  program  concluded  the  activities." 


57 


Lesson  Department 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING 
The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 
Lesson  79 — ^The  Millennium 

(Text:   Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section   101:23-42) 

Northern   Hemisphere:   First  IVIeeting,  April   1967 
Southern   Hemisphere:  September  1967 

Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  makes  individual  preparation  for 

participation  during  the  millennial   reign. 


INTRODUCTION 

In  the  first  part  of  Section  101, 
the  Lord  said  that  because  of  the 
transgressions  of  the  saints,  they 
were  persecuted  in  Jackson  Coun- 
ty, Missouri.  Despite  the  fact 
that  the  saints  had  been  driven 
from  the  land  of  their  inheritance, 
the  Lord  said  that  they  would 
return  to  build  up  the  waste 
places  of  Zion.  (D&C  101:17-18.) 
In  the  meantime,  the  saints  were 
to  gather  together  in  stakes  that 
the  strength  of  Zion  might  be  in- 
creased. Since  1833,  when  the 
saints  left  Jackson  County,  the 
number  of  stakes  has  multiplied 
many  times  over.  At  this  writing, 
there  are  over  400  of  these  ter- 
ritorial divisions  in  the  Church. 
These  "holy  places"  are  to  be 
places  of  refuge  against  the  storm 
of  calamities  which  will  befall  the 


earth  in  the  last  days.  {Ibid.,  20- 
23.) 

THE  COMING  OF  CHRIST 

While  the  saints  are  estab- 
lished in  the  stakes  of  Zion,  they 
are  to  prepare  for  the  Savior's 
second  coming.  The  covering  be- 
tween his  abode  in  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  will  be  removed 
and  "all  flesh  shall  see  [him]  to- 
gether." (Ibid,,  101:23.) 

Class  Discussion 

Why  do  you  believe  that  the 
second  coming  of  Christ  will  be  a 
real,  actual  event? 

The  coming  of  Christ  will  be 
a  literal  appearance  as  a  person- 
age of  flesh  and  bones.  When  he 
ascended  into  the  heavens  after 
his  final  instructions  to  his  apos- 
tles, he  promised  that  he  would 


58 


Lesson  Department 


come  in  like  manner  as  they  had 
seen  him  go  into  heaven.  (Acts 
1:11.)  Jesus  was  resurrected,  his 
spirit  being  re-united  with  his 
physical  body  which  had  been 
placed  in  the  sepulcher  following 
his  death.  (Luke  24.)  He  is  today 
enthroned  in  the  heavens  having 
the  same  body  that  he  took  into 
the  heavens.  (D&C  49:6;  130: 
22.)  On  March  7,  1831,  the  Lord 
had  said  that  he  would  come  with 
his  holy  angels  in  great  power 
and  glory,  and  he  who  would  not 
watch  for  his  coming  would  be 
cut  off.  (Ibid.,  45:44.) 

As  we  take  the  scriptures  lit- 
erally in  regard  to  Christ's 
personal  appearance,  so  also  we 
should  remember  that  his  coming 
will  be  attendant  with  great  de- 
struction. The  brightness  of  his 
glory  will  even  surpass  the  bright- 
ness of  the  sun.  (Ibid.,  133:49.) 
The  wicked  will  enter  the  spirit 
world  to  be  judged  according  to 
their  works.  (D&C  29:9-10;  133: 
64;  76:106-112.) 

The  destruction  of  the  wicked 
at  the  second  coming  of  Christ 
is  referred  to  in  the  scriptures  as 
the  end  of  the  world.  (Pearl  of 
Great  Price,  Joseph  Smith  1:4, 
31;  Smith,  Joseph  Fielding, 
Compiler:  Teachings  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  1956,  pp. 
100-101.)  When  that  time  comes, 
the  millennial  reign  of  Christ  will 
commence.  (D&C  29:10-11.)  In 
some  scriptures  the  condition  of 
the  earth  is  referred  to  as  "a  new 
heaven  and  a  new  earth"  (Isa. 
65:17;  Richards  and  Little 
Compendium,  pp.  185-186  [out 
of  print]).  Whereas  the  present 
environment  of  the  earth  is  known 
as  teles tial,  during  the  millen- 
nium it  will  be  terrestrial.  (Smith, 
Joseph    Fielding:    Doctrines  of 


Salvation,  1:82.)  The  tenth  Ar- 
ticle of  Faith  describes  the  mil- 
lennial condition  of  the  earth  as 
"paradisiacal."  This  word,  given 
by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith, 
suggests  a  beautiful  garden;  that 
is,  the  earth  will  become  as  it 
was  before  the  fall  of  Adam. 
(Ibid.,  pp.  84-85.) 

THE  CELESTIALIZED  EARTH 

After  the  earth  has  served  its 
purpose  as  the  habitat  for  mortal 
man,  it  will  undergo  a  further 
transformation  known  as  celes- 
tialization.  Then  it  will  be  like  a 
sea  of  glass  having  the  properties 
of  the  Urim  and  Thummim.  By 
this  means  knowledge  of  lower 
kingdoms  than  the  celestial  will 
be  revealed.  (D&C  130:9.)  This 
condition  is  not  the  same  as  dur- 
ing the  millennium. 

MILLENNIAL  PEOPLE 

Some  members  of  the  Church 
have  an  erroneous  idea  concern- 
ing the  people  who  will  dwell  on 
the  earth  during  the  millennium. 
Mortals  will  live  during  this  time. 
The  scriptures  speak  of  a  resur- 
rection at  the  time  of  the  second 
coming  of  Christ  and  indicate 
that  people  will  be  caught  up  to 
meet  him.  It  does  not  follow  that 
the  mortals  caught  up  to  meet 
him  or  those  who  are  not  de- 
stroyed at  his  coming  will  under- 
go the  resurrection.  (Ibid.,  88: 
97-98.)  Mortals  will  live  on  the 
earth  and  follow  the  same  pattern 
of  life  that  we  do  now.  Isaiah  said 
that  people  will  eat  of  the  fruit 
of  the  vine  and  inhabit  houses. 
(Isaiah  65:21-23.)  Children  are 
mentioned  in  the  scriptures  as 
living  also.  (Isaiah  11:6;  65:20; 
D&C  63:49-51.) 

President      Joseph       Fielding 


59 


January  1967 


Smith  has  said  that  honorable 
people  who  presently  live  the  ter- 
restrial law  will  have  the  right  to 
life  then.  It  will  not  be  only  faith- 
ful members  of  the  Church  who 
will  survive  the  destruction  be- 
fore and  at  the  Lord's  coming. 

.  .  .  There  will  be  millions  of  people, 
Catholics,  Protestants,  agnostics,  Mo- 
hammedans, people  of  all  classes,  and 
of  all  beliefs,  still  permitted  to  re- 
main upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  but 
they  will  be  those  who  have  lived 
clean  lives,  those  who  have  been  free 
from  wickedness  and  corruption.  All 
who  belong,  by  virtue  of  their  good 
lives,  to  the  terrestrial  order,  as  well 
as  those  who  have  kept  the  celestial 
law,  will  remain  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth  during  the  millennium. 

Eventually,  however,  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord  will  cover  the  earth  as 
waters  do  the  sea.  But  there  will  be 
need  for  the  preaching  of  the  gospel, 
after  the  millennium  is  brought  in, 
until  all  men  are  either  converted  or 
pass  away.  In  the  course  of  the  thou- 
sand years  all  men  will  either  come 
into  the  Church,  or  kingdom  of  God, 
or  they  will  die  and  pass  away.  In 
that  day  there  will  be  no  death  until 
men  are  old  (Doctrines  of  Salvation 
1:86-87). 

Among  those  of  "all  beliefs" 
mentioned  by  President  Smith 
will  be  those  who  "knew  no  law" 
or  the  heathen  nations.  (D&C 
45:54.)  These  will  enjoy  the 
blessings  of  the  millennium.  If 
among  these  nations  there  are 
those,  however,  who  will  not  come 
up  to  worship,  they  will  suffer 
"the  judgments  of  God,  and  must 
eventually  be  destroyed  from  the 
earth"  (Smith,  Joseph  Fielding, 
Compiler:  Teachings  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  1956, 
page  269).  This  is  in  accord  with 
what  the  Prophet  Zechariah  said 
of  the  nations  who  were  left  of 
those    who    came    up    to    fight 


against  Jerusalem.  (Zech.  14:16- 
19.) 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  not  to 
be  expected  that  all  Latter-day 
Saints  will  survive  the  great  deso- 
lations that  visit  the  earth  before 
and  at  the  second  coming  of 
Christ.  The  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  said: 

I  explained  concerning  the  coming 
of  the  Son  of  Man;  also  that  it  is  a 
false  idea  that  the  Saints  will  escape 
all  the  judgments,  whilst  the  wicked 
suffer;  for  all  flesh  is  subject  to  suffer, 
and  "the  righteous  shall  hardly 
escape;"  still  many  of  the  Saints  will 
escape,  for  the  just  shall  live  by  faith; 
yet  many  of  the  righteous  shall  fall  a 
prey  to  disease,  to  pestilence,  etc.,  by 
reason  of  the  weakness  of  the  flesh, 
and  yet  be  saved  in  the  kingdom  of 
God.  So  that  it  is  an  unhallowed  prin- 
ciple to  say  that  such  and  such  have 
transgressed  because  they  have  been 
preyed  upon  by  disease  or  death,  for 
all  flesh  is  subject  to  death;  and  the 
Savior  has  said,  "Judge  not,  lest  ye 
be  judged"  (SMITH,  JOSEPH  FIELDING, 
Compiler:  Teachings  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  1956,  pp.   162-163). 

Among  the  people  who  will  live 
on  the  earth  during  the  millen- 
nium will  be  the  lost  tribes.  They 
will  return  from  the  land  of  the 
north  sometime  near  or  at  the 
second  coming  of  Christ.  The  de- 
structions of  the  last  days  will 
prepare  the  way,  said  the  Proph- 
et Joseph  Smith,  "for  the  return 
of  the  lost  tribes  from  the  north 
country."  (DHC  1:315.)  We 
know  from  the  scriptures  that  the 
Savior  visited  them  and  taught 
them  the  gospel,  and  that  they 
have  their  own  scriptures.  (3 
Nephi,  chapters  15  and  16.)  They 
shall  come  to  the  Latter-day 
Saints  and  there  receive  their 
blessings.  (D&C  133:26-34;  3 
Nephi  21:26;  Ether  13:11.) 


60 


Lesson  Department 


¥ 


DEATH 

Class  Discussion 

Wherein  is  death  during  the 
millennium  different  from  death 
today?  (See  D&C  101:29.) 

Separation  from  loved  ones  to- 
day brings  sorrow,  but  those  who 
die  during  the  millennium  "shall 
be  changed  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye,  and  shall  be  caught  up, 
and  his  [their]  rest  shall  be  glo- 
rious" (verse  31).  The  changing 
of  the  body  will  be  from  mortal- 
ity to  immortality  or  resurrection. 
It  is  said  of  children  that  they 
will  "grow  up  without  sin  unto 
salvation"  (D&C  45:58). 

ANIMALS  AND  MAN 

The  millennial  period  is  known 
as  a  period  of  peace.  "And  in  that 
day  the  enmity  of  man,  and  the 
enmity  of  beasts,  yea,  the  enmity 
of  all  flesh,  shall  cease  from  be- 
fore my  face"  (D&C  101:26; 
Isaiah  11:6-9).  With  Satan's 
power  absent  and  honorable  peo- 
ple inhabiting  the  earth,  war 
shall  cease.  (Micah  4:4.)  Men 
will  convert  their  military  equip- 
ment into  instruments  of  peace 
and  productivity.  (Isaiah  2:4.) 
With  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  upon 
the  earth  in  rich  abundance,  the 
present  enmity  existing  among 
animals  will  cease,  and  man  and 
animal  will  also  be  at  peace. 

INCREASED  KNOWLEDGE 

One  of  the  blessings  to  be  re- 
ceived during  the  millennium  is 
the  understanding  of  many  mys- 
teries which  have  perplexed  man. 

Class  Discussion 

What  has  the  Lord  promised 
us  regarding  knowledge  of  the 
origin  of  man? 


It  is  promised  that  knowledge 
concerning  man  and  the  earth 
will  be  increased  greatly.  By  rev- 
elation, men  will  know  the  truth 
regarding  man's  creation. 

Yea,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  in  that 
day  when  the  Lord  shall  come,  he 
shall  reveal  all  things — 

Things  which  have  passed,  and 
hidden  things  which  no  man  knew, 
things  of  the  earth,  by  which  it  was 
made,  and  the  purpose  and  the  end 
thereof — 

Things  most  precious,  things  that 
are  above,  and  all  things  that  are  be- 
neath, things  that  are  in  the  earth, 
and  upon  the  earth,  and  in  heaven 
(D&C  101:32-34). 

As  a  part  of  the  restoration  of 
the  fulness  of  the  gospel,  it  was 
prophesied  that  there  would  be 
a  "restitution  of  all  things"  spok- 
en of  by  the  mouths  of  the  holy 
prophets  since  the  world  began. 
(Acts  3:19-21.)  Among  these 
prophecies  is  the  restoration  of 
the  sealed  portion  of  The  Book 
of  Mormon  plates  which  contain 
a  history  of  the  world  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end.  These 
plates  will  not  be  revealed  during 
the  time  of  wickedness  and 
abominations,  but  when  the  Lord 
reveals  '*all  things"  during  the 
millennium.  (2  Nephi  27:7,  8,  10, 
11,  22.) 

Great  knowledge  has  ever  been 
promised  those  who  seek  sincere- 
ly, and  individuals  during  this 
period  will  receive  whatsoever 
they  ask.  (D&C  101:27;  112:10; 
42:68;  James  1:5.)  The  principle 
upon  which  this  blessing  is  re- 
ceived is  given  in  Section  88:63- 
65.  Men  today,  as  well  as  during 
the  millennium,  should  ask  only 
for  what  the  Spirit  prompts  them. 

PURPOSE  OF  THE  MILLENNIUM 

There  will  be  a  great  many  of 
the    Father's    children   who   will 


61 


January  1967 


not  have  received  salvation  when 
the  millennium  is  begun.  Men 
will  continue  to  be  taught  the 
truths  and  be  capable  of  exercis- 
ing their  free  agency. 

Class  Discussion 

How  will  our  genealogical  re- 
search today  help  us  to  fulfill  one 
of  the  principal  purposes  of  the 
millennium? 

One  of  the  principal  purposes 
of  the  thousand-year  reign  of 
peace  is  to  perform  temple  work 
for  those  who  are  eligible  for  the 
fulness  of  the  gospel.  From  the 
other  side  of  the  veil  will  come 
messengers  that  will  provide  mor- 
tals with  names  of  those  who, 
having  accepted  the  gospel  in  the 
spirit  world,  are  eligible  to  receive 
the  ordinances  of  the  temple.  Ex- 
pressed in  the  language  of  Pres- 
ident Brigham  Young,  we  read: 

.  .  .  Before  this  work  is  finished,  a 
great  many  of  the  Elders  of  Israel  in 
Mount  Zion  will  become  pillars  in  the 
Teinple  of  God,  to  go  no  more  out: 
they  will  eat  and  drink  and  sleep 
there;  and  they  will  often  have  occa- 
sion to  say —  "Somebody  came  into 
the  Temple  last  night;  we  did  not 
know  who  he  was,  but  he  was  no  doubt 
a  brother,  and  told  us  a  great  many 
things  we  did  not  before  understand. 
He  gave  us  the  names  of  a  great  many 
of  our  forefathers  that  are  not  on 
record,  and  he  gave  me  my  true  lin- 
eage and  the  names  of  my  forefathers 
for  hundreds  of  years  back.  He  said 
to  me.  You  and  I  are  connected  in  one 
family:  there  are  the  names  of  your 
ancestors;  take  them  and  write  them 
down,  and  be  baptised  and  confirmed, 
and  save  such  and  such  ones,  and  re- 
ceive the  blessings  of  the  eternal 
Priesthood  for  such  and  such  an  indi- 
vidual, as  you  do  for  yourselves."  This 
is  what  we  are  going  to  do  for  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth  (Journal  of 
Discourses  6:295). 

RESURRECTED  SAINTS 

Because  the  millennium  will  be 


a  period  of  the  resurrection,  it 
is  improbable  that  resurrected 
beings  will  continue  upon  the 
earth  as  do  mortals.  Christ  will 
reign  personally  upon  the  earth. 
About  this  subject,  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  said: 

.  .  .  Christ  and  the  resurrected 
Saints  will  reign  over  the  earth  dur- 
ing the  thousand  years.  They  will  not 
probably  dwell  upon  the  earth,  but 
will  visit  it  when  they  please,  or  when 
it  is  necessary  to  govern  it  (DHC  V: 
212). 

During  that  reign  "judgment 
will  be  administered  in  righteous- 
ness; anarchy  and  confusion  will 
be  destroyed,  and  ^nations  will 
learn  war  no  more'  "  {DHC  V: 
63). 

TWO  CAPITALS 

During  the  millennial  period 
there  will  be  two  capitals  on  the 
earth.  These  will  be  the  Zion  on 
the  American  Continent  and  'the 
Old  Jerusalem  on  the  Eastern 
Continent.  (Isaiah  2:3.) 

THE  SALT  OF  THE   EARTH 

What  manner  of  saints  should 
we  be  to  inherit  the  blessings  of 
the  millennium,  if  alive  when  it  is 
ushered  in? 

The  early  saints  were  reminded 
that  when  they  accepted  the  ever- 
lasting gospel,  they  became  the 
salt  of  the  earth  and  the  savor 
of  men.  (D&C  101:39.)  Pres- 
ident  Brigham   Young  said: 

All  Latter-day  Saints  enter  the  new 
and  everlasting  covenant  when  they 
enter  this  Church.  They  covenant  to 
cease  sustaining,  upholding  and 
cherishing  the  kingdom  of  the  Devil 
and  the  kingdoms  of  this  world.  They 
enter  the  new  and  everlasting  cove- 
nant to  sustain  the  Kingdom  of  God 
and  no  other  kingdom.  They  take  a 
vow  of  the  most  solemn  kind,  before 


62 


Lesson  Department 


the  heavens  and  earth,  and  that,  too, 
upon  the  validity  of  their  own  salva- 
tion, that  they  will  sustain  truth  and 
righteousness,  instead  of  wickedness 
and  falsehood,  £ind  build  up  the  King- 
dom of  God,  instead  of  the  kingdoms 
of  this  world  (Discourses  of  Brigham 
Young,  1941  edition,  page  160), 

Salt  was  used  among  the  Lord's 
people  anciently  as  a  preservative 
and  also  in  animal  sacrifices. 
(Lev.  2:13;  Ezek.  43:24;  Mark 
9:49-50.)  It  was  a  symbol  of  the 
covenant  made  between  God  and 
his  people.  (Lev.  2:13;  Num. 
18:19;  2  Chron.  13:5.)  When  salt 
is  used  to  represent  a  people,  it 
means  that  they  will  be  an  in- 
fluence in  carrying  forward  the 
truth  of  the  gospel  and  thus  be- 
come the  savor  of  men.  But  if 
they  are  represented  to  be  as 
salt  that  loses  its  savor,  they 
will  be  cast  out  of  the  kingdom. 
(D&C  101:40.)  To  break  the 
commandments  brings  a  loss  of 
effectiveness  with  others  and  a 
loss  of  the  spirit,  and  eventual 
denial  of  the  faith. 

HE  THAT  EXALTETH   HIMSELF 

Some  of  the  children  of  Zion 
had  sinned  against  their  cove- 
nants and  were  cast  out  of  Jack- 
son County,  Missouri.  Transgres- 
sions bring  chastisement.  (Ibid., 
101:41.) 

He  that  exalteth  himself  shall  be 
abased,  and  he  that  abaseth  himself 
shall  be  exalted   (Verse  42). 

The  Lord  told  the  saints  in  this 
revelation  (101)  that  they  did 
not  serve  him  well  during  their 
peace  and  prosperity,  and,  there- 
fore, they  lost  their  present  in- 
heritance.  (Verses  6-8.)    In  this 


way  they  exalted  themselves 
above  the  Lord's  commandments. 
One  of  the  most  serious  sins  is 
to  become  a  law  unto  oneself. 
To  consider  that  one  is  beyond 
receiving  counsel  from  those  in 
authority,  constitutes  exalting 
oneself.  (D&C  63:55.) 

SHALL  BE  ABASED 

The  person  who  exalts  himself 
lacks  humility.  Perhaps  the  in- 
struction of  the  Lord  to  Martin 
Harris  might  serve  to  explain 
what  is  necessary  to  become 
humble.  In  order  for  Martin 
Harris  to  see  the  plates  of  The 
Book  of  Mormon,  he  was  told 
that  he  must  no  longer  exalt  him- 
self but  become  humble. 

Behold,  I  say  unto  him  [Martin 
Harris],  he  exalts  himself  and  does 
not  humble  himself  sufficiently  before 
me;  but  if  he  will  bow  down  before 
me,  and  humble  himself  in  mighty 
prayer  and  faith,  in  the  sincerity  of 
his  heart,  then  will  I  grant  him  a  view 
of  the  things  which  he  desires  to  see 
(D&C  5:24). 

Another  requisite  for  greatness 
in  the  kingdom  of  God  is  to  be- 
come the  servant  of  all.  (Mark 
10:43-44.)  Submitting  to  the  will 
of  the  Lord  is  true  humility. 
"Humble  yourselves  therefore  un- 
der the  mighty  hand  of  God, 
that  he  may  exalt  you  in  due 
time"  (I  Peter  5:6). 

FOR  CONSIDERATION 

Do  you  think  a  discussion  with  your 
family  on  some  of  the  qualities  needed 
to  attain  greatness  in  the  kingdom  of 
God  would  be  productive?  How,  as  a 
family,  can  we  prepare  for  the  second 
coming  of  Christ?  How  can  we,  as 
mothers  and  wives,  support  the 
Priesthood  in  the  great  genealogical 
program? 


63 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGE 
Truths  to  Live  By  From  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Alice  Colton  Smith 

Message  79 — "As  Oft  As  Thine  Enemy  Repenteth  of  the  Trespass  .  .  . 
Thou  Shalt  Forgive  Him,  Until  Seventy  Times  Seven   (D&C  98:40). 

Northern   Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  April   1967 
Southern   Hemisphere:  September  1967 

Objective:  To  teach  us  that  we  should  never  withhold  forgiveness. 

It  was  the  hour  of  agony,  of  repenteth  of  the  trespass  .  . .  thou 

crucifixion,    of   cruel    death.    To  shalt  forgive  him,  until  seventy 

watch  him  die  was  tragedy  to  the  times  seven"   (D&C  98:40). 

few  who  stood  by  the  Son  of  God.  Someone    hurts    our    feelings. 

Only  days  before  crowds   had  Shall  we  strike  back?  Shall  we 

strewn     his     path     with     palm  nurture  a  grudge?  Someone  gos- 

branches  and  hailed  him  "King  sips   about  us.    Shall  we  return 

of  Israel."  Now,  forsaken  by  that  slander    for    slander?    Someone 

fickle  throng,  condemned  by  the  takes  advantage  of  us,  cheats  us, 

leaders  of  his  people,  he  hung  in  ruins    our    business    or    career, 

anguish    between    two    thieves.  What  shall  we  do? 

Then  said  Jesus,  "Father,  forgive  God  is   the   same  "yesterday, 

them;    for  they  know  not  what  today,   and   forever"    (D&C   20: 

they  do"    (Luke  23:34).  In  the  12).  Long  ago  in  Judaea,  Solomon 

midst  of  his  torture,  he  was  filled  said,    "Rejoice   not   when   thine 

with  compassion  for  those  inflict-  enemy  falleth,  and  let  not  thine 

ing   on  him  physical  death.  He  heart  be  glad  when  he  stumbleth" 

concentrated  not  on  his  own  pain  (Proverbs    24:17).    During    his 

but  upon  the  needs  of  those  who  earthly  ministry,  the  Lord  taught, 

trespassed  against  him.   In  him  "Love  your    enemies"    and    "do 

charity  never  failed.  good   to    them   that    hate   you" 

Centuries  later  and  now  tri-  (Matthew  5:44).  In  a  memorable 
umphant,  the  resurrected  Lord,  speech  to  the  Relief  Society,  the 
still  counseling  forgiveness,  said,  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  said,  "We 
".  .  .  of  you  it  is  required  to  for-  have  not  yet  forgiven  them  [sin- 
give  all  men  ...  let  God  judge  ners]  seventy  times  seven,  as  our 
...  for  he  that  forgiveth  not  his  Savior  directed;  perhaps  we  have 
brother  his  trespasses  standeth  not  forgiven  them  once"  (Smith, 
condemned  before  the  Lord;  for  Joseph  Fielding,  Compiler: 
there  remaineth  in  him  the  Teachings  of  the  Prophet  Joseph 
greater  sin"  (D&C  64:10,  11,  9).  Smith,  The  Deseret  News  Press, 

In    August    1833,    the    saints  Salt  Lake  City,  1956,  p.  238). 

were   soon  to  know   persecution  All  of  us  are  sinners  in  some 

and  death.  In  preparing  them,  the  degree.  All  of  us  need  forgiveness 

Lord  said,  "As  oft  as  thine  enemy  from  our  Father  in  heaven.  We 

64 


Lesson  Department 


should,  therefore,  pray  daily: 
"forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we 
forgive  those  who  trespass  against 
us"  (Joseph  Smith's  Inspired 
Version  of  Matthew  6:13).  In 
cultivating  forgiveness  and  un- 
derstanding of  others,  we  open 
our  souls  to  the  greatness  of  love 
and,  thereby,  become  eligible  for 


the  forgiveness  the  Lord  has 
promised  us.  Only  then  can  we 
truly  become  generous,  loving, 
hospitable,  helpful,  good  neigh- 
bors, and  loving,  tolerant,  patient 
friends.  Forgetting  our  selfish 
interests,  we  can  seek  out  our 
enemies,  forgive  them,  and  try  to 
make  them  our  friends. 


HOMEMAKING — Development  Through  Homemaking  Education 


Celestia  J.  Taylor 

Keeping  Records 

Northern   Hemisphere:  Second   Meeting,  April   1967 
Southern   Hemisphere:  September  1967 

Objective:  To  show  the  importance  of  keeping  home-management  records. 


INTRODUCTION 

During  the  past  few  months 
the  homemaking  discussions  have 
been  concerned  with  the  im- 
portance of  family  financial  plan- 
ning in  its  various  applications 
to  family  life  and  living.  These 
have  involved  the  keeping  of  cer- 
tain financial  records:  specif- 
ically, some  form  of  budgeting 
which  would  enable  the  family  to 
work  toward  the  reaHzation  and 
attainment  of  its  goals,  and  am- 
bitions. 

Financial  records,  however,  are 
not  the  only  ones  with  which  the 
family  should  be  concerned.  The 
management  of  a  home  is  similar 
in  many  ways  to  the  management 
of  a  business.  Like  a  business,  a 
family  has  important  documents, 
valuable  assets  and  securities, 
and  other  things  of  significant 
value  to  its  members.  Since  mem- 
ory cannot  be  relied  upon  to  sup- 
ply usable  or  dependable  records^ 


these,  of  necessity,  should  be  pre- 
served and  made  a  matter  of 
written  record. 

To  Discuss 

Almost  every  mother,  at  one 
time  or  another  in  her  life,  is  con- 
fronted by  such  questions  as: 

1.  Are  you  prepared  to  take  care 
of  the  family  business  affairs  if  any- 
thing happened  to  your  husband? 

2.  In  case  of  emergency,  do  you 
know  the  blood  type  of  each  member 
of  the  family? 

3.  Can  you  furnish  the  facts  relative 
to  your  children's  health  status  if  it 
were  necessary  to  do  so? 

4.  Do  you  know  what  your  family 
assets  are,  and  can  you  produce  the 
deeds  or  certificates  to  your  holdings? 

WHAT  RECORDS  SHOULD 
A  FAMILY  KEEP? 

Assuming  that  the  homemaker 
is  convinced  of  the  importance 
and  advantage  of  keeping  records, 
she,  as  well  as  her  husband,  needs 
to  know  what  kind  of  records  are 


65 


January  1967 


of  importance  to  the  family.  She 
and  her  husband  need  to  know 
what  they  own,  where  important 
documents  and  securities  are 
kept,  and  how  these  can  be  pre- 
served for  the  benefit  and  protec- 
tion of  the  family.  Following  is 
a  suggested  list  which  might  be 
of  value  in  the  keeping  of  home- 
management  records. 

I.  Family  Documents 

Important  family  documents  and 
papers  should  be  kept  in  good  form 
and  readily  available  to  the  heads  of 
the  family.  The  following  are  usually 
included: 

a.  Social  Security  cards 

b.  Birth  certificates  of  all  family 
members 

c.  Church  records:  baptisms,  or- 
dinations,  positions  held,   etc. 

d.  Marriage  license 

e.  Wills  of  both  husband  and  wife 

II.  Investments 

Every  family  should  be  aware  of  its 
assets,  as  well  as  its  liabilities,  and 
keep  a  record  of  them. 

a.  Property  owned,  and  certificates 
or  deeds  indicating  ownership. 

b.  Bank  accounts,  including  loca- 
tion of  banks  and  administrators 
thereof. 

1.  Checkbook  stubs. 

2.  Receipts  for  pasnnents. 

c.  Government  bonds  and  stock 
certificates. 

III.  Benefits 

An  important  part  of  family  record 
keeping  is  the  knowledge  which  it 
gives  to  the  members  of  the  benefits 
which  accrue  to  them  from  their  hold- 
ings. 

a.  Insurance:  Premiiun  payments 
and  dates  when  due. 

1.  Health  insurance 

2.  Fire  insurance 

3.  Other 

b.  Pensions 

.  c.    Profit-sharing  plans,  if  any. 

IV.  Health  Records 

Every  mother  needs  to  know  the 
answers  when  she  is  confronted  with 


questions   concerning   the  health  rec- 
ord of  members  of  her  family. 

a.    Immunizations:  dates  and  kinds 
b..  Diseases,     predispositions,     sus- 
ceptibilities, and  allergies 

c.  Doctors  and  dentists  consulted 

d.  Medicine  prescribed:  usage,  pre- 
scription dates,  etc. 

e.  Blood  type  of  each  family  mem- 
ber 

V.  Calendar  Record  of  Events 

Every  family,  of  necessity,  keeps  a 
calendar  record  of  daily,  weekly,  or 
monthly  events. 

a.  School  functions 

b.  Wedding  and  social  engagements 

c.  Special  events 

d.  Routine  appointments 

VI.  Personal  Family  Records 

How  much  fun  it  is  to  keep  a  per- 
sonal record  of  each  child  as  he  or  she 
comes  into  the  family  circle,  begimiing 
with  the  first  baby  picture  and  fol- 
lowing through  with  each  important 
event  which  occurs  from  then  on.  Such 
a  record  instills  in  the  child  a  personal 
interest  in  keeping  up  his  own  record, 
and  preserves  in  the  family  a  feeling 
of  loyalty  and  pride  of  achievement. 

a.  Book  of  Remembrance 

b.  Individual   scrapbooks   and   rec- 

ords of  achievement 

c.  Photograph  albums 

d.  Family  travels  and  vacations 

e.  Family  interests  and  hobbies 

SUMMARY 

No  matter  how  interesting  and 
absorbing  this  matter  of  record 
keeping  may  become,  it  is  im- 
portant to  remember  that  records 
are  not  to  be  considered  as  an 
end  in  themselves,  but  as  a  means 
for  realizing  the  essential  goals 
and  desires  of  a  family.  They 
should  be  looked  upon  and  used 
as  valuable  tools  in  the  intelligent 
execution  of  the  business  of  home 
management,  which  is  of  as  vital 
concern  to  every  family  as  any 
other  part  of  the  business  of  liv- 
ing. 


66 


SOCIAL  RELATIONS— On  Earth  and  in  Heaven 


Lesson 


Alberta  H.  Christensen 
"When  Ye  Do  What  I  Say"  (D&C  82:10) 


Reference:  "On  Earth  and  In  Heaven"  (Melchizedek  Priesthood 

Manual,  1967  -  Lessons  23  and  26) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  April  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  September  1967 

Objective:  To  point  out  that  personal  commitments  are  involved  in  the 

ordinance  of  setting-apart  for  service  in  the  Church  and  in 

partaking  of  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 


FOLLOW-UP 

If  there  is  a  convert  member  in 
the  class,  suggest  that  she  relate 
what  baptism  by  the  restored 
authority  of  the  Priesthood 
means  to  her.  Otherwise,  have  a 
member  relate  briefly  the  reac- 
tion of  her  family  members  to  the 
responsibilities  involved  in  the 
ordinance  of  baptism. 

INTRODUCTION 

This  lesson  continues  discus- 
sion of  gospel  law  as  manifest  in 
revealed  ordinances  performed 
through  the  authority  of  the 
Priesthood.  In  general,  the  ordi- 
nances considered  are  familiar  to 
Relief  Society  women;  so  fami- 
liar, that  certain  aspects  relative 
to  their  importance  and  function 
as  a  binding  covenant,  often  may 
be  overlooked.  The  following 
questions  relate  to  the  two  ordi- 
nances considered  in  this  lesson: 
(1)  How  may  the  ordinance  of 
setting-apart  benefit  a  woman 
who  has  been  appointed  to  render 
Church  service?  (2)  How  is  the 
ancient  law  of  sacrifice  associated 
with  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
Supper?  (3)  What  personal  com- 


mitments   are    involved    in    this 
ordinance? 

SETTING-APART 

Setting-apart  is  a  phrase  fami- 
liar to  all  members  of  Relief 
Society.  Many  have  been  in- 
volved in  this  gospel  ordinance 
designed  for  the  bestowal  of 
authority  to  act  in  a  specified 
capacity.  This  ordinance,  per- 
formed by  the  laying  on  of  hands 
by  proper  Priesthood  authority, 
follows  the  individual's  accep- 
tance and  approval,  by  common 
consent,  of  a  particular  Church 
assignment. 

With  the  exception  of  the  General 
Authorities  and  other  general  officers 
of  the  Church  and  some  of  their  asso- 
ciates, persons  who  are  set-apart  are 
authorized  to  function  within  clearly 
established  geographical  boundaries 
(Melchizedek  Priesthood  Manual, 
1967,  On  Earth  and  in  Heaven,  Lesson 
26,  page  194). 

Setting-apart  is  not  merely  a 
statement  to  the  effect  that  the 
individual  has  been  assigned  to  a 
particular  Church  service;  it  in- 
volves the  bestowal  of  authority, 
and  also  the  obligation  and  re- 


67 


January  1967 


sponsibilities  which  pertain  to  the 
particular  caUing. 

The  officiating  Priesthood 
authority,  when  and  as  directed 
by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  may 
also  give  instruction,  counsel,  and 
a  blessing  to  guide  the  individual 
who  is  to  render  the  special  serv- 
ice. 

Thus  the  ordinance  of  setting- 
apart  takes  the  general  form  of 
prayer.  The  individual  being  set- 
apart  is  called  by  his  (her)  full 
name  and  the  statement  is  made 
that  the  ordinance  is  done  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
and  by  the  authority  of  the 
Priesthood. 

Executive  officers  of  auxiliaries 
are  offically  set-apart  by  the 
appropriate  Priesthood  authority. 
Thus  stake  Relief  Society  offi- 
cers, after  having  been  inter- 
viewed, approved,  and  sustained, 
are  set-apart  by  the  stake  presi- 
dent or  his  authorized  represen- 
tative. Officers  called  to  preside 
in  a  ward  capacity  are  set-apart 
by  the  bishop  or  his  authorized 
representative.  "The  policy  of  the 
Church  is  that  there  is  no  need  of 
setting-apart  teachers  in  the 
auxiliaries"  (Ibid.). 

DISCUSSION 

1.  In  what  way  does  a  calling  to 
special  Church  service  set  one  apart? 

2.  What  general  obligations  does  a 
woman  assume,  who  is  set-apart  for  a 
particular  position  in  Relief  Society? 

3.  What  responsibility  does  a  Relief 
Society  member  have  toward  the 
officers  in  the  organization? 

4.  In  what  ways  is  followship  as 
important  as  leadership? 


is  the  principle  of  presidency.  In 
relation  to  Relief  Society,  we 
may  say  that  each  member  of  a 
Relief  Society  stake  or  ward 
presidency,  is  given  a  specific 
calling,  with  attendant  responsi- 
bilities. The  president  is  the 
head,  her  responsibility  is  to  lead, 
to  preside,  to  make  final  deci- 
sions. Her  counselors  are  called  to 
give  support  and  to  counsel.  The 
effective  president  will,  in  most 
instances,  make  important  de- 
cisions only  after  counseling  with 
her  counselors.  Thus  harmony 
and  oneness  of  purpose  are 
achieved. 

Counselors  should  recognize 
the  jurisdiction  to  which  their 
calling  entitles  them.  They  will 
not  only  be  loyal  to  the  presi- 
dent, giving  counsel  and  support, 
but  will  respect  the  position  and 
decision  of  the  president. 

This  principle,  carried  into  the 
home,  means  that  the  father  who 
is  the  head  of  the  home,  who 
counsels  with  his  wife,  appre- 
ciates her  support  and  counsel. 

The  wife,  on  the  other  hand, 
will  recognize  and  honor  the  posi- 
tion of  the  husband  as  head  of 
the  home.  Thus  unity  of  purpose, 
oneness  of  effort,  and  harmony 
may  be  the  happy  result. 

FOR  CLASS  CONSIDERATION 

1.  Name  attributes  which  encourage 
harmony  in  recognizing  the  princi- 
ple of  presidency. 

2.  How  important  to  the  harmonious 
and  effective  progress  of  a  ward 
Relief  Society  are  the  support  and 
appreciation  of  the  members  of 
that  Society? 


THE  PRINCIPLE  OF  PRESIDENCY 

Closely  associated  with  the 
delegation  of  responsibility,  for 
which   individuals    are  set-apart 


"THIS  DO  IN  REMEMBRANCE 
OF  ME"  (Luke  22:19) 

In  a  revelation  given  through 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,   the 


68 


Lesson  Department 


sanctity  of  the  Sabbath  is  empha- 
sized in  the  following  words: 

And  that  thou  mayest  more  fully 
keep  thyself  unspotted  from  the 
world,  thou  shalt  go  to  the  house  of 
prayer  and  offer  up  thy  sacraments 
upon  my  holy  day  (D&C  59:9). 

Thus,  included  in  the  com- 
mandment to  keep  the  Sabbath 
day  holy,  is  the  offering  up  of 
personal  sacraments. 

"A  sacrament  is  a  spiritual 
covenant  between  God  and  man" 
(Melchizedek  Priesthood  Man- 
ual, 1967,  On  Earth  and  in 
Heaven,  Lesson  23,  page  172).  In 
the  sacrament  known  as  the  sac- 
rament of  the  Lord^s  Supper,  be- 
lievers covenant  with  the  Father 
always  to  remember  his  Son,  wit- 
nessing their  willingness  to  take 
upon  themselves  the  name  of 
Christ,  and  to  keep  his  com- 
mandments. 

The  ordinance  of  the  sacrament, 
thus,  is  the  ritual,  ceremony,  rite,  or 
ordinance,  through  which  members  of 
God's  earthly  kingdom  make  and  re- 
new solemn  covenants  to  serve  the 
Lord  and  keep  his  commandments. 
The  sacrament  consists  of  partaking  of 
bread  and  water — which  has  been 
blessed  and  prepared  for  that  purpose 
by  the  authority  of  the  Priesthood — 
in  remembrance  of  the  Lord's  sacri- 
fice. The  covenants  which  are  made  as 
part  of  the  ordinance  are  some  of  the 
most  solemn  and  sacred  found  in  the 
gospel  (Melchizedek  Priesthood  man- 
ual, 1967,  On  Earth  and  in  Heaven, 
Lesson  23,  page  172). 

OF  OUR  FIRST  PARENTS 

"One  of  the  first  great  spiritual 
experiences  received  by  Adam 
after  he  became  mortal  was 
associated  with  the  law  of  sacri- 
fice. Of  our  first  parents  the 
scriptural  account  says  that  the 
Lord 

.  .  .  gave  unto  them  commandments, 
that  they  should  worship  the  Lord 
their  God,  and  should  offer  the  first- 


lings of  their  flocks,  for  an  offering 
unto  the  Lord.  And  Adam  was  obe- 
dient unto  the  commandments  of  the 
Lord. 

And  after  many  days  an  angel  of 
the  Lord  appeared  unto  Adam,  say- 
ing: Why  dost  thou  offer  sacrifices 
unto  the  Lord?  And  Adam  said  unto 
him:  I  know  not,  save  the  Lord  com- 
manded me. 

And  then  the  angel  spake,  saying: 
This  thing  is  a  similitude  of  the  sacri- 
fice of  the  Only  Begotten  of  the 
Father,  which  is  full  of  grace  and 
truth. 

Wherefore,  thou  shalt  do  all  that 
thou  doest  in  the  name  of  the  Son, 
and  thou  shalt  repent  and  call  upon 
God  in  the  name  of  the  Son  forever- 
more  (Moses  5:5-8)  (Melchizedek 
Priesthood  Manual,  1967,  On  Earth 
and  in  Heaven,  Lesson  23,  page  173). 

THE   LAW  OF  SACRIFICE 

Beginning  with  the  first  man  and 
continuing  for  four  thousand  long 
years,  the  God  of  Heaven  directed  his 
people  to  offer  sacrifice  in  similitude 
of  the  future  atoning  sacrifice  of  his 
Son.  All  of  the  patriarchs,  prophets, 
and  saints  of  four  millenniums  offered 
the  firstlings  of  their  flocks  on  their 
sacrificial  altars,  beasts  which  were 
without  spot  or  blemish.  These  sacri- 
fices signified  that  the  Lamb  of  God, 
by  the  shedding  of  blood  and  through 
his  own  vicarious  sacrifice,  would 
atone  for  the  sins  of  the  world  (Mc- 
Conkie,  Bruce  R.,  Doctrinal  New 
Testament  Commentary,  Vol.  1,  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  Bookcraft  Pub- 
lishers, 1965,  page  718;  Melchizedek 
Priesthood  Manual,  1967,  On  Earth 
and  in  Heaven,  Lesson  23,  pp.  172- 
173). 

SACRIFICE   IN   ANCIENT  AMERICA 

A  knowledge  of  the  law  of 
sacrifice  was  not  limited  to  the 
Jews  of  Palestine.  The  Nephites 
in  ancient  America  likewise  were 
taught  that  an  atonement  for  the 
sins  of  man  would  be  made. 

Before  the  birth  of  the  Savior, 
Amulek,  explaining  the  need  for 
and  testifying  of  the  future 
atonement,  said: 


69 


January  1967 


For  it  is  expedient  that  there  should 
be  a  great  and  last  sacrifice;  yea,  not 
a  sacrifice  of  man,  neither  of  beast, 
neither  of  any  manner  of  fowl  .  .  .  but 
it  must  be  an  infinite  and  eternal 
sacrifice. 

Therefore,  it  is  expedient  that  there 
should  be  a  great  and  last  sacrifice; 
and  then  shall  there  be,  or  it  is 
expedient  there  should  be,  a  stop  to 
the  shedding  of  blood.  .  .  (Alma  34:10, 
13;  Melchizedek  Priesthood  Manual, 
1967,  On  Earth  and  in  Heaven,  Lesson 
23,  page  174) . 

Later,  when  the  resurrected 
Jesus  visited  the  Nephites,  he 
confirmed  the  passing  of  the 
Ancient  law  of  sacrifice  in  the  fol- 
lowing words: 

And  ye  shall  offer  up  unto  me  no 
more  the  shedding  of  blood;  yea,  your 
sacrifices  and  your  burnt  offerings 
shall  be  done  away,  for  I  will  accept 
none  of  your  sacrifices  and  your  burnt 
offerings. 

And  ye  shall  offer  for  a  sacrifice 
unto  me  a  broken  heart  and  a  contrite 
spirit.  And  whoso  cometh  unto  me 
with  a  broken  heart  and  a  contrite 
spirit,  him  will  I  baptize  with  fire  and 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  ...  (3  Nephi 
9:19-20;  Melchizedek  Priesthood 
Manual,  1967,  On  Earth  and  in 
Heaven,  Lesson  23,  page  174). 

IN  THE  MERIDIAN  OF  TIME 

Relief  Society  women  know 
that  the  sacramental  service  is  in 
remembrance  of  the  atoning  sac- 
rifice of  Christ.  Some,  however, 
may  not  know  that  it  was  insti- 
tuted in  the  meridian  of  time  by 
the  Savior,  "to  replace  the  ages- 
old  system  of  sacrifice"  (Ibid.). 

As  sacrifice  was  thus  to  cease  with 
the  occurrence  of  the  great  event  to- 
ward which  it  pointed,  there  must 
needs  be  a  new  ordinance  to  replace 
it,  an  ordinance  which  also  would 
center  the  attention  of  the  saints  on 
the  infinite  and  eternal  atonement. 
And  so  Jesus,  celebrating  the  Feast 
of  the  Passover,  thus  dignifying  and 
fulfilling  the  law  to  the  full,  initiated 


the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 
Sacrifice  stopped,  and  sacr£iment 
started.  It  was  the  end  of  the  old 
era,  the  beginning  of  the  new.  Sacri- 
fice looked  forward  to  the  shed  blood 
and  bruised  flesh  of  the  Lamb  of  Grod. 
The  sacrament  was  to  be  in  remem- 
brance of  his  spUt  blood  and  broken 
flesh,  the  emblems,  bread  and  wine, 
typifying  such  as  completely  as  had 
the  shedding  of  the  blood  of  animals 
in  their  days  (Melchizedek  Priesthood 
Manual,  1967,  On  Earth  and  in 
Heaven,  Lesson  23,  pp.  174-175). 

SACRAMENT  OF  THE 
LORD'S  SUPPER 

The  ordinance  of  the  sacra- 
ment, as  we  have  it,  had  its  begin- 
ning in  the  meridian  of  time  and 
was  introduced  by  the  Savior 
himself.  The  place  was  Jeru- 
salem. The  time:  during  the  cele- 
bration of  the  Feast  of  the  Pass- 
over, just  preceding  the  cruci- 
fixion. 

The  Feast  of  the  Passover, 
sacred  Jewish  memorial  festival, 
was  established  at  the  time  of 
IsraeFs  deliverance  from  Egyp- 
tian bondage.  At  the  time  of  the 
Savior,  people  came  to  Jerusalem 
from  far  and  near  to  participate 
in  the  annual  commemoration  of 
"the  outstretched  arm  of  power 
by  which  God  had  deUvered 
Israel  after  the  angel  of  destruc- 
tion had  slain  the  firstborn  in 
every  Egyptian  home  and  had 
mercifully  passed  over  the  houses 
of  the  children  of  Jacob" 
(Talmage,  James  E.:  Jesus  the 
Christ,  Edition  13,  page  112). 

Rituals,  specific  and  detailed, 
were  associated  with  this  solemn 
celebration.  On  the  day  preceding 
the  eating  of  the  paschal  (Pass- 
over) lamb,  the  selected  sacrifi- 
cial "lambs  were  slain  within  the 
temple  court,  by  the  representa- 
tives   of   families    or   companies 


70 


Lesson  Department 


who  were  to  eat  together;  and  a 
portion  of  the  blood  of  each  lamb 
was  sprinkled  at  the  foot  of  the 
altar  of  sacrifice  ....  the  slain 
lamb,  then  said  to  have  been 
sacrificed,  was  borne  away  to  the 
appointed  gathering  place  of 
those  by  whom  it  was  to  be  eat- 
en" (Ibid,  page  593). 

Some  of  the  disciples  inquired 
of  Jesus  where  they  should  make 
preparations  for  the  paschal 
meal.  He  instructed  Peter  and 
John  to  return  to  Jerusalem, 
saying: 

.  ,  .  Behold,  when  ye  are  entered 
into  the  city,  there  shall  a  man  meet 
you,  bearing  a  pitcher  of  water;  follow 
him  into  the  house  where  he  entereth 
in.  And  ye  shall  say  unto  the  goodman 
of  the  house.  The  Master  saith  unto 
thee,  Where  is  the  guest-chamber 
where  I  shall  eat  the  passover  with 
my  disciples?  And  he  shall  shew  you 
a  large  upper  room  furnished;  there 
make  ready. 

And  they  went,  and  found  as  he 
had  said  unto  them;  and  they  made 
ready  the  passover. 

And  when  the  hour  was  come,  he 
sat  down,  and  the'  twelve  apostles  with 
him.  And  he  said  unto  them.  With 
desire  I  have  desired  to  eat  this  pass- 
over  with  you  brfore  I  suffer  (Luke 
22:10-15). 

This  upper  room  to  which 
Jesus  and  his  disciples  came  to 
eat  the  last  meal  of  which  the 
Savior  would  partake  before  his 
death,  was  the  setting  for  the  in- 
troduction of  one  of  the  most 
sacred  of  gospel  ordinances. 

Jesus  appears  to  have  observed 
the  essentials  of  the  Passover 
procedure,  although  we  have  no 
record  that  all  requirements  with 
which  tradition  had  invested  this 
sacred  memorial  were  followed. 
It  is  certain,  however,  that  the 
very  presence  of  Jesus,  soon  to  be 
crucified  for  the  sins  of  all  men, 


his  prophetic  words  prefacing  his 
betrayal,  and  the  introduction  of 
the  ordinance  in  remembrance  of 
his  sacrifice,  set  this  particular 
paschal  meal  —  this  the  Lord's 
Last  Supper  —  apart  from  all 
feasts  of  the  Passover. 

INSTITUTED  AMONG  NEPHITES 

During  his  brief  ministry 
among  the  Nephites,  as  recorded 
in  3  Nephi,  the  risen  Lord  intro- 
duced the  sacramental  ordinance 
and  gave  instruction  regarding 
its  continuance  among  those  who 
would  believe. 

And  this  shall  ye  always  observe  to 
do,  even  as  I  have  done,  even  as  I  have 
broken  bread  and  blessed  it  and  given 
it  unto  you. 

And  this  shall  ye  do  in  remem- 
brance of  my  body,  which  I  have 
shown  unto  you.  And  it  shall  be  a 
testimony  unto  the  Father  that  ye  do 
always  remember  me.  And  if  ye  do 
always  remember  me  ye  shall  have 
my  spirit  to  be  with  you  (3  Nephi 
18:6-7;  Melchizedek  Priesthood  Man- 
ual, 1967,  On  Earth  and  in  Heaven, 
Lesson  23,  page  177). 

Although  the  blessings  pro- 
nounced upon  the  bread  and 
upon  the  wine  (water)  were  not 
recorded  in  the  New  Testament, 
nor  do  we  have  a  record  that 
they  were  given  to  the  Nephites 
on  the  occasion  of  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  ordinance  recorded  in 
3  Nephi,  they  were,  however, 
"given  to  the  Nephites  and  were 
inserted  in  the  Book  of  Mormon 
account  centuries  later  by  Moroni 
(Moroni,  chapters  4  and  5)*' 
(Ibid.). 

Revealed  to  the  Latter-day 
Saints,  we  find  these  prayers  of 
blessing  on  the  sacrament  in  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  (Section 
20).  A  careful  reading  of  these 


71 


January  1967 


prayers  reveals  both  solemn  com- 
mitment and  wonderful  promise 
to  all  who  worthily  partake  and 
who  fulfill  the  requirements  of 
this  sacred  ordinance. 

CLASS  DISCUSSION 

1.  Is  the  sacrament  an  ordinance  of 
salvation  or  of  blessing? 

2.  What  personal  commitment  does 
one  make  as  she  partakes  of  the 
sacrament? 

3.  What  blessings  are  to  be  received? 

4.  Do  you  believe  (judging  from  your 
own  attitude  and  practice)  that 
during  the  passing  of  the  sacra- 
ment, the  majority  of  adults  think 
specifically  of  the  Savior  and  his 
sacrifice?    Discuss. 

5.  What  does  it  mean  to  "renew  our 
covenants"  by  partaking  of  the 
sacrament? 

Only  when  we  bring  to  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  a 
broken  heart  and  a  contrite  spirit, 
a  willingness  to  be  known  by  his 
name  and  to  keep  his  command- 
ments, are  we  promised  (through 
this  ordinance)  that  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  will  be  with  us.  As  a 


woman  magnifies  her  service  in  a 
particular  calling,  she  will  realize 
the  blessings  to  which  the  ordi- 
nance of  setting-apart  entitles 
her. 

I,  the  Lord,  am  bound  when  ye  do 
what  I  say;  but  when  ye  do  not  what 
I  say,  ye  have  no  promise  (D&C 
82:10). 

FOR  HOME  DOING 

1.  Analyze  your  own  attitude  toward 
the  sacran&ent  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per. Try  to  make  this  ordinance 
more  meaningful  to  you  as  an  oc- 
casion for  renewing  your  personal 
covenants,  and  by  considering  the 
conmiitments  which  involve  you. 

2.  Help  your  children  to  understand 
the  importance  of  the  sacrament. 

3.  Evaluate  the  worth  of  your  consis- 
tent attendance  at  sacrament  meet- 
ing. 


NOTE  TO  CLASS  LEADERS 

In  presenting  this  lesson  emphasize 
in  the  discussion  how  these  ordinances 
directly  affect  each  sister's  life  and, 
in  turn,  the  lives  of  those  who  live 
with  her.   (See  Lesson  Helps.) 


NOCTURNE 

Gilean   Douglas 
Whaletown,   B.C.,  Canada 

Now  the  deliberation  of  the  night 

Is  deep 

Upon  the  water;  darkness  fills 

The  tidal  plain   between  the  island   hills, 

And  sleep 

Comes  limpidly  as  thought  upon  delight. 


72 


CULTURAL  REFINEMENT 
Ideals  of  Womanhood  in  Relation  to  Home  and  the  Family 


Dr.   Bruce  B.  Clark 

Lesson  6 — "Virtue  Nourishes  the  Soul" 

"Virtue  is  the  health  of  the  soul." 
Joseph  Joubert 

Northern   Hemisphere:   Fourth   Meeting,  April   1967 
Southern   Hemisphere:  August   1967 

Objective:  To  show  the  beauty  and  truth  of  the  statement 

"Virtue  is  the  health  of  the  soul." 

The  lesson  for  this  month  when  the  channel  of  purity  is 
covers  seven  short  selections  plus  open.'*  Later  in  this  lesson  we 
one  somewhat  longer  story,  all  of  will  read  these  words  in  an  essay 
which  are  printed,  with  full  com-  by  Thoreau.  Wise  thinker  that 
ments  and  questions  for  discus-  he  was,  Thoreau  recognized,  as 
sion,  in  Section  Six  of  Volume  2  other  wise  and  inspired  men  have 
of  Out  of  the  Best  Books.  Class  done,  that  the  cultivation  of  pur- 
leaders  and  Relief  Society  sisters  ity  moves  us  toward  God  and  the 
having  access  to  the  text  should  allowance  of  impurity  moves  us 
study  the  selections  there  because  away  from  God.  We  have  the 
space  permits  only  very  abbrev-  word  of  the  Savior  that  this  is  so, 
iated  treatment  in  this  Magazine  for  he  said:  "Blessed  are  the  pure 
lesson.  Also,  class  leaders  should  in  heart:  for  they  shall  see  God" 
not  try  to  teach  all  eight  selec-  (Matthew  5:8).  Note  that  the 
tions  because  there  are  too  many  emphasis  is  on  purity  "in  heart." 
to  cover  in  one  lesson.  Instead,  "Let  virtue  garnish  thy  thoughts 
each  leader  should  choose  those  unceasingly"  was  the  similar  ad- 
selections  she  feels  will  be  most  monition  of  Joseph  Smith  as  he 
valuable  for  her  group.  Probably  prayed  and  suffered  in  Liberty 
most  class  leaders  will  want  to  Jail  (Doctrine  and  Covenants 
use  the  Tolstoy  story  as  the  cen-  121:45).  The  beginning  of  virtue 
tral  selection  and  add  two  or  is  self-control  of  one's  actions,  to 
three  of  the  shorter  pieces  for  en-  keep  them  pure.  More  difficult 
richment  material.  (Note  to  class  is  control  of  one's  words,  to  keep 
leaders:  The  only  selection  in  them  clean  and  in  good  taste, 
this  lesson  now  under  copyright  Most  difficult  of  all  is  control  of 
prohibiting  your  making  copies  one's  thoughts,  to  keep  them 
of  it  is  the  little  poem  "Fire  and  wholesome  and  uplifting.  All 
Ice"  by  Robert  Frost.  All  other  three  controls  are  necessary  for 
selections  may  be  re-copied  if  the  fully  virtuous  life, 
you  desire.)  These  are  beautiful  words  — 

virtue,  modesty,  chastity,  purity. 

GENERAL  coiviMENT  y^^^  g^^d  women  should  be  chaste 

"Man   flows  at    once   to   God  and  modest  at  all  times — never 

73 


January  1967 

vulgar  in  action,  word,  dress  or  monitions  to  let  virtue  govern 
thought.  Note  that  the  sentence  our  lives  and  to  avoid  evil.  Our 
begins  "men  and  women."  There  purpose,  however,  in  this  lesson 
is  no  double  standard  among  is  to  approach  these  ideals  not 
Latter-day  Saints.  The  same  through  scripture  and  sermon  but 
principles  of  virtue  and  clean  liv-  through  art,  letting  the  art-crea- 
ing  apply  equally  to  men  as  to  tors  of  the  world  add  their  insight 
women.  Moreover,  as  members  of  to  the  joy  of  pure  living  and  the 
the  Church  striving  toward  eter-  anguish  of  impure  living, 
nal  goals,  we  should  avoid  not  Before  moving  to  the  literary 
only  evil  itself  but  also  the  ap-  selections,  we  have  just  two  more 
pearance  of  evil  and  situations  in  general  items  to  mention: 
which  we  are  tempted  to  do  evil.  The  first  is  a  reminder  that 
We  should  in  all  ways  and  at  all  virtue  should  be  genuine  and  not 
times  conduct  ourselves  with  just  surface  or  narrowed  to  self- 
dignity,  modesty,  and  control,  re-  righteousness.  Because  the  prob- 
membering  that  temporary  pleas-  lem  of  self-righteousness  was 
ures  are  always  wrong  if  they  treated  extensively  in  Volume  1  of 
endanger  permanent  joy  and  Out  of  the  Best  Books,  we  shall 
peace  of  mind.  The  only  way  to  not  explore  it  again  here.  But  we 
be  comfortable  with  oneself  is  do  need  to  be  reminded  of  the 
to  be  comfortable  with  one's  con-  danger. 

science.  This  is  not  to  suggest  a  The  second  item  is  a  brief 
rusty  conscience,  but  a  sensitive,  sampling  from  President  David 
clear  conscience.  There  is  no  sin  0.  McKay's  many  writings  on  vir- 
so  small  but  that  avoiding  it  will  tue,  chastity,  morality,  purity, 
make  us  better,  and  almost  no  sin  and  motherhood.  No  one  in  mod- 
so  great  but  that  one  can  be  re-  ern  times  has  commented  on 
deemed  from  it  through  genuine  these  things  more  than  our  re- 
repentance.  With  regard  to  chas-  vered  contemporary  prophet: 
tity  and  unchastity,  however,  we 
should  remember  that  the  Lord 

regards  sexual  relations  outside  ^  ^^^^  ^^  *^^  highest  attribute  of  the 

, ,                 .                           ,                  .  human    soul,    and    fidehty    is    love  s 

the  mamage  covenant  as  a  sm  ^^y^^^^^  offspring. 

second  only  to  murder  in  serious-  ^                 ,     , ,  , 

r\  •  J  Tj;  A  woman  should  be  queen  or  her 
ness.  One  cannot  restore  hfe  ^^^  body.  .  .  .  Chastity  is  the  crown 
when  it  is  taken,  nor  virtue  when  of  beautiful  womanhood,  and  self-con- 
it  is  taken;  that  is  why  these  are  trol  is  the  source  of  true  manhood, 
the  two  most  serious  sins  in  hu-  ...  not  indulgence.  Sexual  indulgence 
w%ovt  ycklofi/M^o  whets  the  passion  and  creates  mor- 
^,,  „  ,,  ,  .  „  bid  desire.  .  .  .  Gentleness  and  con- 
All  01  these  tnmgs  are,  or  sideration  after  the  ceremony  are  just 
course,  not'  new.  They  are  as  old  as  appropriate  and  necessary  and 
as  the  gospel,  and  as  true.  In-  beautiful  as  gentleness  and  eonsider- 
deed,  they  are  a  vital  part  of  the  ^tion  before  the  wedding, 
gospel,  and  as  Church  members  Chastity  is  the  virtue  that  contrib- 
we  have  heard  them  over  and  ^*^s  ^^  ^^^  p^^^^  ^"^  harmony  of  the 
ovpr    Thp  qrrinfnrPQ  and  thp  «5Pr  ^^^^-    ^^^®    homes    are   ruined   and 

over,  ine  scnptures  and  tne  ser-  ^^^^  j^^^^^^  ^^^-^^^  because  of  mi- 

mons  Ot  our  living  prophets  are  chastity  than  by  the  violation  of  any 

filled  with  beautiful,  powerful  ad-  other  virtue. 

74 


Lesson  Department 


PROVERBS,  CHAPTER  31 

The  last  half  (verses  10-31)  of 
Chapter  31  of  Proverbs  in  the 
Old  Testament  serves  as  an  ex- 
cellent brief  introduction  to  this 
lesson  on  virtue.  It  identifies  the 
attributes  of  womanly  purity  and, 
like  the  other  Psalms  and  Prov- 
erbs, reflects  many  poetic  qual- 
ities in  its  wording.  That  is,  it  is 
lovely  both  in  its  substance  and 
its  language.  Because  the  Bible 
is  available  to  all  readers,  we  will 
not  print  any  of  the  verses  here 
but  simply  suggest  that  Relief 
Society  sisters  turn  to  the  Bible 
itself. 

Class  Discussion 

How  many  specific  qualities  of 
a  virtuous  woman  can  you  iden- 
tify in  this  passage?  What  are 
these  qualities?  Search  your  own 
soul  to  see  how  many  you  pos- 
sess. 


CHAPTER  XI, 
OF  WALDEN 


'HIGHER  LAWS/ 


Henry  David  Thoreau  (1817- 
1862),  with  Emerson,  comprises 
the  heart  of  the  mid-nineteenth- 
century  American  romanticism, 
known  as  transcendentalism. 
W olden  (1854)  is  his  master- 
piece, and  one  of  the  great  books 
to  come  out  of  America.  At  other 
times  during  1967-68  we  will  ex- 
plore Walden  more  fully.  Here  we 
present  just  one  small  excerpt, 
a  part  of  Chapter  XI  on  "Higher 
Laws." 

Several  major  points  are 
stressed  in  this  passage:  (1)  The 
entire  universe  is  moral,  and  man 
must  be  moral,  too,  or  be  in  con- 
flict with  the  eternal  laws  of  the 
universe.  (2)  Every  person  has 
within  him  animal  desires  and 
divine  aspirations.  Righteousness 


consists  in  subduing  the  animal 
desires  and  cultivating  the  divine 
aspirations.  (3)  Chastity,  an- 
other name  for  purity,  beautifies 
personahty  and  fills  character 
with  power.  Contrariwise,  un- 
chastity  or  impurity  brings  ugli- 
ness and  also  enslavement.  (4) 
Sensuality  expresses  itself  in 
many  ways,  all  leading  downward 
to  degradation,  and  all  part  of  one 
gross  sensuality.  Likewise,  spirit- 
uality expresses  itself  in  many 
ways,  all  part  of  one  whole  of 
purity,  leading  upward  to  God. 
(5)  The  body  is  the  temple  of  the 
human  spirit.  Whether  it  be  cor- 
rupt or  noble  depends  on  whether 
it  is  enslaved  by  sensuality  or 
upKfted  by  beautiful  purity. 
Thoreau  says  three  things  better 
than  we  can  paraphrase  him,  as 
the  passage  itself  shows. 

Class  Discussion 

To  what  extent  does  Thoreau 
in  this  passage  agree  with  the 
excerpt  from  Chapter  31  of  Prov- 
erbs in  defining  a  pure  person? 
Point  out  specific  points  of  agree- 
ment describing  the  qualities  of 
virtue. 

Excerpts  from  Chapter  XI  of  Walden: 

Our  whole  life  is  startlingly  moral. 
There  is  never  an  instant's  truce  be- 
tween virtue  and  vice.  Goodness  is 
the  only  investment  that  never  fails. 
In  the  music  of  the  harp  which 
trembles  round  the  world  it  is  the  in- 
sisting on  this  which  thrills  us.  .  .  . 
Though  the  youth  at  last  grows  in- 
different, the  laws  of  the  universe  are 
not  indifferent,  but  are  forever  on  the 
side  of  the  most  sensitive.  Listen  to 
every  zephyr  for  some  reproof,  for  it 
is  surely  there,  and  he  is  unfortunate 
who  does  not  hear  it.  We  cannot  touch 
a  string  or  move  a  stop  but  the  charm- 
ing moral  transfixes  us.  .  . 

We  are  conscious  of  animal  in  us, 
which  awakens  in  proportion  as  our 
higher  nature  slumbers.   It  is  reptile 


75 


January  1967 


and  sensual,  and  perhaps  cannot  be 
wholly  expelled;  like  the  worms  which, 
even  in  life  and  health,  occupy  our 
bodies.  Possibly  we  may  withdraw 
from  it,  but  never  change  its  nature. 
I  fear  that  it  may  enjoy  a  certain 
health  of  its  own;  that  we  may  be 
well,  yet  not  pure.  .  .  .  Who  knows 
what  sort  of  life  would  result  if  we 
had  attained  to  purity?  If  I  knew  so 
wise  a  man  as  could  teach  me  purity 
I  would  go  to  seek  him  forthwith.  .  .  . 
Chastity. is  the  flowering  of  man;  and 
what  are  called  Genius,  Heroism, 
Holiness,  and  the  like,  are  but  various 
fruits  which  succeed  it.  Man  flows  at 
once  to  God  when  the  channel  of 
purity  is  open.  .   .   . 

All  sensuality  is  one,  though  it 
takes  many  forms;  all  purity  is  one. 
It  is  the  same  whether  a  man  eat,  or 
drink,  or  cohabit,  or  sleep  sensually. 
They  are  but  one  appetite,  and  we 
only  need  to  see  a  person  do  any 
one  of  these  things  to  know  how  great 
a  sensualist  he  is.  The  impure  can 
neither  stand  nor  sit  with  purity. 
When  the  reptile  is  attacked  at  one 
mouth  of  his  burrow,  he  shows  himself 
at  another.  If  you  would  be  chaste, 
you  must  be  temperate.   .  .  . 

Every  man  is  the  builder  of  a  tem- 
ple, called  his  body,  to  the  God  he 
worships,  after  a  style  purely  his  own, 
nor  can  he  get  off  by  hammering 
marble  instead.  We  are  all  sculptors 
and  painters,  and  our  material  is  our 
own  flesh  and  blood  and  bones.  Any 
nobleness  begins  at  once  to  refine  a 
man's  features,  any  meanness  or  sen- 
suality to  imbrute  them. 

WHERE  LOVE   IS, 
THERE  GOD  IS  ALSO 

This  great  old  Russian  story  by 
Leo  N.  Tolstoy  (1828-1910)  is 
intended  to  be  the  central  work 
in  this  month's  lesson.  It  not  only 
is  a  famous  story  by  a  famous 
author  but  beautifully  dramatizes 
the  rich  breadth  of  the  qualities 
of  virtue.  In  its  broad  sense  virtue 
means  more  than  sexual  purity. 
It  means  goodness;  and  it  em- 
braces all  of  the  qualities  of 
honesty,  charity,  spirituality,  and 


righteousness  that  goodness  em- 
braces. Also,  the  story  skillfully 
weaves  throughout  its  substance 
the  language  and  ideals  of 
Christ's  Sermon  on  the  Mount  as 
found  in  Chapters  5  to  7  of 
Matthew  and  6  to  7  of  Luke. 
This  story,  along  with  Chapter 
31  of  Proverbs  and  the  excerpt 
from  Walden,  is  intended  as  a 
positive  illustration  of  the  quali- 
ties of  virtue.  The  story  and  our 
discussion  of  it  are  much  too  long, 
however,  to  be  included  or  even 
summarized  in  this  Magazine  les- 
son. Therefore,  class  leaders  and 
Relief  Society  sisters  should  turn 
to  the  cultural  refinement  text 
for  these  materials. 

EXCERPTS  FROM  "THE  EVERLASTING 
GOSPEL"   BY  WILLIAM   BLAKE 

Earth   groaned  beneath,   and  Heaven 

above 
Trembled  at  discovery  of  Love. 
Jesus   was  sitting   in  Moses'   chair; 
They   brought   the   trembling    woman 

there. 
Moses  commands  she  be  stoned  to 

death — 
What  was  the  sound  of  Jesus'  breath? 
He  laid  His  hand  on  Moses'  law; 
The   ancient  heavens,    in   silent   awe, 
Writ  with   curses   from   pole  to  pole. 
All  away  began  to  roll. 

There  is  a  human  tendency  to 
gossip  and  spread  scandal.  One 
of  the  harsh  consequences  of  gos- 
sip is  that  people  are  stigmatized, 
branded;  and  even  people  who 
want  very  much  to  repent  are  not 
given  much  chance  to  do  so  be- 
cause of  the  gossip  and  the  scan- 
dal. Repentance  is  one  of  the 
great  principles  of  the  gospel,  but 
another  great  principle,  forgive- 
ness, needs  to  be  practiced — by 
others. 

William  Blake  (1757-1827), 
was  a  great  mystic  poet  and 
painter  at  the  beginning  of  Eng- 


76 


Lesson  Department 


lish  romanticism.  "Be  free,  and 
love  all  things"  were  the  two 
great  principles  dominating  all 
that  Blake  wrote. 

This  little  poem  is  just  a  small 
excerpt  from  a  much  longer  work. 
It  stands  alone  as  a  powerful  ex- 
pression of  Christ's  gospel  of  love 
replacing  the  Mosaic  law  of 
punishment  and  vengeance.  Not 
"an  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth 
for  a  tooth";  rather  "whosoever 
shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right 
cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other  also" 
and  "love  your  enemies,  bless 
them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to 
them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for 
them  which  despitefully  use  you, 
and  persecute  you."  (Matthew 
5:38-44.) 

All  readers  will  remember  the 
particular  incident  in  Christ's 
life  which  serves  as  background 
to  Blake's  poem.  (See  John  8: 
3-11  in  the  New  Testament.) 

The  central  point  of  this 
scriptural  passage,  and  of  Blake's 
poem,  and  of  the  present  discus- 
sion, is  that  people  who  have 
sinned,  especially  young  people 
who  have  committed  moral  sin, 
should  be  given  an  opportunity 
through  love  and  understanding 
to  repent  and  turn  to  righteous 
living.  Sins  are  multiplied  when 
to  one  person's  sin  of  transgres- 
sion is  added  another  person's  sin 
of  unforgiveness. 

OTHER  SELECTIONS 

In  addition  to  the  four  selec- 
tions already  mentioned,  this 
lesson  embraces  three  poems 
which  explore  special  ideas  and 
problems  related  to  the  ideals  of 
virtue.  All  of  these  are  printed, 
with  discussions,  in  Section  Six 
of  Volume  2  of  Out  of  the  Best 
Books,     where     they     may     be 


studied  and  used  as  desired  by 
lesson  leaders.  One  of  these  is 
"Fire  and  Ice,"  a  little  poem  by 
Robert  Frost  vividly  suggesting 
the  terrible,  destructive  power  of 
passion.  Another  is  "The  City 
Dead-house"  by  Walt  Whitman, 
a  powerful  poem  contrasting  the 
beauty  of  the  human  body  in 
purity  with  the  ugly  waste  of  the 
human  body  in  sin.  A  third  is 
Christina  Rossetti's  "The  Con- 
vent Threshold,"  another  power- 
ful poem  portraying  the  anguish 
of  a  guilty  conscience  accom- 
panied by  a  genuine  yearning  for 
the  peace  of  repentance. 

Class  Discussion 

In  what  specific  ways  do  these 
selections  help  motivate  us  to  avoid 
impurity  and  seek  virtue  in  our  lives? 
What  qualities  of  womanhood,  as 
shown  by  these  selections,  combine  to 
make  a  fully  virtuous  woman? 

BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  o  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into  a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600  Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth  Cover  —  $3.25;  Leather  Cover  —  $5.25 

Yearly  Index  Included 

Advance  payment  must  accompany  all  orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Postage   Rates  from   Salt    Lake   City,    Utah 


Zone  1  and  2   35 

Zone  3   60 

Zone  4   65 

Zone  5   80 


Zone  6   .90 

Zone  7    1.05 

Zone  8    1.20 


77 


■  "S  so< 


History  of 

RELIEF 
SOCIETY 

18424966 

A  Gift  to  be 
treasured  in 
all  seasons 


Especially  appropriate  as  a 
remembrance  for  the  Relief 
Society  125th  Anniversary — 
March  1967. 


■  The  illuminated  pathway  of 
the  World-Wide  Sisterhood  from  its  divine  origin  in  Nauvoo, 
Illinois,  to  the  present  time.  Relief  Society  women  in  the  covered 
wagons  on  the  plains  —  in  the  Valleys  of  the  Mountains  —  in  many  States  and 
Nations  encircling  the  globe. 

Biographical  Sicetches  of  the  General  Presidents  —  narratives  of  the  origin  and 
development  of  the  various  departments,  objectives  and  aspirations  of  Relief 
Society. 

Includes  the  material  published  in  A  Centenary  of  Relief  Society  (1942),  out  of 
print  for  many  years,  and  brings  the  history  up  to  the  close  of  1966. 

Beautifully  Illustrated  in  Color, 

supplemented  by  numerous  black  and  white  photographs 

144  pages  —  size  9x12  inches  —  gold-lettered  and  Edition  Bound  in  Cloth 

Comprehensive  Index  included 
Price  $4.00,,  postpaid 

Orders  received  after  December  15,  1966 

at  the  office  of  The  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

76  North  Main 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111 


TEMPLE  TOURS 

NORTHWEST 
CANADIAN  TOURS 

HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOURS 

PASSION  PLAY  TOURS 

HAWAIIAN  TOURS 

Call  or  write  for  itineraries. 

James  Travel  Tours 

2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:  466-8723 


COOK 
ELECTRIC 


Pots  and  pans  stay 

"white  glove" 

clean 

If  it's  electric,  it's  better! 
UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  COMPANY 


79 


©<!%i^^  C^^&«i^^!S^ii&j^ 


lAQMrs.   Mary  Hudson   Bohne 
lUuCardston,  Alberta,  Canada 


ini  ^^^'   ^^^^^^^^^  Taylor  Mclntire 
III  I  Rexburg,   Idaho 

in  A  Mrs.   Mary  Hegsted   Rawson 
lUUogden,   Utah 

Mrs.   Mary  Gladys  Evans  Newman 
St.  John,   Utah 


Mrs.   Rose  Thomas  Graham 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Selman 
Raymond,  Alberta,  Canada 

Mrs.  Ella  Wheeler  Reynolds 
Springville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martha  Annice  Hepworth  Hayward 
American   Fork,   Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  Maria  Roberts  Smith 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


99 


Mrs.   Rachel   MIddleton  Jensen 
Ogden,   Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  M.   Roberts  Smith 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


90 


95 
94 
92 


Mrs.   Minnie  Tilton  Young 
San   Mateo,   Florida 


Mrs.   Emily  Elizabeth   Davis  Schettler 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


Mrs.   Ellen   Bickmore  Larsen 
Preston,   Idaho 

Mrs.  Celia  Pope  Langford 
Garden  City,   Utah 

Mrs.  Amy  Walker  Baker 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


91 


Mrs.  Annie  Manetta  Simonsen  Bradley 
Ely,   Nevada 

Mrs.  Agnes  Cook  Coles 
Orem,   Utah 

Mrs.  Florence  Adelaide  Stewart  Harper 
Lisbon   Falls,   Maine 

Mrs.  Clara  Tarwater 
Santa  Rosa,  California 


Mrs.   Eliza   Burrow  Ure 
Gardena,  California 

Mrs.   Mary  Ann  Trimble  John 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Mrs.   Mary  Powell   Fox 
Lehi,   Utah 

Mrs.   Mary  Arminta  Jamieson   Robbins 
Calgary,  Alberta,  Canada 

Mrs.   Laura  Finlayson  Coombs 
Payson,   Utah 

Mrs.   Minnie  Young  Perry 
Logan,   Utah 

Mrs.  Ada  Cortina  Corti  Woodcock 
Cokeville,  Wyoming 

Mrs.  Janie  Baxter  Maughan 
Wellsville,   Utah 

Mrs.  Janice  Marie  Poulson  Rasmussen 
Ogden,   Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Christensen   Larsen 
Marsing,   Idaho 

Miss  Ellen  Copley 
Coalville,   Utah 

Mrs.   Helga  M,   Bjarnason  Jones 
Spanish  Fork,   Utah 


80 


^c^i>Special 


(jffers! 


SUGAR 


Watch  for  these  special  offers!  On  the  hack  of  U  and  I  Sugar  Bags. 
Bonus  values  for  you  . . .  these  premium  offers  save  up  to 
V2  on  high  quality  kitchenware  and  other  items. 


Mirro 
Teflon  Muffin 
Pan  Set 

Make  individual  meat 
loaves  or  cup  cakes. 


SET  OF  TWO 


$^50 


and  a 

U  and  I  Sugar 

label. 


Offer,  Box  46(K),  Manitowac,  Wisconsin  S422Q. 


Wm.  A.  Rog 
Stainless  Place 


The  popular 
Carolina*  floral 
pattern. 


to:U& 


*  Trademarks  of  Oneida  Ltd.,  Silversmiths 

Note:   These  are  only  two  of  seven  outstanding  premium 
offers  on  the  back  of  U  and  I  Sugar  bags. 

FACTORIES  AT:  WEST  JORDAN  AND  GARLAND,  UTAH;  MOSES  LAKE  AND  TOPPENISH,  WASHINGTON  AND  IDAHO  FALLS,  IDAHO. 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


TWO  IMPORTANT  SUGGESTIONS 
FOR  NEW  YEAR  READING! 


HIGHLIGHTS  IN  THE  LIFE  OF 
PRESIDENT  DAVID  0.  McKAY 


$4.95 


by  Jeanette  McKay  Morrell 

Touching  episodes  from  the  eventful  hfe  of  a  true 
prophet  of  the  living  God.  Written  with  the  warm  in- 
sight of  a  sister,  this  book  portrays  the  greatness  of 
his  leadership  while  reminding  us  of  the  personal 
humility  and  depth  of  character  that  have  made  him 
so  beloved  of  his  people. 


THE  ART  OF  HOMEMAKING 

(Revised  and  enlarged) 


$3.95 

by  Daryl  Hoole 


Over  100  pages  of  new  material  to  supplement  the 
wealth  of  information  found  in  the  first  edition.  Sister 
Hoole  has  responded  to  many  requests  for  hints  and 
explanations  of  the  task  of  a  homemaker  that  were 
not  previously  covered.  This  new  edition  contains 
many  beautiful  illustrations  and  photographs.  Start 
oft"  the  New  Year  right  with  The  Art  of  Honiemaking! 


WRITE  NOW 

DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY. 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah  84110 
or      777  South  Main.  Orange.  Cahfornia  92669 

Please  send  me: 

n  HIGHLIGHTS  IN  THE  LIFE  OF 
PRESIDENT  DAVID  O.  McKAY 

□  THE  ART  OF  HOMEMAKING 


I  enclose  a  check/monev  order  for  total  amount  $ Utah  residents 


COM  p  A  N  y 

♦4  EAST  SO  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON   BLVD  .  OODEN 

777  SO  MAIN  ST.  ORANGE.  CALIFORNIA 


ordering  from  Salt  Lake  must  add  3' 
add  4%  sales  tax. 

Or.  bill  my  established  account  Q 
NAME 


sales  tax:  California  residents  ordering  from  Orange  must 


ADDRESS... _ 

CITY STATE ... 

OPEN  A  CHARGE  ACCOUNT  NOW!  Send  for  information. 


ZIP 

R.S.  Jan.  67 


v:^ 


.z^- 
'.f^- 


>-)  ./I 


-x 


/ 


..*i^ 


^aiK»fe™. 


■rpm^ 


^^mi^^.^  .  n,,^'^"^^^ 


The 
Magazine 


^41^     MMPt 


*<*i* 


FEBRUARY  1967 


■^tfs^ 


.,.::^^^' 


GIFT  OF  TIME 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

Over  night's  purple  hill  tomorrows  come 

To  offer  faith,  new  hope,  another  chance. 

In  this  anticipation  lies  the  sum 

Of  man's  survival  and  the  world's  advance. 
Tomorrow  is  a  pheasant  in  the  brush, 

Its  plumage  many-hued  and  prism-bright. 

Which  lifts  above  the  shadows'  muting  plush, 

On  low-flung  wings,  a  shining  arc  of  flight. 

However  deep  the  pain  or  darkness  lies, 

Tomorrow's  aura  beckons  just  ahead 

And  brings  a  gift  unseen  by  finite  eyes, 

A  rich  surprise  with  powers  unlimited. 

An  iridescent  glow,  a  golden  band, 

A  gift  of  time,  love-blessed,  divinely  planned. 


The  Cover:      Winter  Portrait 

Transparency  by  Jim  Keeler 

Lithograpiied  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

Frontispiece:      Lake  Shikotsu,  Japan 

Photograph  by  Harold  M.  Lambert 

Art  Layout:      Dick  Scopes 

Illustrations:      Mary  Scopes 


81 


'/mi/{ 


I  wonder  if  there  could  be  anyone  who 
waits  for  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
as  anxiously  as  I  do.  It  may  well  be 
because  the  Magazine  has  so  many 
readers  and  admirers.  Why  this  anxiety? 
Well,  there  are  many  reasons.  First  of 
all,  I  am  from  Buenos  Aires,  Argentina, 
and,  as  you  know,  my  language  is 
Spanish,  and  that  is  one  of  the  reasons 
why  I  am  enjoying  the  Spanish  Mag- 
azine. Secondly,  for  the  varied  topics  of 
interest  on  many  subjects,  and  because 
it  also  appeals  to  my  husband.  For 
this,  I  have  an  enjoyable  time  com- 
menting, and  this  provides  a  beautiful 
and  instructive  means  for  a  discussion 
with    my   husband. 

Juiia  P.  Mangum 
Provo,  Utah 


My  daughter  and  son-in-law  are  Latter- 
day  Saints.  I  am  Baptist,  but  I  love 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  we 
share  it  with  my  daughter-in-law,  who 
is  Presbyterian!  Therefore  three  homes 
greatly  benefit  from  it. 

Mrs.  Lydia  Leeds 
Greer,  Arizona 


Our  wonderful  Magazine  has  always 
been  a  great  comfort  to  me.  The  beau- 
tiful stories  teach  a  lesson  that  can 
comfort  when  one  is  troubled  and 
worried.  The  editorial  page  is  so  in- 
spiring. Now  in  my  seventy-ninth  year, 
living  the  gospel  is  the  most  important 
thing  in  my  life.  The  Magazine  helps 
me  so  much.  I  read  it  from  cover  to 
cover  and  also  send  it  to  two  of  my 
daughters. 

Agnes  Watts 
Spring  Valley,  California 


The  Relief  Society  Magazine  has 
been  my  favorite  for  many  years.  I 
was  especially  touched  by  Pearle  M. 
Olsen's  article  "Resembling  Mother" 
(May  1966).  If  Pearle's  own  mother 
was  anything  like  her,  she  was  truly  a 
wonderful  person.  Other  thoughts  I  en- 
joyed from  the  May  issue  were: 
"Thoughts  of  a  Latter-day  Saint  Moth- 
er," by  Leah  Green,  and  Lydia  Parker's 
"Letter  to  Daughter  From  Mother." 
Mabel  L.  Anderson's  "Much  of  Worth 
— The  Relief  Society  Magazine"  ex- 
pressed the  feelings  of  women  through- 
out the  Church.  I  also  enjoyed  "Offer- 
ing for  Peace"  (poem  by  Mabel  Jones 
Gabbott),  and  my  heart  was  particular- 
ly touched  by  "My  Heart  Would  Break," 
by  Maude  0.  Cook. 

Amy  Giles  Bond 
Kaysville,  Utah 

I  could  see  joy  and  delight  in  my  hus- 
band's face  as  he  sat  down  to  his 
Sunday  dinner  a  few  weeks  ago.  As  he 
finished  the  last  morsel  of  food,  I 
detected  a  little  note  of  extra  special 
thanks  as  he  expressed  his  apprecia- 
tion to  me  for  the  meal.  So  I  feel  I 
owe  this  extra  special  thanks  to  Asel 
B.  Brodt  for  her  most  delightful  ac- 
count in  the  August  Magazine  of  serv- 
ing her  father's  favorite  dessert  "Apple 
Dumplings,"  and  the  recipe  accompa- 
nying it.  This  recipe  will  be  added  to 
my  recipe  file.  All  my  married  life 
(twenty-six  years),  my  husband  has 
been  trying  to  get  me  to  make  him 
some  boiled  apple  dumplings  the  way 
his  mother  used  to  make  them,  so 
I  was  thrilled  when  I  came  across  this 
article. 

Mrs.  Blenavond  F.  Curtis 
Baldwin  Park,  California 


82 


The 


Relief  Society  Magazine 


Volume  54  February  1967  Number  2 

Editor     Marianne  C.  Sharp  Associate  Editor    Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager    Belle  S.  Spafford 


Special  Features 

84     Compassionate  Service  in  Relief  Society     Marion  G.  Romney 
97    The  Class  Leader  Makes  the  Difference     Alma  P.  Burton 

114  Reduce  Your  Risk  of  Heart  Attack 

Fiction 

90  A  Gift  to  the  Giver    Second  Prize  Story    Marie  M.  Hayes 

105  The  Golden  Chain— Chapter  1    Hazel  M.  Thomson 

116  Valentines  Are  Important     Frances  C.  Yost 

122  Tell  Me  of  Love — Chapter  8    Conclusion    Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 

General  Features 

82    From  Near  and  Far 

115  Woman's  Sphere 

112    Editorial:    Singing  Mothers 

130    Notes  From  the  Field:     Relief  Society  Activities 

160    Birthday  Congratulations 

The  Home  -  Inside  and  Out 

111  Angel  Nimiber  Three    Lael  J.  Littke 

121  A  Toy  He  Will  Treasure    June  F.  Krambule 

128  Butter  Frosting  Made  With  a  Mixer    Judith  Leigh-Kendall 

128  Kate's  Cookies      Kate  Swainston 

129  Flowers  That  Last  Forever 

Lesson  Department 

137    Spiritual  Living — ^The  Eventual  Triumph  of  God's  Work 
Roy  W.  Doxey 

143  Visiting  Teacher  Message — "All  Victory  and  Glory  Is  Brought  to  Pass 

Unto  You  ..."    Alice  Colton  Smith 

144  Homemaking — Project  Thrift    Celestia  J.  Taylor 

146     Social  Relations — On  the  Road  to  Perfection    Alberta  H.  Christensen 
152    Cultural  Refinement — "Wisdom  Teaches  Right"    Bruce  B.  Clark 

Poetry 

81     Gift  of  Time    Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

The  Father,  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  104;  Keeping  Summer,  Enola  Cham- 
berlin  120;  Our  Gift,  Sue  S.  Beatie  151;  Winter,  Fanny  G.  Brunt  158; 
Busy  Fingers,  Catherine  B.  Bowles  160. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  ®  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. 


83 


Compassionate 

Service 

in  Relief 

Society 


Elder  Marion  G.  Romney 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 


[Address  Delivered  at  the 

Officers  Meeting  of  the 

Relief  Society  Annual 

General  Conference, 

September  28.  1966] 


■  It  is  an  honor,  my  sisters,  to 
be  invited  to  address  you  this 
morning.  When  Sister  Spafford 
invited  me  to  come  here  I  asked 
her  to  give  me  a  memorandimi 
suggesting  matters  on  which  I 
might  speak.  In  response  to  this 
request,  I  received  a  letter  from 
Sister  Sharp  who  said  that  I 
might  speak  (1)  on  compassion- 
ate services  of  Relief  Society,  and 
(2)  on  services  we  are  ready  to 
perform  as  directed  by  the  Gen- 
eral Church  Welfare  Committee. 
I  shall  first  direct  my  remarks 
to  the  second  suggestion. 

For  the  past  thirty  years  Relief 
Society  has  been,  and  still  is,  the 
bishop's  chief  auxiliary  aide  in 
implementing  the  Church  Wel- 
fare Program.  Among  other 
things,  the  ward  Relief  Society 
president  has  been,  and  still 
should  be,  called  upon  to  study, 
analyze,  and  report  to  her  bishop 
concerning  circumstances  of  the 
needy,  to  prepare  orders  on  bish- 
ops' storehouses  and  to  assist  in 
preparing  forecasts  for  future 
needs.  Members  of  Relief  Society 
have  been,  and  still  should  be, 
willing  to  work  at  the  call  of  the 
bishop  on  sewing,  canning,  and 
other  welfare  production  projects. 

For  many  years  Relief  Society 
was  given  a  major  assignment  in 
the  field  of  employment,  partic- 
ularly with  respect  to  women  and 
girls.  While  under  the  present 
welfare  organization  procedures, 
the  Relief  Society  is  not  asked  to 
participate  in  employment  find- 
ing and  placement  in  industry, 
there  is  a  service  with  respect  to 
domestic  employment  in  the 
homes  of  ward  members  which 


84 


Compassionate  Service  In  Relief  Society 

the  Relief  Society  is  admirably  passionate  services  which  may,  at 
positioned  to  render.  times,  be  directed  by  the  bishop 
In  their  visits,  Relief  Society  and  at  other  times  be  rendered 
teachers  have  opportunity  tact-  pursuant  to  Rehef  Society's  gen- 
fuUy  and  wisely  to  assess  condi-  eral  commission.  For  example: 
tions  in  the  home.  For  this,  they  Supplying  or  rendering  domestic 
ought,  by  proper  training,  to  help  in  time  of  illness,  bereave- 
qualify  themselves  for  and  con-  ment,  or  other  emergencies;  oc- 
scientiously  do.  Following  their  casionally  the  furnishing  of  a 
visits,  they  should  promptly  re-  meal  to  the  aged  or  otherwise 
port  to  their  ward  Relief  Society  homebound;  calling  on  or,  per- 
presidents  all  the  circumstances  haps,  telephoning  the  lonely  in 
which,  in  their  judgment,  call  for  their  homes  and  in  hospitals;  or 
welfare  or  Relief  Society  com-  writing  letters  for  the  incapac- 
passionate  service,  including  itated.  A  list  of  such  benevolent 
needed  female  domestic  help  and  services  might  be  endlessly  ex- 
employment.  Occasionally,  there  tended  and  still  not  include  all 
are  emergencies  which  justify  im-  areas  of  welfare  and  Relief  So- 
mediate  action  by  the  visiting  ciety  compassionate  service, 
teachers  themselves  at  times.  Since  Relief  Society,  as  in- 
and,  at  other  times,  by  the  ward  structed  by  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Relief  Society  president.  In  such  Smith,  carries  on  its  work'  under 
emergencies,  I  do  not  think  we  the  direction  of  the  Priesthood,  it 
should  be  so  bound  by  procedur-  might  be  well  here  to  note  that 
al  rules  that  we  would  let  the  very  early  in  this  dispensation, 
patient  die  for  want  of  help  we  the  Lord  put  the  major  responsi- 
can  render  while  we  hunt  for  the  biHty  of  caring  for  the  poor  upon 
bishop.  I  remember  a  story  about  the  Church,  upon  the  bishop,  as 
a  young  child  who  was  starting  the  administrative  agent  of  the 
school.  At  lunch  she  tipped  over  Church;  and  since  Relief  Society 
a  glass  of  milk.  The  teacher  being  is  the  chief  aide  to  the  bishop,  I 
somewhat  nettled  said,  "What  will  take  a  minute  to  give  you  the 
would  your  mother  do  if  she  were  words  of  the  Lord  with  respect 
here?"  The  child  replied,  "She'd  to  this  responsibility  to  care  for 
get  a  cloth  and  mop  it  up;  she  the  poor.  As  early  as  January  2, 
wouldn't  stand  there  doing  noth-  1831,  and  that  was  within  nine 
ing."  In  all  cases,  however,  the  months  of  the  organization  of  the 
fact  should  be  reported  by  the  Church,  the  Lord  said  in  a  great 
Relief  Society  president  to  the  revelation: 
bishop  not  later  than  the  next 

ward  Welfare  Committee  meeting  ...  for  your  salvation  I  give  unto 

which    is    scheduled    to    be    held  you  a  commandment,  for  I  have  heard 

T_           1        X    xT_      1-      •      •           £  your  prayers,  and  the  poor  have  com- 

each  week  at  the  begmnmg  of  ^^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^  ^^^  ^.^^  ^^^^ 

the    ward    Pnesthood    executive  l  made,  and  all  flesh  is  mine,  and  I 

committee  meeting.        *  am  no  respecter  of  persons. 

In  addition  to  these  and  kin-  Wherefore,  hear  my  voice  and  fol- 

dred    services,    which   Relief    So-  ^^.  !^:t  every  man  esteem  his  brother 

Ciety     should     stand     ready     to  as   himself,   and   practice  virtue   and 

perform,  there   are   other   com-  holiness  before  me. 

85 


February  1967 


And  again  I  say  unto  you,  let  every 
man  esteem  his  brother  as  himself. 
(D&C  38:16,  22,  24-25). 

And  then,  in  a  very  impressive 
parable,  the  Lord  pointed  out 
what  he  meant  by  the  phrase 
esteeming  one's  brother  as  him- 
self. He  said: 

For  what  man  among  you  having 
twelve  sons,  and  is  no  respecter  of 
them,  and  they  serve  him  obediently, 
and  he  saith  unto  the  one:  Be  thou 
clothed  in  robes  and  sit  thou  here; 
and  to  the  other:  Be  thou  clothed  in 
rags  and  sit  thou  there — and  looketh 
upon  his  sons  and  saith  I  am  just? 

Behold,  this  I  have  given  unto  you 
as  a  parable,  and  it  is  even  as  I  am. 
I  say  unto  you,  be  one;  and  if  ye  are 
not  one  ye  are  not  mine  (D&C  38: 
26-27). 

Then  he  gave  the  Church  in- 
structions as  to  what  to  do  about 
it.  He  said: 

And  now,  I  give  unto  the  church  in 
these  parts  a  commandment,  that  cer- 
tain men  among  them  shall  be  ap- 
pointed .   .  . 

And  they  shall  look  to  the  poor 
and  the  needy,  and  administer  to 
their  relief  that  they  shall  not  suffer 
.  .  .  (D&C  38:34-35). 

Five  weeks  later,  in  the  revela- 
tion referred  to  in  the  revelation 
itself  as  the  law  of  the  Church, 
the  Lord  said: 

If  thou  lovest  me  thou  shalt  serve 
me  and  keep  my  commandments. 

And  behold,  thou  wilt  remember  the 
poor  .... 

And  inasmuch  as  ye  impart  of  your 
substance  unto  the  poor,  ye  will  do  it 
unto  me;  and  they  shall  be  laid  before 
the  bishop  of  my  church  and  his 
counselors  .  .  .  (D&C  42:29-31). 

And  then,  a  little  later  in  the 
same  month,  the  Lord  said  again: 

Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  ye 
must  visit  the  poor  and  the  needy 
and  administer  to  their  relief  .  .  . 
(D&C  44:6). 


Now  all  these  revelations  came 
in  January  and  February,  1831, 
but  the  revelation  which  moves 
me  most  on  this  question  is  the 
one  given  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  in  June  of  that  year.  In 
this  revelation,  the  Lord  directed 
twenty-eight  of  the  elders  to 
travel,  two  by  two,  from  Kirtland 
to  Jackson  County,  Missouri. 
They  were  to  go  by  different 
routes,  preaching  the  gospel  as 
they  went.  You  will  recall  that 
they  were  very  destitute  in  those 
days;  and  they  would  travel — 
walk  part  of  the  way — through 
a  primitive  country.  Joseph 
Smith  and  his  immediate  com- 
panions "journeyed  by  wagon 
and  stage  and  occasionally  by 
canal  boat,  to  Cincinnati,  Ohio," 
then  "to  Louisville,  Kentucky," 
and  "St.  Louis  by  steamer." 
"From  this  city  on  the  Missis- 
sippi, the  Prophet  walked  across 
the  entire  state  of  Missouri,  to 
Independence,  Jackson  County, 
a  distance  of  nearly  300  miles. 
.  .  ."  (Cannon,  George  Q.,  Life 
of  Joseph  Smith  the  Prophet, 
1958  Edition,  page  117). 

Now  I  recall  these  facts  to 
your  attention  that  you  may  un- 
derstand the  background  against 
which  the  Lord  said  to  these 
men  as  they  started: 

.  .  .  remember  in  all  things  the 
poor  and  the  needy,  the  sick  and  the 
afflicted,  for  he  that  doeth  not  these 
things,  the  same  is  not  my  disciple 
(D&C  52:40). 

This  statement,  given  under 
such  conditions,  not  only  im- 
pressed upon  the  brethren  the 
great  importance  of  taking  care 
of  the  poor,  but  it  seems,  from 
what  the  Pifophet  later  said  con- 


86 


Compassionate  Service  In  Relief  Society 


ceming  the  sisters'  benevolent 
services,  to  have  had  a  telling  ef- 
fect on  them  also. 

Pursuant  to  these  revelations, 
the  primary  obligation  to  care  for 
the  poor  of  the  Church  has  been, 
and  still  is,  the  bishop's.  Since 
1842,  however,  when  the  Prophet 
Joseph  organized  the  Relief  So- 
ciety, the  sisters  have  been  called 
upon  to  help. 

In  search  of  the  correct  con- 
cept of  Relief  Society's  respon- 
sibility in  Church  welfare  and 
compassionate  services,  I  have 
reviewed  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith's  comments  concerning, 
and  his  remarks  to,  the  Relief 
Society  in  its  infancy.  His  words 
graphically  portray  his  views  on 
these  matters  which  I  think 
should  continue  to  be  your  guide. 
I  think  there  is  no  man,  save 
the  Redeemer  himself,  who  was 
greater  or  lived  closer  to  the  Lord 
than  the  Prophet. 

Now  I'm  going  to  quote  con- 
siderably from  the  Prophet.  I 
hope  you'll  think  hard  and  get 
the  point  of  view  of  the  Prophet 
about  your  organization.  Under 
date  of  February  17,  1842,  the 
Prophet  wrote  in  his  journal: 

I  assisted  in  commencing  the  or- 
ganization of  "The  Female  Relief  So- 
ciety of  Nauvoo." 

A  week  later,  the  following 
Thursday,  he  made  this  entry  in 
his  journal: 

I  attended,  by  request  the  Female 
Relief  Society,  whose  object  is  the 
relief  of  the  poor,  the  destitute,  the 
widow  and  the  orphan,  and  for  the 
exercise  of    all   benevolent   purposes. 

Now  "benevolent"  is  defined 
in  my  dictionary  as  "disposed 
to  promote  the  prosperity  and 
happiness  of  others;  kind;  char- 


itable." To  go  on  with  the  Proph- 
et's entry: 

There  was  a  very  nimierous  at- 
tendance ...  of  some  of  our  most 
intelligent,  himiane,  philanthropic 
and  respectable  ladies;  and  we  are 
well  assured  from  a  knowledge  of 
those  pure  principles  of  benevolence 
that  flow  spontaneously  from  their 
humane  and  philanthropic  bosoms, 
that  with  the  resources  they  will  have 
at  command,  they  will  fly  to  the  re- 
lief of  the  stranger;  they  will  pour 
oil  and  wine  to  the  wounded  heart  of 
the  distressed;  they  will  dry  up  the 
tears  of  the  orphan  and  make  the 
widow's  heart  to  rejoice  (DHC.  IV, 
pp.   552,  567). 

Now,  here  in  these  tremendous 
statements  of  the  Prophet,  we 
have  some  very  specific  areas  in 
which  Relief  Society  may  serve 
without  always  awaiting  the  bish- 
op's special  call.  And  then  the 
Prophet  continues: 

Our  women  have  always  been  sig- 
nalized for  their  acts  of  benevolence 
and  kindness;  but  the  cruel  usage  that 
they  received  from  the  barbarians  of 
Missouri,  has  hitherto  prevented  their 
extending  the  hand  of  charity  in  a 
conspicuous  manner;  yet  in  the  midst 
of  their  persecution,  when  the  bread 
has  been  torn  from  their  helpless  off- 
spring by  their  cruel  oppressors,  they 
have  always  been  ready  to  open  their 
doors  to  the  weary  traveler,  to  divide 
their  scant  pittance  with  the  hungry, 
and  from  their  robbed  and  impov- 
erished wardrobes,  to  divide  with  the 
more  needy  and  destitute;  and  now 
that  they  are  living  upon  a  more  genial 
soil,  and  among  a  less  barbarous  people, 
and  possess  facilities  that  they  have  not 
heretofore  enjoyed,  we  feel  convinced 
that  with  their  concentrated  efforts, 
the  condition  of  the  suffering  poor,  of 
the  stranger  and  the  fatherless  will  be 
ameliorated   (DHC.  IV,  pp.  567-568). 

Speaking  to  the  Relief  Society 
again  on  Thursday,  the  28th  of 
April  of  that  same  year  (that 
was  five  weeks  after  its  organiza- 
tion) ,  the  Prophet  in  his  remarks 


87 


February  1967 


to  them,  as  reported  by  Eliza  R. 
Snow,  said: 

This  is  a  charitable  Society,  and 
according  to  your  natures;  it  is  nat- 
ural for  females  to  have  feelings  of 
charity  and  benevolence.  You  are  now 
placed  in  a  situation  in  which  you 
can  act  according  to  those  sympathies 
which  God  has  planted  in  your  bosoms. 

If  you  live  up  to  these  principles, 
how  great  and  glorious  will  be  your 
reward  in  the  celestial  kingdom!  If 
you  live  up  to  your  privileges,  the 
angels  cannot  be  restrained  from  be- 
ing your  associates.  .  ,  . 

If  this  Society  listens  to  the  counsel 
of  the  Almighty,  through  the  heads 
of  the  Church,  they  shall  have  power 
to  command  queens  in  their  midst 
(DHC  IV,  p.  605). 

"You  will  receive  instructions" 
— and  this  is  still  from  the  Proph- 
et: 

You  will  receive  instructions  through 
the  order  of  the  Priesthood  which  God 
has  established,  through  the  medium 
of  those  appointed  to  lead,  guide  and 
direct  the  affairs  of  the  Church  in 
this  last  dispensation;  and  I  now  turn 
the  key  in  your  behalf  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord,  and  this  Society  shall  re- 
joice, and  knowledge  and  intelligence 
shall  flow  down  from  this  time  hence- 
forth; this  is  the  beginning  of  better 
days  to  the  poor  and  needy,  who  shall 
be  made  to  rejoice  and  pour  forth 
blessings  on  your  heads.  .  .  .  (DHC 
IV,  p.  607). 

And  then  he  had  something  to 
say  about  laboring  close  to  home, 
while  your  knowledge  could  ex- 
tend to  the  whole  world.  I 
thought  of  Sister  Spafford  over 
there  in  the  East,  in  Asia,  when 
I  read  this  again. 

Let  your  labors  be  mostly  confined 
to  those  around  you,  in  the  circle  of 
your  own  acquaintance,  as  far  as 
knowledge  is  concerned,  it  may  ex- 
tend to  all  the  world;  but  your  ad- 
ministering should  be  confined  to  the 
circle  of  your  immediate  acquaintance, 
and  more  especially  to  the  members  of 
the  Relief  Society  (DHC  IV,  p.  607). 


I  thought  Sister  Spafford  was 
on  course  this  morning  when  she 
said  what  she  did  about  getting 
mixed  up  in  partnership  with 
other  worldly  organizations. 

The  minutes  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety organization  for  June  9, 
1842,  quote  the  Prophet  as  say- 
ing this: 

The  best  measure  or  principle  to 
bring  the  poor  to  repentance  is  to 
administer  to  their  wants.  The  Ladies* 
Relief  Society  is  not  only  to  relieve 
the  poor,  but  to  save  souls  (DHC  V, 
pp.  24-25). 

Of  course,  there  is  no  other 
organization  on  the  earth,  wom- 
en's or  any  other  kind,  that  has 
a  constitution  like  that  from  the 
Prophet  of  the  living  God. 

Now  the  records  give  us  the 
setting  and  nature  and  reveal  the 
importance  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety's objective,  which,  in  the 
words  of  the  Prophet  Joseph,  "is 
the  relief  of  the  poor,  the  desti- 
tute, the  widow,  and  the  orphan, 
for  the  exercise  of  all  benevolent 
purposes." 

Through  the  years  Church  pro- 
cedures have  varied.  Since  Relief 
Society  was  organized,  however, 
it  has  had  a  part  in  every  phase, 
and  the  sisters  have  always  par- 
ticipated. You  have  never  fal- 
tered, and  you  have  every  reason 
to  be  proud  of  your  record.  It  is 
my  conviction  and  faith  that  you 
will  not  falter  now  nor  in  the 
future,  and  I  believe  that  in  the 
days  ahead  you  will  have  an  op- 
portunity to  render  even  greater 
service  than  you  have  ever  been 
called  upon  to  render  heretofore. 

In  addition  to  responding  to 
the  call  of  the  bishop  for  assist- 
ance in  Church  welfare,  and 
without    encroaching    upon    his 


88 


Compassionate  Service  In  Relief  Society 


prerogatives,  members  of  the  Re- 
lief Society  should  be  ever  alert 
to  acts  of  benevolence  on  a  neigh- 
bor-to-neighbor basis.  Many  are 
the  poor,  the  destitute,  the 
widows,  the  orphans,  and  the 
strangers  whose  tears  are  to  be 
dried  and  whose  hearts  are  to  be 
made  to  rejoice  by  your  flying 
to  their  relief  and  pouring  into 
their  distressed  souls  the  healing 
balm  of  divine  charity  and  be- 
nevolence. 

Here  are  some  quotations  from 
a  conmiunication  recently  re- 
ceived by  a  friend  of  mine  which 
deliver,  I  think,  a  real  message 
on  this  theme: 

.  .  .  Although  LDS  people  are  fine 
citizens  (this  is  a  non-member  writing 
to  a  good  member  of  the  Church)  and 
have  created  a  society  in  which  every- 
one in  Utah  enjoys  living,  they  do  not 
give  the  impression  of  being  friendly 
neighbors  to  newcomers.  In  the  four 
moves  I  have  made  in  Utah,  I  have 
never  been  called  on  by  close  neigh- 
bors who  are  LDS.  .  .  . 

I  had  lunch  with  a  businessman 
who  had  just  moved  here  from  Den- 
ver. .  .  .  He  thought  he  was  going  to 
like  it  here,  but  his  wife  is  very 
lonely.  They  moved  into  a  southeast 
residential  neighborhood,  apparently 
completely  LDS,  and  not  one  neigh- 
bor has  come  to  call  on  her. 

I  am  sure  that  newcomers  would 
learn  to  appreciate  the  basic  tolerance 
and  friendship  of  the  LDS  people 
much  more  readily  if  it  were  active 
LDS  policy  to  welcome  newcomers — 
regardless  of  religion — not  as  pro- 
selyters,  but  as  neighbors  who  live 
together  in  harmony.  .  .  . 

That  we  render  our  service  in 
the  proper  spirit  is  of  first  im- 
portance. There  is  a  lying  and  de- 
ceptive spirit  abroad  in  the  world 
today  that  would  persuade  us 
that  we  can  discharge  our  divine- 
ly imposed  obligations  in  these 
matters  by  turning  them  over  to 


the  welfare  workers  of  the  "wel- 
fare state"  or  to  "socialism."  But 
this  we  cannot  do.  In  these  sys- 
tems, neither  the  giver  nor  the 
receiver  enjoys  the  spirit  of  the 
Lord.  Acts  of  benevolence  must 
be  done  in  the  spirit  of  that  char- 
ity which  is  the  "pure  love  of 
Christ,"  if  they  are  to  meet  the 
standards  of  Relief  Society. 
Mormon  says  that  if  one 

.  .  .  offereth  a  gift,  or  prayeth  unto 
God,  except  he  shall  do  it  with  real 
intent  it  profiteth  him  nothing. 

For  behold,  it  is  not  counted  unto 
him  for  righteousness. 

For  behold,  if  a  man  being  evil 
giveth  a  gift,  he  doeth  it  grudgingly; 
wherefore  it  is  counted  unto  him  the 
same  as  if  he  had  retained  the  gift; 
wherefore  he  is  counted  evil  before 
God   (Moroni  7:6-8). 

The  Prophet^s  remarks  to  the 
Relief  Society,  on  March  30, 
1842,  were  reported  as  follows. 
Listen,  he's  talking  to  Relief  So- 
ciety here: 

.  .  .  the  Saints  should  be  a  select 
people,  separate  from  all  the  evils  of 
the  world — choice,  virtuous,  and  holy, 
The  Lord  (he  said)  was  going  to 
make  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
a  kingdom  of  Priests,  a  holy  people, 
a  chosen  generation,  as  in  Enoch's 
day  .  .  .  (DHC  IV,  page  570). 

The  fact  that  the  Prophet 
made  these  remarks  to  the  Relief 
Society  sisters  persuades  me  that 
he  expected  them,  in  carrying 
out  their  "benevolent  purposes," 
to  be,  even  as  the  gospel  is  in 
its  field,  "...  a  light  to  the 
world"  (D&C  45:9).  I  challenge 
you,  my  beloved  sisters,  there- 
fore, in  the  words  of  the  scripture 

.  .  .  Arise  and  shine  forth,  that  thy 
light  may  be  a  standard  for  the  na- 
tions .  .  .  (D&C  115:5). 

In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 


89 


SECOND  PRIZE  STORY 

The  Relief  Society 
Short  Story  Contest 


A 

Gift 
to  the 


Marie  M.  Hayes 


■  As  the  first  bell-like  notes  of 
"Silent  Night'*  pealed  through 
the  kitchen,  Nora  brushed  her 
brown  hair  back  from  her  fore- 
head and  shut  the  radio  off 
with  an  angry  snap.  Would 
Christmas  really  come  this  year? 
She  couldn't  believe  it. 

Nora  was  young  and  attractive, 
with  a  sprinkling  of  freckles 
across  her  pert  nose,  but  her 
shoulders  slumped  and  she  looked 
tired. 

Through  the  driving  Oregon 
rain  that  beat  in  torrents  on  her 
window,  she  watched  the  yellow 
bulk  of  the  school  bus  take  shape 
and  stop  near  the  gate.  As  the 
children  alighted,  she  performed 
the  daily  ritual  of  counting  .  .  . 
one  .  .  .  two  .  .  .  three  .  .  .  and 
then  the  bleakness  of  the  late 
winter  afternoon  settled  about 
her  as  the  bus  heaved  itself  down 
the  road.  She  knew  there  were 
only  three,  could  be  only  three, 
yet  she  watched  daily  for  the 
little  golden-haired  boy  who 
would  never  run  up  that  path 
waving  his  latest  art  creation. 
Almost  four  months  now,  since 


the  accident.  Ronnie  would  have 
been  seven  last  month.  His  new 
bike,  the  one  Cal  had  bought  last 
summer  for  his  birthday  was 
still  in  the  garage,  unopened.  It 
seemed  like  yesterday. 

Carol  burst  into  the  warm 
kitchen,  wet  brown  curls  creep- 
ing out  from  under  her  yellow 
slicker  hood,  filling  the  room  with 
nine-year-old  exuberance. 

"Mommy,  Mommy,  our  room's 
having  a  Christmas  party.  Can 
you  come.  Mommy,  please?" 

"We'll  see  later,  dear."  Would 
they  never  quit  asking  her?"  Now, 
what  did  you  bring  home  today?" 

Laura,  the  brisk  December  air 
heightening  the  glow  on  her 
pretty  features,  dumped  armloads 
of  books  on  the  kitchen  table  and 
began  pulHng  off  her  boots.  "The 
little  kids  in  seventh  grade  are 
coming  to  our  Christmas  dance 
this  year,"  she  said  disdainfully. 

The  door  opened  again,  and  in 
trudged  six-year-old  Kerry,  her 
arms  loaded  with  the  day's  mail, 
soggy  wet  and  ink  running. 
"Mail,  Mommy!"  She  carried  the 
mail  to  Nora,  leaving  a  trail  of 


90 


wet  mud  across  the  newly  waxed 
floor.  "I  said  goodbye  to  my 
friend  Cindy.  She  lives  up  that 
way."  Kerry  waved  vaguely  in 
the  direction  of  the  tractor  road 
that  extended  up  through  the 
Jensen's  farm  land. 

"Oh,  yeah,  that  new  family 
that  moved  into  the  Clayboume's 
old  cabin,"  Laura  said,  as  she 
opened  the  refrigerator  door  and 
stood,  looking  in.  "Their  name's 
Wilson.  The  kids  at  school  say 
they're  on  welfare.  The  oldest 
girl's  in  my  lit  class  and  she 
wears  awful  clothes." 

"Sh-h-h,  Laura.  Not  in  front 
of  the  girls." 

Laura  turned  from  the  refrig- 
erator, holding  a  piece  of  stale 
cake.  "Hey,  Mom,  haven't  we  got 
anything  else  to  eat?" 

Nora  began  thumbing  through 
the  mail.  "Here's  a  letter  from 
Grandma."  As  she  read,  the  girls 
continued  their  chatter,  dropping 
boots  on  the  floor  and  sheading 
coats.  "Girls,  Grandma  wants  us 
to  spend  Christmas  with  them  in 
Montana  this  year." 

"Oh,  Mommy,  can  we  please?" 


!>> 


Carol  asked,  grabbing  Nora's 
hand  and  jimiping  excitedly. 

Kerry's  pixie  face  lit  suddenly, 
as  she  sucked  in  her  breath  and 
asked,  "Oh,  will  there  be  snow?" 

As  she  read  the  letter,  mem- 
ories stirred  within  Nora.  She 
was  once  again  a  child  in  her 
parents'  old-fashioned  stone  farm- 
house. She  could  see  the  crusted 
snow  piled  high  over  the  window 
sills,  with  icicles,  a  solid  wall, 
extending  down  to  meet  the 
snow.  She  felt  again  the  shiver 
of  excitement,  waking  in  a  cold 
bedroom  on  Christmas  morning, 
felt  the  warm  glow  of  the  hearth 
fire  and  smelled  the  burning  pine 
logs.  She  pictured  the  magnif- 
icent tree,  crowned  with  an  angel 
and  groaning  under  the  weight  of 
sparkling  ornaments.  It  would  be 
a  way  of  getting  through  this 
first  Christmas  without  Ronnie. 
Her  mother  had  surely  thought 
of  that. 

"If  we  go.  Mom,  can  we  wait 
until  after  the  matinee  dance  at 
school?" 

Laura's  voice  shattered  her 
thoughts,  bringing  her  abruptly 


91 


February  1967 

back  to  the  present.  It  was  no  When  they  went  to  Victoria  on 

use.  Things  couldn't  possibly  be  the  ferry,  Ronnie,  who  had  be- 

the  same.  come  an  explorer,  disappeared  and 

"Daddy    probably    can't    get  threw  the  crew  into  a  panic.  Nora 

away!"   Nora   said,   flinging   the  remembered  her  anger  and  relief 

letter  down  and  turning  quickly  when  they  found  him  hiding  in 

to  stare  out  the  window.  a   lifeboat.    But    Ronnie    was    a 

Carol  pressed  her  mother's  arm.  special  kind  of  boy,  and  no  one 

"You  don't  want  to  go  without  could  stay  angry  with  him  long. 

Ronnie,  do  you.  Mommy?"  Each  night,  Nora  had  tiptoed 

Nora  rubbed  the  sleeve  of  her  into   his   room   and   tucked   the 

dress  across  eyes  damp  with  tears  covers  up  tightly  under  his  chin, 

and  shook  her  head.  Then  she  would  study  his  face, 

"Ronnie  died,"  observed  Kerry,  relaxed  in  sleep,  the  long  dark 
"our  brother's  in  heaven  now.  lashes  brushing  against  his  sun- 
Why  did  Ronnie  die.  Mommy?"  burned  cheeks,   and   a   flood  of 

"Go  change  your  clothes,  girls!"  happiness  would  make  her  forget 

Nora    said,    much    too    sharply,  the   day's   trials   and  remember 

"Laura,    you    must    have    some  only  the  way  he  looked  when  he 

homework.    Get    it    done    right  said,  "I  love  you.  Mommy." 

now."  He  had  been  on  an  imaginary 

"But,    Mommy,"    Kerry    per-  adventure  the  day  of  the  acci- 

sisted,    "I    want   to   talk   about  dent.    Nora    and    Ronnie    were 

Ronnie."  picking   beans   for  canning,  but 

"No,  Kerry,  not  now!"  She  had  Ronnie,  the  astronaut,  had  tired 
to  fight  to  control  her  voice.  She  of  the  job  and  decided  to  fly 
sank  down  limply  at  the  kitchen  down  to  the  space  station.  Nora 
table,  buried  her  face  in  her  arms  shook  her  head  as  she  watched 
and  waited  until  she  heard  the  the  little  figure  disappear  around 
children  quietly  climb  the  stairs,  the  house,  headed  for  the  mail- 
She  couldn't  talk  about  Ronnie,  box.  It  seemed  only  seconds  later 
Not  now  .  .  .  not  ever.  that   she   heard   the   screech   of 

S  brakes  and  felt  the  hard  knot  of 
HE  tried  to  remember  only  the  fear  tighten  within  her. 
gospel's  teachings.  She  knew  that  She  had  run,  weak-kneed,  down 
someday  Ronnie  would  be  hers  the  path,  and  even  when  she  saw 
again,  but  it  didn't  help  too  Ronnie's  white  face  as  he  lay, 
much.  She  needed  Ronnie  now,  motionless,  by  the  roadside,  she 
not  in  some  far-off  time  she  could  couldn't  believe  that  for  Ronnie, 
barely  comprehend,  but  now.  life  had  ceased  to  be  important. 
Why  did  Ronnie  die?  Why?  There  was  no  one  to  blame.  Ron- 
Nothing  seemed  right  without  nie  had  run  in  front  of  the  car. 
him.  Like  many  bright  children.  The  driver  had  tried  to  stop,  but 
he  had  created  his  own  imaginary  the  moments  were  too  few  and 
world  and  alternately  delighted  too  precious,  and  now  Ronnie  was 
and  appalled  the  family  with  his  gone. 

antics.  Once  he  was  a  barber  and  Why  couldn't  she  believe  it? 

cut  Kerry's  hair.   It  had  taken  Even  now,  it  was  easier  to  peek 

months  for  it  to  grow  out  again,  around  the  comers  at  it.  In  the 

92 


Second  Prize  Story — A  Gift  to  the  Giver 


mornings,  if  she  pretended  Ron- 
nie was  at  school,  would  return 
on  the  bus  with  the  girls,  then 
she  could  get  through  the  long, 
gray  winter  days.  But  each  after- 
noon it  was  the  same.  The  bus 
would  stop  and  the  children 
would  get  out  .  .  .  one  .  .  .  two 
.  .  .  three  .  .  .  but  no  Ronnie. 

Nora  was  still  sitting  in  the 
shadow  when  Calvin  came  in  for 
supper.  He  was  tall  and  dark  and 
soft-spoken,  slightly  graying  at 
the  temples.  He  was  too  slender 
for  the  heavy  work  of  the  farm, 
but  he  loved  his  work  and  put  in 
long  hours  each  day,  pushing  him- 
self to  the  limits  of  his  strength. 
He  dropped  into  a  chair  and  lis- 
tened as  Nora  told  him  about 
the  letter  from  her  mother.  The 
smiles  that  very  seldom  played 
around  the  comers  of  his  eyes 
these  days  returned  as  he  gently 
pulled  Nora  to  her  feet. 

"Let's  do  it,  Nora,"  he  urged, 
tipping  her  face  up  to  his.  "I'd 
do  almost  anything  to  make  my 
best  girl  smile  again." 

They  made  their  plans.  They 
could  reach  Missoula  by  Christ- 
mas Eve  if  the  weather  held  and 
spend  a  full  week  there.  Nora 
craved  her  mother's  solicitous 
attentions.  She  felt  almost  like  a 
child  again  as  she  bustled  about, 
preparing  for  their  holiday. 

The  day  she  baked  the  Christ- 
mas cookies,  Kerry  brought  little 
Cindy  Wilson  home  from  school 
to  play.  Nora  tied  huge  aprons 
about  their  waists,  stood  them  on 
kitchen  chairs,  and  let  them 
spread  red  and  green  frosting  on 
the  crisp,  nutmeg-flavored  bells. 
After  a  few  minutes,  Cindy  laid 
down  her  knife  and  fastened 
luminous  brown  eyes  on  Nora. 
The  eyes  were  too  large  for  the 


little  pinched  face,  and  her  dark 
hair  hung  straight  and  lifeless 
down  her  back. 

"We  used  to  have  these  at  our 
house,"  she  said,  "before  Daddy 
left." 

"You  may  take  some  home  to- 
day, Cindy,"  Nora  said,  swallow- 
ing the  lump  in  her  throat. 

"I'm  getting  a  Baby  Boo  doll 
for  Christmas,  Cindy,"  prated 
Kerry.  "What's  Santa  bringing 
you?" 

Cindy  hung  her  head.  "Mom- 
my says  Santa  can't  come  this 
year.  He  doesn't  know  where  we 
live  'cause  we  just  moved." 


'Oh,  Santa'll  know.  He'll  find 
us  at  Grandma's  house  and  that's 
way  over  in.  .  .  ." 

"Kerry,  why  don't  you  and 
Cindy  run  out'  and  find  some  pine 
cones?  I  want  to  make  a  wreath 
for  Grandma's  door." 

Nora  hurried  the  children  out- 
side, hoping  Kerry  would  forget 
the  constant  chatter  about  Santa 
and  gifts.  She  kept  thinking  of 
Cindy's  shabby  clothes  and 
threadbare  coat,  and  the  way  she 
eyed  the  ever-increasing  pile  of 
gaily  wrapped  presents  on  the 
dining-room  table. 

Nora  thought  of  Cindy  often, 
but  only  fleetingly.  She  was  hur- 


93 


February  1967 

rying  now,  caught  up  in  the  tra-  clutched  her  doll  and  asked,  "Is 

ditional  last  minute  struggle  to  it  time  to  go  yet.  Daddy?" 

be  ready  for  Christmas.  "Sh,   Kerry."   Cal  turned  the 

On  Saturday,  a  lovely,  feathery  radio  up.  "Listen." 
blanket  of  snow  floated  down  to  The  newscaster  was  saying, 
cover  the  Oregon  countryside,  "The  John  Day  bridge  has  just 
leaving  only  the  stately  pines  been  reported  washed  out.  Flood- 
green  against  the  white  hills.  Un-  ing  is  widespread  on  all  roads 
accustomed  to  snow  in  their  west-  throughout  the  State,  and  all 
em  Oregon  home,  the  girls  were  interstate  highways  are  closed  to 
beside  themselves  with  joy.  through  traffic.  We  repeat  .  .  .all 

"Won't  Grandpa  be  surprised  highways  are  closed.   The  Gov- 

when  we  tell  him  we  have  snow  emor  has  just  declared  Oregon 

at  our  house,  too!"  cried  Carol,  a  disaster  area." 

Ti  Cal  reached  over  and  shut  the 

HE  weather  warmed  on  Mon-  radio  off.  "I'm  sorry,  honey."  His 

day,  and  the  rain  gushed  down  in  eyes   begged    for  Nora's  under- 

torrents,  melting  the  snow,  "Co-  standing.  "Let's  get  some  sleep, 

lumbia  River's  rising,"  announced  We  can  unload  the  car  in  the 

Cal  as  he  came  in  from  work  that  morning." 

evening.  He  shook  the  rain  from  Nora's  heart  sank.  She  simply 

his  shoulders,  and  his  boots  made  couldn't  go  through  this  dreary 

muddy  pools  on  the  floor.  "Every-  Christmas. 

body  in  Portland's  braced  for  a  "Can't  we  go  to  Grandma's?" 

flood."  Kerry  asked,  stricken. 

"We'll  be  all  right  once  we're  "I'm   afraid  not,   honey.   The 

over  the  mountains,  won't  we?"  roads  are  all  flooded." 

Nora  glanced  up  from  the  pork  Kerry   considered   a   moment, 

chops  she  was  browning,  worry  shifting  her  doll  from  one  arm  to 

written  across  her  face.  the  other.  "Well  then,  we'd  better 

"Hope  so.  We'll  check  with  the  call  Santa.  He's  not  coming  to 

State    patrol    before    we    start.  Cindy's  house,  and  he  probably 

Wouldn't  want  to  be  stranded  on  won't  come  here  either  unless  we 

Christmas."  tell  him.  Why  can't  he  come  to 

So     the     packing     proceeded,  Cindy's  house.  Mommy?" 

presents   were   wrapped,   baking  Nora  gazed  at  her  child,  tousled 

finished,   and   suitcases   packed,  yellow   curls  pushed  back  from 

By  Tuesday  night  the  car  was  a  high  brow,  a  row  of  pink  toes 

loaded  and  ready  to  roll.  peeking   out  from   beneath   her 

"Scoot    to    bed,    girls,"    com-  pajamas,  her  liquid  brown  eyes 

manded  Cal,  shooing  his  pajama-  seeming  older  than  her  six  years, 

clad  daughters  up  the  stairs.  We  Why  it's  as  though  I'd  never 

will  be  dragging  you  out  at  five  seen  her  before,  she  thought,  and, 

in  the  morning,  so  sleep  fast."  in  truth,  she  really  hadn't  seen 

But  Kerry,  in  her  excitement,  her,    not    since    that    day    four 

lay  wide-eyed,  and,  at  midnight,  months  ago — and  then  the  vague 

she  crept  downstairs  where  her  feeling  that  had  troubled  her  for 

parents  were  listening  to  the  lat-  days  took  shape, 

est  reports  on  the  flood.  Kerry  "Don't  you  worry,  Kerry,  San- 

94 


Second  Prize  Story — A  Gift  to  the  Giver 


ta*s  coming  to  Cindy's  house,  and 
will  come  here,  too.  We'll  help 
him.  Now,  off  to  bed  with  you. 
We  have  a  busy  day  tomorrow." 
Next  morning  found  the  girls 
heartbroken.  Laura  moped  about 
in  her  room,  gazing  at  the  solid 
sheet  of  rain  that  seemed  to  slide 
down  the  hill  from  their  house 
and  dissolve  into  the  river  that 
was  once  a  road.  Kerry  and  Carol 
pestered  Laura  and  quarreled 
with  each  other. 

At  breakfast,  Nora  presented 
her  scheme.  "Girls,"  she  an- 
nounced, as  she  poured  steaming 
hot  chocolate,  "the  Wilsons  have 
nothing  for  Christmas.  WeVe 
been  so  busy  with  our  own  plans 
that  we  haven't  given  them 
much  thought.  I  wonder,  would 
you  share  your  Christmas  with 
them?" 

"Oh,  yes.  Mommy,  let's!"  Carol 
and  Kerry  chimed  in  together. 
"We  always  get  so  many  toys 
and  things.  It'll  be  fun,"  added 
Carol. 

Nora  looked  at  Laura  who  was 
stirring  her  oatmeal  and  gazing 
at  the  sugar  bowl.  "Well,  Laura?" 

.   "I  don't  know.  Mom WeU, 

okay,  why  not?" 

One  day  to  prepare  Christmas 
for  an  entire  family!  What  a 
bustle  there  was  in  the  Jensen 
household  that  day.  Nora  men- 
tally counted  off  the  family.  Be- 
sides Mrs.  Wilson,  there  were 
Cindy,  Nancy,  who  was  Laura's 
age,  and  a  boy,  Tom,  about 
twelve.  The  girls  would  be  easy 
but  what  about  the  brother? 
Well,  they  would  see. 

She  brought  out  a  small  turkey, 
extra  cookies,  and  plum  pudding 
from  the  freezer.  The  girls  opened 
some  of  the  packages,  exclaimed 


over  their  contents,  and  dutifully 
wrapped  them  again,  tagging 
them  for  the  appropriate  Wilson 
child.  Laura  even  donated  some 
of  her  beloved  books. 

Cal  rigged  up  a  wagon  to  carry 
the  bounty  up  the  tractor  road, 
now  ankle  deep  in  mud  and 
water.  He  trudged  out  to  the  far 
field,  where  he  cut  two  young 
pines,  one  for  their  own  living 
room,  and  one  for  the  Wilson's. 
Kerry  and  Carol  spent  hours 
making  paper  chains  to  decorate 
the  trees.  At  last,  as  dusk  was 
descending  on  a  very  rain-soaked 
Christmas  Eve,  they  were  ready 
to  start. 

Then,  suddenly  Laura  stopped. 
"Wait!"  she  cried.  "What  about 
Tom?"  They  had  forgotten  Tom. 
All  the  presents  were  for  girls, 
and  it  was  too  late  now.  .  .  .  Cal 
caught  Nora's  eye,  his  glance 
asking  an  unspoken  question. 

"Oh,  no,  Cal!  That  was  for 
Ronnie.  We  just  couldn't  do 
that."  The  pain  in  Nora's  heart 
seemed  more  than  she  could  bear, 
and  tears  welled  up  in  her  eyes. 
Cal  came  over  and  lightly  touched 
her  shoulder. 

"Look,  honey,  I  know  how  you 
feel.  But  Ronnie's  gone.  The  girls 
have  their  own  bikes,  and  Tom 
could  really  use  it." 

Nora  looked  forlornly  at  Cal. 
"It's  no  good  pretending  any- 
more, is  it?"  she  asked,  and  her 
voice  caught  in  a  sort  of  choking 
sob.  "Ronnie's  really  gone,  and 
we'll  just  have  to  face  it." 

Laura  put  her  arm  around  her 
mother.  "Don't  cry.  Mom,"  she 
said,  "you've  still  got  us,  and  we 
want  to  help  if  you'll  let  us." 

Nora  wanted  to  cry  out  with 
the  overwhelming  sense  of  loss 
that  engulfed  her,  but  along  with 


95 


February  1967 


the  loss  came  a  new  feeling  of 
something  gained.  "Get  the  bike, 
Cal/'  she  said.  "Tom  really 
should  have  it." 

As  she  watched  Cal  load  the 
bike  on  the  wagon,  a  weight  lifted 
in  her  heart.  Now,  at  last,  she 
could  let  Ronnie  go.  She  couldn't 
do  it  easily,  for  to  go  on  without 
Ronnie  was  like  tearing  out  a 
part  of  herself,  but  at  least  she 
could  face  it  squarely.  Ronnie 
was  gone,  but  the  family  ties 
were  still  there.  She  had  her  hus- 
band and  her  daughters,  and 
their  memories  of  Ronnie  would 
be  happy  ones.  Leok  forward,  she 
told  herself,  to  the  day  when 
we'll  all  be  together  again. 

The  horse  pulled  the  wagon 
along  the  rain-rutted  road.  The 
family  walked  alongside,  thank- 
ful for  the  gentle  rain  that  had 
replaced  the  morning's  deluge. 

When  they  reached  the  little 
cabin,  with  one  small  light  shin- 
ing in  the  window,  Cal  motioned 
them  back,  quietly  unloaded  the 
gifts  on  the  porch,  and  headed 
the  wagon  back  down  the  road. 

Just  before  they  turned  the 
bend,  Cal  cried,  "Merry  Christ- 
mas!" 

They  hid  in  the  shadows  until 


the  front  door  burst  open  and  the 
children  crowded  onto  the  porch. 
Even  at  this  distance,  Nora  could 
see  the  look  of  wonder  and  sur- 
prise on  their  faces.  She  felt  the 
tears,  mixed  with  the  gentle  rain, 
wet  upon  her  cheeks,  and  her 
heart  swelled  with  pride  as  she 
watched  her  own  three  daughters 
hugging  one  another,  scarcely 
able  to  contain  themselves  with 
sheer  joyl 

Cal  held  her  close  and  whis- 
pered, "What  a  perfect  Christ- 
mas for  our  family." 

Going  home,  not  noticing  the 
rain  any  longer,  someone  struck 
up  a  Christmas  carol.  Nora  found 
herself  singing  for  the  first  time 
in  many  weeks. 

"Sing,  choirs  of  angels  .  .  ." 
they  sang  and  then  Nora  felt 
Kerry's  cold  little  hand  inside 
her  pocket. 

"Mommy,"  she  whispered,  "this 
is  a  good  Christmas.  I'm  so 
happy." 

"So  am  I,  dear,"  she  whispered 
back. 

Nora  squeezed  the  little  hand, 
and,  as  she  let  this  new  thought 
settle  into  her  heart,  she  realized, 
with  a  rush  of  love,  that  it  was 
true. 


Marie  M.  Hayes,  a  writer  new  to  the  pages  of  the  Magazine,  is  the  author  of  the 
second  prize  story  "A  Gift  to  the  Giver."  She  grew  up  in  Richmond,  Utah,  was 
graduated  from  North  Cache  High  School,  and  attended  Utah  State  University. 
In  outlining  the  highlights  of  her  life,  she  tells  us:  "My  husband  is  P.  Kennan 
hayes.  We  were  an  Air  Force  family  for  seven  years.  We  now  live  in  Seattle, 
Washington,  where  Kennan  manages  a  securities  corporation.  We  have  three 
lovely  daughters  and  a  two-year-old  son.  Although  I  have  always  lovtd  to  write, 
I  have  worked  at  it  seriously  for  only  two  years.  My  interests  include  my  family, 
Church  work,  writing,  and  archaeology.  I  am  serving  on  our  stake  Sunday  School 
Board,  and  as  cultural  refinement  class  leader  in  Relief  Society." 


96 


The  Class  Leader 
Makes  the  Difference 

Dr.  Alma  P.  Burton 
Assistant  Administrator  of  Seminaries  and  Institutes  of  Religion 


[Address  Delivered  at  the  Social  Relations  Department  of  the 
Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference,  September  29,  1966] 


■  I  should  like  to  begin  this  feel  that  I  was  growing  into  the 
morning  by  referring  to  the  sig-  calling  which  had  come  to  me.  I 
nificance  of  your  position  as  the  think  your  position  is  not  unlike 
stake  leader  in  this  department,  that,  and  that  additional  assist- 
There  are  two  important  points  ance  and  added  blessings  will 
to  remember  with  respect  to  this  come  to  you  through  diligently 
marvelous  opportunity  which  has  seeking  the  Lord  in  prayer  abqut 
come  to  you.  First,  no  one  but  this  position  to  which  you  have 
you  can  do  the  work  or  perform  been  called, 
your  task  in  your  stake,  so  long  Having  made  these  introduc- 
as  you  hold  this  position  of  lead-  tory  remarks,  I  should  like  now 
ership;  and  secondly,  there  is  a  to  discuss  with  you  why  "The 
special  blessing  that  comes  with  Class  Leader  Makes  the  Differ- 
every  call  in  the  Church.  You  ence." 
are  entitled  to  the  blessing  and 

assistance  that  are  reserved  for  '■  Attitude  of  the  Teacher 
this  particular  calhng.  It  is  of  utmost  importance  that 
There  will  come  to  each  one  you  view  your  calling  with  a  pos- 
who  is  called  to  a  position  in  this  itive  attitude.  This  is  particularly 
Church,  by  prayerfully  petition-  significant  because  you  are  the 
ing  the  Lord  for  assistance  in  ful-  most  important  visual  aid  that 
filling  that  responsibility,  a  par-  will  ever  be  presented  to  your 
ticular  blessing  and  a  spiritual  class.  No  visual  aid  that  you  pre- 
power  for  the  benefit  of  that  per-  pare  will  be  as  effective  in  pro- 
son  at  that  time  and  in  that  moting  your  lesson  as  your  own 
position.  The  first  two  years  I  personal  self.  Therefore,  you  must 
served  as  stake  president  it  maintain  a  positive  attitude  re- 
seemed  as  though  I  was  on  my  garding  your  position  of  leader- 
knees  almost  as  much  as  I  was  ship. 

on  my  feet,  praying  for  divine  Keep  constantly  in  mind  the 

guidance  from  the  Lord  to  assist  fact    that    your    class    members 

me  in  fulfilling  my  responsibility,  have  come  to  learn,  that  some  of 

Finally,  after  much  prayer,  study,  them  have  made  certain  sacrifices 

and  soul  searching,  I  began  to  in  order  to  be  in  attendance  on 

97 


February  1967 


that  particular  day. 

Many  years  ago  while  working 
as  an  assistant  manager  in  a  J.  C. 
Penney's  store,  Mr.  J.  C.  Penney 
visited  our  store.  He  talked  with 
the  customers  as  they  came  in, 
and  visited  with  the  clerks  dur- 
ing that  afternoon.  In  the  eve- 
ning he  held  a  meeting  with  the 
employees.  I  remember  only  one 
statement  he  made,  and  it  was 
that  we  should  never  say  to  a 
person  who  comes  into  the  store, 
"You  don't  want  to  buy  some- 
thing, do  you?"  I  was  rather 
young  at  the  time,  but  I  still  re- 
member the  impression  which 
this  statement  made  upon  me, 
and  how  effective  it  has  been  in 
helping  me  since  that  time.  He 
said  we  must  always  assume  that 
a  person  who  comes  into  the 
store  has  come  with  the  purpose 
in  mind  of  making  a  purchase. 

I  submit  this  same  suggestion 
to  you  with  respect  to  teaching. 
You  must  assume  that  your  class 
leaders  have  made  considerable 
preparation  and,  oftentimes,  a 
definite  sacrifice  to  be  present  in 
your  department  on  that  partic- 
ular day  because  they  want  to 
learn.  They  want  the  help  that 
you  can  give  them.  Use  the  pos- 
itive approach. 

You  should  have  a  positive  at- 
titude about  the  materials  which 
have  been  prepared  for  use  dur- 
ing the  year.  These  lesson  mate- 
rials have  been  prepared  by  very 
capable  men  and  women.  Do  not 
find  fault  with  what  has  been 
prepared.  Do  not  spend  time 
criticizing  it.  Use  your  precious 
hour  in  a  positive  way.  Adapt  the 
materials  to  your  situation.  The 
lesson  materials  have  been  pre- 
pared with  the  view  in  mind  of 
giving  you  the  best  possible  as- 


sistance. By  adopting  a  positive 
attitude  toward  what  has  been 
prepared,  you  will  avail  yourself 
of  greater  strength  and  power  in 
giving  your  lesson. 

Assume  the  attitude  that  this 
is  your  day  and  your  opportunity 
and  that  you  have  every  right  to 
experience  success  and  to  find 
real  joy.  If  you  cannot  view  your 
position  in  a  positive  way,  and  if 
you  are  unable  to  experience  real 
joy  as  the  social  relations  leader, 
perhaps  you  should  consult  with 
your  Relief  Society  president. 

The  attitude  of  the  teacher  is 
all  important.  A  teacher  who  pos- 
sesses a  strong  positive  attitude 
toward  her  responsibility  has  ac- 
quired one  of  the  most  funda- 
mental and  important  tools  for 
teaching. 

II.  Lesson  Preparation 

Age  should  not  make  a  dif- 
ference in  Relief  Society.  Our 
great  and  beloved  prophet,  Pres- 
ident David  0.  McKay,  is  one  of 
the  most  prominent  examples  of 
this  fact  that  the  world  has  ever 
known.  On  his  ninetieth  birthday 
he  remarked  that  he  did  not  feel 
old  and  that,  although  his  body 
was  unable  to  respond  as  it  had 
done  in  his  earlier  years,  still  his 
spirit  and  attitude  were  that  of 
being  young  and  having  love  for 
life  and  all  it  affords. 

My  wife  had  an  interesting  ex- 
perience in  the  social  relations 
department  last  year  when  she 
was  choosing  a  cast  for  a  presen- 
tation. One  part  called  for  an 
elderly  lady.  She  chose  a  sister 
who  was  about  eighty  years  old, 
and  when  discussing  the  part  to 
be  played,  the  lady  who  had 
had  eighty  birthdays,  but  still 
thought  young,  said  to  her,  "How 


98 


The  Class  Leader  Makes  the  Difference 

do  you  want  me  to  dress,  as  an  be  clear  to  your  class.  Converse- 
old  lady?**  ly,  if  what  you  have  prepared  is 

We  must  always  think  of  our  clear  and  meaningful  to  you,  and 
class  members  as  being  young  at  if  these  materials  are  interesting 
heart.  Age  should  never  be  a  bar-  to  your  husband  and  your  mature 
rier  to  learning,  particularly  to  children,  then  you  may  safely  as- 
leaming  the  things  which  are  sume  (keeping  the  fact  in  mind 
presented  in  Relief  Society  for  that  you  must  relate  them  to 
the  betterment  of  the  home  and  your  particular  class)  that  they 
family.  Successful  preparation  will  be  acceptable  to  your  group, 
can  only  be  made  when  the  lead-  This  is  what  is  called  maturing 
er  bears  in  mind  that  age  does  the  preparation.  When  the  Lord 
not  make  a  difference  as  far  as  makes  a  squash  it  only  takes  a 
alertness  is  concerned,  and  that  few  months,  but  for  an  oak  tree 
one  should  always  think  of  her  it  takes  100  years.  Make  your 
class  members  as  individuals  who  lesson  more  enduring  than  pump- 
have  a  real  desire  to  improve  kins.  Mature  it  well, 
their  knowledge.  The  quality  of  the  lesson  will 

Successful  preparation  is  best  depend  on  the  amount  of  time 
accomplished  when  the  class  devoted  to  its  preparation.  How- 
leader  has  the  class  members  in  ever,  remember  also  that  one 
mind.  Each  stake  is  different  and  hour  of  thoughtful  preparation  is 
each  ward  is  different.  We  must  worth  more  than  thirty-six  hours 
determine  how  best  to  meet  the  of  worrying  and  stewing.  But,  no 
particular  situation  that  con-  matter  how  well  prepared  you 
fronts  us.  The  same  preparation  are,  you  must  not  assume  that 
would  not  be  made  to  teach  you  are  the  final  word  in  every- 
every  class  in  the  Relief  Society  thing  to  everyone.  One  should  al- 
social  relations  department  of  ways  assume  that  there  will  be 
the  Church  in  exactly  the  same  times  when  it  is  highly  appro- 
way.  Each  leader  must  have  the  priate  to  say,  "I  don*t  know." 
members  of  her  group  or  class  The  story  is  told  of  a  young 
in  mind  as  she  prepares  her  mate-  kindergarten  child  who  was  draw- 
rials.  In  this  matter  of  prepara-  ing  with  crayons  on  a  piece  of 
tion  we  need  to  work  smarter  not  paper  one  morning,  and  his  teach- 
harder.  er  approached  and  asked,  "What 

The  following  three  suggestions  are   you   drawing.    Sonny?"    He 

need  to  be  kept  in  mind  in  pre-  said,  "I  am  drawing  a  picture  of 

paring  lesson  materials:  heaven   and    hell."    She    replied 

1.  Read  yourself  full  that  no  one  knew  what  heaven 

2.  Think  yourself  empty  and    hell    looked    like,    and    he 

3.  Talk  yourself  clear  quickly    answered,    "They    will 
After  you  have  read  fully,  have  when  I  get  through  with  this  pic- 
thought     carefully,     and     have  ture." 

talked  over  the  ideas  to  yourself.  However  good   your   prepara- 

then  try  these  ideas  on  your  hus-  tion  may  be,  there  will  be  some 

band  and  your  mature  children. '  things  about  which  someone  else 

If  what  you  have  prepared  is  not  may  be  able  to  give  a  better  an- 

clear  to  them  nor  you,  it  will  not  swer  than  you.  You  should  al- 

99 


February  1967 

ways  keep  yourself  in  a  frame  of  connecting  pieces  at  the  outer 
mind  where  you  are  wilhng  to  re-  edges,  and,  finally,  by  summari- 
ceive  suggestions  from  others  zation  and  conclusion,  she  should 
when  you  reach  points  that  you  put  the  band  about  her  lesson  as 
are  not  as  capable  of  handHng  as  one  would  the  iron  rim  around 
are  they,  and  involve  them  in  the  wheel.  When  the  wheel  is 
the  presentation.  This  can  be  complete,  it  will  perform  its  par- 
done  most  successfully  by  mak-  ticular  function;  and,  when  a 
ing  a  special  assignment  prior  to  lesson  is  prepared  in  this  manner, 
the  class  period.  the  message  will  bear  fruit  in  the 
My  grandfather  was  a  black-  lives  of  her  Relief  Society  sisters 
smith.  Among  other  things,  he  and  their  families, 
repaired  wagon  wheels.  As  a 
youngster,  I  watched  him  take  a  '"■  Presentation  of  Your  Lesson 

wagon  wheel  apart,  repair  it,  and  Do  not  view  each  class  member 
then  put  it  back  together  again,  as  sitting  on  the  edge  of  her  seat 
I  remember  seeing  him  take  the  waiting  for  you  to  give  your  "in- 
hub,  which  was  the  main  point  teresting"  lesson.  Rather,  view 
of  beginning  for  his  wheel,  and  her  as  thinking  about  the  mend- 
when  he  was  certain  that  the  hub  ing  she  must  finish  when  she  re- 
was  sound,  he  would  begin  to  turns  home;  the  meal  she  must 
place  the  spokes  into  the  hub.  prepare  for  company  tonight;  the 
Each  spoke  had  to  be  fitted  se-  struggle  she  is  having  in  paying 
curely  into  the  hub;  and  one  by  her  bills;  or  the  problem  her  hus- 
one  he  placed  the  spokes  into  it  band  has  encountered  in  his 
imtil  they  were  all  properly  se-  work.  If  you  view  the  members  of 
cured.  When  the  spokes  had  been  the  class  in  that  light,  you  will 
placed  in  the  wheel,  and  the  con-  approach  your  task  more  hum- 
nections  had  been  placed  between  bly,  no  matter  how  well  prepared 
the  ends  of  the  spokes  in  the  you  are.  If  you  think  only  of  the 
outer  area  of  the  wheel,  he  would  wonderful  presentation  you  are 
perform  the  final  work  to  his  going  to  make  and  how  anxious 
wheel  by  encasing  it  with  a  large  they  all  will  be  to  hear  it,  you 
iron  tire.  will  be  less  effective. 

Lesson  preparation  should  fol-  The  story  is  told  of  a  young 
low  this  same  procedure.  The  man  who  was  overly  impressed 
teacher  approaches  her  subject,  with  himself  and  his  ability.  One 
the  hub  or  the  center  of  her  work  Sunday  the  bishop  called  on  him 
and  establishes  the  fact  that  it  to  respond  extemporaneously  in 
is  sound.  She  defines  it  carefully;  sacrament  meeting.  He  walked 
then  she  begins  to  put  into  the  up  the  aisle  in  an  extremely  con- 
hub  each  fact  which  relates  to  fident  manner.  As  he  stood  at 
the  central  theme  as  one  would  the  pulpit  his  thoughts  failed 
the  spokes  of  a  wheel.  When  all  him  and,  after  a  few  minutes  of 
of  the  material  has  been  placed  stumbling  over  his  words,  he  re- 
in its  proper  relationship  to  the  turned  to  his  seat  in  a  very  de- 
hub,  the  teacher  should  then  jected  way.  Following  the  meet- 
show  the  working  relationship  of  ing,  an  older  man  who  had  had 
the  total  lesson  by  inserting  the  considerable    experience    in    the 

100 


The  Class  Leader  Makes  the  Difference 


Church  approached  the  young 
man  and  said,  "Son,  if  you  had 
gone  up  hke  you  came  back,  you 
could  have  come  back  like  you 
went  up." 

The  following  ideas  may  assist 
you  in  thinking  about  the  presen- 
tation of  your  material.  First  of 
all,  view  your  audience  as  sitting 
there  with  a  don't  care  or  sleepy 
attitude,  and  realize  that  you 
must  get  their  attention  if  you 
are  going  to  present  your  mate- 
rial successfully.  Secondly,  view 
them  as  having  responded  to 
your  introduction,  but  now  say- 
ing to  themselves  "Now  why  did 
she  bring  that  up?"  Even  when 
you  have  caught  their  attention 
they  will  challenge  you  to  keep  it. 
Remember  that  they  still  have 
these  other  problems  in  the  back 
of  their  minds,  even  though  they 
are  looking  right  at  you  with  at- 
tentive eyes. 

Now  that  you  have  caught 
their  attention  and  you  are  start- 
ing them  on  the  journey  of  the 
lesson  for  that  day,  you  must  re- 
peatedly give  to  them  thoughts 
that  will  center  and  focus  their 
attention  upon  the  theme  that 
you  are  developing.  This  is  where 
you  give  the  body  of  your  lesson 
— the  "for  instances,"  and  "the 
spokes  in  the  wheel,"  if  you  will. 
Finally,  you  need  to  bring  your 
presentation  to  a  conclusion  that 
they  may  know  the  real  purpose 
of  your  message.  You  should  view 
them  at  this  point  as  looking  up 
at  you  and  saying  to  themselves, 
"So  what?"  If  your  lesson  has 
been  built  successfully  through- 
out the  hour  it  will  not  be  diffi- 
cult for  them  to  comprehend  the 
points  that  you  have  been  mak- 
ing. In  other  words,  the  more  suc- 
cessfully one  teaches   the  main 


part  of  her  lesson  from  the  intro- 
duction to  the  time  of  the  con- 
clusion, the  easier  it  will  be  to 
draw  the  conclusion.  When  you 
conclude,  do  it  with  a  call  for 
action. 

Use  complete  and  meaningful 
ideas,  using  words  which  you  are 
capable  of  successfully  presenting 
and  words  which  your  listening 
audience  will  understand  and 
appreciate.  Dr.  Karl  G.  Maeser 
stated:  "The  truly  educated  man 
will  always  speak  to  the  most  un- 
learned of  his  audience." 

IV.  Class  Reaction  and  Involvement 

You  may  not  get  every  person 
involved  in  the  discussion  every 
time,  but  every  class  member 
should  became  involved  in  the 
thinking  process  about  the  sub- 
ject during  each  class  period.  The 
teachers  keep  all  of  the  members 
involved  by  their  personal  con- 
tact with  them,  by  using  their 
eyes  in  turning  attention  to  the 
different  parts  of  the  room,  and 
meeting  eye  to  eye  those  who  are 
present  in  the  class.  People  do 
not  become  a  part  with  you  in 
"thinking"  unless  you  bring  them 
into  the  act — that  is,  unless  you 
involve  them. 

Let  us  look  at  some  hypotheti- 
cal examples  of  how  not  to  teach 
if  you  want  involvement: 

Teacher  A  knows  her  material 
well.  She  can  tell  it  beautifully, 
but  she  looks  up  at  one  spot  to- 
ward the  back  of  the  room  during 
the  entire  period.  What  do  you 
think  is  going  on  in  the  class 
members'  minds  while  she  is 
teaching? 

Teacher  B,  when  someone  in 
the  class  attempts  to  raise  a 
question,  Hstens  to  the  question 
and  then  says,  "We  haven't  time 


101 


February  1967 


to  discuss  that  now,"  or  "That  is 
something  that  will  come  up  in 
next  month^s  lesson."  Her  pre- 
occupation with  her  subject  mat- 
ter is  so  important  that  she  for- 
gets her  class. 

Teacher  C  has  the  type  of  class 
where  everyone  can  make  any  con- 
tribution that  she  may  wish.  The 
teacher  comments,  "Well,  that 
was  an  interesting  idea,"  or  "It 
could  be  that  that  is  right,"  or 
"Would  someone  else  like  to  say 
something  on  that  point  before 
we  leave  it?"  Then,  to  make 
matters  worse,  she  does  not  draw 
the  discussion  to  a  conclusion.  No 
one  knows  whether  or  not  the 
teacher  has  a  testimony  or 
whether  or  not  the  answer  given 
is  the  one  that  is  in  Une  with 
Church  doctrine. 

Why  should  class  members  be 
interested  in  the  presentation  of 
Teacher  A  when  she  shows  little 
or  no  interest  in  them?  Why 
should  class  members  be  inter- 
ested in  the  presentation  of 
Teacher  B  when  she  is  not  in- 
terested in  what  they  are  think- 
ing? Why  should  class  members 
be  interested  in  the  presentation 
of  Teacher  C  when  she  does  not 
exert  her  privilege  as  the  leader 
of  the  group? 

These  types  of  teachers  are  like 
the  story  of  the  scoutmaster 
who  was  having  difficulty  in 
keeping  up  with  his  troop. 
Finally,  he  called  ahead  to  them, 
"Wait  for  me.  I'm  your  leader." 
Leadership  in  the  classroom  must 
be  exercised  for  the  good  of  the 
group  both  individually  and  col- 
lectively. We  must  involve  the 
members  of  the  class. 

Now,  what  should  Teacher  A 
have  done?  Or  Teacher  B?  Or 
Teacher  C?  In  each  instance,  had 


the  teacher  prepared  her  material 
and  presented  it  with  the  thought 
in  mind  of  involving  those  who 
were  in  attendance,  she  would 
not  have  performed  the  way  she 
did.  It  is  important  that  you  in- 
volve those  who  are  present  in 
your  group,  that  you  show  inter- 
est in  them  and  in  their  ques- 
tions, and  that  you  draw  the  best 
possible  conclusions,  in  the  light 
of  the  discussion,  that  can  be 
made.  Above  all,  you  should 
leave  your  testimony  because  you 
are  the  leader.  You  are  the  one 
who  needs  to  inspire  the  class 
members. 

As  mentioned  in  the  beginning, 
you  have  the  calling,  and  the 
spirit  of  the  Lord  will  bless  you 
with  particular  gifts  and  will 
make  you  equal  to  your  calling 
if  you  do  your  part.  Do  all  you 
can  to  make  your  lesson  prof- 
itable in  the  lives  of  the  members 
of  your  class.  Think  of  them  col- 
lectively, but  also  think  of  them 
individually.  Send  them  home 
with  some  food  for  thought. 

V.  Call  for  Action 

Ask  yourself,  "Why  am  I  doing 
what  I  am  doing  in  this  class  this 
day?"  In  fact,  this  is  a  question 
that  you  should  keep  in  mind 
from  the  beginning  of  your  prep- 
aration. Your  answer  should  be 
that  you  are  preparing  the  mem- 
bers of  your  class  in  such  a  way 
that  when  they  go  home  they  will 
be  dedicated  to  the  proposition  of 
becoming  better  wives  to  their 
husbands  and  better  mothers  to 
their  children. 

We  are,  in  the  Priesthood 
meetings,  attempting  to  assist 
the  brethren  better  to  under- 
stand their  role  as  husband  and 
father;  and  the  Relief  Societies 


102 


The  Class  Leader  Makes  the  Difference 


are  expected  to  help  to  train  the 
wives  better  to  understand  their 
role  as  mothers  and  wives  and  to 
complement  the  efforts  of  their 
husbands  in  developing  a  Priest- 
hood-centered home. 

Great  good  can  come  from 
your  efforts,  if  you  perform  well 
as  the  leader  of  the  social  rela- 
tions department  of  the  Relief 
Society.  The  homes  of  the  saints 
will  be  strengthened  as  a  result 
of  your  efforts.  Some  excellent 
examples  of  a  "call  for  action'' 
which  the  Lord  has  made  through 
his  appointed  representatives  are 
those  given  by  Paul  the  apostle 
and  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 
(Read  Ephesians  5:22-31  and 
Colossians  3:18-21;  also  DHC 
IV,  pp.  604-605,  606-607  on 
women's  characteristics  and  the 
need  of  living  up  to  one's  privi- 
leges.) 

If  you  can  instill  in  the  hearts 
of  your  ward  class  leaders  these 
great  messages  (as  stated  in  the 
foregoing  quotations)  so  that 
they,  in  turn,  will  send  their  class 
members  home  with  a  determina- 
tion to  be  better  wives  and  moth- 
ers, you  will  have  accomplished 
your  task.  This  is  your  challenge. 
This  is  the  challenge  to  every 
ward  class  leader  of  the  social 
relations  department. 

VI.  Summary  and  Conclusion 

Remember,  my  dear  sisters, 
you  are  the  only  one  who  can  dis- 
charge this  responsibility,  so  long 
as  you  hold  the  position.  Second- 
ly, there  is  a  special  blessing  that 
comes  with  every  calling  in  the 
Church.  Strive  to  obtain  your 
privileged  blessing  in  this  calling 
that  has  come  to  you. 

Attempt  to  follow  the  five 
points  listed  below. 


1.  Positive  Attitude 

Keep  a  positive  attitude.  This 
special  calling  has  come  to  you  that 
you  may  influence  for  good  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Relief  Society  of  the 
Church.  Look  with  a  positive  attitude 
upon  your  task. 

2.  Lesson  Preparation 

You  cannot  teach  something  you 
have  not  prepared.  The  Lord  will  not 
respond  to  an  empty  mind  any  more 
than  a  bucket  can  be  filled  from  an 
empty  well.  Prepare  well  for  your 
task! 

3.  Presenting  Your  Materials 
This  is  your  day  and  your  oppor- 
tunity to  influence  for  good  the  lives 
of  your  class  members.  One's  attitude 
may  be  ever  so  proper  and  one's  prep- 
paration  may  be  ever  so  complete, 
but  if  it  is  not  delivered  successfully 
the  results  will  not  be  obtained. 

4.  Class  Reaction  and  Involvement 
The    best    teachers    keep    the    total 

membership  of  their  class  in  mind, 
and  they  labor  to  have  each  member 
become  interestingly  involved  in  the 
lesson. 

5.  Call  for  Action 

Send  your  ward  class  leaders  home 
with  a  renewed  interest  in  the  great 
privilege  of  being  celestial  wives  to 
celestial  husbands,  having  in  view  that 
they  are  developing  an  eternal  family 
unit  to  live  in  the  presence  of  our 
Heavenly  Parents  and  our  Lord  and 
Savior  Jesus  Christ. 


I  humbly  bear  my  testimony 
to  the  divinity  of  this  great  work 
in  which  we  are  engaged.  I  bear 
witness  to  the  fact  that  God  lives, 
and  that  he  is  ever  ready  and 
willing  to  assist  and  bless  us  as 
we  petition  him  for  his  help,  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  Savior  of  this 
world,  and  the  Redeemer  of  all 
mankind;  that  this  Church  is  the 
only  true  Church;  and  that  Pres- 
ident David  O.  McKay  is  the 
prophet,  seer,  and  revelator  of 
God  on  earth — the  one  to  whom 
God  reveals  his  will  for  all  people. 
I  bear  witness  to  these  things  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


103 


Dorothy  J.  Roberts 


THE  FATHER 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 


Sabbath  was  a  beloved  word — 
Coming  on  velvet  feet — 
To  bring  a  father  home  again 
From  the  furrow  and  the  wheat 


Peace  lent  him  a  pillow 
And  sleep — he  kept  the  law, 
Wheat  in  bin  and  furrow 
And  for  his  cattle,  straw. 


He  had  his  fields,  his  family, 
The  Sabbath  and   "The  Rod," 
The  brother  and  the  sister 
Akin  by  blood  or  God. 


Tithe  and  Sabbath  offering, 
Bathed  and  in  his  best. 
Never  once  to  deviate 
Or  break  the  day  of  rest.  . 


Sabbath,  more  than  anything— =• 
Coming  on  velvet  feet — 
Can  bring  a  father  back  again 
From  the  golden  years  of  wheat. 


104 


Chapter  1 


The  Golden  Chain 


Hazel  M.  Thomson 


■  From  the  time  the  train  left 
Omaha,  the  landscape  seemed  to 
match  Nora  Blake's  spirits.  As 
the  train  neared  the  mountains, 
however,  and  she  saw  the  Rockies 
for  the  first  time,  looming  up  out 
of  the  very  floor  of  the  plains, 
Nora's  spirits  began  to  rise  with 
the  topography  of  the  land.  She 
even  unpinned  her  hat  and  stuck 
her  head  out  of  the  window  to 
get  a  better  view,  feeling  the 
cinders  from  the  engine  sting  her 
cheeks.  The  mountains,  etched 
against  the  bluest  sky  Nora  had 
ever  seen,  fairly  took  her  breath 
away. 

Drawing  her  head  back  in, 
Nora  smoothed  her  hair,  brown 
and  lustrous,  and  piled  high  on 
top  of  her  head.  She  took  a  mirror 
from  her  bag  and,  with  some  sur- 
prise, found  her  face  dotted  with 
the  soot  from  the  cinders.  She 
put  the  mirror  back  and,  rising, 
held  a  moment  to  her  seat  to 
steady  herself  from  the  swaying 
of  the  train  before  making  her 
way  to  the  washroom. 


At  the  door  she  met  Mrs.  Ren- 
nold,  the  little  old  lady  with 
whom  Nora  had  shared  a  seat 
much  of  the  trip. 

The  older  woman  stared. 
*'Why,  my  dear!  Whatever  hap- 
pened to  you?" 

"The  mountains!"  cried  Nora. 
"The  beautiful  mountains!  Aren't 
they  magnificent?" 

"Oh,  they're  pretty  enough," 
said  Mrs.  Rennold,  "but  when 
you've  seen  one,  you've  seen 
them  all.  But  you,  you're  a  sight. 
Here,  now,  just  let  me  go  back 
and  help  you  clean  this  off.  Good 
thing  your  dress  is  black.  Didn't 
you  know  the  engine  would 
throw  cinders  hke  that?" 

"No,"  answered  Nora,  permit- 
ting the  older  woman  to  wipe  the 
spots  from  her  face.  "I've  never 
been  on  a  train  before." 

"You  haven't!"  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Rennold.  "Now,  I  had  you 
pegged  for  a  seasoned  traveler. 
I  don't  pry,  of  course,  and  you 
didn't  seem  to  want  to  talk 
much,  but  that's  just  the  way  I 


105 


February  1967 

had  you  figured  out.  But  I  must  "Where  is  it  you  are  going, 
admit  that  anyone  who  had  ever  dearie?"  asked  Mrs.  Rennold. 
been  on  the  cars  before  would  "Idaho,"  Nora  answered.  "Ban- 
not  be  Hkely  to  open  the  window  ner,  Idaho.  I  understand  it's  a 
and  stick  her  head  out  just  to  very  small  place,  but  it  was  the 
see  a  hill.  Dear  me,  I  don't  know  only  opening  the  teacher's  agen- 
what  you  will  do  about  your  cy  had,  this  being  November,  and 
collar  and  cuffs."  most  schools  completely  staffed 

Nora  looked  at  these  for  the  with  their  teachers." 

first    time.    She    had    been    so  "Oh,  so  you're  a  schoolmarm, 

pleased  with  them,  finishing  the  are  you?"  Mrs.  Rennold  asked, 

embroidery  on  them  during  the  Nora     laughed     again.     "Not 

final  stages  of  her  mother's  ill-  really.  Not  yet.  But  I  hope  to 

ness.  They  had  been  so  pretty  be." 

then,  but  now  they  looked  wilted  "Well,  all  I  can  say,  is  don't 

from     the     long     journey     and  get  so  wrapped  up   in  teaching 

spotted  with  the  smudges  of  soot,  someone  else's  children  that  you 

"Perhaps  I  can  get  another  set  forget  all  about  having  some  of 

in  Cheyenne,"  she  said,  as  the  your    own."    The    older    woman 

two    women    prepared    to   make  raised  a  finger  of  warning,  shak- 

their  way  back  to  their  seat.  "We  ing  it  toward  Nora.  "And  another 

do  stop  there,  do  we  not?"  thing.  You  won't  find  many  el- 

"Yes,  but  only  for  a  very  short  igible   young   men  in    a  school- 
time,"     Mrs.     Rennold     replied,  room." 
easing  herself  into  the  seat  beside  • 

Nora.  "Cheyenne  is  where  I  get  Again  Nora  laughed,  this  time 

off.  You  see,  I  come  out  West  a  bit  nervously,  almost  unwilling 

every  year  to  visit  my  son,  and  to  admit  to  herself  that  the  same 

I'm  sure  it's  only  a  short  stop  to  idea   had  occurred   to   her.   Her 

let  passengers   off  and   on,  and  life,  caring  for  her  mother,  had 

then  the  train  will  be  on  its  way  been  lonely,  and  she  did  so  hope 

as  soon  as  possible.  You  may  not  for  her  own  home  one  day,  and 

have  time  to  go  to  a  store."  children,  lots  of  children. 

Nora  folded   the    soiled    cuffs  Mrs.  Rennold  dozed  for  awhile, 

and  placed  them  in  her  bag.  and  Nora  looked  around  at  the 

"I    can    get    by    without,    all  other  passengers.  The  mining  man 

right.  In  fact  there  is  really  no  from   Chicago    in   the    seat  just 

use  in  changing  them.  I  may  just  ahead  was  sitting  with  his  head 

decide  to  stick  my  head  out  again  back,  his  hat  over  his  eyes,  but 

to  get  a  breath  of  this  mountain  his  loud,  regular  snores  told  that 

air.  Isn't  it  wonderful?"  he  had  joined  Mrs.  Rennold  in 

The  older  woman   looked    at  an  early  morning  nap. 

Nora  without  speaking,  as  if  to  Across    the    aisle,    the    young 

say  that  air  was  air,  as  far  as  she  married  couple  were  intent  upon 

was  concerned.  Nora  laughed.  It  dangling  the  father's  watch  just 

seemed  good  to  laugh.  There  had  above  the  baby's  waving  hands, 

been  so  little  cause  for  laughter  enjoying  the  efforts  of  their  child 

during    the    long    years    of    her  to   clasp   it  in  one   of  the  tiny 

mother's  illness.  hands.    Nora   watched    carefully 

106 


The  Golden  Chain 

for  a  time,  then,  as  the  young  can  eat  later." 

wife's  eyes  met  hers,  she  realized  "Oh,    how    very    thoughtful," 

she  had  been  staring  and  turned  said  Mrs.  Davis.  "But  we  can't 

her  eyes  away.  impose  upon  you." 

The   mountain   chain    outside  "You  wouldn't  be,"  answered 

the  train  window  to  her  left  made  Nora,   reaching   eagerly   for   the 

a  never-changing  vista  of  beauty  baby.   "Really   you  wouldn't.    I 

as    Nora    watched.    Again,    the  haven't  had  a  chance  to  hold  a 

strength  of  the  mountains,  their  baby  since.  .  .  ."  She  paused.  She 

rugged  beauty,  seemed  to  lift  her  couldn't  remember,  but  it  would 

very  soul.  Yes,  decided  Nora,  she  have  been  long  ago,  before  her 

was  going  to  like  living  in  the  mother  became  ill,  requiring  her 

mountains  after  the  levelness  of  constant  attention, 

the  plains.  Her  life  had  been  like  "Well,  now,"  said  Mr.  Davis, 

that,  uneventful,  one  day  like  an-  taking    his    wife's    arm.    "Come 

other.    Perhaps    now,    like    the  along,    Mary,    and    we'll    have 

mountains,  there  would  be  low  breakfast  without  worrying  about 

spots,  but   one   day   she   might  the  baby." 

reach    the    heights,    the    golden  Nora  felt  a  twinge  of  empti- 

heights    of    the    whole    golden  ness  at  the  look  that  passed  be- 

mountain  chain  gilded  with  mom-  tween  the  couple.  She  was  glad 

ing  sun.  the   idea   of  helping   them   had 

It  was  late  in  the  day  before  occurred  to  her. 
the   train   arrived  in   Cheyenne, 

and  Nora  bade  goodbye  to  Mrs.  ip 

Rennold.  Nora  needed  some  rest,  Ihe    baby    slept,    rousing   once 

so  she  put  her  carpetbag  under  only  a  little,  but  in  response  to 

her  head  for  a  pillow  and  drew  Nora's  gentle  rocking  movements 

her  coat  close  around  her,   but  it  lapsed  again  into  deeper  slimi- 

it  was  very  late  before  she  dozed  ber.  The  parents  were  gone  only 

off  into  troubled  sleep.  a  short  time.  Nora  could  sense 

The  bright  November  sunlight  their  eagerness  to  return  to  their 

awakened    her.    The    train    was  child   and   the  love   within   the 

passing   through  beautiful   little  little  family.   Someday,  perhaps 

valleys  and  mountains  so  incred-  .  .  .  someday  .  .  .  Nora  pushed 

ibly  beautiful  that  around  each  the  thought  out  of  her  mind.  She 

curve  of  the  railroad  track  was  had  a  school  to  teach.  She  gave 

another  picture  of  late  autumn  the  baby  back  into  its  mother's 

loveliness    that    thrilled    Nora's  arms  amid  repeated  thank  yous, 

very  soul.  then  she  also  went  to  the  dining 

After  washing,  and  rearranging  car. 
her  long  brown  hair,  Nora  re-  She  ate  ravenously.  Perhaps  it 
turned  to  her  seat.  Across  the  was  the  freshness  of  the  moun- 
aisle,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Davis  were  tain  air,  or  the  altitude.  The  din- 
preparing  to  go  to  the  dining  car  ing  car  was  almost  deserted.  Only 
for  breakfast.  the   mining  man    from   Chicago 

"Why  don't  you  let  me  keep  was  still  eating, 

the  baby?"  Nora  asked.  "I  could  When  Nora  had  finished  eat- 

hold  her  while  you  eat,  then  I  ing  and  returned  to  the  passenger 

107 


February  1967 


car,  she  stopped  the  conductor 
as  he  passed  through. 

"Pardon  me,"  she  said,  "but 
do  we  pass  through  Salt  Lake 
City?'' 

"No,  Miss,"  answered  the  con- 
ductor. "We  are  going  down  Echo 
Canyon  now,  and  then  turn 
north  to  Ogden." 

Nora  must  have  shown  a  look 
of  disappointment. 

"Why?"  he  asked.  "Were  you 
particularly  wishing  to  go  to  Salt 
Lake?" 

"I  wanted  to  see  the  lake," 
answered  Nora.  "IVe  heard  that 
you  can't  sink  in  it.  You  see, 
where  IVe  lived  IVe  never  seen 
the  ocean,  and  I  thought  this 
lake  with  the  salt.  ..." 

Then  she  stopped,  embarrassed, 
thinking  she  must  sound  like  a 
disappointed  child. 

The  conductor  didn't  seem  to 
notice.  He  answered  kindly, 
"You  just  keep  your  eyes  glued 
to  that  window.  Miss,  when  we 
come  out  of  Weber  Canyon,  and 
off  to  the  west  you'll  see  that 
lake.  She's  there  every  day,  just 
sparkling  away  if  the  sun  hits 
her  just  right." 

Nora  smiled  at  him,  grateful 
for  his  understanding.  She  turned 
again  to  watch  the  scenery.  It 
was  superb.  And,  as  they  left  the 
mountains,  Nora  saw  the  lake 
far  to  the  west,  the  sky  crimson 
above  it. 

"The  Great  Salt  Lake,  folks," 
announced  the  conductor.  "The 
city  itself  is  farther  to  the  south, 
but  that's  the  lake.  Good  and 
salty  it  is,  too.  Some  say  fifty 
per  cent.  Others  claim  it's  nearer 
twenty-five.  Anyway,  you  can 
float  in  it  without  sinking." 

Even  as  they  watched,  the 
color  faded  quickly  from  the  sky, 


and  the  clouds  closed  together, 
dark  and  threatening.  Nora 
shivered.  Suddenly,  the  railroad 
car  felt  chilly.  By  the  time  they 
reached  Ogden,  snow  had  started 
to  fall. 

Nora  sat  for  a  time  trying  to 
decide  whether  she  should  leave 
the  train  for  a  little  while,  or  just 
sit  and  wait  until  they  started 
again.  She  didn't  want  to  meet 
any  Mormons.  She  watched  the 
snow  outside  the  window  and 
saw  that  it  was  increasing. 

She  thought  of  her  aspirations, 
not  worldly  wealth  for  herself, 
but  just  what  did  she  want?  To 
teach  school?  Yes,  the  desire  to 
teach  was  strong  within  her.  She 
had  thought  of  it  often  as  she 
had  cared  for  her  mother.  But 
she  wanted  more  than  that — a 
home,  a  life  of  her  own — ^her  own 
children  to  teach.  Outside  the 
window,  the  fury  of  the  storm 
was  rising. 

The  conductor  returned  from 
outside  the  car,  shaking  the  snow 
from  his  coat.  Nora  noticed  that 
she  was  almost  the  only  one  left 
on  the  train. 

"Is  there  any  danger  of  getting 
snowed  in?"  she  asked. 

"It  would  take  hours  of  snow, 
coming  down  this  hard,  before 
we  would  even  begin  to  get  wor- 
ried," he  said.  "Don't  worry 
about  the  snow,  but  you  have  to 
change  trains  here." 

Nora's  heart  jumped.  Change 
trains!  Why,  of  course!  They  had 
told  her  this  back  in  Omaha  when 
she  bought  her  ticket;  but  it 
seemed  so  long  ago  she  had  for- 
gotten. 

The  conductor  picked  up  her 
carpetbag  and  her  larger  suitcase 
and  was  waiting  for  her  at  the 


108 


steps  to  help  her  down.  Nora 
paused  at  the  door,  peering 
anxiously  into  the  swirling  snow 
and  the  darkness.  She  could  see 
no  other  person  except  the  sta- 
tion agent  standing  in  the  light 
of  his  open  door,  apparently  wait- 
ing for  her.  Still  Nora  hesitated. 

"Your  train  doesn't  leave  for 
a  couple  of  hours,"  called  the 
agent.  "Come  on  in  where  it's 
warm." 

Nora's  heart  was  pounding, 
and  her  hands  felt  weak  and 
shaky  as  she  entered  the  station. 
"This  is  the  only  passenger  for 
the  Idaho  train,  Joe,"  said  the 
conductor,  putting  her  bags  down. 

"Fine,"  said  the  station  agent, 
smiling  at  Nora.  "We'll  take  care 
of  her.  The  next  train  won't  be 
along  for  at  least  two  hours,  but 
she'll  be  warm  and  comfortable 
here." 

In  her  confused  state  of  mind, 
Nora  couldn't  help  wishing  she 
had  had  chances  for  more  experi- 
ences. Even  the  idea  of  changing 
trains  had  thrown  her  into  a 
nervous  tension.  Still  she  must 
not  regret  her  decision  to  come 
West.  She  wanted  things  to 
happen,  and  most  of  all  she 
wanted  the  courage  to  meet  them 
when  they  did. 

The  agent  had  returned  to  his 
work.  He  wrote  for  a  time  with 
Nora  standing  uncertainly  just 
inside  the  door.  Then  he  put 
down  his  pen  and  indicated  the 
bench  by  the  stove,  motioning 
for  her  to  move  over  there. 

"The  seat  is  hard,"  he  said, 
"but  it  beats  standing.  It's 
warmer  over  there,  too.  This  is 
the  first  real  snowstorm  we've 
had  and  it  promises  to  be  a  good 
one." 

He   placed   her   bags    on    the 


bench  by  the  stove  and  returned 
to  his  stool  at  the  counter. 

Nora  moved  across  the  room 
and  sat  down  on  the  end  of  the 
bench.  It  was  long  and  wide,  and 
she  stifled  a  desire  to  lie  down  on 
it 

The  station  was  very  quiet. 
She  could  hear  only  the  ticking 
of  the  clock  and  the  scratch  of 
the  station  agent's  pen  on  the 
paper.  The  warmth  of  the  stove 
made  her  drowsy,  but  she  fought 
to  keep  her  eyes  open.  In  spite 
of  her  efforts  she  found  herself, 
as  she  relaxed  in  the  warm  quiet, 
nodding  from  time  to  time,  but 
each  time,  she  jerked  her  head 
erect  again.  After  what  seemed  to 
Nora  a  very  long  time,  the  station 
agent  again  put  down  his  pen 
and  looked  at  her. 

"You  could  get  a  bite  to  eat 
next  door.  Miss,"  he  said. 

"No,  thank  you.  I  .  .  .  I  .  .  . 

I'm No,  thanks."  Nora  groped 

frantically  for  a  reason.  She  had 
eaten  nothing  since  noon,  and 
she  was  hungry.  She  had  begun 
to  feel  at  ease  here  with  the  sta- 
tion agent.  He  was  certainly  more 
interested  in  whatever  it  was  he 
was  writing  than  he  was  in  her, 
but  just  the  thought  of  going  out 
on  the  street  and  maybe  meeting 
Mormons  filled  her  with  panic. 
The  storm,  raging  around  the 
station,  might  easily  serve  as  a 
good  cover-up  for  her  disappear- 
ance. 

"Can't  say  as  I  blame  you  for 


109 


February  1967 


not  wanting  to  go  out  in  this 
weather.  But  you  still  have  quite 
a  wait  ahead  of  you.  I'll  run  over 
and  pick  up  a  sandwich  for  you." 

He  was  out  the  door  and  gone 
before  Nora  could  protest.  When 
he  returned,  he  was  carrying  a 
plate  under  a  white  napkin. 

"I  told  Ma  Jones  about  you, 
and  she  insisted  on  fixing  up  a 
plate.  Here.  Come  on  up  to  the 
counter  and  eat  it  while  it's  still 
hot." 

The  mashed  potatoes  were 
steaming  under  the  best  gravy 
Nora  had  ever  eaten.  The  piece  of 
chicken  had  been  fried  to  a 
tender  golden  brown,  and  the  two 
rolls  were  dotted  with  melting 
butter.  Nora  hadn't  realized  how 
hungry  she  was. 

"I  must  pay  you  for  the  meal," 
she  said.  "How  much  is  it?" 

The  station  agent's  eyes 
twinkled.  "You  know,  that's 
what  I  asked  Ma.  And  she  said, 
*  Can't  a  body  ever  do  a  good 
deed  without  being  paid  for  it? 
You  just  take  this  plate  along, 
and  tell  the  young  lady  it's  com- 
pliments of  *Ma  Jones'  Eating 
House.'  " 

IHERE  was  a  piece  of  pie  on  a 
second,  smaller  plate.  As  Nora 
started  on  it,  the  thought  struck 
her.  Perhaps  this  was  the  way 
they  did  it!  Softened  up  their 
victims  first  wi\h  a  good  meal 
and  then  made  their  move!  She 
stopped,  her  fork  in  mid-air,  and 
looked  again  at  the  station  agent. 
If  he  had  any  ideas  as  far  as  she 
was  concerned,  he  certainly  was 
doing  a  good  job  of  hiding  them. 
After  she  had  finished  eating,  she 
cleared  her  throat  twice  before 
he  even  looked  up  from  his  desk. 
"What    wonderful    food,"    she 


said.  "You  will  thank  your  moth- 
er for  it,  won't  you?" 

The  station  agent  threw  back 
his  head  and  roared  with  laugh- 
ter. 

"My  mother!  Now,  Ma  would 
not  appreciate  that.  Why,  I'm  al- 
most as  old  as  she  is."  He  leaned 
nearer.  Instinctively  Nora  drew 
back.  "You  see,  we  just  call  her 
Ma.  Everyone  hereabouts  does, 
but  as  far  as  I  know,  she  has 
neither  chick  nor  child.  She 
moved  in  here  about  three  years 
ago,  and  there  have  been  any 
number  of  the  brethren  who 
would  have  liked  to  become  Pa 
Jones,  once  they  got  a  taste  of 
her  cooking,  but  so  far  she's  just 
kept  to  herself  and  run  her  busi- 
ness. Does  as  well  as  a  man  could, 
too." 

Nora  stared  at  him.  "You 
mean  she  hasn't  a  husband?  She 
has  lived  here  all  that  time  and 
never  married?" 

The  man  chuckled.  "Now  don't 
get  the  wrong  idea  about  the 
West,"  he  said.  "It's  not  that 
she  couldn't  find  a  husband.  And 
anyone  as  pretty  as  you  would 
have  no  trouble  at  all." 

Nora  blushed  furiously.  "That 
is  not  what.  ...  I  mean.  .  .  . 
I.   .  .  ." 

"I  should  apologize,"  said  the 
agent.  "I  was  only  doing  a  bit  of 
teasing.  But  about  Ma,  that's 
right.  She  simply  prefers  to  run 
things  herself,  or,  at  least,  she 
has  up  to  this  point.  I  teU  her 
that  someday  the  right  man  will 
come  along,  and  she'll  forget 
some  of  her  independence." 

He  picked  up  the  dishes.  "I'll 
tell  Ma  how  much  you  enjoyed 
the  meal,"  he  said.  "Nothing 
pleases  her  like  the  word  that 
someone  enjoys  her  cooking." 


110 


The  wind  swirled  the  snow- 
flakes  inside  as  he  opened  the 
door.  Nora  moved  over  again  by 
the  fire.  After  the  agent  returned, 
he  went  directly  to  his  work, 
making  no  attempt  to  resume 
the  conversation,  until  once  again 
he  put  down  his  pen  and  rose  to 
his 


The  Golden  Chain 

''That's  all,''  answered  the 
agent,  putting  Nora's  luggage 
aboard.  "No  one  out  tonight  just 
for  the  ride." 

The  train  was  almost  deserted. 
Nora  found  a  seat  alone  and 
placed  both  of  her  bags  beside 
her.  It  seemed  that  they  moved 
very  slowly,  and  the  train  stopped 
in  every  little  village  along  the 
way.  The  train  grew  chilly  and, 
after  an  interminably  long  time, 
at  last  Nora  heard  the  announce- 
ment. 

"Banner,  Idaho!" 

This  was  it.  Nora  picked  up 
her  luggage  and  moved  toward 
the  door  of  the  train. 

{To  be  continued) 


"'Bout  train  time,"  he  said.  "If 
she's  on  time  from  Salt  Lake,  she 
will  be  pulling  in  in  about  five 
minutes." 

And  the  train  was  on  time, 
exactly  nine  forty-five.  As  the 
conductor  lowered  the  steps,  he 
looked  past  Nora  at  the  station 
agent. 

"Only  one  passenger?"  he 
asked. 

Angel 
Number 

ThrPQ 

Lael  J.  Littke 


She  stands  there  so  absorbed  in  the  unfolding  of  the  story  of  the 
Christ  Child  that  I  am  afraid  she  will  forget  to  say  her  part,  so 
carefully  memorized  during  the  past  week  ("Mama,  I'm  to  be  Angel 
Number  Three  and  have  a  whole  sentence  to  say").  Her  tinsel  halo 
has  slipped  to  a  lopsided  perch  over  her  right  eye  (symbolic  maybe?) 
and  her  large  paper  collar  is  only  a  little  crumpled.  Her  eyes  shine. 
To  her,  the  bathrobed  little  boys  are  truly  shepherds  come  to  gaze 
at  the  Holy  Babe  in  the  manger,  and  she  and  the  other  little  girls 
actually  angels  (who  can  deny  it?)  come  to  bring  the  glad  tidings. 

It  is  her  turn  to  speak,  and  I  wish  that  I  could  adjust  her  halo 
and  prompt  her,  but  I  can  only  sit  and  watch  and  hope  I  have  taught 
her  well  enough. 

Her  voice  is  clear.  "And  this  shall  be  a  sign  unto  you:  Ye  shall 
find  the  Babe  wrapped  in  swalling  clothes  and  lying  in  a  manger." 
("SwaddHng,"  I  had  coached  her.  "Say  'swaddling.'  ") 

I  am  proud  that  she  faces  the  audience — and  the  world — with  so 
steady  a  gaze.  She's  growing  up,  my  little  Angel  Number  Three,  and 
becoming  independent.  That's  the  way  it  should  be;  that's  the  way 
I  want  it  to  be.  Then  why  do  my  arms  feel  empty  and  my  eyes  well 
with  tears? 


Ill 


Singing  fl^othiers 


Volume  54     February  1967    Number  2 

■  Belle  S.  Spafford,  President 

■  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 

■  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 

■  Hulda  P.  Young,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S.  Manwaring 
EIna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.  Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 


Irene  C.  Lloyd 
Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva  B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B.  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.  Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone  R.  Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen  N.  Barnes 
Kathryn  S.  Gilbert 
Verda  F.  Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zelma  R.  West 


The  Lord  .  .  .  set  my  feet  upon  a 
rock  .  .  .  and  established  my  goings. 
And  he  hath  put  a  new  song  in  my 
mouth,  even  praise  unto  our  God 
(Psalms  40:2-3). 

■  The  voices  of  the  Singing  Moth- 
ers, through  the  ages,  have 
marked  with  beauty  and  with 
notes  of  lasting  illumination,  the 
dearly  beloved  phases  of  a  wom- 
an's life.  A  young  babe,  new  to 
the  sounds  of  earth  yet  close  to 
the  anthems  of  heaven,  hears  her 
mother's  voice  in  singing,  and  the 
music  becomes  the  first  rhythmic 
experience  of  her  life  journey. 

Growing  into  womanhood  in  the 
shelter  of  the  home,  again  she 
hears  her  mother  singing  as  she 
works  about  the  house  carrying 
joy  and  gratitude  and  love  from 
room  to  roonj.  Returning  from 
school,  through  the  open  door, 
the  young  girl  hears  the  melody 
that  her  mother  sings,  as  she  sits 
in  afternoon  sunlight  and  stitches 
and  mends  the  apparel  of  her 
children. 

Thus,  with  a  heritage  of  music  in 
her  heart,  the  young  woman  even- 
tually turns  toward  dreams  of  her 
own  home;  and  all  that  she  has 
learned  of  faith  and  family  unity, 
expressed  in  singing,  becomes  her 
own  melody  of  life. 

Women  have  sung  in  sorrow  and 
in  loneliness.  Their  songs  have 
mingled  the  trials  of  a  present 
time  with  their  hopes  for  a  happier 
future.  Women  have  sung  to  com- 
fort themselves  and  to  reach  for 
the  riches  of  the  spirit.  They  have 
sung  to  impart  strength  and  cour- 


112 


age  to  those  in  need  of  consolation.  They  have  sung  in  cottages,  in 
tents,  and  in  cabins.  They  have  established  singing  in  the  land. 

Their  spiritual  yearnings,  especially,  have  been  strengthened  by 
music,  and  have  been  lifted  to  a  contemplation  of  those  thoughts  and 
those  majestic  harmonies  which  unite  the  earth  with  heaven. 

"If  thou  art  merry,  praise  the  Lord  with  singing,  with  music  .  .  . 
and  with  a  prayer  of  praise  and  thanksgiving.  If  thou  art  sorrowful, 
call  on  the  Lord  thy  God  with  supplication,  that  your  souls  may  be 
joyful  .  .  .  (D&C  136:28,  29). 

It  was  a  mother  who  was  commanded  by  the  Lord,  through  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  "to  make  a  selection  of  sacred  hymns,  as  it 
shall  be  given  thee,  which  is  pleasing  unto  me,  to  be  had  in  my  church. 
For  my  soul  delighteth  in  the  song  of  the  heart;  yea,  the  song  of  the 
righteous  is  a  prayer  unto  me,  and  it  shall  be  answered  with  a  blessing 
upon  their  heads"  (D&C  25:11-12). 

From  the  singing  of  mothers  in  their  homes;  from  the  singing  of 
women  together  as  neighbors;  from  music  inherent  in  their  hearts, 
came  the  official  organization  of  Singing  Mothers  throughout  the 
Church.  The  Singing  Mothers  inspire  and  encourage  each  other  in  the 
discovery  and  development  of  their  talents.  The  feeling  for  music  and 
its  Interpretation  is  "caught";  it  flows  from  one  sister  to  another,  and 
each  performance  becomes  a  unity  of  spiritual  aspiration  and  ac- 
complishment. 

From  singing  in  the  wards.  Singing  Mother  choruses  move  into  ever- 
widening  circles  of  influence  and  devoted  service  in  the  name  of  music, 
and  in  praise  of  the  gospel  heritage.  In  concerts  they  offer  the  hymns 
and  the  anthems  long  revered  as  spiritual  treasures,  as  well  as  the 
inspired  compositions  of  the  restoration.  Many  who  otherwise  might 
not  hear  the  grandeur  of  the  great  chords  of  music,  are  offered  a  world 
of  harmony  by  the  Singing  Mothers.  In  the  congregations  of  the  saints, 
at  Relief  Society  General  Conference  and  at  the  General  Conferences 
of  the  Church,  the  Singing  Mothers,  in  combined  choruses,  add  the 
beauty  and  spiritual  strength  of  their  singing. 

Music  is  a  missionary,  and  the  Singing  Mothers  in  television  and 
radio  presentations,  on  their  international  tour,  through  their  appear- 
ances at  the  meetings  of  the  American  Mothers — ^their  singing  at  the 
World's  Fair — wherever  they  go,  they  carry  the  message  of  the  gospel 
and  become  bearers  of  "the  singing  and  the  sounds  of  salvation." 

The  Singing  Mothers  sing  of  "the  mountains  high."  They  sing  in 
many  nations  and  on  the  islands  of  the  sea.  They  rejoice  as  Relief  So- 
ciety women,  offering  praises  to  the  Heavenly  Father.  .  .  .  "Come,  Ye 
Blessed  of  My  Father"  .  .  .  "Go  Ye  Forth  With  My  Word." 

— V.P.C. 


113 


Reduce 

Your  Risk 

of  Heart  Attack 

Health  Project   For  Everyone 

The  American   Heart  Association 


In  the  search  for  a  way  to  prevent  heart  attacks  and  strokes,  sci- 
entists have  studied  the  living  habits  and  medical  records  of  thousands 
of  persons  in  middle  age.  The  studies  showed  that  those  who  had 
heart  attacks  had  one  or  more  of  the  following  conditions  or  living 
habits: 

■  High  levels  of  cholesterol  or  other  fatty  substances  in  the  blood 

■  Overweight 

■  High  blood  pressure 

■  Lack  of  exercise 

■  Cigarette  smoking 

■  Diabetes 

■  A  family  history  of  heart  attacks  in   middle  age 

It  appears  that  any  one  of  these  habits  or  conditions,  called  risk 
factors,  increases  the  chances  of  a  heart  attack,  and  a  combination 
of  two  or  more  factors  multiplies  the  risk. 

These  habits  usually  are  formed  in  childhood  with  the  influence  of 
parents.  Children  imitate  their  parents,  so  in  eating,  watching  TV, 
youngsters  very  early  become  subjected  to  risk  factors.  When  they 
reach  adulthood,  the  habits  are  firmly  entrenched. 

The  early  detection  of  major  risks  is  one  of  the  most  encouraging 
advances  in  medical  knowledge,  for  it  points  to  precautions  we  all  can 
take  to  increase  our  chances  of  living  longer  and  enjoying  good  health. 

What  are  the  risks  you  should  avoid?  Your  doctor  can  best  answer 
these  questions.   Everyone  should  have  periodic  physical  check-ups. 

While  there  is  still  no  ironclad  proof  that  reducing  the  known  risks 
will  prevent  heart  attacks,  most  of  the  scientific  evidence  today  points 
that  way.  At  the  very  least,  reducing  the  risks  can  result  in  good 
general  health  and  physical  fitness  for  every  member  of  the  family. 

Children  stand  to  benefit  most  of  all,  by  learning  early  in  life  to 
avoid  eating  and  living  patterns  that  may  lead  to  premature  heart 
disease  in  adulthood. 

HELP  YOUR  HEART  FUND!   HELP  YOUR  HEART! 

114 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Anita  Brenner  (widow  of  Dr.  David 
Glusker)  is  editor  of  "Mexico  This 
Month,"  which  presents  in  color  the 
scenic  beauty  of  that  country,  and 
directs  tourists  where  to  go  and  what 
to  see,  and  whets  the  appetite  for 
Mexican  cuisine,  dating  back  to  early 
Mayan  culture.  Although  she  is  not 
Mexican  (her  parents  Immigrated  to 
Mexico  from  Latvia),  she  has  lived 
many  years  in  Mexico  and  entertains 
distinguished  visitors  at  her  home  in 
Lomas,  a  suburb  of  Mexico  City.  She 
also  owns  a  large  ranch  and  Is  a 
specialist  in  growing  many  exotic 
varieties  of  peppers  and  herbs  requisite 
for  use  in  traditional  Mexican  cookery. 

Betty  S.  Gilson,  M.D.,  of  Helena,  Mon- 
tana, is  the  new  head  of  the  Utah 
State  Health  Department's  Chronic 
Disease  and  Heart  Section.  For  sixteen 
years  she  was  director  of  the  Montana 
Heart  Diagnostic  Center,  an  activity  of 
the  Montana  State  Board  of  Health. 
She  was  born  in  Minneapolis,  received 
her  B.A.  and  M.D.  degrees  from  the 
University  of  Minnesota,  and  took  her 
postgraduate  training  in  internal  med- 
icine at  Lakeside  Hospital,  Western 
Reserve  University  in  Cleveland,  Ohio. 
In  addition  to  her  many  civic  respon- 
sibilities with  the  Montana  State  Med- 
cal  Association,  she  was  a  member  of 
the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Great 
Falls,  Montana  Public  Schools  at  the 
time  of  her  Utah  appointment. 

RHda  Bee  O' Bryan  Cliburn,  mother  of 
the  famous  pianist  Van  Cliburn,  was 
her  son's  only  teacher  until  he  began 
to  study  at  Juilllard  in  1952.  Mrs.  Cli- 
burn is  currently  appearing  with  her 
son  in  television  concerts  in  the  color 
special  "A  Portrait  of  Van  Cliburn." 


Montserrat  Cabale,  a  thirty-two-year-old 
Spanish  soprano,  has  already  won  world 
acclaim.  In  superb  performances  of 
"Casta  Diva,"  and  other  arias  from 
Bellini  and  Donizetti,  her  voice  has 
been  praised  as  "full,  pure,  and  effort- 
less." Her  first  appearance  in  the 
United  States  was  in  April  1965,  and 
she  was  received  "with  instant  great 
approval." 

Dr.  Sylvia  Cassell,  psychologist,  has 
pioneered  a  volunteer  puppet  program 
at  Children's  Memorial  Hospital,  Chi- 
cago, to  calm  the  fears  of  young  pa- 
tients. The  child  sees  a  puppet  patient 
on  a  small  operating  table,  under  a 
miniature  X-ray  machine  and  learns 
that  it  is  necessary  to  lie  quietly 
so  the  picture  will  not  be  fuzzy.  A 
doctor  puppet  talks  to  the  live  child 
(often  with  the  voice  of  Dr.  Casseli 
herself).  In  this  way  the  small  patient 
is  prepared  for  his  examinations,  dye 
tests,  X-ray  pictures,  treatments,  sur- 
gery —  frequently  heart  surgery. 

^aivina  Hoffman,  "the  most  renowned 
woman  sculptor  of  moderns,"  worked 
for  years  on  an  autobiography,  "Yester- 
day Is  Today,"  which  was  published  in 
1965  by  Crown  Publishers,  New  York. 
She  died  in  July  1966,  at  the  age  of 
eighty-one,  leaving  a  prodigious  num- 
ber of  works,  carved  In  marble,  bronze, 
and  stone,  many  of  them  far  larger 
than  life-sized.  Her  "personal  history," 
as  is  her  sculpture,  is  created  from  her 
heart  and  enriches  the  reader  in  intel- 
lectual, spiritual,  and  esthetic  dimen- 
sions. The  best  known  work  of  Miss 
Hoffman,  a  pupil  of  Auguste  Rodin, 
is  the  "Races  of  Man"  group  in  the 
Hall  of  Man  in  the  Chicago  Natural 
History  Museum. 


115 


Valentines 

Are 

Important 

Frances  C,  Yost 


■  Susan  McMaughan  wiped  the 
frost  from  the  window  so  that 
she  could  watch  her  five  little 
schoolers  board  the  bus  that  went 
past  their  house.  They  were 
beautiful  children,  and  they  were 
dressed  nicely,  thanks  to  the  fact 
that  she  could  sew  well,  and 
make  over. 

"What  are  you  watching, 
Mommie?"  Little  Laurie  asked. 

"Mother's  watching  your  big 
brothers  and  sisters,  to  see  that 
they  get  on  the  bus  safely." 

"Will  you  watch  me  next  year 
to  see  if  I  get  on  the  bus  all 
right?" 

"I  surely  will,  Mark." 

"Will  you  watch  us  when  we 
go  to  school,  Mommie?" 

"Yes,  Betty  and  little  Laurie, 
Mommie  will  watch  you  every 
morning." 

Susan  gathered  her  three  little 
pre-schoolers  in  her  arms  and 
hugged  them  close. 

Keeping  her  eight  children 
warm  and  fed  and  with  some- 
thing to  wear  was  a  problem  that 
occupied  every  moment  of  her 
time  during  the  day,  and  most 
of  her  thinking  time  through  the 
night.  Susan  told  herself  that  it 
wouldn't  be  too  long  before  Jim 
would  write  and  say  he  had 
found  work.  Then  he  would  en- 
close a  check  or  some  greenbacks. 
Until  then  she  would  just  have 
to  hold  out. 


116 


Valentines  Are  Important 

The  three  little  children  started  perhaps,    she    could    help    them 

playing  with  blocks,  and  Susan  with    whatever    was    bothering 

went   to   the  kitchen   and  took  them. 

stock  of  her  meager  supphes.  While  Martha  and  Cloe  washed 
There  was  enough  sugar  for  a  the  supper  dishes,  Tom  and  Vic- 
couple  of  weeks,  and  flour  to  tor  brought  in  the  coal  and  kin- 
make  two  or  three  nice  batches  dling.  When  these  tasks  were 
of  bread.  The  lone  cow  was  giv-  finished,  there  would  follow  a 
ing  milk  enough  for  all,  and  session  of  getting  lessons  on  the 
cream  for  their  cereal,  and  kitchen  table.  Then  Susan  would 
enough  to  make  a  little  butter,  help  those  who  needed  a  bit  of 
There  was  still  bottled  fruit  and  assistance  with  English,  arithme- 
a  few  vegetables  in  the  cellar,  tic,  history,  or  geography. 
Yes,  with  good  planning,  she  In  the  north  bedroom,  away 
would  hold  out  until  Jim  could  from  the  heater,  Susan  was  tuck- 
get  work.  ing  the  little  ones  in  bed. 

She  would  keep  hoping  and  "Your  Daddy  would  be  proud, 
praying.  She  wasn't  alone  with  the  way  you  can  say  your  prayers 
her  brood  of  eight  darling  chil-  all  alone.  Now  jump  into  bed. 
dren.  God  was  in  his  heaven,  and  Goodnight  little  Mark  and  Con- 
was  watching  and  caring  for  nie,  Betty  and  Laurie.  Keep 
them.  under   the    covers,    because    it's 

Susan  cleaned  and  set  to  soak  dreadfully  cold  tonight." 
the  last  of  the  dry  beans.  Hot  Susan  tucked  each  one  in  snug- 
chili  would  make  a  nourishing  ly.  She  was  proud  of  the  com- 
supper  for  all,  and  perhaps  there  forters  on  the  beds.  She  had 
would  be  enough  for  lunch  to-  taken  the  womout  wool  blankets 
morrow  for  her  and  the  little  and  covered  them  with  pretty 
ones.  outing  flannel.  All  the  children 

So    it   was    that    Susan    Mc-  had  helped  to  tie  them.  Yes,  her 

Maughan  worked  and  prayed  day  children  were  warm  and  cozy  in 

after  day,  hardly  taking  time  to  their  beds,  and  she  was  thankful 

look  at  the  calendar.  It  was  while  for  that, 

they  were  all  around  the  table  m 

eating  supper  that  evening  that  iJusan  had  a  song  on  her  lips 

Susan  noticed  the  older  children  as  she  left  the  bedroom  of  the 

were    rather    quiet.    She    hoped  little  ones,  and  walked  towards 

things  had  gone  well  for  them  at  the    kitchen.    Then    she    heard 

school.  She  didn't  want  anyone  Tom's  voice.  Tom  was  the  oldest, 

to  suffer  because  they  were  poor,  and  he  was  more  of  a  man  than 

She  wanted  her  children  to  feel  a  boy,  even  though  he  was  thir- 

ad  jus  ted  and  have  friends  .   .  .  teen  and  in  the  seventh  grade, 

even    though   it   meant    making  What  was  he  saying? 

over  and  washing  clothes  out  at  "Well,  don't  tell  Mother.  She 

night.  can't  do  anything  about  it,  and  it 

But  something  was  amiss  to-  would  only  make  her  feel  badly." 

night.    After  the   little   children  "I  just  can't  face  my  friends 

were  in  bed,  perhaps  she  could  on   Valentine's    Day   without   a 

get  them  to  confide  in  her.  Then,  single  valentine  for  anyone." 

117 


February  1967 

"Well,  for  goodness  sake,  Mar-  manly  voice  again, 

tha!   Valentines  aren't  that  im-  "Maybe  we  could  make  valen- 

portant."  This  from  Victor.  tines."    Martha's   voice   grabbed 

Martha  stifled  a  little  moan,  onto  a  last  ray  of  hope, 

and  Tom,  always  the  benefactor  "A  person  could  make  one  for 

came  to  her  defense.  the  teacher,  I  suppose,  but  you 

"Of  course  valentines  are  im-  can't  make  thirty-three  for  every- 

portant.   Victor   didn't  mean   it  one  in  the  class.  And  you  have 

that  way.  He  was  just  trying  to  to  have  red  paper  and  lace  and 

point  out  that  there  are  lots  of  stuff  to  make  valentines  out  of 

things  more  important,  and  we'll  and  .  .  .  ." 

have  to  be  brave.  Now  I  have  "I  guess  you're  right,  Tom." 

thought  this  whole  thing  out,  and  Martha's  voice  betrayed  the  fact 

decided  the  best  way  to  do  it  is  that  she  wasn't  having  too  much 

for  us  all  to  come  home  when  the  success  at  being  brave, 

valentine  party   starts    in   each  "So  we  all  come  hpme.  I  guess 

room.    That   way   we   won't   be  there  isn't  anything  else  to  do. 

embarrassed    getting    valentines  But    I    sure   hate    to    miss    the 

from  our  friends,  and  not  having  party."  Victor  shrugged  his  shoul- 

any  to  give.  All  in  favor?"  ders,  not  considering  whether  the 

Listening,  Susan  McMaughan  children  would  be  allowed  to 
could  see  a  future  lawyer  or  leave  school, 
school  principal  in  her  Tom.  He  "I  don't  know  about  the  rest 
was  a  bom  leader.  She  felt  it  best  of  you,  but  I  have  studies  to  do." 
not  to  barge  in  the  room  just  Tom's  voice  terminated  the  sub- 
now.   She  listened,   and   as   she  ject. 

listened,  her  heart  ached.  Why  Susan,    listening   just   outside 

hadn't  they  shared  their  prob-  the  door,  was  proud  of  her  four 

lems  with  her?  Yet,  as  Tom  had  older  children.  They  studied  hard 

pointed  out,   there  wasn't  any-  and  their  report  cards  registered 

thing  she  could  do  about  it.  But  good  grades, 

perhaps  there   was.    She   hadn't  f. 

bothered   the   Lord   about  any-  Ihe    next    morning,    after    the 

thing  but  warmth  and  food  and  children   left  for   school,   Susan 

health  for  her  family.  Valentines  started    cleaning    out    drawers, 

were  important,  too.  What  were  There  was   a  chance  she  could 

the  children  saying?  find  last  year's  valentines.  Per- 

"I    guess "  that    is    all    right  haps    with    a    little    bleach    she 

for  us.  We're  big.  But  little  Con-  could    erase    names,    and    they 

nie   is   only   in  the   first   grade,  could  be  re-used.   She  did  find 

Valentines  are  so  important  when  some,  but  they  had  been  enjoyed 

you're  little."  until   the   comers   were    frayed. 

Cloe's  voice  had  a  flutter  in  it,  They  were  unfit  to  pass  along, 

which    divulged    the    fact    that  Susan  toyed  with  the  idea  of 

valentines  were  still  important  at  taking  Martha's  suggestion  and 

her  age,  also.  making  some.  But  Tom  was  so 

"Well,  we'll  just  have  to  bring  right.   There  was   nothing  from 

Connie  home  with  us,  and  make  which  to  make  valentines.  What 

the  best  of  it."  That  was  Tom's  few  coins  Susan  had,  were  now 

118 


Valentines  Are  Important 


all  used  for  stamps  and  yeast 
cakes. 

Susan  watched  for  the  mail- 
man. If  Jim  sent  a  check  or  even 
a  dollar  bill,  she  would  buy  val- 
entines. When  the  mailman 
passed  by  the  house  without 
stopping,  she  went  to  the  door 
and  called  out  to  him. 

"Any  mail  today?" 

"No,  Mrs.  McMaughan.  Not  a 
single  thing.  Fm  sorry." 

The  afternoon  of  the  thir- 
teenth of  February,  Susan  asked 
a  neighbor  if  she  would  watch 
Mark,  Beth,  and  little  Laurie 
while  she  slipped  down  town.  It 
was  a  hard  decision  to  make,  but 
Susan  was  ready  to  swallow  her 
pride  and  ask  for  credit  at  the 
store.  She  would  buy  valentines 
enough  for  five  schoolers. 

Susan  McMaughan  went  into 
the  variety  store.  It  was  fun  to 
look  around  and  see  the  lovely 
things  on  display.  She  hadn't 
allowed  herself  the  luxury  of 
looking  in  the  stores  since  Jim 
was  out  of  work.  She  walked  over 
to  where  the  valentines  usually 
were.  The  counter  was  bare. 

"Where  are  your  valentines?" 


"Sold  the  last  of  them  last 
night,  Madam." 

"Oh,  no!" 

"Sorry.  Had  a  run  on  them. 
The  kids  are  buying  more  these 
days." 

Susan  sighed.  Well,  being  out 
of  stock  saved  her  the  embarrass- 
ment of  asking  for  credit  to  buy 
them.  Perhaps  they  would  have 
turned  her  down  anyway.  She 
walked  slowly  from  the  store. 
Her  legs  were  too  tired  to  nav- 
igate. Or  was  it  her  very  soul 
that  was  tired? 

That  evening  the  children  were 
extra  cheerful,  polite,  helpful, 
and  downright  good.  Susan  was 
extra  cheerful  herself.  It  was  a 
PoUyanna  game  they  all  seemed 
to  be  playing.  Yet  it  seemed 
better  than  to  sit  down  in  the 
middle  of  the  room  and  cry  for 
lack  of  valentines. 

It  was  while  Susan  lay  awake 
in  her  bed  that  night  that  she 
decided  what  she  would  do.  She 
would  make  the  prettiest  val- 
entine cake!  Then,  when  the  chil- 
dren came  home  from  school, 
they  would  have  a  family  party. 
She  would  cut  the  cake  and  serve 
hot  chocolate  with  it. 

Susan  arose  early,  long  before 
the  February  sun  had  peeked 
over  the  horizon.  She  stirred  up 
batter  for  a  velvet  white  cake. 
Instead  of  baking  it  in  the  two 
square  layers,  or  the  two  round 
pans,  she  poured  the  batter  into 
one  square  pan  and  one  round 
pan. 

When  the  cakes  were  baked 
and  cooled,  she  cut  the  round 
cake  in  half.  She  placed  the 
square  cake  at  an  angle  on  her 
largest  and  prettiest  plate  to 
form  the  point  of  the  heart. 
The  two  round  halves  she  placed 


119 


February  1967 


at  the  top  of  the  diamond 
square  to  form  the  round  parts 
of  the  heart.  It  was  a  perfect  val- 
entine. Susan  iced  the  three  parts 
together.  Then,  with  fluffy  white 
icing,  she  covered  the  whole  big 
heart.  In  the  center  she  wrote 
eight  names:  Tom,  Victor,  Mar- 
tha, Cloe,  Connie,  Mark,  Betty, 
and  Laurie.  With  the  decorator, 
she  made  little  rosebuds,  hearts, 
and  cupids.  Then  she  edged  the 
entire  valentine  with  lace  icing. 
The  cake  was  beautiful! 

Susan  placed  the  cake  high  on 
the  top  of  the  cupboard  out  of 
sight.  Then  she  sighed.  The  cake 
wouldn't  take  the  place  of  val- 
entines for  friends,  but  she  had 
done  the  best  she  could,  and  her 
heart  felt  better.  The  children 
would  know  that  she  cared. 

The  sun  came  up  over  the 
eastern  mountains.  It  was  going 
to  be  a  beautiful  day,  clear  and 
bright  and  warm  for  February,  a 
perfect  Valentine  Day  .  .  .  well 
almost. 

It  was  time  to  awaken  the 
children.  What  was  that?  A 
knock  on  the  door  at  this  hour? 

Susan  went  to  the  door  and 
opened  it.  There  stood  the  mail- 
man smiling  like  a  valentine  him- 
self. Then  he  seemed  to  be  em- 
barrassed a  little. 

"Good  morning,  Mrs.  Mc- 
Maughan.  This  is  a  little  out  of 


order.  I  usually  pass  your  house 
about  ten-thirty.  But  when  we 
sorted  the  mail  this  morning, 
there  was  this  big  package  for 
your  family.  Since  it  is  labeled 
valentines,  I  thought  you  might 
like  it  before  school  begins.  So 
I  dropped  by  on  my  way  home 
for  breakfast." 

Susan  couldn't  have  appre- 
ciated this  early  call  more  if  it 
had  been  St.  Valentine  himself. 

"Thank  you.  Thank  you  very 
much." 

Susan  was  all  thumbs  as  she 
tore  open  the  package.  Out  fell 
two  large  cellophane  packets 
bulging  with  valentines. 

"Children!  Children!  Come 
and   see!" 

There  was  a  fine  variety  of 
valentines,  even  clever  ones  for 
the  teachers. 

It  was  a  hurry-up,  but  joyous 
morning.  There  were  so  many 
names  of  friends  to  write  in  so 
little  time.  Susan  couldn't  re- 
member when  they  had  all  been 
so  happy. 

After  they  were  gone  to  school, 
Susan  sat  back  in  her  chair  for  a 
bit  of  rest.  Jim  wasn't  a  whirl- 
wind of  a  provider,  but  he  was 
a  thoughtful  man.  She  would  use 
the  last  postage  stamp  to  write 
him  a  valentine  love  letter,  and 
let  him  know  how  happy  he  had 
made  his  little  children. 


KEEPING  SUMMER 

Enola  Chamberlin 

When  grapes  were  ripe,  and  purple  plums, 
And  warm  winds  swayed  the  grain  and  grass, 
I   peeled  and  pitted,  cooked  and  sealed 
The  summer  up  in  glass. 

And  now  with  snow  to  claim  the  fields 
And  cold  wind  barking  at  the  door, 
I  break  the  seals  and  summer  lives 
In  scent  and  taste  once  more. 


120 


A 

Tby 

He  WiU 
Treasure 


^   ■(  :- 
June  F.  Krambule     -^   , 


Model  in  Picture 
Michael  Anderson 


■  Hours  of  fun  were  created  by  Mrs.  Ivan  Anderson  of  Shelley,  Idaho,  and 
given  to  grandson  Michael  Anderson,  in  the  form  of  an  inexpensive,  long- 
lasting  Christmas  gift — one  that  will  stimulate  his  imagination  for  as  long 
as  httle  boys  like  cars  and  airplanes.  It  is  a  "Toy  Town" — a  sort  of  magic 
city — perfect  for  rainy  days  or  stay-clean  hours  when  Mother  has  errands 
to  run. 

This  toy  is  made  from  a  piece  of  heavy  canvas  (we  suggest  about  4'  x  6') 
On  it  has  been  sketched  a  layout  of  a  model  city,  containing  all  the  buildings 
Michael  is  familiar  with,  including  train  station,  school,  church,  hotel,  hospital, 
and  supermarket.  For  added  measure,  the  layout  includes  a  construction 
company  for  the  use  of  fascinating  dump  trucks  and  cranes;  a  zoo,  a  farm, 
and  an  airport  to  house  the  many  miniature  airplanes  that  zoom  and  roar 
in  little  boys'  hands. 

Around  the  outside  of  the  model  city  runs  a  train  track,  drawn,  as  are  all 
the  outlines  of  buildings  and  streets,  with  felt  markers  so  popular  with 
homemakers  these  days. 

A  box  of  model  trains,  zoo  animals,  and  a  variety  of  cars,  including  am- 
bulances and  milk  trucks,  go  with  the  floor  layout  and  provide  hours  of 
imaginative  play.  Homes  along  the  avenues  have  garages  to  house  the  miniature 
automobiles.  These  garages  are  pockets  made  of  muslin,  pleated  at  the  edges, 
into  which  chubby  fists  can  push  tiny  cars. 

Houses  and  other  buildings,  outlined  with  felt  pens,  can  be  colored  lightly 
with  crayon. 

Do  you  have  a  "little  one"  with  an  imagination?  Why  not  draft  him  a  Toy 
Town  and  let  him  spend  those  indoor  hours  driving  to  Sunday  School,  de- 
livering milk,  rushing  patients  to  the  hospital,  landing  his  jet,  or  motoring 
to  the  farm?  This  gift  is  interesting  to  make,  easy  to  mail,  compact  to  store, 
easy  on  clothes.  All  things  that  appeal  to  grownups — and  lots  of  fun  for 
a  youngster. 


121 


^^Efe-.^%;:  :"^.<m 


Tell  Me  of  Love   Rosa  lee  Lloyd     Chapter  8  (Conclusion) 


m  "Come  back  here,  Julie!''  Cleo 
demanded.  "We  must  go  for  help. 
It  will  take  men  who  know  how, 
and  all  their  equipment,  to  Hft 
him  out  of  there.  We'll  have  to 
hurry." 

"I  won't  leave  him  here!" 
Julie  cried  out  as  she  crawled 
back  to  the  safe,  hard  ground 
and  stood  up  facing  Cleo. 

"Casey  Jones  knew  he  was 
down  there.  Why  didn't  we  listen 
to  that  good  old  kelpie?  He's 
been  coming  out  here  every  night 
alone,  running  all  those  miles. 
He's  begged  us  to  come!" 

Cleo  gritted  her  teeth. 

"I  know,"  she  said.  "Uncle 
Rufe  would  call  me  a  plain  mut- 
ton-head. But  now — ^we've  got  to 
move  fast.  I  can't  blame  you  for 
staying  here,  Julie.  If  my  John 
was  down  there,  no  one  could  pull 
me  away  either.  I'll  go  for  help." 

"But  how.  Aunt  Cleo?  We're 
forty  miles  from  the  station — al- 
most twenty  from  the  highway. 
You  might  not  know  your  way 
back  without  Casey  Jones." 

Cleo's  eyes  had  firey  Httle 
glints  in  them.  "I'm  a  bush- wom- 
an, Julie.  I  know  what  to  do  in 
an  emergency.  I'll  get  back  to  the 
highway  in  the  jeep.  Then  I'll 


shoot  the  telegraph  wires.  That 
is  a  signal  for  help  out  here. 
Linesmen  answer  that  call  no 
matter  where  they  are.  I  can't 
say  how  long  we'll  have  to  wait. 
Maybe  a  few  hours — ^maybe  all 
night — ^maybe  longer.  But  they 
will  come." 

"Can  you  hit  the  wire?"  Julie 
was  incredulous.  "It's  way  up  in 
the  sky." 

"It  will  take  a  good  shot,"  she 
answered.  Her  chin  squared  off. 
"I  did  it  when  a  horse  fell  on 
Uncle  Rufe.  God  willing,  I  can 
do  it  again." 

Julie  touched  her  cheek. 
"Grandfather  says  that  you  are 
the  best  shot  in  Australia,"  she 
said. 

Cleo's  wide  mouth  relaxed. 
"I'm  glad  there's  something  I 
can  do  that  pleases  him,  Julie. 
I've  about  given  up — trying  to 
make  him  like  me." 

Juhe  hugged  her.  "We  all  have 
a  place  in  his  heart,"  she  said.  "I 
love  you.  Aunt  Cleo,  I  think  you 
are  the  very  salt  of  the  earth. 
I  really  do." 

Cleo  said  brusquely:  "Take 
this  torch.  Hang  it  on  your  belt. 
You  have  that  old  survival  kit 
and  your  water  bag.  Keep  your 


122 


Tell  Me  of  Love 

rifle  right  by  your  side.  Lift  it,  listen.    This    time    Casey    Jones 

don't  drag  it.  Trust  old  Casey  raised  his  head  listening,  too.  His 

Jones    to   key   you   if   anything  body  tensed.  He  barked,  wagging 

vicious  comes  near  you."  his  tail. 

She  strode  off  across  the  bush,  Julie  wondered  if  she  imagined 
her  bright  yellow  hair  flying  in  it,  or  did  someone  say  "Julie." 
the  breeze.  She  leaned  forward  eagerly,  wait- 
Julie  was  alone  with  Casey  ing,  but  it  was  only  the  wind 
Jones,  guarding  Ron,  far  down  in  sighing  through  the  bush, 
a  deep,  dark  hole.   She  crawled  ,. 

up    beside    the    dog    again.    He  I  here  was  a  freezing  drizzle  in 
licked  her  hands,  and  nuzzled  his  the   air.    She   crawled  closer   to 
face  in  them.  Casey  Jones,  trying  to  warm  her- 
"Good  kelpie,"  she  whispered  self  against  his  fluffy  hair.   They 
to  him.  lay    quietly    listening    for    some 
A  few  minutes  later  she  heard  whisper  of  life  in  the  hole  below 
the  horn  of  the  jeep.  Aunt  Cleo  them.    Instead,    she    heard    the 
was  riding  toward  the  highway,  crackle   of   brittle-dry    grass    as 
Julie  inched  closer  to  the  hole  something  stepped  on  it  coming 
and   turned   her   torch   into    its  nearer.  Nearer, 
darkness.  She  could  see  nothing  Fear  beat  in  Julie  like  a  ham- 
but  jagged,  crusty  earth  on  every  mer.  Casey  Jones'  head  came  up 
side.  with  a  jerk.   He  crawled  back- 
She    cupped    her    hands    and  wards,  jumping  to  his  feet.  Julie 
called   down:    "Ron — Ron,    dar-  followed  him,  lifting  her  rifle  and 
ling.   I'm  here.   I'll  never  leave  turning    her    torch    on    the    ap- 
you.  Never.  Aunt  Cleo  has  gone  proaching  object, 
for  help.  So  don't  give  up."  A  huge  dingo!  She  saw  it  plain- 
Her  words  were  an  empty  wail  ly,  glittering  eyes,  teeth  bared, 
with  a  weird  echo.  His  breath  was  a  howling  snarl 
She   shivered  and   closed   her  as  he  leaped  for  Casey  Jones.  He 
eyes.    Wild   birds   circled   above  had  returned  to  kill  him. 
them.  Hours  dragged  by.  The  af-  They  fought  savagely,  biting, 
temoon  sun  faded  into  twilight,  tearing  at  each  other.  Her  torch 
and   the   cockatoos   began   their  was   focused  on   them  but  how 
unearthly  screeching.  Great,  wide-  could  she  aim  her  rifle  if  she  had 
winged  bats  flew  over  her.  The  to   drop  the  torch? 
brittle,  dry  tufts  of  grass  crackled  Panic  rose  in  her  throat,  but 
as  something  shthered  through  it.  she   beat  it   down.   Closing   hei 

Night  came  down  like  a  heavy  eyes,  she  prayed  desperately, 

blanket  of  darkness.  There  was  When  she  opened  her  eyes  the 

no  moon  in  the  sky.  No  stars,  big  dingo  was  tearing  at  Casey 

Julie  felt  a  damp  mist  on  her  Jones'  wounded  shoulder.  Their 

face   and  arms.   Dear  Heavenly  howls  wailed  with  the  wind. 

Father,  she  cried  into  the  dark-  Julie  reached  the  bush  and  put 

ness,  don't  let  it  rain  until  they  the  lighted  torch  in  its  branches, 

come.  It  was  a  spotlight  on  the  fighting 

"Ron.  .  .  .  Oh,  Ron,  darling,"  dogs, 

she  called  again  and  strained  to  Slowly,  carefully,  she  lifted  her 

123 


February  1967 


rifle,  aiming  at  the  dingo.  She 
must  hit  him  in  the  head.  If  she 
only  wounded  him,  he  would  turn 
and  attack  her. 

The  shot  rang  out  across  the 
black  night.  She  fired  again.  The 
dingo  reared  back,  pawing  the 
air,  then  he  flopped  to  the  earth, 
and  Casey  Jones  was  free. 

Julie  ran  to  him,  cradling  him 
in  her  lap.  She  took  off  her  shirt 
and  tore  it  to  pieces,  mopping 
his  wounds. 

"Good  kelpie,"  she  crooned 
gently.  "Good  Casey  Jones." 

The  wind  rose,  whipping  about 
them,  freezing  the  mist  in  the  air. 
Julie  was  chilled  and  aching,  but 
she  crawled  back  to  the  hole. 
She  must  keep  on  calling  to  Ron 
— calling — calling.  He  must  know 
she  .was  near  him. 

Casey  Jones  crawled  up  be- 
side her.  He  was  wet  and  shiver- 
ing. They  were  both  weak  and 
exhausted.  A  hazy  sleep  envel- 
oped her.  The  next  time  she 
awakened  she  crawled  closer  to 
Casey  Jones.  He  was  scarcely 
breathing.  "Oh,  no!"  she  cried 
into  the  darkness.  "Don't  leave 
me  Casey — please  don't — die." 
She  lay  close  to  him  and  mur- 
mured encouraging  words  until 
he  finally  licked  her  hand.  .  .  . 


I 


H:     H:     H:     H:     ^ 


ULiE  heard  a  man's  voice.  It 
was  a  dear,  familiar  voice. 

"She's  regaining  conscious- 
ness," he  said  to  someone.  "Julie 
— you  are  safe  now.  Speak  to  us, 
dear." 

It  was  Dr.  George's  voice.  It 
was  hazy  and  faded  away.  Then 
she  heard  him  again:  "You  are 
back  at  the  station,  Julie,  in 
Isabelle's  bed." 

Big  Dan's  voice  came  to  her. 
"The  little  Julie  is  a  brave  one. 


It  was  the  sound  of  her  voice 
that  kept  Ron  hanging  on  to  life. 
He  told  me  so." 

"A  brave  one,"  Dr.  George 
said.  "It  was  that  dingo  that 
backed  Ron  into  the  hole.  I'm 
glad  she  got  him  right  in  the 
head." 

Julie's  eyes  fluttered  open,  but 
everything  was  hazy. 

"Ron  ..."  she  whispered. 
"Where— is  Ron?" 

"He's  alive,  dear,"  Aunt  Isa- 
belle  said,  close  to  her  ear.  "Dr. 
George  has  sent  for  the  best 
doctors  in  Perth.  Father,  Aimt 
Tricia,  and  the  children  will 
come,  too.  Wally  and  Betz  have 
gone  to  the  township  to  meet 
them.  Carolyn  is  taking  care  of 
Ron  in  the  back  room." 

Julie's  chest  was  heavy.  She 
could  hardly  breathe.  It's  pneu- 
monia, she  thought.  She  must  see 
Ron.  She  struggled  to  sit  up,  but 
Isabelle  pushed  her  gently  back 
to  the  pillow. 

"Tell  me— about  Ron.  .  .  ." 
her  voice  was  a  raspy  whisper. 

"We'll  pull  him  through,"  Dr. 
George  said.  "Get  well  and  strong 
so  you  can  help  us." 

"I  will— oh,  I  will.  .  .  ." 

She  closed  her  eyes,  breathing 
hard,  trying  to  fight  off  the  dark- 
ness, but  she  slipped  into  un- 
consciousness again. 

The  next  time  she  opened  her 
eyes.  Aunt  Cleo's  face  was  above 
her,  sweat  was  streaming  down 
Aunt  Cleo's  cheecks,  and  she  was 
rubbing  Julie  from  head  to  toes 
with  a  foul-smelling  salve.  Julie 
was  hot,  sweating  hot.  She  could 
not  endure  it. 

"Aunt  Cleo,  please  don't.  Mut- 
ton tallow  and  eucalyptus  make 
— ^me — so  sick.  I'm  burning  up — 
I  can't  breathe." 


124 


"Put  more  wood  in  the  stove, 
Wally,"  Cleo  ordered.  "She's 
waking  up,  but  we  can't  quit. 
We've  got  to  sweat  this  bush 
chill  clear  out  of  her.  It's  the 
only  way.  Keep  the  stove  red 
hot." 

"You  can't  stand  it  in  here. 
Aunt  Cleo,"  Wally  said.  "It's  hot 
enough  to  bake  you  alive.  Uncle 
John  is  worried  about  you." 

"Tell  him— I'm  all  right.  You 
get  more  wood.  We  have  to  keep 
on." 

Darkness  came  again  to  Julie. 
She  sank  into  it. 

Juhe  opened  her  eyes,  wonder- 
ing where  she  was.  She  could 
breathe  easily.  The  room  was 
cool  as  a  green  paddock. 

Grandfather  was  in  the  chair 
beside  her  bed. 

"Hello,"  she  said  in  a  thin 
little  voice. 

He  smiled  and  touched  her 
hand.  "She's  better,  Cleo,"  he 
said  with  a  grateful  sigh.  "Our 
little  girl  is  all  right.  Your  bush 
method  has  won.  You  did  a  fine 
job.  Thank  you  for  all  of  us." 

"She  cooked  us  all,"  Wally 
said.  "Dad  and  Uncle  John 
chopped  three  loads  of  wood.  I'll 
go  and  tell  them  Julie  is  con- 
scious." 

Julie's  eyes  moved  from  one 
person  to  another,   Dr.   George, 


Aunt  Isabelle,  then  to  Aunt  Cleo 
at  the  foot  of  the  bed.  She  was 
pale  and  thinner,  but  her  smile 
was  radiant. 

"You  did  it,  Cleo,"  Dr:  George 
said.  "Julie  didn't  respond  to 
anything  I  gave  her.  Carolyn  and 
I  had  all  the  newest  medicines. 
I  have  never  seen  anyone  work 
harder  to  save  a  life  than  you 
did." 

Julie  saw  Cleo  through  misty 
eyes. 

"She's  worth  it,"  Cleo  said. 
"I'll  do  it  all  over  if  she  needs 
it." 

"She'll  make  it  now,"  Dr. 
George  said. 

"That's  an  old  bush  remedy," 
Cleo  explained.  "I  saw  my  Uncle 
Rufe  cook  that  chill  out  of  my 
brother  Joe  when  he'd  been  out 
there  three  days." 

"Ron.  .  .  ."  JuHe  asked. 
"Where  is  Ron?" 

"We  made  a  small  hospital  in 
the  back  room,"  Grandfather 
told  her.  "When  you  are  stronger 
we  will  take  you  to  him." 

"Now,  Grandfather.  Please." 

She  tried  to  sit  up,  but  sank 
back  against  the  pillow. 

"Soon,"  Grandfather  said.  "Be 
a  good  girl  and  stay  quiet  a  while 
longer.  We  are  all  close  by,  Julie." 

Someone  was  always  with  her. 
Casey  Jones  came  in,  but  most 


125 


February  1967 


of  the  time  he  was  with  Ron. 
One  day  Betz  came  in,  red-eyed, 
as  though  she  had  been  weeping. 

"They  wouldn't  let  me  come 
in  before  this,"  she  said,  indig- 
nantly. "I  nearly  died  with  worry. 
Even  Wally  couldn't  eat  when 
you  were  so  sick." 

"That  showed  his  devotion," 
Julie  said,  smiling.  "What  a  sac- 
rifice. When  he  can't  eat,  he's 
really  bushed." 

"Look,  Julie."  Betz  opened  a 
box  she  had  brought  with  her. 
"I  sent  to  Perth  for  this  dressing 
gown.  Wear  it  when  you  go  to 
Ron.  You'll  look  gorgeous  in 
pink."  Her  voice  broke.  She  put 
her  hand  over  her  mouth.  "I 
have  stayed  too  long,"  she  said. 
"Aunt  Isabelle  will  scold  me. 
Only  Grandfather  is  permitted 
to  come  in  here  any  time  he 
wants  to." 

Julie  noticed  that  Grandfather 
was  always  nearby  as  if  protect- 
ing her.  He  is  afraid  the  others 
will  tell  me  something,  Julie 
thought.  She  knew  they  were 
keeping  something  from  her. 
Sometljing  about  Ron. 

MHE  was  alone  after  Betz  left 
the  room;  with  a  great  effort  she 
got  to  her  feet.  The  dressing 
gown  Betz  had  given  her  was  on 
the  chair  nearby.  She  struggled 
into  it,  loving  the  feel  of  the  soft 
cashmere,  tying  the  silken  bow 
at  the  collar.  She  would  walk 
down  the  hall  to  Ron's  room.  She 
held  onto  the  bed,  inching  her 
way  along,  weak  and  unsteady, 
but  determined. 

The  door  opened  and  Grand- 
father came  in. 

He  did  not  look  angry  nor 
even  surprised. 

"You  are  pretty  as  a  picture," 


he  said,  sitting  in  his  chair. 

Julie  sat  down  on  the  bed. 
She  looked  directly  into  his  eyes. 

"Tell  me.  Grandfather.  About 
Ron." 

"He  is  a  lucky  boy  to  be  alive," 
he  answered  in  his  quiet  way. 
"He  was  down  there  five  days 
with  a  broken  back." 

His  voice  was  gentle,  but  Julie 
thought  it  faltered.  Her  eyes  had 
darkened  and  seemed  too  big  for 
her  pale  face. 

"I  have  to  know,  Grand- 
father," she  said.  "Tell  me." 

He  drew  a  long  breath.  His 
face  seemed  suddenly  older  and 
very  tired.  But  his  strong,  stem 
chin  was  steady  as  a  rock. 

"It  will  be  a  long  time  before 
Ron  will  walk  again,"  he   said. 

Julie  sat  perfectly  still.  Ron 
might  always  be  a  cripple.  She 
saw  the  golden  sunshine  stream- 
ing through  the  window.  Her 
eyes  focused  on  the  everlasting 
flowers  that  Ron  had  picked  and 
put  in  the  vase  under  Grannie's 
picture.  She  was  in  her  wedding 
dress.  It  had  hung  on  the  wall 
right  there  ever  since  Julie  could 
remember. 

Tears  stung  her  eyes,  but  she 
did  not  weep.  This  was  a  time 
when  you  had  to  cling  to  hope 
and  courage.  Grannie  had  told 
her  many  times  that  to  love  was 
to  know  both  bitter  and  sweet. 

She  reached  for  Grandfather's 
hand  and  held  it  tenderly  in  both 
her  own.  They  sat  silently  for  a 
long,  prayerful  moment. 

"I  love  him.  Grandfather,"  she 
said.  Her  voice  had  the  whole 
world  in  its  gentleness.  "That 
means  I  will  do  anything  for  him. 
If  he  cannot  walk  alone,  I  will 
help  him.  We  will  study  together 
until  he  finishes  at  the  Univer- 


126 


Tell  Me  of  Love 


sity.  But,  please,  if  you  love  us. 
Grandfather,  let  us  marry  now. 
Don't  send  me  away  from  him 
again." 

He  looked  up  at  Grandmoth- 
er's picture.  The  deep  lines 
around  his  mouth  softened,  but 
he  did  not  speak. 

I  HE  old  clock  in  the  corner 
ticked  so  loudly  Julie  wondered 
if  it  was  the  sound  of  her  own 
heart. 

At  last  he  looked  at  Julie.  The 
comers  of  his  mouth  turned  up 
in  a  roguish  smile. 

"Do  you  think  your  Grannie's 
wedding  dress  will  fit  you?  I  am 
sure  that  will  please  her.  You  are 
her  namesake,  Julia  Ann  Ridge- 
haven." 

Julie  bent  her  head.  She  could 
hardly  squeeze  the  tears  back. 
But  Grandfather  did  not  like 
tears.  He  said  tears  had  never 
won  a  battle  yet. 

"As  soon  as  you  and  Ron  are 
both  well,"  he  went  on,  "we  will 
fly  to  New  Zealand  to  go  to  the 
temple.  Would  you  like  a  small 
wedding  breakfast  at  our  home 
on  Rushcutters  Bay?" 

Julie  nodded.  She  was  too  full 
of  joy  to  speak. 

His  voice  bridled:  "Remember 
this,  Julie.  I  insist  that  Ron 
finish  at  the  university,  then  he 
can  teach.  The  doctors  expect  he 
will  finally  walk,  but  he  must  be 
prepared  to  take  his  place  in  the 
world,  anyway.  Education  is  very 
important  in  our  life  today.  I 
mean  to  see  that  my  family  helps 
to  keep  Australia  up  there  work- 
ing at  it." 

He  gave  Julie  a  wise  smile. 
"Your  cousin  Wally  has  told  me 
how  he  feels  about  Betz." 

Julie's  heart  beat  faster. 


"I  am  not  surprised,"  he  said. 
"He  and  Sue  Ellen  have  been 
drifting  apart.  Probably  they 
were  not  meant  for  each  other." 

He  looked  quizzically  at  Julie, 
but  she  didn't  offer  an  opinion. 

"When  Wally  finishes  at  the 
University  next  January,  if  this 
infatuation  for  Betz  has  deep- 
ened into  real,  enduring  love, 
they  will  have  my  consent  to 
marry.  Your  Aunt  Tricia  and 
Uncle  Geoffrey  seem  very  pleased 
with  her.  A  little  American  spirit 
will  be  a  good  thing  for  the 
Ridgehavens.  In  Wally's  words, 
she  has  worked  like  a  drover  out 
here,  and  proved  she  is  a  bit  of 
all  right!" 

There  was  a  tap-tap  on  the 
door.  It  opened  and  Aunt  Tricia 
came  in  with  little  Kip  and 
Brown. 

The  children  looked  at  Julie 
with  wide,  curious  eyes.  "We  said 
our  prayers  for  you,  Julie,"  Kip 
said.  "Now,  you're  up!" 

Julie  hugged  them  both.  "I'm 
glad  you  prayed  for  me,"  she 
said,  lifting  her  eyes  to  Aunt 
Tricia.  "Thank  you.  Thank  you!" 
The  rest  of  the  family  crowded 
into  the  room. 

Dr.  George  called  out,  "Look 
at  our  girl,  sitting  up.  She'll  be 
able  to  dance  at  our  wedding, 
Isabelle." 

"I  will!"  Julie  smiled  back. 

Uncle  John  put  his  arm  around 
Aunt  Cleo.  "Father,  Cleo  and  I 
want  the  spotlight  for  a  second. 
We  are  expecting  another  baby." 

"That's  jolly  good  news," 
Grandfather  beamed.  "Another 
Rideghaven."  » 

Uncle  John's  eyes  twinkled. 
"Cleo  wants  to  know,  if  the  baby 
is  a  boy,  would  you  like  us  to 
name  him  Sir  Walter  Scott?" 


127 


February  1967 

"I  would  not!"  Fierce  lights 
brightened  Grandfather's  eyes. 
"Cleo  should  remember  her  own 
herits^ge.  If  you  want  my  opinion, 
the  name,  Rufe  Riley  Quinn 
Ridgehaven,  would  please  me;  in 
honor  of  the  finest  grazier  I  have 
ever  known.  I  am  proud  that  my 
son  John  is  married  to  the  won- 
derful girl  he  reared!" 

No  one  spoke.  The  room  held  a 
quiet  and  sacred  stillness.  Aunt 
Cleo's  face  was  lifted.  She  looked 
as  though  she  had  just  been 
decorated  by  the  Queen. 

Grandfather  unwound  his  long 
legs  and  got  to  his  feet.  "Come, 
my  dear,"  he  said  to  Julie.  "I  will 
take  you  to  Ron's  room." 

Wally  pushed  forward.  "Let  me 
carry  her  to  him.  Grandfather," 
he  coaxed. 


"That  might  be  best,"  Grand- 
father agreed.  "But  only  carry 
her  to  his  door.  Let  her  walk  to 
him  alone." 

"She's  too  weak,"  Wally  pro- 
tested. "She's  skinny  as  a  crow." 

"She  can  go  in  alone,"  Grand- 
father said,  "We  can  always 
make  our  goal  when  we  know 
that  someone  who  truly  loves  us 
— is  waiting." 


BUTTER  FROSTING  MADE  WITH  A  MIXER 

Judith  Leigh-Kendall 

Using  a  small  mixer  bowl,  pour  in  one  pound  of  unsifted  powdered  sugar.  Add 
Va  cup  soft  butter  and  3  tablespoons  liquid  (water,  milk,  or  cream).  Turn  the 
mixer  on  to  the  lowest  speed  and  mix  well.  Add  one  teaspoon  flavoring,  and  turn 
the  mixer  up  high  for  whipping.  If  the  frosting  seems  too  thick,  add  another  table- 
spoon of  liquid.  Whip  at  high  speed  a  few  minutes.  This  frosting  is  lump  free 
and  saves  a  few  minutes  of  a  busy  homemaker's  time.  It  will  frost  the  tops  and 
sides  of  most  layer  cakes  or  a  sheet  cake. 


KATE'S  COOKIES 

Kate  Swainston 


V2  cup  white  sugar 

Yz  cup  brown  sugar 

1  egg 

1  cube  butter  (i^   lb.) 

*2  tablespoons  oif  cream 

*1  tablespoon  of  lemon  juice 


1^4  cup  flour 

Yz  tsp.  soda 

1  tsp.   baking  powder 

1  tsp.  almond  flavoring 

V2  cup  rolled  oats 


Mix  ingredients  together  in  order  listed.  Roll  and  store  in  refrigerator  for  two 
to  four  hours  before  baking.  Slice  and  place  on  baking  sheet.  Bake  at  400°  for 
12  minutes. 

*Three  tbsp.  sour  cream  can  be  substituted. 


128 


Flowers  Tnat  Last  rorever 

Rose  Ella  Miller  Hall,  Jacksonville,  Florida,  preserves  the  radiant  beauty  of  flow- 
ers in  lasting  form  and  color.  Roses,  lilies,  daisies,  dahlias — flowers  in  bouquets, 
flowers  in  pools  and  rustic  gardens — flowers  adorning  the  landscape  of  a  cottage 
in  the  hill^ — Mrs.  Hall  has  captured  the  elusive  beauty  of  the  floral  kingdom. 

Her  interest  in  painting  developed  at  an  early  age  when  she  bought  art  supplies 
with  her  penny-budget.  Later  in  life,  she  earned  her  living  by  painting  delicate 
flowers  on  silk  blouses  and  scarves.  Her  paintings  have  found  places  of  honor 
in  numerous  homes  throughout  the  United  States.  Many  of  her  scenes  are 
painted  from  happy  childhood  memories.  The  Relief  Society  sisters  know  that 
when  bazaar  time  comes,  they  will  have  the  opportunity  of  seeing  some  lovely 
paintings  by  Mrs.  Hall,  as  well  as  hearing  the  background  story  of  each  painting. 

Mrs.  Hall,  a  member  of  the  Jacksonville  Second  Ward,  Florida  Stake,  bears  a 
fervent  and  sincere  testimony  of  the  gospel.  Her  spirit  is  as  beautiful  as  the 
colors  she  blends  in  the  paintings. 


129 


\0^ 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


Relief  Society  Activities 


M^  ■■    %#       Wit 


Idaho  Stake,   Bancroft  Ward  Relief  Society  Compiles  Pictorial  History 

March   17,   1966 

Arlene  T.  Torgesen,  President,  Idaho  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A  de- 
tailed history  had  been  carefully  kept  of  the  Bancroft  Ward  Relief  Society 
since  its  organization  in  1907,  but  no  pictures  had  been  inserted.  In  January, 
Frances  Yost  (a  contributor  to  The  Relief  Society  Magazine)  was  asked  to 
secure  pictures  for  Bancroft  Ward's  history  book  and  to  prepare  a  picture 
display  for  the  Seventeenth  of  March  social. 

"Sister  Yost  decided  to  display  the  leaves  from  the  history  book.  She  located 
many  pictures  and  took  others  herself.  There  had  been  twelve  presidents 
serving  during  sixty  years.  By  using  one  page  for  each  president's  term,  all 
who  served  with  her  could  be  on  one  page.  The  back  of  the  page  could  be 
used  for  events  which  took  place  during  the  president's  term. 

"By  the  seventeenth  of  March,  at  the  ward  Relief  Society  social,  seventeen 
pages  of  pictures  on  both  sides  were  displayed,  with  the  necessary  captions. 
Each  loose-leaf  page  was  covered  with  cellophane  so  that  the  leaves  could  be 
picked  up  and  examined  closely,  as  well  as  turned  over.  Now  the  Bancroft 
Relief  Society  has  a  history  book  really  to  crow  about.  Sister  Yost  is  shown  in 
the  picture  with  the  historical  display.  The  crocheted  bedspread  covering  the 
table  was  also  made  by  Sister  Yost." 


130 


All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors. One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted,  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church,  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  January  1966,  page  50. 


Shelley  Stake  (Idaho)  Flower  Show  and  Cooked  Foods  Sales 

August  2,   1966 

Helen  L.  Hanson,  President,  Shelley  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "An 
audience  of  nearly  900  enjoyed  an  evening  of  cultural  refinement,  when  Shelley 
Stake  Relief  Society  presented  a  delightful  Singing  Mothers  concert,  followed 
by  a  combined  flower  show  and  cooked  foods  sale.  'Reflections  in  Music,'  con- 
ducted by  Sharlene  S.  Eaton  and  accompanied  by  Muriel  F.  Clark  and  Laree 
O.  Hammer,  depicted  the  choice  moments  in  a  lifetime  from  infancy  to  the 
golden  years  of  spirituality.  The  same  theme  was  brought  beautifully  into 
focus  in  the  cultural  hall  by  a  revolving  seven-foot  high,  glittering  treble  cleft 
and  staff  atop  a  satin- covered  table  grouped  among  other  beautifully  decorated 
tables,  enchanced  by  gladioli,  grape  clusters,  dainty  ceramics,  figurines,  and 
a  most  perfect  rose. 

"Talents  and  efforts  of  many  were  displayed  through  unique  and  beautiful 
floral  arrangements  placed  on  tiered  tables,  and  throughout  tfie  hall  among 
the  booths.  Then,  on  the  enticing  food  tables,  were  such  titles  as  'The  Good 
Ship  Lollipop,'  'Blackbirds  Baked  in  a  Pie,'  and  decorated  to  capture  attention 
and  urge  everyone  to  buy  the  tempting  foods. 

"The  class  displays  were  exhibited  under  'Relief  Society — Key  to  Har- 
monious Living.'  We  felt  that  the  event  was  a  great  success  culturally  and 
financially,  as  well  as  being  a  missionary  tool,  for  we  had  two  nonmembers 
singing  with  us,  as  well  as  many  nonmembers  in  the  audience." 


131 


February  1967 


Franco-Belgian  Mission,  Verdun  (France)  Servicemen's  Group  Holds  Bazaar 

December  1965 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Zoe  Coomes,  First  Counselor;  Audrey  Hill,  Second 
Counselor;  Lee  Noel  and  baby. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Lillian  Ishoy;  Audrey  Westlake,  President;  Georgia 
Hoffman;  Elaine  Parker;  La  Von  Hosey;  Janice  Greer. 

Helen  H.  Paramore,  Supervisor,  Franco-Belgian  Mission  Relief  Society,  re- 
ports: "The  Verdun  Servicemen's  Group  Relief  Society  is  made  up  of  wives 
of  both  Cginadian  and  American  servicemen  stationed  in  the  Verdun,  Etain, 
and  Marville  area  of  France.  While  the  Relief  Society  is  small,  due  to  rota- 
tion back  to  the  States  and  Canada,  they  still  reap  the  blessings  from  the  Lord 
through  service.  They  have  the  opportunity  of  attending  conference  every  three 
months  and  meeting  with  the  mission  presidency.  The  American  servicemen 
and  families  are  being  taken  from  France,  and  the  Canadian  servicemen  are 
being  sent  to  Germany,  thus  eliminating  these  members  in  France.  We  are 
sorry  to  lose  these  diligent  members  who  have  rendered  so  much  strength  and 
support  to  the  Franco-Belgian  Mission." 

Sydney  Stake  (Australia)  Relief  Society  Luncheon  In  Honor 
Of  Retiring  President 

July  29,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Janet  Dean,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Jean  Jeffree, 
Magazine  representative;  Neta  Ehmann,  social  relations  class  leader;  Ethel 
Hurst,  chorister;  Pauline  M.  Maugh,  homemaking  leader;  Betty  Stokes,  in- 
coming president;  Ethel  Parton,  retiring  president;  Valerie  Clarke,  First  Coun- 
selor; Mary  Frater,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Joyce  Smith,  cultural  refinement 
class  leader;  Maxine  Munn,  acting  secretary-treasurer;  Elsie  Parton,  spiritual 
living  class  leader;  Mavis  Draper,  Second  Counselor. 

Sister  Stokes  reports:  "Sister  Parton  was  called  to  be  district  president  for 
a  period  of  six  years  previous  to  the  formation  of  Sydney  Stake.  She  then 
served  a  further  six  years  as  stake  Relief  Society  president.  Sister  Parton  was 
presented  With  a  canteen  of  cutlery  on  behalf  of  Relief  Society  throughout 
the  stake." 

Garden  Grove  Stake  (California)  Conducts  Art  Show 
June  24,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Afton  Minson,  President;  Marjorie  Kerr,  Chairman  of  art 
show  and  President  of  new  Huntington  Beach  Stake  Relief  Society;  Gwenith 
Lewis,  co-chairman  of  art  show  and  stake  board  member. 

Sister  Minson  reports:  "Garden  Grove  Stake  presented  the  first  of  a  pro- 
posed series  of  annual  art  shows,  June  24th,  in  connection  with  the  stake 
birthday  ball,  celebrating  five  years  of  growth.  Garden  Grove  Stake  was  of- 
ficially divided  on  June  5th,  when  the  new  Huntington  Beach  Stake  was 
formed.  The  art  show  marked  a  memorable  milestone,  a  gala  celebration  of  a 
last  activity  together.  Exhibitors  were  members  of  the  original  Garden  Grove 
Stake,  and  exhibits  were  of  outstanding  quality.  There  were  over  300  entries, 
representing  100  artists.  Competition  included  nine  categories,  each  with  first, 
second,  and  third  awards:  Landscapes;  Still  Life;  Portraits  and  Character 
Studies;  Abstract;  Youth  Artist,  under  Eighteen;  Ceramics;  Sculpture;  Stitch- 
ery;  and  Photography.  The  showing  was  attended  by  approximately  400  view- 
ers. Judges  were  Eileen  Quiqley  and  Rita  Gillette,  from  the  Huntington  Beach 
Art  League.  Hostesses  were  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  officers." 


132 


133 


February  1967 


Western  States  Mission,  Roswell  (New  Mexico)  District  Presents 
"Show  and  Tell"  Day,  August  25,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Eileen  Higgins,  Secretary;  Annette  Mitchell,  Second  Coun- 
selor; Barbara  Gibson,  President;  Joyce  Hannifan,  First  Counselor;  Margaret 
McFarland,  homemaking  leader. 

Carrell  Thorpe,  President,  Western  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"For  the  annual  'Show  and  Tell'  day,  the  table  decor  was  in  keeping  with  the 
autumn  theme  that  was  carried  throughout  the  cultural  hall.  The  table  was 
covered  in  gold,  and  the  centerpiece  was  created  by  the  distridt  Relief  Society 
President  Barbara  Gibson.  The  menu  consisted  of  chicken  salad,  melon  boat, 
fruit  cups,  and  rolls.  The  recipes  were  taken  from  The  Relief  Society  Mag- 
azine." 


Grantsvilie  Stake  (Utah)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music 
for  Stake  Quarterly  Conference,  September  30,  1966 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right,  former  Singing  Mothers,  given  special  honor: 
Myrtle  Barrus;  Edith  Anderson;  Annie  Millward;  Adda  Willis;  Mary  Ann 
Williams. 

Lenore  J.  Johnson,  President,  Grantsvilie  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"Each  of  the  eleven  wards  in  the  stake  was  represented.  Many  of  the  sisters 
traveled  long  distances  to  attend  the  practices.  Melba  Wells,  chorister,  con- 
ducted. The  chorus  sang  'Hear  My  Prayer,'  and  an  original  song  written  by 
Sister  Wells,  'Lift  Our  Voices  Unto  God,'  which  added  greatly  to  the  spiritual- 
ity of  the  meeting.  President  Johnson  and  her  Counselors  Agnes  Clark  and 
Fern  Wilson,  sang  with  the  group,  as  did  several  other  stake  ReUef  Society 
board  members.  Vera  Elfors,  who  has  served  as  stake  organist  for  many  years, 
and  Mignon  Christley  were  the  accompanists." 


Bear  Lake  Stake  (Idaho)  Singing  Mothers  Present 
Cantata  "Resurrection  Morning,"  April   10,   1966 

Front  row,  at  the  right.  Ruby  B.  Dunford,  chorister;  seated  at  the  organ, 
Merla  N.  Bee,  organist. 

Ivy  K.  Jensen,  President,  Bear  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Under 
the  able  leadership  of  our  music  department,  this  group  of  Singing  Mothers, 
composed  of  singers  from  the  nine  wards  in  our  stake,  presented  the  cantata 
'Resurrection  Morning'  by  Gates,  to  an  appreciative  audience  Easter  night. 
Seven  members  of  the  stake  board  are  among  the  group.  We  felt  that  by  the 
participation  of  so  many  sisters  and  the  deep  spiritual  message  of  the  songs, 
that  it  was  indeed  a  fitting  and  lovely  occasion.  Once  each  year  our  Singing 
Mothers  furnish  the  music  for  stake  quarterly  conference,  also  special  numbers 
for  our  monthly  leadership  meetings,  funerals,  and  Relief  Society  functions. 
Much  joy,  happiness,  and  spiritual  growth  have  come  to  the  sisters  through 
the  presentation  of  these  special  programs." 


134 


135 


February  1967 


New  England  Mission,  New  Hampshire  District  Relief  Society 
Conducts  "Mormon  Trail"   Bazaar,  July  16,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Jean  M.  Hartford,  President,  Portsmouth  Branch;  Annette 
Andrews,  President,  Concord  Branch;  Rhea  C.  Guild,  President,  New  Hamp- 
shire District  Relief  Society;  Dorothy  Buswell,  President,  Laconia  Branch; 
Elena  B.  Putnam,  President,  Brattleboro  Branch;  Ethel  Carman,  homemaking 
leader,  New  Hampshire  District;  Florence  Spicer,  President,  Claremont  Branch. 

Donna  S.  Packer,  Supervisor,  New  England  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"The  mission  Relief  Society  officers  were  so  pleased  with  the  New  Hampshire 
District  bazaar.  Sister  Alberta  Baker,  our  mission  Relief  Society  President, 
and  I  were  touring  the  branches  the  day  this  took  place. 

"It  was  a  thrilling  day  for  the  district,  with  all  eight  branches  participating, 
and  more  than  1,000  people  visiting  the  bazaar.  'The  Mormon  Trail'  was  set 
up  in  a  large  open  field,  near  a  busy  intersection,  including  a  shopping  center 
and  many  motels.  Each  branch  was  assigned  a  step  on  the  trail  from  Nauvoo, 
Illinois,  to  Salt  Lake  City.  The  booths  were  representative — covered  wagons, 
forts,  boweries.  Each  booth  had  the  name  of  the  branch  and  the  name  of  its 
step  on  the  trail  attached  to  it.  All  articles  sold  were  of  excellent  quality — 
exquisite  handwork,  delicious  home-cooked  food  and  candy,  beautiful  quilts, 
unique  gift  items,  and  an  antique  table.  Adding  interest  and  color  were  the 
pleasant  Relief  Society  sisters  dressed  in  pioneer  costumes.  We  felt  the  great 
power  of  the  Priesthood  without  whose  guidance  and  help  this  bazaar  never 
could  have  been  held.  We  know  that  our  bazaar  was  a  great  missionary  effort. 
We  felt  the  Lord's  Spirit  with  us  throughout  the  day,  and  many  people  were 
stirred  not  only  by  the  excellence  of  the  bazaar,  but  with  a  desire  to  learn 
more  about  the  gospel." 


136 


vLesson  Department 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING  —  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

Lesson  80 — The  Eventual  Triumph  of  God's  Work 

(Text:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Sections  101:43-75;  103) 

Nortiiern  Hemisphere:  First  IVieeting,  May  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  October  1967 

Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  seeks  through  obedience  and  diligence 

to  share  in  the  eventual  triumph  of  God's  work. 


INTRODUCTION 

Section  101  of  the  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  contains  reasons 
for  the  persecution  of  the  saints 
in  Jackson  County,  Missouri. 
Stakes  of  Zion  were  to  be  places 
of  refuge  where  the  saints  might 
gather.  (Verses  17-22.) 

The  saints  are  the  salt  of  the 
earth  by  covenant,  but  the  un- 
faithful will,  as  salt  that  has  lost 
its  savor,  lose  their  usefulness  in 
the  kingdom.  The  Lord  said  that 
some  saints  might  be  called  upon 
to  give  their  lives  in  defense  of 
the  faith,  and  to  these,  he  said, 
there  would  come  a  fulness  of  joy 
in  the  eternal  worlds.  (Verses 
35-40.) 


A  PARABLE 

By  parable  the  Lord  revealed 
wherein  the  saints  transgressed  in 
Zion,  and  a  plan  by  which  the 
saints  in  Missouri  might  be  re- 
stored to  their  lands.  Anciently, 
religious  truths  were  given  by 
parable,  comparable  to  the  one 
found  in  Section  101.  (Isaiah  5: 
1-7;  Matt.  21:33-46.)  This  form 
of  instruction  is  described  as  fol- 
lows: 

.  .  .  The  parable  conveys  to  the 
hearer  religious  truth  exactly  in  pro- 
portion to  his  faith  and  intelligence; 
to  the  dull  and  unintelligent  it  is  a 
mere  story,  "seeing  they  see  not," 
while  to  the  instructed  and  spiritual 
it  reveals  the  mysteries  or  secrets  of 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Thus  it  is  that 


137 


February  1967 


the  parable  exhibits  the  condition  of 
all  true  knowledge.  Only  he  who 
seeks  finds.  .  .  . 

The  word  itself,  "parable,"  is  Greek 
in  origin,  and  means  a  setting  side  by 
side,  a  comparison.  In  parables  divine 
truth  is  explained  by  comparisons 
with  material  things  (Bible  Diction- 
ary, The  Holy  Bible,  Specially  Bound 
for  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  (L.D.S.  Missionary  Bible) , 
page  114). 

The  parable  in  Section  101: 
43-62  interpreted  in  the  light  of 
Latter-day  Saint  Church  history 
is  as  follows:  A  master  (the 
Lord)  sends  his  servants  (mem- 
bers of  the  Church)  into  his  vine- 
yard (Jackson  County,  Missouri) 
to  plant  olive  trees.  They  are  to 
build  a  tower  (temple)  from 
which  they  would  detect  the 
movements  of  any  enemy  who 
would  come  to  destroy  the  fruit 
of  the  vineyard.  The  servants  did 
as  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  re- 
quired, even  to  the  building  of 
the  foundation  of  the  tower;  how- 
ever, they  began  to  question  the 
building  of  the  tower  since  it  was 
a  time  of  peace. 

Because  the  servants  were  not 
united  in  this  project,  an  oppor- 
tunity was  afforded  the  enemy 
(Missouri  mobs)  to  overrun  the 
vineyard  and  cause  the  servants 
to  flee.  Upon  hearing  of  this  de- 
struction, the  master  reminds  the 
servants  that  if  they  had  done  as 
commanded,  even  to  building  the 
tower  and  placing  watchmen  (of- 
ficers of  the  Church)  upon  the 
walls,  preparation  would  have 
been  made  for  the  preservation  of 
the  vineyard.  What  should  be 
done?  One  of  the  servants  (Joseph 
Smith,  Section  103:21)  was  com- 
manded to  gather  together  other 
servants,  the  young  and  the  mid- 
dle-aged,  and  redeem  the  vine- 


yard (gather  together  sufficient 
brethren  to  purchase  land,  Sec- 
tion 103:23)  for  it  was  the  mas- 
ter's, and  he  had  paid  for  it.  But 
someone  asks,  when  should  the 
vineyard  be  redeemed?  The  an- 
swer was:  "When  I  will,"  but  the 
servant  was  to  do  as  commanded 
in  gathering  the  faithful  to  re- 
deem the  vineyard.  (D&C  101: 
43-60.) 

The  revelation  continues  to  ex- 
plain that  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  had  received  a  seal  and  a 
blessing.  He  was  proclaimed  by 
the  Lord  as  a  faithful  and  wise 
steward,  a  ruler  in  the  kingdom 
of  God.  (Ibid.,  verse  61.)  The 
Lord  knew  that  the  Prophet 
would  do  as  commanded,  for  he 
revealed  to  Nephi  that  the 
Prophet  would  be  a  dedicated 
servant,  "for  he  shall  do  my 
work"  (2  Nephi  3:8).  In  the 
parable  just  related,  the  servant 
did  as  the  master  commanded, 
"and  after  many  days  all  things 
were  fulfilled"  (D&C  101:62). 

GATHER  BEFORE  THE  JUDGMENT 

Being  driven  from  Jackson 
County  did  not  dishearten  the 
saints  from  continuing  the  work 
of  salvation  in  which  they  were 
engaged.  Those  who  could,  were 
counseled  to  continue  to  gather 
to  places  appointed — holy  places. 
These  are  designated  in  the  rev- 
elation as  stakes.  (Ibid.,  verses 
20-21.)  In  this  revelation,  the 
Lord  calls  attention  to  the  par- 
able of  the  wheat  and  the  tares 
explained  earlier  in  Section  86. 
At  the  second  coming  of  Christ, 
there  will  be  a  separation  of  the 
righteous  from  the  wicked.  The 
wheat,  his  saints,  will  find  eternal 
life  in  that  day,  while  the  tares, 
the   wicked,  will  be  brought  to 


138 


Lesson  Department 


judgment.  Eventually  all  men 
will  be  judged  according  to  their 
works.   {Ibid.y  verses  63-67.) 

PURCHASE  LAND 

If  the  saints  would  return  to 
the  land  of  their  inheritance,  it 
was  necessary  for  them  to  pur- 
chase land  in  and  about  Zion,  a 
commandment  which  is  repeated. 
(Ibid.,  verses  69-71;  63:25-31.) 
It  was  intended  that  the  various 
branches  of  the  Church  should 
contribute  to  the  purchase  of 
lands.  (Ibid.,  101:71-75.) 

SEEK  FOR  REDRESS 

The  saints  were  told  to  im- 
portune for  redress  for  the  crimes 
committed  against  them  accord- 
ing to  the  law  of  the  land.  The 
Constitution  of  the  United  States 
was  prepared  by  men  whom  the 
Lord  raised  up  that  protection 
might  be  afforded  against  loss  of 
property  and  liberties.  (Ibid., 
101:76-80;  Lesson  77,  Rehef  So- 
ciety Magazine,  November  1966.) 

The  Lord  refers  to  the  parable 
of  the  woman  and  the  unjust 
judge  that  the  saints  might  know 
how  to  seek  for  redress.  (Luke 
18:1-8;  D&C  101:81-84)  As  ap- 
plied to  the  saints,  they  were  to 
seek  assistance  from  the  judge; 
if  he  would  not  help  then  they 
were  to  go  to  the  governor,  and, 
finally,  to  the  President  of  the 
United  States.  If  satisfaction  was 
not  then  obtained,  the  Lord, 
would,  in  his  time,  deal  with  the 
Nation.  (Ibid.,  verses  85-91.) 

RESULTS 

The  attempts  of  the  saints  to 
follow  the  Lord's  counsel  on  how 
to  return  to  their  lands  in  Jack- 
son County,  is  sunmiarized  as 
follows: 


The  Saints  did  importune  the 
rulers  for  redress.  After  having 
knocked  at  the  doors  of  judges,  they 
addressed  several  communications  to 
Governor  Dunklin  of  Missouri.  In  a 
letter  dated  February  4th,  1834,  this 
official  acknowledged  the  duty  of  the 
authorities  to  reinstate  the  Saints  in 
their  homes  and  to  inquire  into  the 
proceedings  of  Col.  Pitcher  in  depriv- 
ing them  of  their  arms.  He  also 
admitted  that  the  entire  State  was 
interested  in  the  faithful  execution  of 
the  laws;  "for  that  which  is  the  case 
of  the  Mormons  to-day,  may  be  the 
case  of  the  Catholics  to-morrow,  and 
after  them,  any  other  sect  that  may 
becomre  obnoxious  to  a  majority  of 
the  people  of  any  section  of  the 
State."  He  proposed  to  provide  pro- 
tection for  the  people  while  suing  in 
the  courts  and  returning  to  their 
homes,  but  he  did  not  guarantee  pro- 
tection in  the  continued  possession  of 
the  homes,  and  the  Saints,  therefore, 
wisely  declined  to  return  and  invite 
the  mob  to  commit  new  outrages 
(Doctrine  and  Covenants  Commen- 
tary, page  652). 

Following  these  unsatisfactory 
promises,  additional  appeals  were 
made  to  the  civil  authorities 
when  the  saints  were  driven  from 
the  State  of  Missouri,  as  this 
source  continues: 

Petitions  were  sent,  and,  finally,  the 
Prophet  Joseph  appealed  in  person  to 
the  President  of  the  United  States, 
but  this  only  elicited  the  famous 
answer,  "Your  cause  is  just,  but  I  can 
do  nothing  for  you"  (Doctrine  and 
Covenants  Commentary,  p.  652). 

Section  103 

The  saints  in  Clay  County, 
Missouri,  held  a  conference  and 
asked  for  volunteers  to  go  to  the 
Prophet  in  Ohio  to  see  what 
could  be  done  to  restore  the 
saints  to  their  homes  in  Jackson 
County.  Elder  Parley  P.  Pratt 
wrote  the  following  about  this 
circimistance: 


139 


February  1967 


The  poverty  of  all,  and  the  inclem- 
ent season  of  the  year  made  all  hes- 
itate. At  length  Lyman  Wight  and 
myself  offered  our  services,  which 
were  readily  accepted.  I  was  at  the 
time  entirely  destitute  of  proper 
clothing  for  the  journey;  and  I  had 
neither  horse,  saddle,  bridle,  money 
nor  provisions  to  take  with  me;  or  to 
leave  with  my  wife,  who  lay  sick  and 
helpless  most  of  the  time. 

Under  these  circumstances  I  knew 
not  what  to  do.  Nearly  all  had  been 
robbed  and  plundered,  and  all  were 
poor.  As  we  had  to  start  without  de- 
lay, I  almost  trembled  at  the  under- 
taking; it  seemed  to  be  all  but  an 
impossibility;  but  "to  him  that  be- 
lieveth  all  things  are  possible.  .  .  ." 
[Mark  9:23.] 

.  .  .  We  were  soon  ready,  and  on  the 
first  of  February  we  mounted  our 
horses,  and  started  in  good  cheer  to 
ride  one  thousand  or  fifteen  hundred 
miles  through  a  wilderness  country. 
We  had  not  one  cent  of  money  in  our 
pockets  on  starting. 

We  travelled  every  day,  whether 
through  storm  or  sunshine,  mud,  rain, 
or  snow;  except  when  our  public 
duties  called  us  to  tarry.  We  arrived 
in  Kirtland  early  in  the  spring,  all 
safe  and  sound;  we  had  lacked  for 
nothing  on  the  road,  and  now  had 
plenty  of  funds  in  hand.  President 
Joseph  Smith  and  the  Church  in  Kirt- 
land received  us  with  a  hospitality 
and  joy  unknown  except  among  the 
Saints;  and  much  interest  was  felt 
there,  as  well  as  elsewhere,  on  the 
subject  of  our  persecution  (Auto- 
hiography  of  Parley  P.  Pratt,  Salt 
Lake  City,  Deseret  Book  Company, 
1950,   pp.   107-109). 

Class  Discussion 

How  does  this  strengthen  your 
belief  that  obedience  to  those 
over  you  will  be  rewarded? 

The  Lord  revealed  Section  103 
which  gave  the  answer  to  the 
most  pressing  question  before  the 
saints — ^when  shall  Zion  be  re- 
deemed? As  the  Lord  had  said 
before,  it  was  necessary  for  the 
members  of  the  Church  in  Ohio 


and  elsewhere  to  gather  sufficient 
money  to  help  redeem  Zion,  and 
also  to  organize  a  relief  expedi- 
tion. If  they  would  not  follow  the 
Lord's  counsel,  they  would  be  as 
salt  that  had  lost  its  savor.  A 
great  obligation  was  placed  upon 
the  Church  to  assist  to  redeem 
Zion.  It  was  so  important  that 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  made 
the  following  prophecy: 

If  Zion  is  not  delivered,  the  time 
is  near  when  all  of  this  Church,  wher- 
ever they  may  be  found,  will  be  per- 
secuted and  destroyed  in  like  manner 
(DHC  11:53). 

Subsequent  events  proved  that 
Zion  would  not  be  redeemed  at 
that  time.  The  branches  of  the 
Church  were  scattered  and  driven 
from  Missouri  into  Illinois  and, 
subsequently,  to  the  West. 

GOD'S  WORK  TO  TRIUMPH 

In  a  large  sense,  the  saints 
were  promised  that  if  they  kept 
the  commandments  they  would 
prevail  over  their  enemies  and 
would,  eventually,  inherit  the 
earth.  This  prophecy  is  in  proc- 
ess of  fulfillment  today: 

But  verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  I 
have  decreed  a  decree  which  my 
people  shall  realize,  inasmuch  as  they 
hearken  from  this  very  hour  unto  the 
counsel  which  I,  the  Lord  their  God, 
shall  give  unto  them. 

Behold  they  shall,  for  I  have  decreed 
it,  begin  to  prevail  against  mine  en- 
emies from  this  very  hour. 

And  by  hearkening  to  observe  all 
the  words  which  I,  the  Lord  their 
God,  shall  speak  unto  them,  they  shall 
never  cease  to  prevail  until  the  king- 
doms of  the  world  are  subdued  under 
my  feet,  and  the  earth  is  given  unto 
the  saints,  to  possess  it  forever  and 
ever  (D&C  103:5-7). 

This  remarkable  prophecy  has 
its  roots  in  the  ancient  prediction 
made  by  Daniel,  concerning  the 


140 


Lesson  Department 


setting  up  of  the  kingdom  of  God 
upon  the  earth  in  the  last  days. 
(Daniel  2.)  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  is 
that  kingdom,  and  it  is  destined 
to  fill  the  whole  earth.  The  keys 
of  the  kingdom  have  already 
been  restored  and  only  time  will 
see  the  complete  fulfillment  when 
it  will  cover  the  earth.  (D&C  65: 
2.)  The  assaults  of  its  enemies 
will  never  overcome  God's  work. 
There  may  appear  to  be  times 
when  the  Church  is  overcome  by 
the  adversary,  but  these  victories 
are  only  temporary.  Regarding 
this  prophecy  in  Section  103, 
President  Joseph  F.  Smith  in  a 
General  Conference,  challenged 
the  world  to  show  that  this  proph- 
ecy was  not  true.  Despite  deadly 
opposition,  the  prophecy  i^  in 
process  of  fulfillment.  {Journal  of 
Discourses  25:98.) 

Before  the  saints  were  driven 
from  Illinois  after  having  been 
previously  expelled  from  Missouri, 
in  1839,  they  had  founded  the 
city  of  Nauvoo,  which  grew  to 
some  20,000  inhabitants.  At  the 
time  President  Joseph  F.  Smith 
gave  his  testimony  and  assurance 
of  the  continuance  of  God's  work, 
the  membership  of  the  Church 
was  slightly  over  160,000.  Since 
that  time,  eighty  years  later,  the 
Church  has  grown  to  well  over 
two  and  one-half  million,  with  an 
annual  increase  of  over  10,000. 
Latter-day  Saints  do  not  look  for 
the  complete  fulfillment  of  the 
prophecy  that  the  Church  will 
cover  the  whole  earth  until  the 
millennium.  They  know  that 
when  the  earth  is  celestialized  it 
will  belong  to  the  saints  per- 
manently, and  they  know  that 
that  prophecy  is  in  process  of 
fulfillment. 


That  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
had  a  certain  knowledge  of  the 
continuous  growth  of  the  Church 
very  early  in  the  dispensation,  is 
indicated  in  the  following  ac- 
count reported  by  President  Wil- 
ford  Woodruff  in  1898.  A  number 
of  the  brethren  met  in  a  Priest- 
hood meeting,  in  1833,  and  tes- 
tified to  the  on-rolling  progress 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  on  the 
earth,  and  then  the  Prophet 
made  this  prophecy: 

.  .  .  "Brethren  I  have  been  very 
much  edified  and  instructed  in  your 
testimonies  here  tonight,  but  I  want 
to  say  to  you  before  the  Lord,  that 
you  know  no  more  concerning  the 
destinies  of  this  Church  and  kingdom 
than  a  babe  upon  its  mother's  lap. 
You  don't  comprehend  it."  I  was 
rather  surprized.  He  said  "it  is  only 
a  Httle  handful  of  Priesthood  you  see 
here  tonight,  but  this  Church  will  fill 
North  and  South  America — it  will 
fill  the  world."  Among  other  things 
he  said,  "it  will  fill  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains. There  will  be  tens  of  thousands 
of  Latter-day  Saints  who  will  be 
gathered  in  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
and  there  they  will  open  the  door  for 
the  establishing  of  the  Gospel  among 
the  Lamanites,  who  will  receive  the 
Gospel  and  their  endowments  and  the 
blessings  of  God.  ,  .  ." 

I  name  these  things  because  I  want 
to  bear  testimony  before  God,  angels 
and  men  that  mine  eyes  behold  the 
day,  and  have  beheld  for  the  last 
fifty  years  of  my  life,  the  fulfillment 
of  that  prophecy.  .  .  .  (Conference  Re- 
port, April  1898,  page  57). 

No  one  could  truthfully  say 
that  this  prophecy,  comparable 
to  the  one  in  Section  103,  but 
more  in  detail,  is  not  in  process  of 
fulfillment. 

A  LIGHT  TO  THE  WORLD 

Latter-day  Saints  by  covenant 
of  baptism  are  to  be  a  light  to  the 
world.  In  this  calling,  they  are  to 
show  the  way  to  eternal  life.  If 


141 


February  1967 


obedient  to  this  commandment, 
they  become  the  saviors  of  men 
(D&C  103:  9-10.) 

Class  Discussion 

What  does  it  mean  to  be  a 
savior  of  men,  and  how  is  this 
achieved? 

As  the  Savior  commanded,  we 
should  not  hide  our  talents  under 
a  bushel,  but  "Let  your  light  so 
shine  before  men,  that  they  may 
see  your  good  works,  and  glorify 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven" 
(Matt.  5:16).  This  sobering 
thought  suggests  that  members 
of  the  Church  may  be  saviors  of 
men  in  several  ways:  first,  in  be- 
ing exemplary  in  their  lives  so 
that  people  will  see  the  fruits  of 
the  gospel  and  seek  it;  second,  in 
being  exemplars  of  the  truth  so 
people  will  believe  their  words 
when  they  are  taught  the  gospel; 
and  third,  in  laboring  through 
genealogical  research  and  the 
performance  of  temple  work  for 
the  dead  to  become  helpers  in  the 
salvation  of  others. 

PROMISE  OF  REDEMPTION 

The  saints  will  return  to  the 
center  place  of  Zion  to  build  the 
city  and  temple.  The  Lord  has  S9 
stated.  (D&C  101:17-19;  103: 
11.)  Living  prophets  look  for- 
ward to  the  time  when  this  will 
be  accomplished. 

The  accomplishment  for  which 
the  Church  has  been  restored,  is 
assured,  but  as  to  all  members  of 
the  Church  there  is  not  the  same 
assurance.  Those  who  pollute 
their  inheritances  will  be  thrown 
down.  (Ibid.,  103:14.) 

VICTORY  THROUGH  DEDICATION 
Class  Discussion 

What  are  some  of  the  qualities 


that  will  help  us  attain  eternal 
hfe? 

The  way  to  victory  and  glory, 
said  the  Lord,  was  through  three 
qualities:  diligence,  faithfulness, 
and  prayers  of  faith. 

Diligently  performing  the  du- 
ties and  responsibilities  of  one's 
calling  and  keeping  the  com- 
mandments, bring  the  Lord's 
choicest  blessings.  In  a  Priest- 
hood revelation  the  Lord  said: 

Wherefore,  now  let  every  man  learn 
his  duty,  and  to  act  in  the  office  in 
which  he  is  appointed,  in  all  diligence. 

He  that  is  slothful  shall  not  be 
counted  worthy  to  stand,  and  he  that 
learns  not  his  duty  and  shows  himself 
not  approved  shall  not  be  counted 
worthy  to  stand.  Even  so.  Amen 
(D&C  107:99-100). 

The  importance  of  faithfulness 
in  a  Latter-day  Saint's  life  and 
its  blessing  are  given  by  Elder 
Delbert  L.  Stapley  in  this  pass- 
age: 

Complete  obedience  and  faithful- 
ness obtain  full  fellowship  in  the 
household  of  faith  and,  more  im- 
portantly, merit  joint-heirship  with 
Christ  our  Lord  in  all  that  the  Father 
has  committed  unto  him  (Conference 
Report,  April  1961,  page  65). 

President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 
admonished  the  Church  to  live 
the  commandments  and  then  the 
prayer  of  faith  would  be  mean- 
ingful. 

Now  .  .  .  are  you  living  so  that  you 
can  go  to  the  Lord  with  reasonable 
confidence  that  he  will  hear  you?  Can 
you  go  and  ask  him  to  heal  your  little 
ones?  or  yourselves?  or  your  wife?  If 
you  can,  when  the  time  comes  you 
will  be  happy  and  you  will  go  to  the 
Lord  in  faith,  and  the  prayer  of  faith 
availeth  much. 

As  I  said  ...  it  has  always  seemed 
to  me  that  in  our  prayer,  and  in  our 
faith,  we   should   always   say  to   the 


142 


Lesson  Department 


Lord,    "not    our    will,    but    thine    be 
done."   [D&C  109:44.] 

Now  ...  do  not  put  off  putting 
yourselves  in  order,  if  you  are  not  in 
order,  yielding  obedience  to  the  com- 
mandments of  the  Lord,  so  that  .  .  . 
when  the  time  comes,  you  will  be  able 
to  go  to  the  Lord  with  a  pure  heart, 
and  invoke  his  blessings  upon  you 
{Conference  Report,  October  1952, 
page  84). 


Every  person  who  serves  the 
Lord  diligently,  faithfully,  and 
with  the  prayer  of  faith,  will  find 
eternal  life. 

FOR  CONSIDERATION 

In  living  as  we  should  and  per- 
forming the  duties  of  our  callings, 
what  influence  are  we  having  on 
our  families? 


VISITING  TEACHER   MESSAGE 
Truths  to  Live  By  From  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Alice  Colton  Smith 

Message  80 — "All  Victory  and  Glory  Is  Brought  to  Pass  Unto  You 
Through  Your  Diligence,  Faithfulness,  and  Prayers 
of  Faith"     (D&C  103:36). 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  May  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  October  1967 

Objective:  To  learn  that  achievement  requires  personal  effort  and  faith. 


Man  has  hopes,  aspirations,  and 
dreams,  and  this  is  good.  Young 
children  look  out  of  the  school- 
room window  and  are  full  of 
hopes  of  tomorrow;  sweeethearts 
talk  and  plan  of  what  is  to  be; 
old  people  reminisce  by  the  fires 
of  what  was  and  contemplate  the 
life  to  come.  Dreams  are  impor- 
tant, for  in  them  one  looks  into 
the  future  with  faith  and  what 
he  envisions  will  color  and  change 
his  present.  Man  is  thus,  at  least 
in  part,  what  he  dreams. 

Of  what  do  we  dream?  Do  we 
wish  only  for  palaces,  pleasures, 
and  a  life  of  ease?  Or  do  we  long 
for  a  time  when  we  can  be  free, 
free  from  sin,  evil,  and  the  limita- 
tions of  our  earthly  life?  Do  we 
long  for  equality,  for  a  world 
governed    by    love,    mercy,    and 


justice?  Do  we  long  to  be  worthy 
to  dwell  with  our  Lord? 

How  do  such  "dreams"  come 
true?  Longing  and  dreaming 
alone  are  not  enough — ".  .  .  . 
when  we  obtain  any  blessing  from 
God,  it  is  by  obedience  to  that 
law  upon  which  it  is  predicated" 
(D&C  130:21).  "And  if  a  person 
gains  more  knowledge  and  in- 
telligence in  this  life  through  his 
diligence  and  obedience  than  an- 
other, he  will  have  so  much  the 
advantage  in  the  world  to  come" 
(D&C  130:19). 

What  do  we  mean  by  diligence? 
It  is  the  constant  application  to 
one's  duty;  careful,  persevering 
effort;  personal  care  and  atten- 
tion; painstaking,  industrious, 
attentive.  Could  the  Lord  be 
speaking   of    diligence    when    he 


143 


February  1967 

said,  "Verily  I  say,  men  should  By  faithfulness,  we  recognize 

be  anxiously  engaged  in  a  good  that  we  are  to  grow  in  keeping 

cause,   and  do   many   things   of  the  commandments  of  the  Lord, 

their  own  free  will,  and  bring  to  to    study,    to    seek    wisdom,    to 

pass  much  righteousness"?  (D&C  achieve  victory  over  the  hmita- 

58:27).  In  these  scriptures  and  tions  of  self,  to  learn  to  love  God 

many  others,  the  Lord  calls  us  and  our  fellow  men,  and  to  serve 

to  constant  and  persevering  ef-  all. 

fort.  No  great  achievement  was  "Remember  that  without  faith 
ever  accomplished  without  an  you  can  do  nothing;  therefore  ask 
enormous  outpouring  of  spirit,  in  faith"  (D&C  8:10).  The  pray- 
energy,  faith,  and  effort.  No  er  of  faith  opens  the  door  through 
earthly  or  heavenly  victory,  in  which  we  receive  divine  assist- 
any  area,  is  granted  with  less.  ance. 


HOMEMAKING  MEETING 
Development  Through  Homemaking  Education 


Celestia  J.Taylor 
Project  Thrift 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  May  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  October  1967 

Objective:  To  show  that  through  careful  planning  and  knowledgeable  buying,  a 

family  can  be  clothed  attractively  within  a  limited  budget. 

NOTE 

The  material  and  principles  in  this  discussion  may  need  to  be  adapted  to 
the  culture  and  way  of  life  in  different  areas  of  the  world  without,  however,  in 
any  way  changing  the  objective  of  the  discussion. 

INTRODUCTION  will  pay  dividends  in  the  knowl- 
Among  the  problems  of  family  edge  that  her  family  is  clothed 
home  management,  one  of  the  attractively  and  within  the  bud- 
most  vital  concerns  is  that  of  pro-  get.  A  suggested  procedure  which 
viding  clothing  for  its  members,  would  help  her  to  accomplish  her 
Clothing  a  family  attractively  goal  should  include  the  following: 
doesn't  just  happen.  It  requires  (1)  She  will  determine  the  cloth- 
the  use  of  all  the  different  re-  ing  needs  of  her  family;  (2)  she 
sources  available  to  the  home-  will  analyze  her  budget  and  de- 
maker — time  and  energy,  money,  termine  how  best  to  spend  the 
attitudes,  knowledge,  and  skills,  clothing  dollar;  (3)  she  will  learn 
If  she  plans  carefully  and  utilizes  to  be  a  skillful  and  intelligent 
these  resources  wisely,  her  efforts  shopper. 

144 


Lesson  Department 


THE  CLOTHING  DOLLAR 

Economy  in  regard  to  clothing 
cannot  be  judged  solely  in  terms 
of  the  purchase  price.  The  total 
expenditure  should  include,  in 
addition  to  the  initial  cost,  the 
amounts  paid  for  upkeep — clean- 
ing, repairing,  and  remodeling — 
and  any  replacements  and  unfore- 
seen emergency  additions. 

The  specific  requirements  for  all 
purchases  should  be  determined  in  ad- 
vance. In  buying  a  coat,  for  example, 
decisions  should  be  made  as  to  the 
type  needed,  the  color,  and  the  maxi- 
mum amount  which  can  be  spent. 
Consideration  should  be  given  to  the 
expected  length  of  service  of  the  arti- 
cle. It  is  poor  economy  to  buy  the 
least  costly  item  if  it  will  not  hold  up 
under  the  required  usage.  Items  tljat 
will  not  be  out  of  fashion  in  a  short 
time  should  be  chosen.  Clothing  which 
is  conservative  in  style  and  color  is 
less  apt  to  become  "dated"  than  that 
which  is  "high-fashioned"  or  seasonal. 
If  clothing  is  to  be  worn  for  more  than 
one  season  it  needs  to  be  of  good 
quality;  both  fabric  and  construction 
are  important.  By  stretching  the  life 
of  garments  the  costs  can  be  cut.  A 
winter  coat  that  is  worn  for  three 
years  is  an  economical  buy  even 
though  it  costs  more  than  one  which 
will  last  only  one  year. 

A  substantial  saving  in  clothing 
costs  can  be  realized  by  making 
clothes  at  home  instead  of  buying 
them.  Some  of  the  advantages  derived 
from  home  sewing  in  addition  to  the 
saving  of  money  are  the  satisfaction 
of  a  good  fit;  the  choice  of  materials; 
allowance  for  ample  growth  of  the 
wearer;  and  the  enjoyment  and  ac- 
complishment of  creative  activity. 

Remodeling  clothes  is  a  significant 
thirft  practice  if  the  article  to  be  re- 
modeled is  in  sufficiently  good  condi- 
tion. The  skill  involved  could  well  be 
taught  in  Relief  Society  homemaking 
meetings. 

THE  SHOPPING  SKILLS 

Modem  merchandising  tech- 
niques are  designed  to  interest 


the  buyer;  and  unless  she  knows 
what  she  wants  and  what  to  look 
for  in  buying  it,  she  will  be  com- 
pletely lost  and  end  up  impul- 
sively buying  beyond  her  budget. 
Some  of  the  things  which  a  shop- 
per should  know  and  do  are  the 
following: 


1.  She  should  know  the  best  time 
to  buy  various  articles  of  clothing. 
Most  stores  will  follow  a  fairly 
standard  schedule  for  their  promotion 
sales. 

2.  She  should  compare  prices  by 
using  newspapers,  magazines,  and 
advertisements. 

3.  She  should  have  some  knowledge 
of  fabrics  and  understand  the  labels 
on  clothing  and  materials.  In  the 
United  States  the  Fiber  Identification 
Act  requires  the  identification  and 
percentages  of  fibers  in  yard  goods 
and  ready-made  clothing.  In  addition, 
a  tag  or  label  should  give  instructions 
on  how  to  care  for  the  garment — 
whether  to  dry-clean,  wash  by  hand, 
or  by  machine,  and  the  temperature 
recommended  for  ironing  or  pressing. 
Dye  processes  and  qualities  such  as 
crease-resistant,  wash-and-wear,  water- 
repellent,  and  shrinkage  should  be 
listed. 

4.  She  should  be  able  to  recognize 
well-constructed  garments.  She  should 
examine  the  finishing  and  width  of 
seams;  the  buttonholes,  slide  fasteners, 
and  other  openings;  and  the  hems. 
She  should  notice  the  fit,  the  cut,  and 
the  fashion  of  the  garment.  She 
should  look  for  sturdy  construction 
and  reinforced  areas  in  garments  in- 
tended for  rough  usage. 

5.  She  should  know  that  stores 
which  operate  on  a  cash  basis  tend  to 
have  lower  prices.  If  she  uses  credit, 
she  should  shop  for  the  credit  as  care- 
fully as  she  shops  for  the  cash. 

6.  She  will  buy  only  things  which 
will  serve  the  purpose  for  which  they 
are  intended.  Some  shoppers  buy 
clothing  by  impulse  or  on  sale,  only  to 
find  later  that  it  doesn't  harmonize 
with  the  rest  of  the  wardrobe. 

7.  She  should  be  aware  that  dis- 
tances traveled  and  time  and  energy 
spent  add  to  the  cost  of  the  purchase. 


145 


February  1967 


To  Do  and  Discuss 

A.  Analyze  your  present  wardrobe 
and  estimate  approximately  what  it 
would  cost  to  replenish  your  needs. 
Is  this  more  or  less  than  your  clothing 
budget  will  allow?  Would  you  pur- 
chase the  needed  garments  or  would 
you  make  them?  What  reasons  influ- 
ence your  decision? 

B.  Recall  recent  purchases  you  have 
made  —  one  you  consider  a  good  buy 
and  one  a  poor  purchase  —  and  dis- 
cuss the  following  questions  in  regard 
to  each: 

1.  Why  did  you  want  the  particular 
item? 

2.  Was  it  an  impulse  purchase  or 
was  it  planned  in  advance? 

3.  What  information  did  you  have 
concerning  the  garment — fabric, 
fiber  content,  instructions,  etc.? 

4.  How  did  you  feel  in  the  gar- 
ment? Did  it  call  forth  any  re- 
marks or  compliments? 


What  are  your  reasons  for  con- 
sidering one  a  good  buy  and  the 
other  a  poor  one? 


CONCLUSION 

A  homemaker  can  feel  justly  proud 
when  the  members  of  her  family  are 
attractively  and  appropriately  dressed 
and  when  they  have  not  exceeded  the 
allotted  budget  in  achieving  this  goal. 
She  will  feel  rewarded  for  the  time, 
energy,  and  effort  it  has  taken  in 
planning  and  putting  into  practice  the 
required  knowledge  and  skills. 

Ecomony  in  regard  to  clothing  can- 
not be  judged  solely  in  terms  of  the 
purchase  price.  The  total  expenditure 
should  include,  in  addition  to  the  in- 
itial cost,  the  amounts  paid  for  up- 
keep— cleaning,  repairing,  and  re- 
modeling—  and  any  replacements  and 
unforeseen  emergency  additions. 


SOCIAL  RELATIONS — On  Earth  and  in  Heaven 


Alberta  H.  Christensen 

Lesson  5 — On  the  Road  to  Perfection 

References:  On  Earth  and  in  Heaven  (Melchizedek  Priesthood 

Manual — 1967,   Lessons  3,   11,  and  13) 

o 

Northern   Hemisphere:  Third   Meeting,   May  1967 

Southern  Hemisphere:  October  1967 

Objective:  To  emphasize  some  gospel  teachings  which,   if  followed,  will 
further  the  Latter-day  Saint  woman  on  the  road  to  perfection. 


INTRODUCTION 

The  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is 
the  means  through  which  the  ul- 
timate glory — exaltation  in  the 
celestial  kingdom — may  be  real- 
ized. Therefore,  all  gospel  teach- 
ings, if  followed,  will  advance 
man  on  the  road  to  perfection. 


This  lesson  correlates  with 
some  areas  of  lessons  3,  11,  and 
13  of  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood 
Manual  for  1967.  It  discusses 
several  gospel  teachings  in  rela- 
tion to:  (1)  motivations  which 
may  lead  one  to  do  what  is  right; 
(2)  the  responsibility  of  the  in- 


146 


Lesson  Department 


dividual  to  further  the  purposes 
of  the  Church. 

HUMILITY 

We  are  admonished  by  scrip- 
ture and  frequently  instructed  by 
those  who  counsel  us  from  the 
pulpit,  that  humility  is  a  charac- 
ter quality  essential  to  spiritual 
growth.  We  need,  however,  to  be 
reminded  over  and  over  again 
that  lack  of  humility  retards  our 
progress  on  the  road  to  perfec- 
tion. 

Even  the  ancient  disciples  of 
Jesus,  who  listened  daily  to  his 
teaching,  who  saw  in  him  the  ex- 
ample of  all  virtue,  failed  to  un- 
derstand the  full  significance  of 
placing  concern  for  others  on  the 
principle  of  "Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself"  (Matt.  19: 
19).  Although  the  Master  man- 
ifested the  qualities  of  meekness 
and  humility  by  submitting  at  all 
times  to  the  will  of  the  Father, 
and  by  a  willingness  to  minister 
unto  the  lowly  and  to  his  disci- 
ples as  if  he  were  the  least  among 
them,  some  disciples,  at  times, 
seem  to  have  been  concerned 
about  their  status  and  position 
in  the  life  to  come. 

According  to  Matthew,  the 
mother  of  James  and  John  was 
with  them  on  the  occasion  of  the 
following  scripture,  and  was  first 
to  inquire  as  to  the  future  status 
of  her  sons: 

Then  came  to  him  the  miother  of 
Zebedee's  children  with  her  sons,  wor- 
shipping him,  and  desiring  a  certain 
thing  of  him. 

And  he  said  unto  her,  What  wilt 
thou?  She  saith  unto  him,  Grant  that 
these  my  sons  may  sit,  the  one  on  thy 
right  hand,  and  the  other  on  the  left, 
in  thy  kingdom.  .  .  . 

And  when  the  ten  heard  it,  they 
were  moved  with  indignation  against 
the  two  brethren. 


But  Jesus  called  them  unto  him, 
and  said,  Ye  know  that  the  princes  of 
the  Gentiles  exercise  dominion  over 
them,  and  they  that  are  great  exer- 
cise authority  upon  them. 

But  it  shall  not  be  so  among  you: 
but  whomsoever  will  be  great  among 
you,  let  him  be  your  minister; 

And  whosoever  will  be  chief  among 
you,  let  him  be  your  servant: 

Even  as  the  Son  of  man  came  not 
to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to  minister, 
and  to  give  his  life  a  ransom  for  many 
(Matt.  20:20,  21,  24-28). 

All  three,  apparently,  were 
thinking  in  terms  of  rank  and 
personal  honor.  Applying  the  vir- 
tue of  humility  and  this  teaching 
of  Jesus  to  our  present-day  lives, 
a  woman  might  ask  herself: 

1.  What  does  humility  mean  to  me? 

2.  How  does  humility  differ  from 
self-depreciation? 

3.  What  does  it  mean  to  respect 
the  office  of  a  calling  without  taking 
the  honor  to  oneself?  Discuss. 

4.  How  does  observing  the  accom- 
plishments and  voluntary  service  of 
others  help  to  keep  one  humble? 

Elder  Spencer  W.  Kimball  sug- 
gests how  one  may  become  and 
remain  humble,  in  the  following: 

How  does  one  get  humble?  To  me, 
one  must  constantly  be  reminded  of 
his  dependence.  On  whom  dependent? 
On  the  Lord.  How  remind  one's  self? 
By  real,  constant,  worshipful,  grateful 
prayer. 

How  can  one  remain  humble?  .  .  . 
By  reminding  one's  self  frequently  of 
his  own  weaknesses  and  limitations, 
not  to  the  point  of  depreciation,  but 
an  evaluation  by  an  honest  desire  to 
give  credit  where  credit  is  due.  .  .  . 

It  [humility]  is  not  self-abasement 
— the  hiding  in  the  corner,  the  de- 
valuation of  everything  one  does  or 
thinks  or  says;  but  it  is  the  doing  of 
one's  best  in  every  case  and  leaving 
one's  acts,  expressions,  and  accom- 
plishments largely  to  speak  for  them- 
selves (Kimball,  Spencer  W.,  "Hu- 
mility," Speeches  of  The  Year,  Provo, 


147 


February  1967 


Utah,  Brigham  Young  University, 
January  16,  1963,  pp.  3-4;  Melchiz- 
edek  Priesthood  Manual,  1967,  On 
Earth  and  in  Heaven,  Lesson  11,  pp. 
76-77). 

THE  RIGHT  THINGS 

FOR  THE  RIGHT  REASONS 

Inseparably  associated  with 
humility,  as  necessary  for  spirit- 
ual growth,  is  the  need  to  do  the 
right  thing  for  the  right  reason. 
This  statement  focuses  our  think- 
ing upon  the  motives  which 
prompt  our  actions. 

Discuss  (as  time  permits)  the 
following  possible  motives  for. ac- 
tion: 

1.  External  pressure  which  may 
cause  one  to  abandon  personal  con- 
viction or  commitment.  (See  professor- 
student  examples,  Lesson  3,  Melchiz- 
edek  Priesthood  Manual  1967,  On 
Earth  and  in  Heaven,  page  19). 

2.  External  awards  (medals,  prizes, 
a  raise  in  salary,  etc.). 

3.  Habit  (developed  from  seeing 
others  perform  in  like  manner,  as  is 
evidenced  by  children,  without  con- 
sideration of  goals  to  be  achieved). 

4.  Motivation  of  tradition  (a)  the 
family  tradition  which  may  enrich  the 
life  of  each  family  member,  establish- 
ing purposeful  objectives  and  reward- 
ing satisfactions  or;  (b)  tradition  not 
always  in  conformity  with  righteous- 
ness, i.e.,  the  fgimily  feud,  or  the 
tradition  of  a  people. 

Moroni  refers  to  tradition  as 
conditioning  the  Lamanites  to 
hate  their  Nephite  brothers: 

Behold,  can  you  suppose  that  the 
Lord  will  spare  you  and  come  out  in 
judgment  against  the  Lamanites,  when 
it  is  the  tradition  of  their  fathers  that 
has  caused  their  hatred  .  .  .  (Alma 
60:32)? 

"THY  NEIGHBOUR  AS  THYSELF" 

In  the  teachings  of  the  Savior, 
love  is  often  spoken  of  as  a  mo- 
tivation for  doing  good.  Familiar 


to  all  is  his  commandment  "Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thy- 
self" (Matt.  22:39). 

CLASS  CONSIDERATION 

1.  Question:  Is  it  possible  for  a  wom- 

an to  render  loving  service  to 
another   with   a   selfish  motive? 

Illustration:  Sister  A.  does  many 
nice  things  for  others.  She  does 
so  much  that  people  continually 
praise  her  for  it. 

Question:  Is  it  possible  that  the 
desire  for  praise  rather  than  love 
for  neighbor  may  become  the 
motivation  for  her  service? 

2.  Question:    Does  referring  to  one's 

own  good  deed  lessen  the  de- 
velopment value  to  the  person 
performing  the  deed? 

Illustration:  The  woman  who  says, 
"I  was  just  taking  a  casserole  to 
a  sick  friend,  when  I  met.  .  .  ." 

Question:  If  she  habitually  calls 
attention  to  her  own  good  deeds, 
what  may  be  happening  to  her 
motive? 

Relevant  to  the  foregoing  ques- 
tions are  the  words  of  Jesus: 

Therefore  when  thou  doest  thine 
alms,  do  not  sound  a  trumpet  before 
thee,  as  the  hypocrites  do  in  the  syn- 
agogues and  in  the  streets,  that  they 
may  have  glory  of  men.  Verily  I  say 
unto  you.  They  have  their  reward. 

But  when  thou  doest  alms,  let  not 
thy  left  hand  know  what  thy  right 
hand  doeth  (Matt.  6:2-3). 

To  love  one's  neighbor  as  one- 
self requires  much  personal  dis- 
cipline; it  requires  generosity  of 
mind  and  a  willingness  to  share. 
It  requires  understanding  and 
the  rendering  of  services  that  are 
motivated  by  love,  devoid  of  all 
selfishness.  It  is  a  most  ex- 
acting perfection  but  one  which 
those  who  become  exalted  must 
achieve.  Discuss. 

SERVICE  TO  THE  CHURCH 

The  Church  has  work  to  do;  it 
has    divinely    commissioned    re- 


148 


Lesson  Department 


ponsibilities.  Generally  defined, 
they  are:  (1)  to  carry  the  gospel 
of  Christ  to  the  world;  (2)  to 
perfect  the  lives  of  its  members; 
(3)  to  provide  motivation  and 
facilities  for  essential  ordinances 
of  salvation  performed  for  in- 
dividuals who  could  not  do  the 
work  for  themselves. 

It  is  the  responsibility  of  the 
members  of  the  Church,  individ- 
ually, to  help  the  Church  carry 
out  these  obligations.  As  they  do 
so,  they  experience  the  greatest 
satisfaction  and  joy  of  life.  Mo- 
tive and  general  attitude  are  of 
utmost  importance.  Members  of 
Relief  Society,  and  those  serving 
in  other  auxiliaries  of  the  Church, 
well  might  appraise  their  service 
with  the  following  questions  in 
mind: 

Class  Discussion 

1.  Question:    Do   we   ever   aspire    to 

leadership  positions  to  which  we 
are  not  called?  (All  church  ac- 
tivity is  an  opportunity  for 
growth  and  even  the  humblest 
of  callings  provides  a  wonderful 
avenue  for  service.  "It  is  not 
where  you  serve  but  how,  that 
is  important,"  President  J.  Reu- 
ben Clark,  Jr.). 

2.  Question:    Are   we   willing  to  put 

forth  more  effort  for  a  calling 
which  may  receive  public  com- 
mendation, than  for  one  which 
may  receive  little  or  no  public 
mention?  (The  motivations  for 
service  should  be  the  desire  to 
further  the  Lord's  work  and  to 
fulfill  well  the  purpose  for  the 
calling  or  special  assignment.) 

3.  Question:  Do  we  realize  that  there 

is  no  end  to  the  amount  of  valu- 
able service  we  may  render  if 
we  are  not  concerned  about  re- 
ceiving public  credit  for  it? 
(Much  concentration  upon  self 
is  selfish.) 

THOUGH  NOT  ASSIGNED 

To  carry  the  glad  tidings  of 


the  gospel  to  the  world  through 
missionary  service  is  one  of  the 
great  obligations  of  the  Church. 
Church  members  not  specifically 
called  to  this  service,  however, 
also  share  this  responsibility.  In- 
numerable examples  evidence 
how  effectively  a  Latter-day 
Saint  woman  may  do  missionary 
work  through  the  influence  of  her 
life,  through  instruction,  and 
even  through  informal  conversa- 
tion. 

A  Latter-day  Saint  woman 
who  served  on  a  committee  for  a 
national  convention  being  held  in 
her  city,  tells  the  following  ex- 
perience: 

"During  the  convention,  which 
brought  individuals  from  various 
parts  of  the  country  to  our  city, 
many  questions  were  asked  re- 
garding our  religious  beliefs  by 
persons  not  of  our  faith.  One 
couple  interested  me  particularly. 
That  they  were  genuinely  good 
and  their  interest  sincere  were 
quite  evident.  The  first  ques- 
tions, however,  were  ones  I  could 
have  answered  briefly,  but  I 
seized  the  opportunity  to  include 
and  explain  certain  principles  of 
the  gospel.  Several  times  during 
the  convention  week  they  asked 
additional  questions. 

"These  words  of  President  J. 
Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  kept  coming 
to  my  mind: 

Men  will  not  be  punished  for  not 
keeping  a  spiritual  law  of  which  they 
had  not  knowledge.  But  by  the  same 
token  they,  not  observing  the  law, 
cannot  receive  the  blessing  of  spiritual 
growth  which  observance  thereof 
brings  (J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  Church 
News,  December  4,  1965). 

"Because  of  this  couple's  evi- 
dent sincerity,  I  wanted  them  to 


149 


February  1967 


know  the  law  and  to  receive  the 
blessings.  All  this  happened  a 
yeal"  ago.  Recently  I  received  a 
letter  from  the  couple  which  said, 
in  part: 

Thanks,  thanks  to  you  for  sharing 
with  us  something  precious  we  did  not 
have.  Thanks  for  your  patience,  your 
enthusiasm  in  answering  our  ques- 
tions. We  knew  by  your  attitude  and 
your  explanation  that  you  were  ex- 
periencing satisfaction  and  blessings 
which  we  did  not  experience.  We 
wanted  to  know  what  in  a  religion 
could  make  a  lay  member  feel  a  per- 
sonal interest,  a  personal  responsibili- 
ty for  the  welfare  and  happiness  of — 
even  a  stranger. 

A  few  months  later,  remembering 
you,  we  welcomed  two  young  mission- 
aries to  our  home.  We  have  read  and 
studied  together  and  we  have  prayed; 
now  we  have  entered  through  baptism 
the  essential  gateway  to  the  blessings 
of  the  gospel.  Thank  you  for  being 
willing  to  share  with  us  the  intensity 
of  your  faith. 

SHARED  RESPONSIBILITY 

Lesson  13  of  the  Priesthood 
Manual  discusses  the  Priesthood 
bearer^s  responsibility  to  both 
the  Church  and  to  the  quorum. 
The  basic  principles  discussed 
also  may  apply  to  the  Latter-day 
Saint  woman  and  her  respon- 
sibility in  sharing  the  obligations 
of  the  Church.  They  may  apply 
to  her  relationship  with  Relief 
Society. 

When  temptations  come  the  man  or 
woman  who  has  received  spiritual 
strength  by  regular  attendance  to  ap- 
pointed meetings  and  by  partaking  of 
the  sacrament  worthily,  is  best  able  to 
resist  the  efforts  of  the  evil  one.  Fur- 
ther strength  is  built  up  by  association 
with  other  good  men  and  women  who 
understand  the  need  to  grow  spirit- 
ually (Melchizedek  Priesthood  Man- 
ual for  1967,  On  Earth  and  in  Heaven, 
Lesson  13,  pp.  96-97). 


Genuine  and  rewarding  friend- 
ships are  built  by  Latter-day 
Saint  women  through  their  af- 
filation  and  service  in  the  auxil- 
iaries of  the  Church.  Their  loyalty 
makes  them  a  friend  to  the  or- 
ganization and  its  officers  and 
promotes  unity.  Of  this  loyalty 
President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 
has  said: 

An  essential  part  of  unity  is  loyalty. 
There  can  be  no  union  where  loyalty 
does  not  exist.  Loyalty  is  a  pretty 
difficult  quality  to  possess.  It  requires 
the  ability  to  put  away  selfishness, 
greed,  ambition  and  all  of  the  baser 
qualities  of  the  human  mind.  You 
c£uinot  be  loyal  unless  you  are  willing 
to  surrender.  There  is  no  growth, 
mental,  physical  or  spiritual,  unless 
there  is  some  curtailment,  some  sac- 
rifice may  I  say,  on  the  part  of  him 
who  would  be  loyal.  His  own  prefer- 
ences and  desires  must  be  put  away, 
and  he  must  see  only  the  great  pur- 
pose which  lies  out  ahead  (Clark, 
J.  Reuben,  Jr.,  Conference  Report, 
April  1950,  Salt  Lake  City,  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  page  180). 

CLASS  INVOLVEMENT 

With  the  foregoing  paragraph 
on  loyalty  in  mind,  discuss  (as 
time  permits)   the  following: 

You  cannot  be  loyal  unless  you  are 
willing  to  surrender. 

There  can  be  no  unity  where  loyal- 
ty does  not  exist. 

The  road  to  perfection  is  a  long 
road.  It  is  a  road  beset  with  prob- 
lems and  resolutions  to  problems, 
with  failure  and  success,  with 
disciplines  that  must  be  achieved, 
with  sorrow  and  with  joy. 

It  is  the  road  of  relationships 
— individual  to  individual  in 
everyday  living;  the  relationship 
of  the  individual  to  the  Father, 
to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy 
Ghost.  The  purpose  of  Christ's 


150 


Lesson  Department 


example  and  teaching  was  to  give 
guidance  for  the  problem  situa- 
tions that  these  relationships  in- 
volve. 

To  fulfill  the  admonition  of 
the  Savior  "Be  ye  therefore  per- 
fect even  as  your  Father  which 
is  in  heaven  is  perfect''  (Matt. 
5:48)  means  to  resolve  these 
problems,  to  triumph  over  the 
human  weaknesses,  large  and 
small.  ''The  first  enemy  to  be 
overcome  is  that  which  is  within 
oneself." 

The  road  to  perfection  would 
be  an  impossible  road  were  it 
not  for  the  commandments  of 
the  Father,  the  mission  and 
teachings  of  his  Son,  and  en- 
lightenment through  the  Holy 
Ghost.  How  reassuring  is  the  fact 
that  the  Savior  is  our  friend, 
willing  to  assist  us-? 

Loyalty  to  the  Church,  loyalty 
to  those  who  preside,  loyalty  to 
one's  family  members  and  one's 
kindred  dead;  loyalty  to  all  per- 


sonal covenants,  will  make  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  women  friends  of 
God. 

Speaking  to  his  disciples,  but 
applicable  to  all  who  serve  with 
equal  devotion,  the  Savior  said: 

Ye  are  my  friends,  if  ye  do  what- 
soever I  command  you. 

Henceforth  I  call  you  not  servants; 
for  the  servant  knoweth  not  what  his 
lord  doeth:  but  I  have  called  you 
friends;  for  all  things  that  I  have 
heard  of  my  Father  I  have  made 
known  unto  you   (John  15:14-15). 

FOR  DISCUSSION 

Make  full  use  of  questions  that  ap- 
pear in  the  lesson. 

FOR  HOME  DOING 

1.  Appraise  your  own  loyalty  to  those 
who  preside  in  the  Church. 

2.  Encourage  family  members  to  ex- 
press appreciation  for  the  efforts 
of  others. 

3.  Help  your  children  to  see  that  the 
Church  needs  them  and  that  they 
need  the  Church. 

4.  Find  opportunity  to  share  a  gospel 
principle  with  someone. 


OUR  GIFT 

Sue  S.  Beatie 

The  Father  of  our  spfrits,  in  the  glorious  gospel  plan, 
Gave  his  precious  Son,  a  ransom,  on  earth  to  die  for  man. 
To  take  away  the  power  of  death,  and  for  all  our  sins  atone. 
That  we  may  claim  his  promise  on  the  resurrection   morn — 
To  dwell  with  him  forever,  in  his  kingdom,  free  from  strife 
Where  we  may  be  exalted  in  that  grand  eternal   life. 

How  can  we  ever  thank  him  for  all  his  gifts  of  love 
And  for  the  many  blessings  that  reach  us  from  above? 
He  asks  that  we  will  love  him  and  all  his  laws  obey 
That  we  may  be  more  worthy  to  walk  his  chosen  way. 
To  share  In  heaven  the  glory  for  those  who  keep  his  laws 
And  strive  to  do  his  bidding,  in  every  righteous  cause. 

Then   let  us  all  endeavor  each  day  to  do  his  will 

And  listen  to  the  promptings  of  the  voice  so  sweet  and  still. 

To  share  each  other's  burdens  and  make  the  pathway  bright 

For  those  we  meet  along  the  way  who  may  not  have  the  light. 

The  more  we  do  for  others,  the  happier  we  will  be, 

And  more  worthy  of  the  heavenly  home,  which  we  all  hope  to  see. 


151 


CULTURAL  REFINEMENT 
Ideals  of  Womanhood  in  Relation  to  Home  and  the  Family 


Dr.  Bruce  B.  Clark 

Lesson  7 — "Wisdom  Teaches  Right" 
(Text:  Out  of  the  Best  Books,  Volume  2:  Love,  Marriage,  and  the  Family) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Fourth  Meeting,  May  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  September  1967 

Objective:  To  show  that  a  woman  who  uses  well  what  she  has  learned  adds 
wisdom  to  knowledge.  As  the  ancient  Roman  writer  Juvenal  said, 

"Wisdom  first  teaches  what  is  right." 


The  lesson  for  this  month  con- 
tains two  short  stories,  one  ex- 
cerpt from  a  novel,  and  nine  little 
poems,  all  of  which  are  printed, 
with  notes  and  discussions,  in 
Section  Seven  of  Volume  2  of 
Out  of  the  Best  Books.  All  read- 
ers having  access  to  that  book 
should  study  the  selections  there 
because  space  permits  only  a 
brief  coverage  here.  Class  leaders, 
obviously,  should  not  try  to  cover 
all  twelve  selections  in  the  one 
lesson.  Instead,  each  leader 
should  choose  those  poems  or 
stories  which  she  can  teach  most 
enthusiastically  and  which  she 
feels  will  be  most  valuable  for  her 
group.  (Note  to  class  leaders: 
The  poems  by  Burns,  Words- 
worth, and  Whitman,  the  story 
by  Chekhov,  and  the  excerpt 
from  Albert  R.  Lyman's  novel 
may  be  reprinted  if  needed;  all 
other  selections,  however,  are 
under  copyright  restrictions  and 
should  not  be  reprinted  without 
permission  from  the  publisher.) 

GENERAL  COMMENT 

In  chapter  3  of  Proverbs 
(verses  13-18)  in  the  Old  Tes- 
tament we  read  the  following: 

Happy  is  the  man  that  findeth  wis- 
dom, and  the  man  that  getteth  under- 
standing. 


For  the  merchandise  of  it  is  better 
than  the  merchandise  of  silver,  and 
the  gain  thereof  than  fine  gold. 

She  is  more  precious  than  rubies: 
and  all  the  things  thou  canst  desire 
are  not  to  be  compared  unto  her. 

Length  of  days  is  in  her  right  hand; 
and  in  her  left  hand  riches  and 
honour. 

Her  ways  are  ways  of  pleasantness, 
and  all  her  paths  are  peace. 

She  is  a  tree  of  life  to  them  that 
lay  hold  upon  her:  and  happy  is 
every  one  that  retaineth  her. 

This  is  only  one  of  the  many 
passages  throughout  the  Bible 
proclaiming  the  value  of  wisdom, 
or  warning  of  the  dangers  of  too 
much  pride  in  earthly  learning. 
The  Book  of  Mormon  also  con- 
tains comments  on  the  need  for 
genuine  wisdom,  as  does  the  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants  in  modem 
times.  Both  Oliver  Cowdery  and 
Hyrum  Smith  were  especially  ad- 
monished by  the  Lord  through 
Joseph  Smith  the  Prophet  to 
seek  wisdom  as  a  goal  of  goals: 

Seek  not  for  riches  but  for  wisdom, 
and  behold,  the  mysteries  of  God 
shall  be  unfolded  unto  you,  and  then 
shall  you  be  made  rich.  Behold,  he 
that  hath  eternal  life  is  rich  (D&C 
6:7  and  11:7). 

Similarly,  in  a  broader  sense, 
all  Latter-day  Saints  are  in- 
structed by  the  Lord  diligently 


152 


Lesson  Department 


to  seek  wisdom:  "Seek  ye  out  of 
the  best  books  words  of  wisdom; 
seek  learning,  even  by  study  and 
also  by  faith"  (D&C  88:118  and 
109:7). 

What  then  is  wisdom?  Is  it 
knowledge?  Yes,  but  more  than 
knowledge.  Is  it  experience?  Yes, 
but  more  than  experience.  Is  it 
insight?  Yes,  but  more  than  in- 
sight. It  is  knowledge,  experience, 
and  insight  combined,  anchored 
in  faith,  and  enlightened  by  in- 
spiration. At  least  this  is  wisdom 
at  its  highest.  Most  of  us  must 
be  content  with  only  a  partial 
wisdom,  because  we  have  only  a 
fragmentary  knowledge,  a  limited 
experience,  an  incomplete  insight, 
and  a  developing  faith.  However, 
like  faith,  wisdom  can  grow  as  we 
enrich  our  learning,  broaden  our 
experience,  and  draw  closer  to 
God  in  righteous  living. 

In  addition  to  personal  ex- 
perience as  a  source  of  wisdom, 
we  can  also  learn  from  the  ex- 
perience of  others.  Christ  was  the 
world's  greatest  teacher;  but 
there  have  been  other  wise  teach- 
ers and  thinkers  who  have  left 
us  a  marvelous  heritage  of  wis- 
dom in  thousands  of  books,  avail- 
able at  the  price  of  a  little  time. 
We  have  around  us  the  wis- 
dom of  inspired  Church  leaders, 
friends,  living  teachers,  and  lov- 
ing family  members  if  we  will  but 
draw  from  each  what  each  has 
to  give.  Every  human  being  has 
something  valuable  to  teach  us 
if  we  will  be  teachable.  Father, 
mother,  grandparents— these  are 
an  especial  source  of  loving  wis- 
dom. 

I  remember  my  own  mother  as 
the  strongest,  most  elevating  in- 
fluence of  my  life.  Hers  was  a 
noble  spirit,  which  neither  poor 


health  nor  hard  work  on  a  home- 
stead dry  farm  in  Idaho  nor  the 
cultural  aridness  of  a  small  town 
could  smother.  She  taught  me 
to  love  books,  beauty,  truth, 
service,  and  the  Relief  Society 
program,  in  which  she  taught 
continuously  for  over  thirty-five 
years.  She  told  me,  in  a  way  that 
made  me  really  believe,  that  the 
goal  of  life  is  to  give,  not  to  get. 
She  showed  me  that  there  are 
three  basic  reasons  why  people 
avoid  wrong  and  do  right:  the 
first  and  lowest  is  fear  of  punish- 
ment for  wrongdoing;  the  second 
is  hope  of  reward  for  right  living; 
the  third  and  highest  is  right- 
eousness for  its  own  sake.  So 
strong  was  Mother's  influence 
that  need  for  social  approval  of 
others  was  slight;  it  mattered 
only  that  Mother  would  approve 
or  disapprove,  according  to  prin- 
ciple. Mother  has  been  dead  for 
over  ten  years  now,  but  I  shall 
never  forget  her,  nor  the  lessons 
she  taught,  nor  the  example  she 
set.  I  have  never  done  any  right 
but  that  it  was  partly  nourished 
by  her  life  of  sacrifice,  and  I  have 
never  done  any  wrong  but  that 
part  of  the  anguish  sprang  from 
awareness  that  I  was  betraying 
her  confidence  in  me. 

The  enemies  of  wisdom  are 
multitudinous,  but  chief  among 
them  are  ignorance,  prejudice, 
superstition,  short-sightedness, 
narrowness,  selfishness,  and  ma- 
terialism. These  must  be  avoided 
as  well  as  the  positive  aspects 
sought. 

Psychologists,  teachers,  and  al- 
most all  people  nowadays  agree 
that  the  most  important  form- 
ative years  in  shaping  adult  per- 
sonality and  character  are  the 
very  early  years.  In  fact,  some 


153 


February  1967 


psychologists  and  educators  in- 
sist that  by  the  time  a  child  is 
six  or  seven  most  of  his  adult 
qualities  will  have  been  deter- 
mined. If  this  is  true,  or  even 
partially  true,  then  obviously 
parents  must  be  as  wise  as  pos- 
sible in  providing  the  right  en- 
vironment during  their  children's 
earliest  years. 

What  present-day  psycholo- 
gists are  now  saying,  prophets 
and  poets  have  been  saying  for 
generations.  "Train  up  a  child  in 
the  way  he  should  go:  and  when 
he  is  old,  he  will  not  depart  from 
it"  we  read  in  Proverbs  22:6.  "As 
the  twig  is  bent,  so  shall  the  tree 
grow"  is  an  old  folk  saying.  Our 
heritage  is  rich  with  scriptures 
and  comments  of  this  kind,  rec- 
ognizing the  importance  of  wise 
education  in  youth. 

THREE  POEMS  BY  WORDSWORTH 
AND  WHITMAN 

First  a  little  poem  by  William 
Wordsworth  (1770-1850): 

My  heart  leaps  up  when  I  behold 

A  rainbow  in  the  sky: 
So  was  it  when  my  life  began: 
So  is  it  now  I  am  a  man: 
So  be  it  v^hen  I  shall  grow  old, 

Or  let  me  die! 
The  child  is  father  of  the  man: 
And  I  could  wish  my  days  to  be 
Bound  each  to  each  by  natural  piety. 

The  key  line  is  "the  child  is 
father  of  the  man."  Anyone  who 
studies  Wordsworth's  poetry  as 
a  whole  knows  how  modern  he  is 
in  his  recognition  of  the  vital 
relationship  between  childhood 
d!xperiences  and  adult  natures. 
Indeed  "the  child  is  father  of  the 


man"  in  the  sense  that  what  the 
man  (or  woman)  becomes  is 
largely  determined  by  what  the 
child  experiences.  All  of  this  is 
extensively  restated  in  Words- 
worth's masterpiece.  The  Pre- 
lude, which  is  a  long  poetic 
recollection  of  all  the  incidents 
and  feelings  in  his  own  childhood 
that  Wordsworth  felt  contributed 
especially  to  his  personal  growth 
to  maturity  as  a  poet.  Often  h^ 
includes  in  The  Prelude  incidents 
which  might  not  appear  to  be 
very  important  but  which  he 
knew  had  a  great  impression  upon 
him  as  a  child — and  therefore 
great  importance. 

Fair  seed-time  had  my  soul,  and  I 
grew  up  fostered  alike  by  beauty 
and  by  fear  .... 

The  phrase  "fair  seed-time"  is 
especially  meaningful.  Childhood 
is  a  time  of  tender  growing  when, 
influenced  by  experiences  of 
beauty  and  fear,  the  attitudes, 
values,  and  personality  qualities 
of  adulthood  are  fixed.  Thus 
Wordsworth  recalls  in  richly  mu- 
sical blank-verse  lines,  two  boyish 
pranks  of  snaring  birds  and  rob- 
bing birds'  nests,  and  then  ob- 
serves, "though  mean  our  object 
and  inglorious,  yet  the  end  was 
not  ignoble."  The  incidents  them- 
selves may  have  been  "mean  and 
inglorious,"  but  the  end — the 
shaping  of  a  grown  man — was 
not  ignoble. 

The  third  poem  in  this  section 
is  "There  Was  a  Child  Went 
Forth"  by  Walt  Whitman  (1819- 
1892) : 


154 


Lesson  Department 

There  was  a  child  went  forth  every  day, 

And  the  first  object  he  look'd  upon,  that  object  he  became, 

And  that  object  became  part  of  him  for  the  day  or  a  certain  part  of  the  day, 

Or  for  many  years  or  stretching  cycles  of  years. 

The  early  lilacs  became  part  of  this  child. 

And  grass  and  white  and  red  morning-glories,  and  white  and  red  clover, 

and  the  song  of  the  phoebe  bird. 
And  the  Third-month  lambs  and  the  sow's  pink-faint  litter,  and  the  mare's 

foal  and  cow's  calf. 
And  the  noisy  brood  of  the  barnyard  or  by  the  mire  of  the  pond-side. 
And  the  fish  suspending  themselves  so   curiously  below   there,  and   the 

beautiful  curious  liquid, 
And  the  water-plants  with  their  graceful  flat  heads,  all  became  part  of  him. 

The  field-sprouts  of  Fourth-month  and  Fifth-month  became  part  of  him. 
Winter-grain  sprouts  and  those  of  the  light-yellow  corn,  and  the  esculent 

roots  of  the  garden. 
And  the  apple-trees  cover'd  with  blossoms  and  the  fruit  afterward,  and 

woodberries,  and  the  commonest  weeds  by  the  road. 
And  the  old  drunkard  staggering  home  from  the  outhouse  of  the  tavern 

whence  he  had  lately  risen, 
And  the  schoolmistress  that  pass'd  on  her  way  to  the  school, 
And  the  friendly  boys  that  pass'd,  and  the  quarrelsome  boys,   ^ 
And  the  tidy  and  fresh-cheek'd  girls,  and  the  barefoot  negro  boy  and  girl. 
And  all  the  changes  of  city  and  country  wherever  he  went. 

His  own  parents,  he  that  had  father'd  him  and  she  that  had  conceiv'd  him 

in  her  womb  and  birth'd  him. 
They  gave  this  child  more  of  themselves  than  that. 
They  gave  him  afterward  every  day,  they  became  part  of  him. 

The  mother  at  home  quietly  placing  the  dishes  on  the  supper-table, 
The  mother  with  mild  words,  clean  her  cap  and  gown,  a  wholesome  odor 

falling  off  her  person  and  clothes  as  she  walks  by. 
The  father,  strong,  self-sufficient,  manly,  mean,  anger'd,  unjust, 
The  blow,  the  quick  loud  word,  the  tight  bargain,  the  crafty  lure, 
The  family  usages,  the  language,  the  company,  the  furniture,  the  yearning 

and  swelling  heart. 
Affection  that  will  not  be  gainsay'd,  the  sense  of  what  is  real,  the  thought 

if  after  all  it  should  prove  unreal. 
The  doubts  of  day-time  and  the  doubts  of  night-time,  the  curious  whether 

and  how. 
Whether  that  which  appears  so  is  so,  or  is  it  all  flashes  and  specks? 
Men  and  women  crowding  fast  in  the  streets,  if  they  are  not  flashes  and 

specks  what  are  they? 
The  streets  themselves  and  the  facades  of  houses,  and  goods  in  the  windows. 
Vehicles,  teams,  the  heavy-plank'd  wharves,  the  huge  crossing  at  the  ferries. 

The  village  on  the  highland  seen  from  afar  at  sunset,  the  river  between. 
Shadows,  aureola  and  mist,  the  light  falling  on  roofs  and  gables  of  white  or 

brown  two  miles  off. 
The  schooner  near  by  sleepily  dropping  down  the  tide,  the  little  boat 

slack-tow'd  astern. 
The  hurrying  tumbling  waves,  quick-broken  crests,  slapping. 
The  strata  of  color'd  clouds,  the  long  bar  of  maroon-tint  away  solitary  by 

itself,  the  spread  of  purity  it  lies  motionless  in. 
The  horizon's  edge,  the  flying  sea-crow,  the  fragrance  of  salt  marsh  and 

shore  mud. 
These  became  part  of  that  child  who  went  forth  every  day,  and  who  now 
goes,  and  will  always  go  forth  every  day. 

155 


February  1967 

"I  am  part  of  all  that  I  have  rectness  that  are  very  appealing, 
met**  wrote  Tennyson  in  one  of  especially. when  read  by  someone 
the  best  of  his  poems,  "Ulysses."  familiar  with  the  Scottish  dialect. 
Childhood,    as    Whitman    dram-  which  he  used  so  skillfully.  Also, 
atizes  it,  is  the  time  of  absorbing,  he  has   some  very  wise  advice. 
A  child  is  like  a  sponge,  soaking  Note,  for  example,  stanzas  7-9: 
in  everything  around  him.  Chil- 
dren   are    curious    about    every-  ^"^    ^^^f"    ^^"^^    Fortune's    golden 
thing,  and  everything  in  their  en-  AssTduous  wait  upon  her: 
Vironment     COmbmes      to      make  And  gather  gear  by  ev'ry  wUe 
them  what  they  become.  That's  justified  by  honor; 

Not  for  to  hide  it  in  a  hedge, 

Class  Discussion  Nor  for  a  train  attendant; 

/',^  rr       J    i-T-                    u    ATT    J  But  for  the  glorious  privilege 

(1)  How  do  these  poems  by  Words-  Qf  being  independent, 
worth  and  Whitman  impress  upon  us 

the  importance  of  providing  the  right  rj.^^  ^^^^  ^,  ^^^y^  ^  hangman's  whip, 
environment     for     children?     (2)     Is  To  baud  the  wretch  in  order; 
there  danger  m  providing  children  too  gut  where   ye  feel  your  honor  grip, 
httle  direction?  (3)  Is  there  danger  in  l^^  that  aye  be  your  border; 
providing  too  much  direction,  or  too  jtg  slightest  touches,  instant  pause- 
much  restriction?  (4)  What  mcidents  Debar  a'  side-pretences* 
in  your  own  childhood  especially  in-  And  resolutely  keep  is  laws, 
fluenced  your  life  for  good  or  bad?  Uncaring  consequences. 
(5)   Explain  as  fully  as  you  can  the 

meaning   of  Wordsworth's  line   "The  The  great  Creator  to  revere, 

child  is  father  of  the  man."  ^^st  sure  become  the  creature; 

But  still  the  preaching  cant  forbear, 

OTHER  SELECTIONS  ON  WISDOiy/l  And  ev'n  the  rigid  feature; 

The  three  poems  quoted  and  ^t  "^'^'  f*^  ^'^^  T^T^  *""  '^"'^^' 

J.              11                          p           Ji  ^e  complaisance  extended; 

discussed   above    come    from   the  An  atheist-laugh's  a  poor  exchange 

very  end  of  Section  Seven  in  the  For  Deity  offended! 
text.  We  have  chosen  them  for 

this  Magazine  lesson  because  Yeat's  poem  is  equally  good, 
they  explore  significant  ideas  of  even  though  a  little  more  dif- 
universal  interest  to  women.  The  ficult,  and  equally  wise,  even 
nine  other  selections  in  this  sec-  though  a  httle  more  subtle — as 
tion  of  the  text  are  also  very  im-  he  prays,  among  other  things, 
portant,  however,  and  we  urge  "  that  his  daughter  may  be  beau- 
class  leaders  and  Relief  Society  tiful,  but  not  too  beautiful,  and 
sisters  to  explore  them  also  in  as  he  comments  that  he  would 
home  study  where  they  are  not  have  her  learned  in  courtesy  and 
discussed  in  class.  that  hearts  must  be  earned  not 

The  first  three  selections  are  had  as  a  gift, 

little    poems    by    Robert    Burns  Kipling's    famous    little   poem 

("Epistle  to  a  Young  Friend"),  "If"  may  not  be  quite  so  poetic 

William  Butler  Yeats    ("Prayer  as  Burns'  and  Yeat's,  but  still 

for  My   Daughter"),   and  Rud-  contains  some  very  wise  advice, 

yard  Kipling  ("If")  in  which  an  Lack  of  space  here  necessitates 

older  person  gives  wise  advice  to  ever  briefer  comments  on  the  six 

young  listeners.  Bums'  poem  has  other  selections.  Stephen  Vincent 
a  delightful  spontaneity  and  di- 

156 


Sef^ 


History  of 

RELIEF 
SOCIETY 

18424966 

A  Gift  to  be 
treasured  in 
all  seasons 


Especially  appropriate  as  a 
remembrance  for  the  Relief 
Society  125th  Anniversary — 
March  1967. 


■  The  illuminated  pathway  of 
the  World-Wide  Sisterhood  from  Its  divine  origin  in  Nauvoo, 
llnols,  to  the  present  time.  Relief  Society  women  in  the  covered 
wagons  on  the  plains  —  in  the  Valleys  of  the  Mountains  —  in  many  States  and 
Nations  encircling  the  globe. 

Biographical  Sketches  of  the  General  Presidents  —  narratives  of  the  origin  and 
development  of  the  various  departments,  objectives  and  aspirations  of  Relief 
Society. 

Includes  the  material  published  in  A  Centenary  of  Relief  Society  (1942),  out  of 
print  for  many  years,  and  brings  the  history  up  to  the  close  of  1966. 

Beautifully  illustrated  in  Color, 

supplemented  by  numerous  black  and  white  photographs 

144  pages  —  size  9x12  inches  —  gold-lettered  and  Edition  Bound  in  Cloth 

Comprehensive  Index  included 
Price  $4.00,  postpaid 

Orders  received  after  December  15,  1966 

at  the  office  of  The  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

76  North  Main 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111 


February  1967 


Benet's  story  "Too  Early  Spring" 
provides  excellent  insight  into  a 
family  situation  in  which  parents 
have  an  opportunity  to  handle  a 
problem  wisely  but  instead  han- 
dle it  short-sightedly.  Robert 
Frost's  "Home  Burial"  is  a  pow- 
erful poem  again  showing  a  hus- 
band and  wife  who  react  unwisely 
when  faced  with  a  family  prob- 
lem. In  contrast,  the  next  selec- 
tion, an  excerpt  from  Albert  R. 
Lyman's  novel  Man  to  Man  (or 
Voice  of  the  Intangible)  y  shows 
one  of  our  own  Latter-day  Saint 
authors  writing  about  a  wise 
parent  whose  advice  to  his  son 
is  the  kind  of  advice  every  parent 
ought  to  be  wise  enough  to  give. 
Similarly,  Gerald  Manley  Hop- 
kins' companion  poems  "The 
Leaden  Echo"  and  "The  Golden 
Echo"  are  wise  in  their  message 
— that  as  mortals  we  should  set 


eternal  goals  rather  than  merely 
temporal  goals.  Finally,  Anton 
Chekhov's  great  Russian  story 
"The  Bet"  richly  explores  some 
special  aspects  of  wisdom  and  its 
lack.  All  of  these  selections  are 
valuable  in  touching  upon  one  or 
another  quality  of  wisdom  but 
will  need  to  be  studied  in  the  text 
because  of  lack  of  space  here. 
Class  leaders  will  need  to  be  se- 
lective in  what  they  use  and  not 
attempt  to  cover  too  much  mate- 
rial. 

This  Cultural  Refinement  Lesson 
(No.  7,  for  May  1967  in  the  Northern 
Hemisphere,  and  September  1967  in 
the  Southern  Hemisphere)  is  entitled 
"Wisdom  Teaches  Right,"  instead  of 
the  title  listed  in  the  Preview  pub- 
lished in  the  June  1966  Magazine. 
The  painting  "Woman  With  Plants," 
by  Grant  Wood  (reproduced  on  page 
688  of  the  September  Magazine)  will 
be  used  in  connection  with  this  lesson. 


WINTER 

Fanny  G.  Brunt 

Everything  is  still,  and  cold,  and  bleak, 
The  willows  on  Snake  River's  bank  are  nude, 
Not  a  whispering  breeze  to  break  the  stillness 
Of  this  somber,  pensive,  winter  solitude. 

The  river,  fringed  with  ice,  creeps  slowly  by. 
A  picnic  table,  in  that  murky  haze, 
On  which  a  trusting  robin  meditates, 
And  sings  of  leafy  trees,  and  sunny  days.^ 


158 


Tour  the  Holy  Land  This  Fall 
Via  Pan  American  Jet 

TOUR  LEAVES  APRIL  11th 

Murdock  Travel's  annual  Fall  tour  of  the  ever  inspiring  Holy  Land 

vides   you    v^ith    21    days    of    high    quality,    worry-free    travel.     You 

assured  of  luxury  travel  on  Pan  American  jet  clippers 

and  superb  accommodations  in  the  finest  hotels  .  .  . 

all  at  unusually  low  cost!    The  tour   includes  all   of 

the   Holy   Land   as   well    as   places   such   as   Istanbul, 

Cairo,  Athens,  and   Rome. 

W.   Cleon    Skousen,   Tour   Director 

Mr.    Skousen   is  a   foremost    L.D.S.   authority   on   the 

Holy  Land  and  the  author  of  several   successful  books. 

Among  these  are:    So  You  Want  to  Raise  a  Boy? 

The   First   Two   Thousand   Years,  and   The  Third   Thousand   Years. 


pro- 
are 


•«»•«• 


MURDOCK  TRAVEL,  INC. 

14  South  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84101,  Phone  328-3161 

PLEASE  SEND  ME  FULL  PARTICULARS  ON  THE  FALL  TOUR  OF 
THE  HOLY  LAND. 


State Zip 

R.S.  Feb.  iil 


SOUTHERN  TEMPLE  TOUR 

March  3-11 

NORTHERN  TEMPLE  TOUR 

June  16-24 

SOUTHERN 
CANYONLAND  TOUR 

June  17-20 

CANADIAN  ROCKIES 
and  NORTHWEST  TOUR 

June  25-July  8 

SUMMER  PARADISE 
HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

July  15-29 

THREE  HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOURS 

Leaving  July  22 
Call    or  write   for   itineraries 

Ames  Tnvei  Tours 

2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:  466-8723 


BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  •  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into   a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600   Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth   Cover  —  $3.25;    Leather  Cover  —   $5.25 

Yearly   Index   Included 

Advance   payment  must  accompany  all  orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Postage   Rates  from  Salt   Lake  City,   Utah 


Zone  1  and  2  . . 

..  .55 

Zone  6  

90 

Zone  3  

. .  .60 

Zone  7  . .  . 

1.05 

Zone  4  

..  .65 

Zone  8  

1.20 

Zone  5  

..  .80 

159 


^5^?^^  C^^^i^gi^i^iife?^ 


99 
97 


Mrs.   Marinda  Jesperson   Peterson 
»Blackfoot   Idaho 


Mrs.  Caroline  Louisa  Tempest 

Anderson 
Rexburg.   Idaho 


91 


96 


Mrs.   Elizabeth   Emma  Slade  Carroll 
Mancos,  Colorado 

Mrs.   Mary  Jane  Clark  Angus  Banks 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


Mrs.   Mary  Hadfield  Hendrichsen 
Provo,   Utah 

Mrs.  Sarah  Jane  Peck  Sabey 
Lehi,  Utah 


Mrs.  Annie  Barker  Selman 
Raymond,  Alberta,  Canada 

Mrs.  Seffa  Anderson   Davis 
Ogden,   Utah 

Mrs.  Clara  Woodbury  Barlow 

Sylvester  Adams 
Las  Vegas,    Nevada 


94 
93 


Mrs.   Minnie  Hegsted  Taylor 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


Mrs.   Mary  Wilson  Meyers 
American  Fork,   Utah 

Mrs.  Caroline  Engle  Steed 
Ogden,  Utah 


QH  Mrs.    Mary    Edith    Parker    Stoddard 
3U  Hooper,     Utah 

Mrs.   Emma  Webber  Ellis 
Cheyenne,  Wyoming 

Mrs.   Edith   Mary  Woodford 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


92 


Mrs.  Anna  Sophia  Nelson  Gee 
Bell,  California 


Mrs.  Annie  Cecelia  Christensen 

Larsen 
Marsing,   Idaho 


BUSY  FINGERS 

Catherine  B.   Bowles 

Recording  fingers  mark  our  way: 
A  wonderful  record  of  our  day. 
Tracing  the  path  where  sorrow  leads; 
Intricate  patterns  of  our  deeds. 
Then   many  bright  ones  good  and  true 
Shine  out,   in  splendor  in  all  we  do. 
He  leadeth  us  where  he  tias  trod, 
Showing  the  pathway  back  to  God. 


160 


SUGAR 


Svecial 


m 


ers: 


f 


Watch  for  these  special  offers!  On  the  back  of  U  and  I  Sugar  Bags. 
Bonus  values  for  you  . . .  these  premium  offers  save  up  to 
V2  on  high  quality  kite henw are  and  other  items. 


Charm  Bracelets 


BY  BALFOUR  -  Not 
available  in  any  store  at  any 
price.  Choice  of  boy  or 
girl  charm. 


JUST 


$^00 


and  a 

U  and  I  Sugar 

label. 


Mirro  Teflon 
Layer  Cake 
Pan  Set 

Effortless  baking, 
quick  and  easy 
cleaning. 

SET  OF  TWO 


FINE  GRANULATED 


$150 


„.,„.n-^' 


„,. 1"^ 


and  a 
_  U  and  I  Sugar 

I         '    Label. 


Note:   These  are  only  two  of  seven  outstanding  premium 
offers  on  the  back  of  U  and  I  Sugar  bags. 

FACTORIES  AT:  WEST  JORDAN  AND  GARLAND,  UTAH;  MOSES  LAKE  AND  TOPPENISH,  WASHINGTON  AND  IDAHO  FALLS,  IDAHO. 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


INSPIRING  READING  from  Deseret  Book 


THE  LATTER-DAY  SAINT  FAMILY 

A  Book  of  Selected  Readings 
by  Dr.  Blaine  R.  Porter  $4.95 

Timely  articles  from  many  sources  selected  by 
the  dean  of  the  College  of  Family  Living  at 
Brigham  Young  University  to  help  Latter-day 
Saints  understand  the  divine  nature  of  the 
family  unit,  and  through  this  understanding 
successfully  meet  the  challenges  of  today's  cul- 
ture that  would  pull  apart  family  unity. 

THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  STORY 

by  Mary  Pratt  Parrish 
Illustrated  by  Ronald  Crosby  $6.95 

Here  are  exciting  stories  and  spiritual  experi- 
ences from  this  sacred  volume  of  scripture  told 
in  the  actual  language  of  The  Book  of  Mormon. 
Lavishly  illustrated  with  full  color  paintings  and 
fluorographic  pencil  drawings  to  make  the 
stories  more  meaningful  to  young  and  old 
alike.  A  treasured  volume  for  every  LDS  home. 


Order  from: 

Deseret  Book  Company,  44  E.  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah  84110;  or  777  South  Main,  Orange,  Calif.  92669 

Send  me  -    Q  THE  LATTER-DAY  SAINT  FAMILY 


44  EAST  SO  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD.,  OODEN 

777  SO  MAIN  ST,  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


n  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  STORY 

Enclosed  is  check/money  order  for  full  amount,  including  3^2%  sales  tax  for  Utah  residents 
ordering  from  Salt  Lake  Store  or  4%  sales  tax  for  California  residents  ordering  from  Orange 
store.  Or  charge  my  account. 

Total  $ 


Name. 


Address 
City.... 


, State 

OPEN  A  DESERET  BOOK  ACCOUNT  NOW  -  SEND  FOR  DETAILS! 


Zip, 


The 
Magazine 


MARCH  1967 


'^'^>^- 


.J' 


^J 


'^^ 


,> 


%/  ^"k 


Sf 


.T   *k 


w .  -/' »  ? 


COME,  TRUANT  SPRING! 

Linnie  Fisher  Robinson 

*  t.  .       ij^ 


Come,^ruanr  spring! 

The  last  thin  ice  is  breaking,  ^ 

The  sky  is  blue  with  streams  beneath  the  snow; 

Oh,  I  would  walk  where  earth  is  waking 

And  I  would  see  where  green  is  first  to  grow. 


Come,  truant  spring! 
h  In  leaves  for  aspen's  quaking;     3tf 
With  just  one  finch  or  oriole,  my  heart 
Would  live  above  cares  too  long  in  making, 
And  with  the  spring-glad  weather  be  a  part. 


ComeTmjant  spring!^^^^^ 
Come  to  this  urgent  counting, 
The  world  can  little  bide  more  tru 
Everywhere  expectancy  is  mounting 
And  swelling  buds  cry  out  In  fluency! 


The  Cover: 

Frontispiece: 

Art  Layout: 
Illustrations: 


Monument  Valley,  Utah 

Transparency  by  Lucien  Bown 

Lithographed  in   Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

Apricot  Blossoms 
Photograph  by  Don  Knight 

Dick  Scopes 

Mary  Scopes 


161 


'/mi/{ 


lid  like  to  take  this  opportunity  of 
expressing  my  gratitude  for  our  won- 
derful Magazine,  which  has  been  in  my 
home  since  I  was  baptized  twelve  years 
ago.  It  is  wonderful  to  know  that  people 
living  in  the  farthest  part  of  the  world 
from  us  think  and  feel  as  we  do. 

Margaret  J.  Jones 

Swanbourne 

Western  Australia 

I  joined  the  Church  in  1958  and  have 
really  enjoyed  The  Relief  Society  Mag- 
azine. The  only  thing  I  have  never  seen 
in  it  is  a  letter  from  any  of  the  sisters 
in  New  Foundland.  That  was  my  home, 
and  I  would  love  to  know  if  there  are 
any  LD.S.  sisters  from  there  who  have 
written  to  the  Magazine. 

Teresa  Joan  McDaniel 
Hill  Field,  Utah 

We  find  the  Magazine  a  great  help  to 
us  in  our  missionary  work.  The  tone  of 
the  stories  and  articles  contributes  to 
the  mental  health  of  women  of  all  ages 
in  this  world  of  confusion  and  big 
problems.  In  one  Instance,  in  tracting 
a  home,  I  found  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  The  woman  had  been  clean- 
ing up  an  empty  house  and  had  found 
an  old  copy.  She  and  all  her  daughters 
had  read  It  and  were  wanting  more. 
From  this  point  we  were  abte  to  tell 
her  about  the  Church  and  The  Book 
of  Mormon.  She  was  on  tfie  top  list 
of  our  investigators  when  we  left 
Uvalde.  I  would  like  also  to  mention 
the  serial  "Wheat  for  the  Wise"  (by 
Margery  S.  Stewart,  concluded  in  July). 
It  is  such  a  timely  subject,  beautifully 
written,  and  it  Is  deeply  moving. 

Lucy  H.  Adams 
Mercedes,  Texas 

I  have  been  very  happy  since  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  has  been  printed  in 
Spanish.  There  Is  an  article  in  the  very 
first  issue  (June  1966)  that  has  helped 
me  greatly — "Our  Special  Garden,"  by 
Helen  M.  Peterson. 

Maria  C.  de  lliescas 
Guatemala  City,  Giiatemala 


The  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  like  an 
old  friend  that  stops  in  once  a  month 
and  visits,  then  leaves  little  bits  of 
friendship,  hope,  courage,  and  knowl- 
edge to  be  picked  up  from  time  to 
time.  This  applies  not  only  to  me  but 
to  my  husband  and  my  son  who  gen- 
erally have  read  It  before  I  see  it.  We 
are  an  Air  Force  family  and  have  met 
and  learned  to  love  the  saints  from  all 
over  the  world  who  are  briefly  together 
and  then  scattered  to  the  four  winds. 
Many  times  I  have  opened  the  Mag- 
azine and  found  a  letter  or  a  picture 
of  someone  I  have  known.  I  enjoy  the 
stories  written  by  Frances  Yost,  as  I 
remember  her  as  a  new  bride  coming 
to  Bancroft,  Idaho. 

Marjorie  Clark  Updegrove 
Ellsworth,  South  Dakota 


I  am  so  grateful  for  the  Magazine  and 
feel  that  it  is  a  source  of  inspiration 
In  our  home.  With  five  busy  children 
to  care  for,  my  husband  in  the  bishop- 
ric, and  I  as  Primary  president,  I  just 
don't  have  time  for  all  the  reading  I 
would  like  to  do,  but  I  can  pick  up  the 
Magazine,  and  In  a  short  time  find 
much  satisfaction  and  inspiration  in 
the  poetry,  stories  and  articles.  It  is  a 
joy  to  see  the  Magazine  arrive  in  the 
mall  each  month. 

Catherine  Anne  Jensen 
Fremont,  California 


I  was  thrilled  to  see  in  the  September 
Magazine  the  picture  of  the  nwsaic  at 
the  Church  College  of  Hawaii,  which 
represents  the  original  flag- raising  cere- 
mony that  President  McKay  witnessed 
at  an  elementary  school  in  Laie  in 
1921.  I  am  even  more  ttirilled  to  tell 
you  that  I  had  charge  of  the  original 
ceremony  on  that  morning.  I  was 
teaching  the  fifth  and  sixth  grades  at 
Lale,  my  mission  assignment. 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Hyde  Geary 
Ogden,  Utah 


162 


The  Ft^li^ff   Society  Magazine 


Volume  54  March  1967  Number  3 

Editor     Marianne  C.  Sharp         Associate  Editor     Vesta  P.  Crawford 
General   Manager     Belle  S.  Spafford 

Special  Features 

164     Personal  Development  Through   Relief  Society     Gordon   B.  Hinckley 
170     Setting  Our  Homes  in  Order     Mary  R.  Young 

185  What  Is  the  Red  Cross?     Emil  E.  Henderson 

188     New  Zealand — ^A  Silhouette  In  Green     Wealths  S.  Mendenhall 

201  Reverie  in  a  Chapel     Jeannie  Willian)s 

Fiction 

172  To  Warm  the  Heart     Third  Prize  Story     Hazel  M.  Thomson 

212  A  Rainy  Day     Violet  Nirpmo 

214  Laura's  Perfect  Day     Quin  Cole 

218  The  Golden  Chain— Chapter  2     Hazel  M.  Thomson 

General  Features 

162  From  Near  and  Far 

181  Woman's  Sphere     Ramona  W.  Cannon 

182  Editorial:  Yesterday,  Today,  and  Tomorrow     Belle  S,  Spafford 
184  General  Sunday  School  Superintendency  Reorganized 

226     Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities 
240     Birthday  Congratulations 

The  Home-  Inside  and  Out 

180     Oh,  Remember!  Remember!     Rose  A.  Openshaw 

186  A  Piece  of  Grandma     Helen  Hinckley  Jones 
200     Work  Day  and  Social,  Melbourne  Stake,  Australia 

200  "Cake  Walk"  Display  Table  at  Ninth  Ward  Bazaar,  East  Mill  Creek  Stake 

202  Decorate  Your  Own  Picture  Frames     Joy  N.  Hulme 
204  Teneriffe  Embroidery  for  Pillowcases     Ethel  Chadwick 
206  Three-Branched  Candelabrum     Myrene  T.  Alvord 

208     A  Daisy  Luncheon  for  Springtime     Florence  G.  Williams 
217     Handicraft  Is  a  Wide  World 

Lesson  Department 

233     Homemaking — Summer  Months  Sewing  Course     Eleanor  Jorgensen 

Poetry 

161     Come,  Truant  Spring     Linnie  Fisher  Robinson 

It's  Spring,  Sally  Talker  169;  Foothills  in  Spring,  Ethel  Jacobson  180;  My  Beautiful, 
Grace  Barker  Wilson  203;  Another  Spring,  Linda  L.  Clarke  210;  The  Waxwings,  Lael  W. 
Hill  211;  Encountering  Soon,  Iris  W.  Schow  236;  Walk  Lonely,  Walk  Still,  Margery  S. 
Stewart,  237;  River  Marsh,  Eva  Willes  V^angsgaard  239. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  B  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. 


163 


Personal  Development 
Through  Relief  Society 


Elder  Gordon  B.  H'mckley 
of  The  Council  of  the  Twelve 


[Address  Delivered  at  the  Stake  Board 
Meeting  of  the  Relief  Society  Annual 
General  Conference,  September  29,  1966] 


■  I  have  just  come  from  the 
temple,  where  we  have  had  a 
wonderful  five-hour  meeting  with 
President  McKay  in  preparation 
for  the  conference.  Brother  Lee 
is  not  out  of  the  meeting  yet  I 
guess.  I  hope  the  Lord  will  in- 
spire me  with  the  continuation 
of  the  marvelous  spirit  which  we 
have  felt  in  his  holy  house  this 
morning. 

Sister  Spafford  has  asked  me 
to   speak  to  the  subject:    "The 


Development  of  Women  Through 
the  Relief  Society.'*  I  think  she 
was  led  to  honor  me  with  this 
opportunity  because  of  the  things 
she  saw  recently  in  the  Far  East 
— in  Hong  Kong,  the  Philippines, 
Taiwan,  Okinawa,  Japan,  and 
Korea.  I  know  that  her  heart  was 
touched  as  she  met  with  the  good 
saints  of  that  strange  and  dis- 
tant part  of  the  earth  where  she 
had  seen  so  many  women  for 
whom  life  is  so  desperate  a 
struggle,  whose  lives  are  one 
bleak  round  of  childbirth,  of 
fighting  hopelessly  to  get  enough 
food  to  satisfy  the  hunger  of  their 
children,  of  toiling  at  degrading 
work  day  in  and  day  out  without 
the  benefit  of  a  Sabbath,  of  a 
status  that  gives  little  dignity  to 
the  position  of  wife,  of  crowded 
homes  in  which  there  are  few,  if 
any,  of  the  conveniences  we 
know,  and  beyond  this,  little,  if 
any,  opportunity  for  personal 
growth  or  development.  The  cir- 
cumstances of  some  are  better 
than  I  have  indicated,  but  the 
circumstances  of  many  are  dark 
or  worse  than  I  have  painted 
them. 

And  then  to  see,  by  contrast, 
the  marvelous  miracles  that  oc- 
cur to  those  women  when  the 
light  of  the  gospel  touches  their 
lives  and  the  blessings  of  Relief 


164 


Personal  Development  Through  Relief  Society 

Society    bring    new    knowledge,  has  expanded  as  they  have  read 

new  ambition,  new  hope,  and  new  and  pondered  the   word   of  the 

accompHshment.  Their  economic  Lord. 

circumstances  may  not  improve  I  recognize  that  I  cannot  add 
substantially,  but  their  entire  to  your  knowledge  of  the  bless- 
outlook  is  altered.  Life  becomes  ings  that  come  of  active  member- 
more  than  survival;  it  becomes  ship,  but  I  would  hope  that  I 
purposeful.  One  cannot  witness  might,  in  some  small  measure,  in- 
these  things  without  knowing  crease  your  appreciation  for  the 
that  the  day  of  miracles  is  not  development  that  will  come  to 
past;  rather,  that  the  day  of  any  woman  who  will  take  ad- 
miracles  is  here,  and  that  a  day  vantage  of  the  challenges  and 
of  greater  miracles  will  follow  as  responsibilities  of  Relief  Society 
the  Relief  Society  makes  its  in-  activity.  And  so  I  should  like  to 
fluence  more  widely  felt  over  the  discuss  briefly  four  great  fields 
earth.  of  opportunity  afforded  you  and 
I  read  again  the  other  evening  your  associates  throughout  the 
those  portentous  words  spoken  world  under  this  remarkable  pro- 
by  the  Prophet  Joseph  to  the  gram.  They  are: 
women  of  the  Church  in  Nauvoo 
in  1842:   ''I  now  turn  the  key  in  I'    |trengthening  the  home 

,     ,     ,p   .       ,,                        p-',,  2.    Enriching  the  mmd 

your  behalf  m  the  name  of  the  3    Subduing  self 

Lord,  and  this  Society  shall  re-  4.   Feeding  the  spirit 
joice,  and  knowledge  and  intel- 

Hgence  shall  flow  down  from  this  Strengthening  the  Home 

time  henceforth."  It  is  trite  to  say  that  founda- 

I  want  to  bear  my  witness  that  tions   are   crumbling    under   the 

I  have  seen  a  fulfillment  of  those  home-life  of  the  people.  This  is 

prophetic  words.  I  have  seen  it  evident  not  only  in  America.  The 

in  the  land  of  the  Orient  as  I  bitter  fruits  of  delinquency,  hoo- 

have  observed  mothers  step  out  liganism,  and  lawlessness  are  the 

of  drudgery  and  hopelessness  and  subject  of  discussion  and  concern 

blossom  with  a  renewal  of  life  as  in  England,  in  various  parts  of 

visions    of    new    interests    were  Europe,  in  Russia,  in  China,  and 

opened  to  them.  I  have  seen  it  in  in  Japan. 

Europe,  where  women  with  no  People  generally,  all  the  world 
apparent  understanding  of  the  over,  are  the  products  of  the 
purpose  of  life,  have  been  awak-  homes  from  which  they  come.  It 
ened  to  a  new  sense  of  what  they  is  here  that  thinking  is  largely 
could  accomplish  while  working  shaped  and  character  is  molded, 
together  under  the  program  of  If  there  is  sobriety  in  the  homes 
this  inspired  organization.  I  have  of  the  people,  there  will  be  so- 
seen  it  in  our  own  land  among  briety  in  the  land.  If  there  is 
women  who  have  grown  in  social  rebellion  in  the  homes  of  the 
graces  as  they  have  mingled  with  people,  there  will  be  lawlessness 
choice  companions,  whose  na-  in  the  nation.  It  goes  without 
tures  have  been  refined  as  they  saying  that  the  most  significant 
have  studied  together,  and  whose  factor  in  shaping  the  quality  of 
knowledge  of  the  things  of  God  the   home   is    the   mother.    The 

165 


March  1967 


structure  may  be  simple  or  elab- 
orate. This  is  relatively  unim- 
portant. It  is  the  spirit  within 
that,  structure  that  is  most  sig- 
nificant, and  that  spirit  generally 
is  a  reflection  of  the  woman  who 
stands  as  wife  and  mother. 

What  a  blessing  to  that  wom- 
an, and  to  her  husband  and  chil- 
dren, whose  life  is  touched  by 
the  weekly  fellowship  of  good 
associates  who  are  taught  to 
improve  their  skills  in  manage- 
ment of  their  homes  and  families. 

Over  the  years  the  facilities  of 
this  great  organization  have  been 
used  to  improve  the  skills  of  tens 
of  thousands  of  women  in  cook- 
ing, preservation  of  food,  the 
making  and  care  of  clothing, 
laundering,  nursing,  sanitation, 
and  other  domestic  arts.  I  have 
seen  the  fruits  of  this  sensible 
program  in  the  manufacture  of 
soap,  in  backward  areas  of  this 
country,  by  women  who  could 
not  afford,  and  who  previously 
had  used  but  little  of  this  pre- 
cious product;  in  the  fashioning 
of  superbly  beautiful  quilts  by 
those  who  not  only,  thereby,  pro- 
vided for  the  comfort  for  their 
families,  but  who  also  revived 
and  cultivated  a  dying  art  that 
had  been  perfected  by  genera- 
tions of  their  Hawaiian  forebears; 
in  the  weaving  of  artistic  and  use- 
ful mats  to  enhance  the  beauty 
of  their  surroundings  and  in- 
crease their  comfort  by  sisters  of 
the  South  Pacific  Islands;  in  the 
creation  of  a  great  variety  of 
beautiful  things  by  gifted  Chi- 
nese, Japanese,  and  Korean  Re- 
lief Society  women. 

All  of  these — and  scores  of 
other  skills — have  done  so  much 
to  influence  the  comfort  and 
beauty  of  the  homes  managed  by 


these  fortunate  women.  But  there 
is  a  more  subtle  and  a  more  im- 
portant factor  in  strengthening 
the  homes  of  our  people.  It  is  an 
intangible  quality,  the  cultiva- 
tion of  an  attitude  that  lifts  from 
a  woman  the  characteristics  of  a 
shrew  and  replaces  them  with 
touches  of  the  higher  virtues — 
sacrifice,  understanding,  sympa- 
thy, encouragement,  and  integ- 
rity. These,  in  turn,  become 
reflected  in  the  lives  of  her  chil- 
dren. 

I  am  convinced  that  it  is  the 
diminishing  presence  of  these 
virtues  in  the  homes  of  the  world 
that  accounts,  in  large  measure, 
for  the  deterioration  of  law  and 
order  among  the  youth  of  many 
nations. 

Thank  the  Lord  for  this  great 
organization  which  is  training  the 
women  of  the  Church — wherevier 
they  take  advantage  of  its  pro- 
gram— not  only  to  beautify  their 
homes,  but,  more  importantly,  to 
strengthen  the  spirit  and  improve 
the  influence  of  those  homes. 

On  April  28,  1842,  Joseph 
Smith,  speaking  to  that  first  Re- 
lief Society  group,  admonished: 
"When  you  go  home,  never  give, 
a  cross  .  .  .  word  .  .  .  but  let  kind- 
ness, charity,  and  love  crown 
your  works  henceforth.  .  .  ." 

To  the  women  of  the  Church, 
the  mothers  and  guardians  of 
our  families,  I  commend  these 
words  of  counsel. 

I  come  now  to  the  second  great 
field  of  opportunity  for  your  per- 
sonal development  through  this 
Society. 

Enriching  the  Mind 

English  literature  was  my 
major  field  of  undergraduate 
study,  so  that  at  one  time  I  had 


166 


c- 


Personal  Development  Through  Relief  Society 

a  small  understanding  of  the  sub-  their  husbands  and  their  children 

ject.  For  some  years  now  my  wife  become  the  beneficiaries  of  this 

has  been  our  stake  Relief  Society  significant  effort. 

literature  leader,  and  I  have  had  Sister  Hinckley  and  I  walked 

opportunity  to  see,  at  close  range,  one  day  into  a  classroom  in  the 

the  breadth  and  depth  of  your  old  building  the  Church  formerly 

courses  of  study  in  this  field.  I  rented  in  Taipei,  in  the  Republic 

think  she  has  worked  harder  to  of  China.  The  room  was  cold,  the 

prepare  each  monthly  lesson  than  furnishings  were  meager.  A  group 

I  did  to  prepare  for  a  compre-  of   Relief    Society    sisters    were 

hensive  examination,  and  I   am  studying  a  lesson.  We  could  not 

confident  that  her  associates  in  fathom  the  Mandarin  Chinese  in 

this  field  throughout  the  Church  which  they  spoke,  but  we  could 

have  done  likewise.  understand  from  the  appearance 

I  think  it  is  nothing  short  of  of   their   intelligent  faces   what 

marvelous  that  women  over  the  was  going  on. 

world  should  be  lifted  from  the  They  were  thinking,  and  they 

monotony  of   cooking,  cleaning,  were  growing,  these  mature,  won- 

and  washing  to  intensive  and  ex-  derful     Chinese    women    whose 

tensive  courses  on  the  thoughts  minds  were  being  opened  on  a 

of  the  great  writers  of  the  ages,  new  window   of  great  thoughts 

A  housewife's  life,  no  matter  the  and  great  ideas  and  great  expe- 

land  in  which  she  lives,  is  prone  riences. 

to    become    narrow    and    bound  Here  is  one  of  the  singular  vir- 

down  to  the  demanding  and  un-  tues  of  your  Society — this  oppor- 

relenting  tasks  of  getting  meals  tunity   for   enriching   the   mind. 

and  washing  dishes,  of  making  Well  did  the  Prophet,  in   1842, 

clothes  and  laundering  them,  and  declare:    ".  .  .  and  this  Society 

a  thousand  menial  chores  beyond  shall  rejoice,  and  knowledge  and 

which    most    women    never    lift  intelligence  shall  flow  down  from 

their  sights.  What  a  tremendous  this  time.  .  .  ." 

thing    it   is    that    such    women  I  turn  now  to  number  three 

should  be  given  opportunity  and  of  my  thesis. 

incentive  to  taste  of  the  breadth 

and  beauty  of  Shakespeare's  writ-     e..u^..- e^i* 

J.              i.1          xu    j-u      J  Subduing  Self 
ings,   to   wrestle  with   the   deep 

meanings  in  the  essays  and  Appropriately  has  the  Relief 
poetry  of  Emerson,  to  glimpse  Society  chosen  as  its  motto 
the  thoughts  and  dreams  of  a  Paul's  cogent  declaration,  "Char- 
score  of  fascinating  authors  whose  ity  never  faileth  ..."  (I  Corinth- 
names  many  of  these  women  had  ians  13:8). 
never  heard  before.  Selfishness  is  the  curse  of  the 

Someone   has    said:    "Women  world.  It  is  the  root  of  personal, 

have  brains.  The  trouble  is  they  family,  national,  and  intemation- 

don't  use  them."  al  evils.  Its  best  antidote  is  the 

What  a  blessing  it  is  that  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  lived  and 

women  of  the  Church  are  given  practiced. 

so  interesting  an  opportunity  to  The  formula  that  would  cure 

enrich    their    minds.    They    and  most  of  our  ills  is  set  forth  so 

167 


March  1967 


simply    and    profoundly    in    the 
words  of  the  Lord: 

.  .  .  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men 
should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them.  .  .  .   (Matthew  7:12). 

.  .  .  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy 
God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all 
thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.  This 
is  the  first  and  great  commandment. 
And  the  second  is  like  unto  it,  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself 
(Matthew  22:37-39). 

For  whosoever  will  save  his  life 
shall  lose  it;  but  whosoever  shall  lose 
his  life  for  my  sake  and  the  gospel's, 
the  same  shall  save  it   (Mark  8:35). 

While  women,  by  nature,  are 
more  prone  to  kindness,  to  under- 
standing and  sympathy,  one  need 
not  look  far  to  recognize  that 
those  virtues  become  easily  bur- 
ied, and  may  not  find  expression 
without  the  kind  of  motivation 
that  comes  through  the  Relief  So- 
ciety. This  is  the  organization  in 
the  Church  whose  objective  is 
compassionate  service,  and  the 
never-failing  result  is  that  as 
women  forget  themselves  in  serv- 
ice, they  inevitably  develop  those 
great  virtues  which  crown  their 
lives  with  saintliness. 

I  know  a  little  woman  in  a  land 
of  East  Asia,  the  widow  of  a 
man  in  whose  life  the  gospel  had 
wrought  a  miracle.  She  had 
walked  in  his  shadow,  very  much 
in  the  background,  in  accord  with 
oriental  custom.  When  he  died, 
she  was  faced  with  crushing  bur- 
dens. She  might  have  given  up 
in  desperation.  And  then  there 
was  added  to  her  many  respon- 
sibilities an  assignment  to  work 
in  the  branch  Relief  Society  pres- 
idency. When  she  went  about  on 
errands  of  mercy,  she  discovered 
that  others  had  problems  as  well. 
As  she  assisted  them  with  their 
difficulties,  her  own  became  less 


oppressive.  A  new  inspiration 
came  into  her  life.  She  cooked 
and  laundered  for  others,  includ- 
ing the  missionaries.  She  com- 
forted those  in  sorrow  and  en- 
couraged those  ready  to  give  up. 
She  nursed  the  sick.  And  out  of 
the  insights  gained  through  ac- 
tivity in  the  Church,  she  dreamed 
of  opportunities  for  her  children. 
Somehow,  under  her  encourage- 
ment, two  of  them  have  gone 
through  great  universities,  and 
one  of  them  today  serves  faith- 
fully and  effectively  as  a  mission- 
ary of  the  Church.  She  who  had 
appeared  so  timid  and  bereft  in 
the  hour  of  her  tragedy,  has  be- 
come a  great  strength  through 
the  challenges  of  responsibility 
in  this  Society. 

It  will  be  so  with  all  who,  un- 
der the  program  of  this  organiza- 
tion, will  labor  in  compassionate 
service  to  others.  Selfishness  will 
be  subdued,  and  with  it  will  come 
a  blossoming  of  virtue  that  will 
bless  the  homes  and  the  families 
and  the  communities  of  those 
who  serve. 

Now,  finally. 

Feeding  the  Spirit 

I  am  always  interested  in  a 
statement  in  one  of  Paul's  great 
letters  to  Timothy.  He  wrote: 
"When  I  call  to  remembrance 
the  unfeigned  faith  that  is  in 
thee,  which  dwelt  first  in  thy 
grandmother  Lois,  and  thy  moth- 
er Eunice;  and  I  am  persuaded 
that  in  thee  also"  (II  Timothy 
1:5). 

Here  is  the  story  of  a  woman 
of  faith,  whose  daughter  became 
a  woman  of  faith,  whose  son  be- 
came a  great  teacher  of  right- 
eousness. I  suppose  there  was  no 
organized  Relief  Society  in  the 


168 


Personal  Development  Through  Relief  Society 

days  of  Timothy's  grandmother  bears    a    strong    testimony.    Un- 

Lois,  but  I  know  that  this  same  officially  she  is  a  missionary  in- 

sequence    of    an    inheritance    of  teresting  others  in  the  Church, 

faith    has    been    repeated    thou-  Not  long  ago   she  was   a  chain 

sands  of  times  in  this  dispensa-  smoker,    hard    in    nature,   blase, 

tion.  dissatisfied  and  disillusioned  with 

Only  this  past  Sunday  we  in-  life.  She  credits  two  major  factors 

stalled  a  new  man  in  the  stake  in    the  miraculous    change    that 

presidency.  In  his  talk  before  the  has  come  over  her — reading  The 

people,  with  tears  in  his  voice,  Book  of  Mormon  and  activity  in 

he  bore  quiet  but  eloquent  trib-  the  Relief  Society — The  Book  of 

ute  to  his  mother  who  struggled  Mormon  which  gave  birth  to  her 

with    her    family    on    an    Idaho  faith,    and    the    Relief    Society 

homestead,  and,  while  doing  so,  which  nurtured  it. 
served   in    this   Society    wherein         This,  then,  is  the  organization, 

her  own  faith  was  nurtured.  She  better  than  any  other  for  women, 

had  passed  that  faith  on  to  her  where  they  may  enjoy  those  as- 

son.  I  met,  at  the  close  of  the  sociations  and   engage   in   those 

meeting,  the  son's  married  daugh-  activities     which    will    lead    to 

ter,  and  found  another  generation  strengthening  the  home,  enrich- 

growing  in  faith  through  activity  ing  the  mind,  subduing  self,  and 

in  Relief  Society.  feeding  the  spirit. 

No     woman     could     for    long         The  Lord  bless  you  in  the  great 

mingle    with   a  group  of   Relief  opportunities  that  are  yours  as 

Society  sisters,  serve  with  them,  stake  leaders  to  encourage  your 

pray  with  them,  hear  their  tes-  sisters  throughout  the  Church  to 

timonies,  and  study  with  them  take  advantage  of  the  program  of 

the  word  of  the  Lord,  without  this  Society  which  came  under  the 

growing  in  faith.  inspiration    of   the    Prophet    for 

I  met  a  woman  not  long  ago  the  blessing  of  women  throughout 

in  another  stake  conference.  She  the  earth,  I  humbly  pray,  as  I 

is    an    active    and    enthusiastic  leave  with  you  my  witness  of  the 

member   of   the    Church  and   a  divinity  of  this  work,  in  the  name 

capable    business    woman.    She  of  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


IT'S  SPRING 

Sally  Talker 
Navajo  girl,  age  sixteen,  Glendale,  Arizona 

Someone  has  touched  the  valley  and  the  hill — 
The  green  comes  glowing  from  the  darkened  earth. 
Oh,  it's  the  miracle  of  spring  coming  to  pass! 

The  birds  begin  to  sing  their  beautiful  song; 

Snow  becomes  silvery  lakes; 

The  trees  adorn  themselves  in  sweet,  fragrant  buds. 

My  heart  grows  eager  with  the  wonderful  work 
Of  the  Master's  hand. 
Yes!   It's  spring. 


169 


Setting  Our  Homes  In  Order 

Mary  R,  Young 
Member^  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  General  Session  of  the  Relief 
Society  Annual  General  Conference,  September  28,  1966] 


■  A  prophet  of  old  when  speak- 
ing to  his  people,  giving  them 
advice  and  counsel  just  before 
his  death  said:  ".  .  .  choose  you 
this  day  whom  ye  will  serve  .  .  . 
but  as  for  me  and  my  house,  we 
will  serve  the  Lord"  (Joshua  24: 
15). 

These  were  the  words  of  the 
prophet  Joshua  spoken  many 
generations  ago.  They  are  just 
as  timely  and  applicable  today. 
Our  prophet,  President  David  0. 
McKay,  has  admonished  us  to 
serve  the  Lord  in  sincerity  and 
truth.  He  said:  "Man's  success 
or  failure,  happiness  or  misery, 
depends  upon  what  he  seeks  and 
what  he  chooses"  {Gospel  Ideals, 
page  491). 

We  make  these  important  de- 
cisions. The  power  of  choice  is 
within  each  one  of  us,  to  choose 
the  right  or  choose  the  wrong, 
walk  in  darkness  or  walk  in  light. 
Our  Heavenly  Father  has  given 
us  the  light  and  shown  us  the 


way;  given  us  commandments  to 
follow.  No  doubt  the  conditions 
of  turmoil  and  confusion  in  the 
world  today  are  a  direct  result  of 
disobedience  to  his  laws  and  com- 
mandments. Freedom  of  choice, 
the  right  to  direct  one's  life,  is 
God's  greatest  gift  to  man,  save 
life  itself.  With  free  agency,  how- 
ever, there  comes  responsibility 
for  our  deeds  and  actions,  re- 
sponsibility for  our  children  and 
families. 

If  every  Latter-day  Saint  wom- 
an, every  member  of  the  Re- 
Hef  Society  organization  would 
choose  to  serve  the  Lord,  accept 
the  challenge  and  say:  "as  for 
me  and  my  house,  we  will  serve 
the  Lord,"  then  sincerely  be  de- 
termined to  carry  it  out,  what  a 
great  influence  for  good  we  could 
be  in  our  homes,  commimities, 
and  in  the  nation!  The  strength 
of  a  nation  can  only  be  as  great 
as  the  strength  of  the  family  units. 
Someone   said:    "Let  each  man 


170 


Setting  Our  Homes  in  Order 

sweep   his  doorway   clean,   then  we  could  just  inspire  these  chil- 

the  whole  world  would  be  clean."  dren,  help  them  catch  the  spirit 

In  other  words,  we  begin  with  and  feeling  of  how  much  greater 

ourselves  and  set  our  own  homes  our  Heavenly  Father's  concern  is 

in  order.  for  each  of  his  children — that  he 

To  accomplish  this  we  might  really  wants  us  to  do  his  will, 

keep  in  mind  three  things:    (1)  keep    his    commandments,    and 

Teach  the  gospel  in  our  homes,  if  we  follow  his  divine  laws  we 

following  the  counsel  and  instruc-  will  progress,  we  will  be  able  to 

tion  of  those  in  authority.   (2)  achieve  the  greatest  goal,  that  of 

Live  the  gospel.    (3)   Service  in  eternal  life, 

the  work  of  the  Lord.  Our  homes  Brother    Sterling     Sill     said: 

and  our   society   will   be  set  in  "Certainly  the  greatest  wonders 

order  when,  by  precept  and  ex-  of  the  future  will  not  be  in  the 

ample,  parents  teach  their  chil-  improvement  of  our  television  or 

dren  to  live  the  principles  of  the  airplanes;  they  will  be  primarily 

gospel,  and  when  we  follow  the  in  ourselves.  The  greater  the  un- 

admonition    of    King    Benjamin  derstanding  of  our  own  future, 

who  said:  ".  .  .  when  ye  are  in  the  more  effectively  we  will  be 

the  service  of  your  fellow  beings  able  to  prepare  for  it"  (Improve- 

ye  are  only  in  the  service  of  your  merit  Era,  December  1965,  page 

God"  (Mosiah  2:17).  1127).  This  means  we  have  to 

Do  we  teach  and  impress  our  put  forth  effort  to  improve  our- 
children  and  grandchildren  with  selves;  we  have  to  work  at  it,  live 
the  thought  that  we  can  best  for  it,  set  our  homes  in  order, 
show  our  love  for  our  Heavenly  Relief  Society  gives  us  the  op- 
Father  by  serving  him  and  keep-  portunity  to  improve,  to  grow  and 
ing  his  commandments?  develop  mentally  and  spiritually. 

Recently  a  five-year-old  child  We  believe  the  Lord  expects  us 

asked    his    grandmother    if    she  to  serve  him  not  only  with  our 

would  like  to  go  up  in  a  rocket  physical  things,  but  also  with  our 

into  outer  space.  She  answered  minds,  and   that,   therefore,   we 

"No,"    and    the   usual   question  should  develop  our  minds  so  that 

followed,  "Why?"  After  explain-  we   may  more  effectively   teach 

ing,  she   then   asked  him  if  he  others  to  join  with  us  in  building 

would   like  to   have   that   expe-  the  kingdom, 

rience   when   he   got   older.    He  My  dear  sisters,  we  love  you 

thought  a  minute,  then  said:  "I  for  your   faithful   devotion   and 

wouldn't  be  afraid.  I  would  go  if  dedication  to  this  work,  for  being 

they  really  wanted  me  to."  This  so  kind  and  gracious  to  us  when 

question  is  very  typical  of  chil-  we  visit  you  in  your  stakes.  We 

dren  today,  but  the  words  that  do  love  you  for  the  service  you 

impressed  me  were,  if  they  really  are  rendering.  I  himibly  pray  that 

wanted  me  to.  This  young  child  each  one  of  us  will  have  a  greater 

had    caught   the    spirit   of    this  desire  to  set  our  homes  in  order 

achievement,  that  if  it  was  neces-  and  be  able  to  say  as  Joshua  of 

sary  for  progress,  if  they  really  old,  ".  .  .  as  for  me  and  my  house, 

wanted  him  to — he  wouldn't  be  we  will  serve  the  Lord."  In  the 

afraid  to  go  out  into  space.   If  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

171 


THIRD  PRIZE  STORY 

The  Relief  Society 
Short  Story  Contest 

To 

\A/arm 

the  Heart 

Hazel  M.  Thomson 


■  Catherine  York's  years  as  an 
indentured  servant  to  Judge 
Andrews  of  Boston,  for  his  pay- 
ment of  her  passage  from  Eng- 
land, had,  for  the  most  part, 
passed  very  pleasantly.  Even 
though  her  days  had  been  filled 
with  cleaning  and  washing  and 
cooking,  the  work  had  not  been 
disagreeable  to  Catherine.  And 
this  was  largely  because  of  the 
stove. 

Se  had  had  no  liking  for  it  in 
the  beginning.  It  had  appeared 
so  big  and  black  and  unfriendly 
in  her  youthful  eyes.  At  times, 
when  she  had  been  particularly 
unsuccessful  is  preparing  a  meal, 
burning  not  only  the  meat  but 
the  vegetables  as  well,  only  the 
Judge's  good  humor  kept  her 
from  crying. 

"You  must  be  thinking  you're 
back  home,  cooking  dinner  over  a 
smoky  peat  fireplace,  lass,"  he 
would  say,  his  eyes  twinkling. 

His  daughters,  Lily,  about 
Catherine's  own  age  of  nineteen, 
and  Hilma,  a  year  younger,  did 
not  take  her  failures  in  such  good 
grace. 

"Really,  Father!" 

Lily  had  wrinkled  up  her  pretty 


little  nose  as  she  looked  at  the 
food  before  her,  placing  her  fork 
back  on  her  plate. 

"Can't  we  hire  another  cook? 
I  don't  see  how  you  can  expect  us 
to  eat  this  kind  of  a  dinner." 

"I  can't  and  I  won't!" 

Hilma  stamped  her  little  foot 
as  she  stood  beside  her  chair,  pre- 
paring to  leave  the  table,  but  her 
father  motioned  for  her  to  take 
her  place  again  at  his  side. 

"Now,  daughters,  give  her 
time.  Catherine  had  never  seen  a 
stove  before  she  came  here,  but 
she  will  learn." 

And  Catherine  had  learned. 
Even  then,  as  she  looked  at  the 
glowing  fire  in  the  grate,  she 
wondered  whether  the  stove  was 
really  laughing  at  her  failure,  or 
was  it  simply  trying  to  be 
friendly?  In  time  it  came  to  be 
the  best  friend  she  had,  and  an 
invitation  to  sit  at  Judge  An- 
drews' table  was  a  favor  not  to 
be  overlooked. 

Catherine  learned  to  use  the 
danlper  to  regulate  the  fire  so 
that  it  would  bum  fast  or  slow. 
She  found  that  there  were  stra- 
tegic spots  where  she  could  place 
the  cooking  pots  for  quick  cook- 


172 


ing  or  merely  to  keep  the  food 
warm.  She  learned  to  use  the  two 
small  warming  ovens  and  the 
huge  baking  oven,  which  brought 
her  the  reputation  of  being  the 
best  cook  in  Boston.  The  reser- 
voir on  the  end  of  the  stove  oppo- 
site the  grate,  if  she  filled  it  each 
time,  yielded  enough  hot  water 
to  make  dishwashing  almost 
pleasant. 

The  metal  box  into  which  the 
ashes  fell  seemed  to  Catherine  to 
be  the  most  wonderful  of  inven- 
tions. How  convenient  it  was  to 
take  the  box  out  and  empty  it 
without  scraping  and  shoveling 
as  one  had  to  to  clean  a  fireplace. 

It  became  almost  a  labor  of 
love  to  keep  the  black  surface  and 
lids  bright  and  shiny,  and  Cather- 
ine began  to  feel  that  she  could 
understand  the  stove;  that  on 
certain  days  the  fire  was  sluggish 
and  scarcely  wanted  to  move; 
that  on  other  days,  when  a  brisk 
wind  was  blowing,  the  fire  fairly 
raced  on  its  way  up  the  chimney, 
just  as  she,  herself,  at  times,  was 
able  to  race  through  the  house- 
work of  the  big  mansion,  and 
on  other  days  every  small  task 
seemed  to  drag. 


To  Warm  the  Heart 

It  was  the  stove  that  she 
thought  of  leaving,  first,  when  her 
years  of  servitude  came  to  an  end, 
almost  simultaneously  with  her 
conversion  and  baptism.  Her  ac- 
ceptance of  the  new  religion  was 
wholehearted  and  sne  began  plan- 
ning to  join  a  group  of  other  con- 
verts in  their  journey  to  some- 
where far  to  the  west  called  *'The 
Valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake." 

The  night  before  she  left. 
Judge  Andrews  had  given  a  ball, 
and,  for  the  first  time,  Catherine 
was  not  expected  to  spend  the 
evening  in  the  kitchen.  Also,  for 
the  first  time,  she  had  danced 
with  Granville  Bott.  He  had  even 
taken  her  to  the  punch  bowl  for 
a  drink  of  the  delicious  fruit  mix 
that  Catherine  herself  had  made. 
That  was  when  she  heard  the 
girls  laughing. 

"I  mean,  really!" 

Catherine  stood  very  still. 
Without  turning,  she  knew  the 
voice  —  Lily  Andrews. 

'Trust  Granville.  He's  deter- 
mined to  have  a  lady  friend  while 
crossing  those  horrid  old  plains, 
even  if  it  has  to  be  Cath!" 

"I  do  wish  Papa  would  go.  It 
doesn't  matter  to  me  what 
religion  we  are.  Why,  there'll 
scarcely  be  anyone  left  in  Boston 
after  tomorrow." 

That  had  been  Hilma's  voice, 
the  younger  of  the  two  sisters, 
and  the  one  everybody,  including 
Cath,  had  thought  Granville  pre- 
ferred. 

"I  mean,  really."  It  was  Lily 
again.  "Let's  don't  encourage 
Papa  to  do  that.  There  have  been 
times  when  I  was  afraid  he  was 
becoming  a  bit  interested  in  all 
this  Mormon  talk.  But  I  have  no 
desire  to  start  out  on  a  long 
wagon  trip  behind  two  old  cows.  I 


173 


March  1967 


am  perfectly  content  to  stay  right 
here  in  Boston  where  living  is 
quite  civilized." 

It  occurred  to  Cath  that  she 
had  been  eavesdropping,  but  she 
stood  rooted  to  the  spot,  unable 
to  move.  She  heard  the  girls' 
laughter  as  they  moved  away. 

Cath  learned  that  it  wasn't 
cows  at  all  that  pulled  the  Miller 
wagon,  in  which  she  traveled,  but 
two  lovely  big  oxen  named  Red 
and  Barney.  To  arise  each  morn- 
ing and  feel  that  your  life  was 
your  own,  to  help  Sister  Miller 
because  she  wanted  to,  not  be- 
cause she  felt  a  crushing  obliga- 
tion, gave  Cath  a  feeling  of  free- 
dom she  could  not  remember  hav- 
ing known  before.  She  was  in- 
vited, yes,  indeed  expected,  to  be 
in  attendance  at  the  meetings 
which  were  held  and,  almost  to 
her  amazement,  she  found  that 
her  opinion  was  accepted  and 
valued  in  testimony  meetings, 
just  as  was  that  of  the  leader  of 
the  wagon  train.  It  seemed  so 
foreign  to  her,  to  be  included,  to 
be  treated  as  an  equal. 

Ihen  there  were  the  evenings; 
after  the  heat  and  dust  of  the 
day,  the  wonderful,  glorious  cool- 
ness of  evening.  The  animals 
could  be  heard,  contentedly 
munching  grass  nearby.  As  the 
fiddle  music  filled  the  night  air, 
it  fairly  set  her  feet  to  tapping. 
No  longer  did  she  need  to  stay 
in  the  kitchen,  taking  care  of  the 
refreshments,  watching  and  wish- 
ing. She  had  partners  just  wait- 
ing their  turns  to  dance  with  her. 
And  most  persistent  of  all  was 
Granville  Bott.  He  insisted  on  the 
first  dance  and  the  last  dance 
and  one  or  two  in  between. 
"I  want  the  last  dance,"  he 


said.  "It  gives  me  a  chance  to  ask 
for  the  first  one  tomorrow  night 
before  these  other  Romeos  move 
in.  I  want  it  and  I  intend  to  have 
it." 

Her  heart  pounded  at  his 
words,  remembering  how  she  had 
watched  him  dance  with  the  most 
beautiful  girls  in  Boston,  having 
neither  the  opportunity  nor  the 
dress  to  join  the  dancing  herself. 
Woman-like,  Catherine  wondered 
what  Hilma  Andrews  would  say  if 
she  had  heard.  She  wondered, 
too,  about  the  tall,  red-haired 
young  man  who  played  the  violin, 
night  after  night,  for  the  dancing. 

Benjamin  Shepherd.  She  had 
learned  his  name,  but  that  was 
about  all  she  had  learned,  except 
that  Bishop  Miller  said  he  was  so 
tall  he  made  all  the  other  men 
seem  as  if  they  were  standing  in 
a  hole.  She  found  herself  wonder- 
ing whether  all  the  attention  she 
had  received  was  making  her 
vain.  Ben  Shepherd  was  the  only 
unmarried  man  in  camp  who  had 
not  asked  her  for  a  dance. 

Oh,  he  could  use  his  violin 
playing  as  an  excuse  for  not 
dancing,  still  she  had  seen  him 
lay  it  aside,  letting  the  banjo  and 
mandolin  carry  the  melody  while 
he  whirled  through  a  dance  with 
his  sister,  before  returning  to  his 
playing.  Yet,  on  occasion,  she 
knew  he  was  watching  her  and 
she  was  puzzled. 

She  was  tempted  a  time  or  two 
to  ask  him  when  they  announced 
ladies'  choice,  but  she  never  did. 
It  seemed  a  little  too  forward  on 
her  part,  since  he  had  not  once 
danced  with  her.  Besides,  Gran- 
ville was  always  near  to  meet  her 
halfway  on  the  ladies'  dances. 

The  last  night  on  the  plains, 
before  the  wagon  train  entered 


174 


To  Warm  the  Heart 


the  mountains,  a  special  celebra- 
tion was  held. 

"We'll  find  it  harder  going  in 
the  mountains,"  Granville  said, 
"without  much  room  for  dancing, 
so  let's  get  going  tonight!" 

It  was  during  their  second 
square  dance  together  that  Cath 
made  a  wrong  turn  and  mixed  up 
the  entire  set.  Her  embarrass- 
ment deepened  as  she  returned 
to  meet  Granville. 

"What's  the  matter,  Cath?"  he 
asked.  "You'd  do  better  if  you  get 
your  eyes  off  that  red-headed 
fiddle  player  and  pay  attention." 

Her  cheeks  burned  and  she  was 
grateful  for  the  darkness.  She 
had  been  more  obvious  than  she 
realized,  unaware  that  Granville 
had  noticed.  She  knew  now  that 
Ben  did  not  intend  to  ask  her  for 
a  dance.  This,  the  very  last  one, 
and  there  he  sat,  holding  that 
violin  as  if  it  meant  more  to  him 
than  all  the  girls  in  camp,  and  it 
probably  did. 

Crossing  the  plains  was  one 
thing,  but  traveling  through  the 
mountains  was  quite  another. 
Catherine  could  not  remember 
ever  having  been  so  tired,  not 
after  cleaning  Judge  Andrews' 
entire  house,  cooking  and  serving 
the  dinner  and  cleaning  up  after 
everyone  else  had  gone  to  sleep. 
She  crawled  into  her  blankets 
under  the  Miller  wagon  so  ex- 
hausted that  she  could  scarcely 
distinguish  one  tune  from  an- 
other as  Ben  Shepherd's  violin 
sang  far  into  the  night. 

It  was  only  after  they  entered 
the  Valley  that  Catherine  did  get 
that  long-awaited  dance.  There 
was  a  regular  orchestra  to  play, 
and  for  once  Ben  had  left  his 
violin  at  home. 

She  sat  between  Brother  and 


Sister  Miller,  and  watched  the 
couples  on  the  floor,  her  toe  keep- 
ing time  to  the  music.  Granville 
had  not  come.  In  fact,  she  had 
seen  very  little  of  him  since  their 
arrival. 

"They're  not  going  to  give  me 
just  any  old  spot  of  land  that 
suits  their  fancy,"  he  had  said. 
"I'll  find  the  piece  I  want  and 
I'll  have  it.  I  didn't  come  all  this 
way  to  end  up  with  nothing.  It 
may  take  a  bit  of  managing,  but 
I  can  do  it." 

"That's  probably  where  he  is 
right  now,"  reflected  Catherine, 
"out  managing." 

And  then  she  saw  Ben  ap- 
proaching. 

"May  I  have  the  honor  of  this 
dance,  Miss  York?" 

She  placed  her  hand  in  his  and 
almost  gravely  they  joined  the 
dancers  on  the  floor.  Cath  won- 
dered whether  she  only  imagined 
a  special  something  in  his  touch 
as  he  took  her  hand  in  the  grand 
right  and  left.  As  they  whirled  he 
held  her,  not  tight — ^just  sort  of, 
well,  something  like  the  way  he 
held  his  violin. 


"How  many  times  I've  wanted 
to  dance  with  you,"  he  whispered, 
his  hps  quite  against  her  ear. 
"How  many  times!" 

"But,  why  .  .  .  ?"  Catherine 
stopped.  The  pattern  of  the 
dance  carried  her  away  from  him, 
to  another  partner,  and  another, 
and  she  was  glad.  Perhaps  what 


175 


March  1967 

she  had  been  about  to  say  would  The   thought   was   there,   and 

have  been   unladylike.   But   she  unwelcome  as  it  was  to  her  more 

had  said  enough.  noble  self,  it  kept  recurring.  The 

When  the  music  stopped,  Ben  girl  who  married  Granville  Bott 

continued  the  conversation  just  would  never  have  to  contend  with 

as  though  there  had  been  no  in-  troublesome  fireplace  cooking, 

terruption.  That  winter  proved  to  be  the 

"You  always  seemed  to  be  hav-  most  enjoyable  in  all  of  Catherine 

ing  such  a  good  time  with  Bott  York's    young   life.   There   were 

that  I  felt  I  had  no  right  to  in-  parties    and    dances    and    plays, 

tervene.  But  he  isn't  here  tonight  There    was    either   Granville   or 

and  I'm  staking  a  claim."  Ben,  and  sometimes  both,  eager 

She  raised  her  brown  eyes  to  to  escort  her.  Neither  spoke  of 

his  and  was  almost  startled  with  marriage,  but  to  each  it  seemed  a 

the  clear  blue  intensity  of  them,  time  of  waiting,  not  disregarding 

She  felt  the  seriousness  of  his  the  thought, 

mood,  and  from  that  moment  she  ^^en  each  man  began  to  build 

was  sure  that  one  day  he  would  ^    j^ouse,    Catherine    was    quite 

ask  her  to  marry  him  ^^^^3  ^f  i^^  j^^^  ^g  g^e  was  aware 

It  was   then   that   a   thought  of  the  differences  in  the  houses, 

which  had  been  nagging  at  hei  oi_           n    j          x    /-.         -n  > 

from  the  back  of  her  mind  began  ^he    walked    past    Granvi  le  s 

to  push  itself  forward.  It  was  a  °"f  "'  ^^'f  ^™^«.  I*  w^!,  close 

thought  of  which  she  could  not  *?  town  east  on  Bngham  Street, 

be  particularly  proud,  still  it  per-  ^e  was  hinng  most  of  the  labor 

sisted.  Sometimes  her  nobler  self  ^one  and  she  felt  it  unhkely  that 

would  have  pushed  it  aside,  but  ^he  would  nieet  him.  It  would  be 

her  more  practical  nature  insisted  a  beautiful  house,  two-story  with 

on   bringing   it   back.    Granville  gingerbread   tnm,  one  of  which 

Bott  had  a  stove.  Cath  had  never  ^^y^^^  m  Boston  could  have  been 

actually   seen   it,  knowing   from  P^^^^^- 

the  camp  talk  that  it  was  there,  Ben's  was  farther  out  to  the 

in  his  wagon.  south  on  his  piece  of  farm  land 

Granville  had  traveled  alone,  that  he  had  received  in  the  draw- 
Once  when  there  had  been  some  ing.  Catherine  had  seen  it  only 
sickness  in  camp,  Cath  had  heard  once,  when  the  first  logs  had  been 
the  Captain  of  Ten  ask  him  P^t  in  place.  It  would  be  a  cabin; 
whether  he  could  take  a  passen-  two  rooms,  but,  still,  it  was  a 
ger  in  his  wagon.  His  answer  had  cabin, 
been  short  and  to  the  point.  As   springtime   came   she  saw 

"There's    no    room.    Captain,  less  and  less  of  Ben.  He  was  busy 

You  can  see  for  yourself.  I'm  full  clearing  his  land  and  plowing  and 

up."  planting. 

Later  that  afternoon.  Bishop  "I'm  working  long  hours. 
Miller  left  a  fine  bureau  standing  Cath,"  he  had  said.  "After  get- 
on  the  plains,  which  left  room  for  ting  the  land  cleared,  I'll  be  late 
elderly  Sister  Abbott  to  He  down  in  planting  as  it  is,  and  I  must 
near  the  back  of  the  wagon  as  have  a  harvest.  When  it  comes 
they  continued  the  journey.  I'll  be  in  a  position  to  speak." 

176 


To  Warm  the  Heart 

Her    heart   pounded   and    she  they    were    building,    and    again 

fairly  seemed  to  melt  under  the  Cath  remembered  the  huge,  im- 

piercing  blue  of  his  eyes.  He  had  posing  house  on  Brigham  Street 

stooped    and    kissed    her    then,  that  would  have  a  cookstove  in 

once  and  hard.  the  kitchen. 

"Till   harvest    time,"    he    said  Then,  on  an  afternoon  late  in 

softly.  July,  Ben  did  put  in  an  appear- 

It   happened   so  quickly   that  ance.  Lean  and  bronzed  from  long 

Cath  wondered  afterward  wheth-  hours  in  the  sun,  he  was  more 

er  it  had  really  happened  at  all.  handsome    than     Cath     remem- 

Granville  wondered,  too.  ber^.     She    was    preparing    to 

"I  can't  understand  what's  leave  for  a  drive  behind  Gran- 
happened  to  Shepherd,"  he  said  ville's  high-stepping  ponies  when 
upon  more  than  one  occasion.  Ben  rode  up. 
"There  was  a  time  when  he  was  "Rather  an  outsize  riding  pony 
in  my  way  every  time  I  turned  you  have  there.  Shepherd,"  said 
around.  I  haven't  laid  eyes  on  Granville,  picking  up  the  lines  of 
him  for  weeks."  his  spirited  team. 

The  memory  of  their  parting  "I  have  no  riding  horse,"  Ben 

was  brought  vividly  to  her  mind  answered  evenly,  "Only  my  team, 

and    Cath    had    not    answered.  I've  been   working   them  pretty 

Somehow  she  felt  a  little  annoyed  hard  and  thought  there  was  no 

with  Ben.  If  he  really  loved  her,  need  of  bringing  both  of  them." 

why   had  he   not   asked   her  to  "I  was  able  to  trade  my  work 

stop  seeing  Granville?  He  hadn't  horses    for    these    ponies,"    said 

mentioned  it,  leaving  the  decision  Granville.   "They   are  almost  as 

entirely  to  her,  and  at  present  fast  as  the  team  I  had  in  Boston." 

her  decision  was  to  keep  going  Cath  kept  her  eyes  on  Ben's 

with  Granville.  face,  but  he  kept  his  own  eyes 

He  was  good  company  and  she  averted.  He  certainly  wasn't  act- 
enjoyed  especially  the  plays  ing  much  like  he  came  to  see  her. 
they  saw  together.  He  had  seen  He  answered  her  question  as 
most  of  them  at  other  times  and  though  she  had  spoken, 
places  with  different  actors  and  "President  Young  sent  me, 
actresses.  His  comparisons  were  Granville.  Seems  as  though  there 
both  enlightening  and  interesting  is  a  company  of  saints  approach- 
to  her  meager  background  in  the  ing  the  mountains  that  has  just 
theater.  about  exhausted  its  store  of  pro- 

During  the  plays  she  had  seen  visions.  We  have  five  outfits  now, 

with  Ben,  his  comments  had  been  ready  to  leave  right  away  with 

of  a  different  nature.  supplies  for  them.  We  need  one 

"Actors?"  he  had  said.  "I  don't  more  team  and  wagon  and  Presi- 

know  one  from  the  other.  To  me  dent  Young  suggested  you  might 

they  are  real  people,  and  all  this  be  willing  to  go." 

is  really  happening  to  them,  and  "Well,    now,"    said    Granville, 

while  the  play  lasts,  I  live  it  with  "you  just  might  explain  to  the 

them."  President  that  I  traded  my  work 

Yes,   the   two   men   were   dif-  horses  for  these  ponies.  Besides 

ferent;  as  different  as  the  houses  I  have  to  be  here,  to  see  that  the 

177 


March  1967 


work  goes  forward  on  my  house." 
As  he  spoke,  Granville  reached 
out  one  hand  and  placed  it 
casually  and  yet  possessively  on 
Catherine's  shoulder. 

"As  you  say,"  Ben  answered. 
He  nodded  slightly  to  Granville 
and  lifted  his  hat  to  Cath  in  fare- 
well, as  he  turned  the  work  horse 
and  headed  back  in  the  direction 
of  his  own  place. 

UuRiNG  the  following  weeks  Cath 
remembered  Ben's  eyes,  watch- 
ing, as  Granville  held  her  shoul- 
der, knowing  that  she  had  given 
the  impression  of  agreeing  with 
his  action.  She  wished  she  had 
drawn  away;  she  wished  she 
had  spoken  up  and  said — some- 
thing— anything  to  indicate  that 
she  did  not  belong  to  Granville; 
she  wished.  .  .  .  She  was  not  sure 
just  what  she  did  wish,  particu- 
larly at  those  times  when  she 
rode  with  him  past  the  big  house 
on  Brigham  Street.  Then,  one 
afternoon  in  early  September,  he 
drew  the  team  to  a  halt  and  to- 
gether they  entered  the  door, 
Catherine  York  and  Granville 
Bott. 

Inside,  the  house  was  more 
beautiful  than  Cath  had  ever 
imagined.  The  floors  and  wood- 
work were  beautiful,  surpassing 
even  Judge  Andrews'  home  in 
Boston.  And  in  the  kitchen,  there 
it  was!  That  marvelous,  wonder- 
ful, scarce  item,  the  kitchen 
range. 

"How  will  you  like  it  here, 
Cath,  having  this  whole  big  house 
to  ourselves,  after  being  cooped 
up  with  the  Millers?" 

Catherine  was  imagining  her- 
self taking  golden-crusted  pies 
from  the  bake  oven  as  she  heard 
his   question.  The   vision  disap- 


peared abruptly.  Why,  he  had  not 
even  bothered  to  propose,  simply 
assuming  that  neither  she  nor 
any  girl  could  think  of  refusing 
him.  Suddenly  her  indecision  of 
the  past  was  gone.  She  faced  him 
squarely,  positive  now  that  the 
warmth  of  a  home  does  not  come 
from  the  fire  in  a  kitchen  range. 

"I  am  not  moving  into  this 
house,  Granville.  I  like  living  at 
the  Miller's.  No,  you  needn't 
come  with  me.  I'm  going  to  enjoy 
every  step  of  the  walk  back." 

Cath  turned  and  left  the 
kitchen  without  even  glancing  at 
the  stove,  closing  the  door  quick- 
ly behind  her. 

The  following  afternoon  Sister 
Miller  prepared  a  big  basket  of 
lunch  and  asked  Catherine  to  ac- 
company her  in  taking  it  to  the 
bishop.  Not  until  they  had  ridden 
almost  out  of  the  city  did  Cath- 
erine learn  that  they  were  headed 
for  the  Shepherd  farm. 

"Ben  was  gone  so  long,  taking 
those  provisions  to  the  new- 
comers that  his  quorum  members 
began  to  fear  his  grain  would 
thresh  out  on  the  ground.  George 
says  he  never  saw  such  grain.  The 
men  have  been  harvesting  it  all 
this  week,  and  he  thought  they 
would  finish  this  afternoon.  Ben 
didn't  get  home  until  yesterday." 

Sister  Miller  slapped  the  line 
against  the  side  of  the  brown 
horse  to  make  him  step  up  with 
the  gray.  As  the  horse  jumped  a 
bit  forward,  Cath  felt  her  heart 
give  a  resounding  thump.  Ben 
was  home!  In  a  short  few  minutes 
she  would  see  him.  She  reached  a 
hand  to  her  hair,  smoothing  it 
under  the  brim  of  her  sunbonnet. 

Ben  was  there,  standing  in 
front  of  his  cabin.  He  greeted 
both  women,  then  tied  the  team 


178 


To  Warm  the  Heart 


to  the  hitching  post  before  help- 
ing them  down.  Sister  Miller 
alighted  first,  carrying  the  lunch 
basket  to  where  the  men  were 
seated  in  the  shade  of  the 
willows  near  the  spring.  After  a 
moment,  Cath  realized  Ben  was 
still  holding  her  hand.  She  drew 
it  away,  slowly. 

"I — I'm  glad  you're  back, 
Ben." 

"Are  you,  Cath?  Are  you 
really?  The  bishop  tells  me  you've 
been  seeing  an  awful  lot  of 
Granville.  Are  you — promised 
now,  Cath?" 

''No,  Ben.  Not  now,  nor  ever 
to  Granville.  I  couldn't  make  him 
a  promise  when  I  loved  someone 
else." 

Her  meaning  was  plain  from 
her  manner,  her  eyes,  the  tone  of 
her  voice.  Ben  caught  it  at  once, 
as  he  caught  her  to  him.  To  a 
man,  the  harvesters  stopped  their 
eating  for  the  moment  and 
watched.  As  the  kiss  ended  they 
looked  at  each  other  and  grinned, 
turning  their  attention  again  to 
the  lunch  at  hand. 

Ben  saw.  He  took  her  hand  and 
almost  ran  with  her  toward  the 
cabin,  out  of  sight  of  the  others. 

"It  isn't  a  house  like  Granville 


could  give  you,  Cath.  But  come 
and  see." 

"A  person  can't  fall  in  love 
with  a  house,  nor  what's  in  it 
either,  Ben.  I  know,  for  I've  been 
trying  to  now  for  quite  sometime. 
The  only  thing  that  really 
matters  is  who  is  in  the  house." 

It  was  a  lovely  cabin.  Inside, 
the  air  was  pungent  with  the 
smell  of  pine  from  the  freshly 
sawed  wood.  Ben  closed  the  door 
behind  them,  again  taking  her 
gently  in  his  arms.  As  he  bent  his 
head  toward  her  lips,  suddenly 
she  straightened  and  stared. 

Through  the  cabin  window  she 
could  see  the  wagon  Ben  had 
taken.  It  was  piled  high  with 
furniture  and  plows  and,  yes! 
There  at  the  front,  just  behind 
the  seat  was  a  —  she  could 
scarcely  believe  her  eyes  —  but 
there  it  was,  a  kitchen  range. 

"Here!"  Ben  turned  her  face  to 
his.  "They  are  just  some  of  the 
things  the  gold  seekers  had  thrown 
away  in  their  hurry  to  get  to 
California.  President  Young  said 
to  load  our  wagons  as  well  as  we 
could  for  the  trip  back.  But  they 
can  wait,  this  can't,"  and  he  bent 
his  head  until  his  lips  touched 
hers. 


Hazel  Marchant  Thomson  was  born  in  Peoa,  Summit  County,  Utah,  and  graduated 
from  South  Summit  High  School.  She  received  a  B.S.  degree  from  Brigham 
Young  University  and  a  M.S.  degree  from  the  University  of  Utah.  She  taught 
school  in  South  Summit  District,  and,  at  present,  is  a  teacher  in  first  grade  at 
Tolman  Elementary  School,  Bountiful,  Utah.  She  is  married  to  Grant  A.  Thomson, 
a  teacher  at  Bountiful  High  School,  and  has  two  adopted  sons,  Drew  in  the 
United  States  Navy,  and  Terry  in  the  United  States  Marines.  Her  Church  work 
has  included  all  the  auxiliaries  of  the  Church,  and,  at  present,  she  teaches  the 
Gospel  Doctrine  Class,  Tenth  Ward.  Bountiful  North  Stake.  Her  writings  have 
been  published  in  The  Improvement  Era,  the  Instructor,  Grade  Teacher,  Instructor 
for  Elementary  Teachers,  Venture,  and  Onward.  She  has  had  stories  accepted 
recently  by  Jack  and  Jill  and  Highlights  for  Children.  She  spends  some  time  in 
temple  and  genealogy  work. 

Several  of  Mrs.  Thomson's  writings  have  been  published  in  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  as  well  as  two  serials  "Because  of  the  Word"  (1961),  and 
"Your  Heart  to  Understanding"  (1964). 


179 


Oh,  Remember!  Remember! 

Rose  A.  Openshaw 

It  is  nice  to  have  talents,  to  be  inventive,  to  v^^in  trophies  and  scholarships, 
I  tell  those  dear  to  me,  but  I  would  have  them  remember  that  all  the  talents 
in  the  world — all  the  inventiveness  one  can  acquire,  can  never  take  the  place 
of  dependability.  Lacking  in  that,  these  things  will  get  one  nowhere. 

To  be  dependable  is  far  more  to  be  desired  than  all  the  treasures  of  the 
orient,  for  without  it  we  are  nothing,  and  we  will  be  so  regarded  as  soon  as 
it  is  discovered.  People  will  want  to  sever  all  connections  with  us,  and  we 
will  be  cast  adrift  without  friends  or  followers.  No  one  will  fellowship  us, 
and  why?  Because  if  people  cannot  depend  on  us  or  our  word  or  promise,  they 
will  regard  us  as  a  bag  of  sand  that  pours  out  in  all  directions — having  no 
firmness,  no  stamina  or  backbone — nothing  to  cling  to — nothing  to  rely  on 
whatever! 

If  we  agree  to  do  something,  we  must  do  it  at  all  costs,  no  matter  what 
effort  or  sacrifice  or  price  is  involved.  If  something  should  occur  to  render 
it  absolutely  impossible  to  make  our  word  good  on  a  particular  occasion,  we 
must  get  in  touch  with  those  with  whom  the  agreement  was  made,  immediately, 
explaining  the  situation,  and  assuring  them  it  will  be  attended  to  at  the  earliest 
possible  moment.  Then  nothing  must  keep  us  from  fulfilling  that  promise. 
Otherwise,  we  have  forfeited  our  good  name,  and  with  it,  the  admiration  and 
respect  of  friends.  And  to  live  a  full  and  happy  life,  it  is  absolutely  essential 
that  we  have  the  respect  and  approval  of  both  God  and  man!  Oh,  remember! 
Remember! 


FOOTHILLS  IN  SPRING 

Ethel  Jacobson 

What  can   I  call  you,  hills, 

But  jocund — where  lark  song  spills 

And  feathery  branches  fan 

Against  this  cloudless  span 

Of  hyacinth  blue? 

What  else,  where  jonquil  laughter  rings 

And  a  hidden  waterfall  sings? 

Doves  coo, 

Rabbits  kick  up  their  heels, 

And  a  sweet  thunder  steals 

From  root  to  sunlit  crown  till  each  out-reaching  bough 

Is  transfigured  now 

With  a  thousand  lilting  p>etals. 

A  jaunty  robin  settles 

On  a  crabapple  limb. 

Noisily,  in  the  pond,  young  raccoons  splash  and  swim. 

And  everywhere  is  the  green  excitement  of  grasses  marching 

Up  every  slope  and  cranny,  while  from  wide-arching 

Oaks  come  squirrel  talk  and  tree-frog  trills. 

What  can  these  hills  be  but  joyful — 

Joyful  and  brave  and  innocent,  as  when  the  first  spring  was  new? 


Dmans 
Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Mrs.  Imelda  Marcos,  the  beautiful  and 
graceful  First  Lady  of  the  Philippines, 
made  an  excellent  impression  on  her 
recent  visit  to  the  United  States  with 
President  Fernando  Marcos,  and  also 
as  hostess  at  the  Manila  summit  con- 
ference of  six  allied  anti-Communist 
Asian  nations  and  the  United  States. 
With  her  lovely  soprano  voice,  she  sang 
old  Philippine  music  at  the  party  which 
followed  the  conference. 

Geraldine  Page  gave  a  sensitive  and 
sympathetic  interpretation  of  Xantippe, 
the  supposedly  ever-nagging  wife  of 
Greek  philosopher  Socrates,  in  the 
beautifullly  written  and  produced  Hall- 
mark television  drama.  Barefoot  in 
Athens. 

Clementine  Paddleford,  much-admired 
columnist  and  food  specialist  for 
magazines  and  newspapers,  in  offering 
her  annual  advice  to  homemakers, 
emphasizes  the  commonsense  and 
good  judgment  which  women  should 
remember  to  exercise  in  such  matters 
as  budgeting  the  food  dollar,  thinking 
of  cooking  as  a  creative  art,  taking 
pride  in  accomplishments  as  a  cook, 
varying  the  menu,  trying  new  recipes, 
becoming  acquainted  with  the  possibili- 
ties of  herbs.  She  advises  the  home- 
maker  to  try  to  use  more  varieties  of 
vegetables  instead  of  only  a  few,  and 
to  be  imaginative  and  resourceful  in 
making  use  of  less  expensive  foods. 
"There  is  no  better  place  than  home 
to  enjoy  those  we  love  best,"  she  says. 
"With  friends,  food,  and  candlelight, 
what  more  is  there  to  ask?" 


Mrs.  Izzy  Horrowitz  of  Shreveport, 
Louisiana,  is  president  of  the  Toy 
Manufacturers  of  the  United  States, 
Inc.,  the  first  woman  to  be  president 
of  the  association.  She  has  had  much 
personal  experience  with  toys  and  chil- 
dren. "I  am  a  wife  and  mother  first," 
she  says,  "then  a  businesswoman.  I 
believe  a  woman  can  have  a  special 
entree  and  esprit  with  mothers."  She 
holds  the  opinion  that  toys  will  con- 
tinue to  become  more  scientific  and 
more  realistic,  and  that  there  will  be  a 
greater  development  of  games  and 
other  items  for  family  participation. 

JoAnn  Zimmerman,  a  former  student 
at  Bryn  Mawr  College,  now  twenty- 
seven  years  old.  Is  president  of  a  large 
contracting  firm  In  Ohio,  a  position 
which  came  to  her  following  the  death 
of  her  father.  She  is  rapidly  learning 
many  phases  of  engineering  and  busi- 
ness management. 

Vera  Dugdale,  Woodland,  Utah  (a  small 
village  on  the  western  slope  of  the 
Uintah  Mountains)  is  author  of  "Album 
of  North  American  Wild  Animals" 
(Rand  McNally  publishers)  which  has 
become  "a  fantastic  best  seller"  and 
is  now  in  its  second  printing.  It  Is  a 
handsome  volume,  containing  many 
full-color  animal  portraits  by  the  artist 
Clark  Bronson.  Mrs.  Dugdale,  who  is 
well-acquainted  with  remote  and  primi- 
tive mountain  regions,  is  a  part-time 
employee  of  the  United  States  Forest 
Service.  "Woodland,  in  winter,  is  won- 
derful for  a  writer,"  she  says,  "abso- 
lute quiet." 


181 


Yesterday,  Today,  and  Tomorrow 


Volume  54       March  1967       Number  3 

■  Belle  S.  Spafford,  President 

■  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 

■  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 

■  Hulda  P.  Young,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S.  Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R,  Young 
Mary  V.  Camwon 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.  Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 


Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva  B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B.  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.  Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone  R.  Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen  !\l.  Barnes 
Kathryn  S.  Gilbert 
Verda  F.  Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zeima  R.  West 
Leaner  J.  Brown 
Reba  0.  Carling 


■  From  the  vantage  point  of  one 
and  one  quarter  centuries  of  time, 
we  view  our  beloved  Relief  Society, 
divine  in  origin,  steadfast  in  pur- 
pose, magnificent  in  accomplish- 
ment. 

Today,  300,000  women,  choice 
and  privileged  women  of  many 
nations  and  from  varied  walks  of 
life,  attest  the  inspiration  that 
guides  its  destiny,  and  they  grate- 
fully acknowledge  the  blessings 
that  come  to  them  as  individuals 
through  their  membership  in  the 
Society. 

Today,  Relief  Society  stands 
firm  and  strong,  joyfully  contrib- 
uting of  its  strength  to  the  work 
of  the  Church  as  called  upon  by 
the  Priesthood.  It  is  touching  the 
hearts  of  countless  of  our  Father's 
children,  lifting  them  to  better 
ways  of  thinking  and  doing;  it  is 
steadily  spreading  its  influence  in 
ever-widening  circles.  So  rich  is 
its  heritage,  so  great  and  glorious 
is  its  present  strength  and  accom- 
plishment that  we  are  led  to  won- 
der what  will  be  its  future!  Can 
it  increase  in  size  and  usefulness; 
can  it  further  extend  its  influence 
for  good;  can  it  become  a  greater 
power  for  righteousness  among 
womankind?  Has  it  reached  its 
peak  of  growth  and  accomplish- 
ment, or  is  it  destined  to  grow 
still  larger  in  size,  more  expansive 
in  service,  and  more  powerful  in 
influence? 


182 


To  us,  Relief  Society  is  only  on  the  threshold  of  its  divine  mis- 
sion. Its  present  size  is  but  a  token  of  what  the  future  portends.  Is 
it  unreasonable  to  believe  that  whereas  today  we  have  close  to  one- 
third  million  members,  tomorrow  the  Society  will  claim  its  millions? 
Surely  the  strength  of  today  will  serve  as  a  foundation  upon  which  the 
women  of  tomorrow  will  build,  and  the  achievements  of  yesterday  and 
today  will  be  steppingstones  upon  which  they  will  walk  into  an  even 
more  glorious  future.  Is  it  immoderate  to  envision  tomorrow's  leaders 
as  women  of  intelligence  and  vigor,  trained  in  the  ways  of  leadership 
accomplishment,  and  possessing  a  high  degree  of  Relief  Society  and 
Church  scholarship?  Is  it  irrational  to  say  that  tomorrow's  members 
will  impressively  exemplify  true  Latter-day  Saint  womanhood,  their  lives 
reflecting  in  words  and  actions  the  training,  the  tempering,  the  refining 
influence  of  Relief  Society?  Can  we  not  expect  them  to  stand  out  as  en- 
samples  to  all  the  world  of  the  influence,  the  beauty,  the  joy  of  righteous 
living?  Is  it  inconsistent  to  say  that  where  today's  ministrations  bless 
tens  of  thousands,  tomorrow's  will  bless  hundreds  of  thousands? 

The  Lord  has  promised  that  his  gospel  will  never  again  be  taken 
from  the  earth,  and  that  it  is  to  be  "proclaimed  by  the  weak  and  the 
simple  unto  the  ends  of  the  world,  and  before  kings  and  rulers"  (D&C 
1:23).  The  sisters  of  tomorrow  must  and  will  do  their  part  in  the  fulfill- 
ment of  this  promise,  and  they  will  do  so,  in  largest  measure,  through 
the  organized  Relief  Societies. 

Relief  Society  will  stand  increasingly  firm  and  strong,  a  beacon  light 
and  guiding  star  for  women  of  all  nations.  It  will  continue  to  rise  until 
it  becomes  a  mighty  bulwark  against  the  forces  of  evil  that  would  en- 
gulf women  and  threaten  their  homes  and  loved  ones.  It  will  bring 
peace  to  the  soul  and  love  into  the  hearts  and  lives  of  endless  numbers 
of  our  Father's  daughters.  The  blessings  and  the  benediction  of  the 
Lord  will  rest  upon  its  leaders,  and  its  offerings  will  be  accepted  of 
the  Lord  even  as  were  those  of  the  women  of  Nauvoo. 

Yes,  March  17,  1842  long  will  be  remembered  in  the  history  of  the 
Church — for  then  came  the  women — and  they  were  organized  through 
inspiration  of  the  Lord  given  to  his  chosen  Prophet,  to  save  souls  and 
to  aid  in  the  building  of  his  kingdom. 

May  the  women  of  today  and  tomorrow  cherish  Relief  Society,  ad- 
vance its  work,  and  love  one  another,  is  our  constant  prayer. 

— B.  S.  S. 

History  of  Relief  Society  (1842-1966) 


183 


GENERAL  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  SUPERINTENDENCY  REORGANIZED 

A  new  General  Sunday  School  Superintendency  was  announced 
December  10,  1966,  by  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church.  David 
Lawrence  McKay,  First  Assistant  Superintendent  since  1952,  was 
named  as  the  new  general  superintendent,  succeeding  Superintendent 
George  R.  HilL  Lynn  S.  Richards,  who  was  formerly  Second  Assistant, 
was  named  as  the  new  first  assistant,  and  Royden  G.  Derrick  was 
named  second  assistant. 

David  Lawrence  McKay  has  been  a  member  of  the  Sunday  School 
General  Board  since  1944.  In  1949,  he  was  appointed  second  assistant 
superintendent,  and  in  1952,  first  assistant  superintendent.  He  was 
Bonneville  Stake  (Salt  Lake  City,  Utah)  Sunday  School  superintendent 
at  the  time  of  this  call  to  the  general  board.  Superintendent  McKay 
received  his  early  education  in  Ogden,  Utah,  and  attended  Weber 
College,  the  University  of  Utah,  George  Washington  University,  and 
Harvard  University.  He  served  as  a  missionary  in  the  French  part  of 
the  Swiss-German  Mission,  and  for  six  months  labored  in  the  British 
Mission  as  editor  of  The  Millenial  Star.  In  his  new  appointment 
Superintendent  McKay  succeeds  to  a  position  which  his  father,  Presi- 
dent David  0.  McKay  held  from  1918  to  1934.  His  wife,  Mildred  Calder- 
wood  McKay,  was  a  member  of  the  Primary  General  Board.  They  are 
parents  of  four  daughters:  Midene  (Mrs.  Howard  B.  Anderson),  Teddy 
Lyn  (Mrs.  Richard  T.  Parmley),  Catherine  (Mrs.  Gerald  B.  Iba),  Joyce 
(Mrs.  Robert  S.  Bennett). 

First  Assistant  Superintendent  Lynn  S.  Richards  was  appointed 
second  assistant  superintendent  in  1952,  at  the  time  he  was  serving 
as  bishop  of  the  Federal  Heights  Ward  in  University  Stake.  Previously, 
he  had  been  bishop  of  the  University  Ward.  He  had  been  a  member  of 
the  general  board  of  the  Sunday  School  from  1934  to  1946.  He  is  a 
graduate  of  Brigham  Young  University  and  Stanford  University  and  is 
an  attorney  in  Salt  Lake  City.  In  1955,  he  was  named  president  of  the 
Brigham  Young  University  Alumni  Association.  He  is  a  son  of  the  late 
President  Stephen  L  Richards  and  Irene  Merrill  Richards.  He  filled  a 
mission  in  the  Eastern  States  and  was  a  seminary  principal  for  two 
years  in  Preston,  Idaho.  His  wife  is  Lucille  Covey  Richards,  and  they 
have  six  children:  Lynn  S.  Jr.,  Joseph  Covey,  James  Mack,  Rosalie 
Lucille  (Mrs.  Clarence  J.  Frost),  Victoria  Jeanette  (Mrs.  Stanley  A. 
Taylor),  Joyce  Louise  (Mrs.  Verl  D.  Shell). 

Second  Assistant  Superintendent  Royden  G.  Derrick  has  held  many 
positions  of  leadership  in  the  Church,  including  second  counselor  and 
first  counselor  in  the  Monument  Park  Stake  presidency.  He  was 
graduated  from  West  High  School,  Salt  Lake  City,  and  studied  en- 
gineering at  the  University  of  Utah.  He  received  the  University's 
College  of  Business  Outstanding  Achievement  Award  in  1963,  and  an 
honorary  degree  in  1965.  Appointed  to  the  University  of  Utah  Board 
of  Regents  in  1957,  he  was  elected  chairman  of  the  board  in  1959, 
serving  until   1965,  when  his  term  expired.  A  businessman  and  civic 

184 


General  Sunday  School  Superiniendency  Reorganized 

leader,  he  was  sent  to.  India  in  1959  on  a  trade  mission,  and  to 
Bolivia,  in  1964,  as  a  representative  of  the  United  States  Government. 
His  wife  is  Allie  Olsen,  and  they  are  parents  of  four  children:  Linda 
(Mrs.  J.  Roger  Wood),  James,  David,  and  Bruce. 

The  members  of  Relief  Society,  throughout  the  world-wide  sister- 
hood, extend  greetings  and  best  wishes  to  the  newly  appointed  Sunday 
School  superintendency.  May  the  blessings  of  the  Heavenly  Father 
attend  them  in  their  positions  of  leadership,  and  may  the  Sunday 
Schools  of  the  Church  throughout  the  world  be  inspired  by  their 
counsel  and  direction. 


WHAT  IS  THE  RED  CROSS? 

Emil   E.   Henderson 


■  The  Red  Cross  is  many  things  to  many  people.  It  is  the  first  aid 
knowledge  when  seconds  count,  the  blood  available  for  rush  surgery, 
the  volunteer  companionship  for  a  sick  or  lonely  moment,  the  binding 
of  a  disaster  wound,  the  emergency  message  flashing  to  Viet  Nam. 

Like  a  fireman  answering  an  alarm,  the  Red  Cross  responds  im- 
mediately when  it  is  called  upon.  Immediate  help  for  disaster  victims 
and  increased  services  to  the  armed  forces  are  of  primary  concern 
to  the  Red  Cross.  What  needs  to  be  done.  Red  Cross  will  do — just  as  a 
family  extends  all  Its  resources  to  a  critically  ill  child. 

Trained  Red  Cross  field  staff  are  assigned  with  military  units  in  the 
field  to  help  resolve  emergent  personal  and  family  problems.  Other 
Red  Cross  workers  in  U.S.  military  hospitals  in  this  country  and  over- 
seas offer  a  two-fold  program  of  recreation  and  social  welfare,  while 
still  others  conduct  a  recreation  center  and  mobile  recreation  service 
for  American  servicement  at  all  major  U.S.  commands  in  Viet  Nam. 

At  all  times,  and  now  in  particular,  the  Red  Cross  provides  a  net- 
work of  immediate  assistance  for  the  armed  forces  and  their  families. 

Every  year  almost  2,000,000  Americans  give  their  volunteer  services 
to  the  Red  Cross  in  their  communities.  If  measured  in  dollars,  the 
value  of  volunteer  participation  would  reach  astronomical  proportions. 

Although  the  Red  Cross  is  charged  by  Congress  with  specific  duties, 
it  is  not  a  tax-supported  agency.  Its  support  comes  from  voluntary 
contributions  from  the  American  people.  The  financial  needs  of  the 
Red  Cross  are  met  in  some  communities  through  United  Fund  cam- 
paigns in  the  fall,  and  in  other  communities  by  separate  Red  Cross 
campaigns  in  March.  To  maintain  its  capacity  for  quick  action,  the 
Red  Cross  needs  your  contributions  of  money  and  volunteer  service. 
Help  keep  Red  Cross  ready  to  help. 

185 


^^^fe 


A  Piece  of  Grandma 

Helen  Hinckley  Jones 

■  I  scarcely  step  from  the  car  in  front  of  my  daughter's  house  before 
I  hear  the  shout  "Grandma!"  and  two  tiny  boys  come  running  with 
arms  outstretched.  I  catch  them,  the  Httle  one  first,  as  they  leap 
from  the  porch,  and  with  the  greatest  of  joy  I  accept  their  kisses, 
flavored  with  ketchup,  or  chocolate,  or  just  plain  little  boy. 

"I'm  glad  you  came.  Grandma,"  Craig,  who  uses  language  very 
well,  says;  and  Sean,  who  has  learned  to  understand  English  with 
his  almost-new  puppy,  commands,  "Grandma,  sit." 

It  is  only  a  moment  before  two  little  hands  open  my  handbag  to 
explore  for  lifesavers;  two  more  search  my  pockets  for  a  chance 
cookie  or  an  all-day-sucker. 

"What  did  you  bring  us,  Grandma?"  Craig  inquires,  and  Sean 
asks  hopefully,  "Candy?" 

Their  mother  is  embarrassed  by  this  routine.  It  isn't  her  fault 
or  the  fault  of  the  little  boys.  It's  Grandma's. 

I  like  to  shop  for  children's  books  and  for  little-boy  clothing.  I 
love  to  see  a  shine  in  big  brown  eyes;  to  hear  exclamations  of  delight. 
It  tickles  me  when  Craig  takes  a  crumbly  cookie  and  haunches  down 
over  a  waste  basket  so  that  he  won't  get  crumbs  on  the  floor. 

Still  it  sobers  me  that  I  might  not  be  so  joyously  received  if  I  came 
without  gifts. 

I  remember  back — way  back  when  I  was  five  or  six — the  happy 

186 


A  Piece  of  Grandma 

times  when  my  paternal  grandmother  came  for  a  visit.  I  think  she 
never  brought  a  ''store-bought"  present.  How  could  she,  with  a  half 
a  hundred  grandchildren  instead  of  two?  But  she  did  bring  other 
gifts.  Very  soon  after  she  arrived  for  one  of  her  "stays/'  her  four 
steel  needles  began  to  click  and  one  of  the  gray  wristlets  she  knitted 
for  her  sons  and  grandsons  began  to  elongate. 

"Grandma,"  I  begged,  "teach  me." 

"Certainly  I'll  teach  you,  dear,"  she  agreed,  and  from  her  bag 
came  four  more  needles  and  a  ball  of  black  yarn. 

"Which  of  your  dollies  needs  stockings?" 

"Sally  Squawkin'  Bush,"  I  decided.  My  Uncle  Frank  had  named 
this  child,  and  I  did  all  I  could  to  make  up  to  her  for  her  horrible 
name. 

Soon  I  was  knitting  around  and  around  and  around  without  ever 
dropping  or  splitting  a  stitch. 

Another  time,  she  came  with  blocks  for  a  "nine  square"  in  her 
bag.  On  that  visit  she  started  me  setting  infinitesimal  stitches  on 
my  very  own  quilt. 

And  while  we  knitted  or  crocheted  or  backstitched  she  talked, 
and  I  alternately  prodded  and  listened.  She  was  a  girl  in  Michigan; 
what  a  change  it  was  to  leave  the  green  woods  and  blue  lakes  for 
the  semi-deserts  of  the  West.  Her  daughters,  Minerva  and  Adele 
(Nervy  and  Delia  in  Grandma's  stories),  were  truly  "little  women" 
in  the  olden  days  when  there  was  so  much  to  be  done  and  so  few 
hands  to  do  it.  She  talked  of  faith,  and  how  it  "did  very  well"  when 
a  doctor  wasn't  available,  even  when  there  was  a  bone  to  be  set  or 
a  serious  illness  to  combat.  And,  best  of  all,  she  told  me  of  when  my 
own  papa  was  a  little  boy,  a  big  boy  doing  a  man's  work,  a  football 
player,  an  elder  in  the  Church. 

I'm  not  at  all  domestic;  my  amazed  friends  would  kowtow  to  me 
twice  if  I  ever  turned  out  a  razzle-dazzle  salad  without  leaving  half 
of  it  sticking  to  the  mold  or  melting  on  the  plate.  But  I  can  knit  in 
the  dark,  crochet  at  top  speed  any  pattern  I  see,  and  sew  a  fine 
seam  any  time  or  place  a  fine  seam  is  required.  These  skills  were 
part  of  Grandma's  gift  to  me.  The  other  part  was  much  more  im- 
portant. I  absorbed  an  appreciation  of  the  past,  a  pride  in  my 
heritage,  and  I  began  to  make  plans  to  be  a  credit  to  my  name. 

As  I  "find"  the  packages  of  orange  and  raspberry  sours  hidden  in 
a  compartment  of  my  handbag  and  slip  a  package  in  each  little  boy's 
pocket,  I  wish  that  I  were  more  sure  that  I  knew  how  to  give  them 
the  intangible  things  that  Grandma  knew  instinctively  how  to  give. 
I  resolve  to  read  to  them  more  often,  to  play  object  identification, 
alphabet  and  number  games,  to  sing  with  them  the  finger  plays  and 
action  songs  that  my  children  enjoyed.  When  they  are  a  little  older 
they  may  be  interested  in  the  "olden  times"  when  their  mama  was 
a  little  girl. 

For  what  are  a  hundred  packages  of  candy,  a  gross  of  cookies,  a 
few  new  shirts,  trunks,  or  blanket-sleepers,  when  compared  with  a 
piece  of  Grandma's  own  self? 

187 


Nei¥  Zealand 

A  Silhouette  in  Green 

Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Former  Member^ 

General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


^ 


^ 

-^ 
^ 
^ 


SOUTH 
ISLAND 


NORTH 
ISLAND 

New  Plymoutt 
Mt.  Egmoni"*' 


■  To  you,  I  extend  an  invitation 
to  relax  in  your  most  comfortable 
chair  and  dream  with  me  of  a 
paradise  anchored  deep  in  the 
vast  South  Pacific  —  beautiful 
New  Zealand. 

This  most  picturesque  and 
lush  paradise  consists  of  two 
principal  islands  sprawling  length- 
wise from  the  north  to  the  south, 
covering  an  area  of  approximately 
103,736  square  miles. 

These  islands  rise  forth  out  of 
the  deep,  glistening,  white-capped 
waters  and  truly  remind  me  of 
two  delicately  shaded,  highly 
polished  pieces  of  greenstone.  A 
semi-precious,  very  hard  stone 
located,  to  a  great  extent,  at 
Arahura  on  the  west  coast  of 
New  Zealand's  South  Island. 

This  great  temperate-zoned 
Dominion,  which  lies  about  equal 
distance  between  the  equator  and 
the  South  Pole,  is  nestled  be- 
tween latitudes  34  degrees  and  48 
degrees  south  and  is  blessed  with 
a  very  enjoyable  climate.  The 
beautiful  rainstorms,  water  from 
the  snowcapped  peaks,  and  more 


flington 
Cook  Strait 


Christchurch 


y 


.<5>" 


than  liberal  amounts  of  sunshine 
help  to  provide  a  fertile  area — 
making  a  land  of  diversity  and 
magnificent  wonderment. 

To  the  180,000  Maori  people. 
New  Zealand's  native  race,  this 
is  Aotearoa,  the  land  of  the  Long 
White  Cloud.  This  is  home,  al- 
though many  of  our  dear  bronze- 
skinned,  dark-haired  friends  con- 
tinually speak  in  lovely,  soft- 
toned  voices  of  their  genealogies, 
repeating  them  from  memory, 
and  of  their  ancestral  homeland 
in  far  distant  Hawaiki. 

From  a  Maori  legend  we  read: 

We    came    from    Hawaiki — the 

Great 
From  Hawaiki — the  Long — from 

Hawaiki — the  Distant 

Hawaiki  is  the  largest  island  in 
the  leeward  group  of  the  Society 
Islands  at  the  hub  of  the  Poly- 
nesian Triangle. 

The  Polynesian  people  within 
this  triangle  are  kinsmen  of  the 
Maori,  and  thus  they  bear  resem- 
blance and  speak  the  same  basic 
language,  but  as  my  husband  and 
I  have  traveled  from  island  to 


188 


New  Zealand — A  Silhouette  in  Green 

island,  such  as  from  Tonga  to  Great  Britain;  thus  the  twilight 
Samoa  or  Tahiti  to  New  Zealand  of  freedom,  to  the  extent  it  had 
or  Fiji — and  as  we  have  lived  been  known  by  its  settlers,  the 
among  these  children  of  God,  Maori,  had  arrived.  A  treaty 
whom  we  love  and  admire,  we  known  as  the  Treaty  of  Waitangi 
have  been  immediately  aware  of  was  signed,  in  1840,  by  Maori 
the  fact  that  there  is  in  each  chiefs,  submitting  the  supreme 
group  a  little  different  pronun-  power  to  British  sovereignty,  and, 
ciation  for  the  same  word.  A  dear  in  return,  their  rights  pertaining 
old  Maori  gentleman  explained  to  land  were  guaranteed  by  law. 
to  us  that  this  was'brought  about  By  1840,  European  settlement 
by  dropping  different  letters  from  was  well  underway,  and  today, 
the  dialect  and  by  adding  others.  Europeans  number  approximately 
For  example  the  "k"  and  "ng''  two  and  a  fourth  million, 
have  been  omitted  by  the  Poly-  Many  of  the  Maori  and  Pakiha 
nesians  living  in  the  Society  (Maori  name  for  the  Europeans) 
Islands,  and  thus  the  word  have  formed  true  friendships. 
Hawaiki  is  pronounced  Havaii.  They  are  not  only  neighbors  but 
In  New  Zealand  the  "w"  re-  are  neighborly.  They  sit  side  by 
places  the  "v"  and  the  "k"  is  side  at  Church  meetings.  Some 
restored,  thus  the  land  of  the  work  closely  together  in  Parlia- 
Maori  forebears  is  pronounced  ment,  and  many  in  community, 
Hawaiki.  In  the  Cook  Islands,  business,  and  church  activities, 
the  "h"  is  omitted,  and  thus  the  The  children  attend  the  same 
word  Hawaiki  is  pronounced  schools  and  are  uniformed  alike. 
Avaiki,  So  we  see  a  similarity  of  They  are  playmates.  All  are  loyal 
names  and  people.  to  the  British  flag  and  are  work- 
Yes,  it  was  from  this  Hawaiki  ing  together  for  the  prosperity  of 
that,  centuries  ago,  navigators,  their  young  country  and  the 
explorers,  and  great  sea-faring  happiness  of  all  within  its  great 
Maori  people,  many  with  their  boundaries. 

wives,  families,  food,  seeds,  water  Wellington,  the  capital  city  of 
plants,  and  their  cultures,  dis-  New  Zealand,  covers  an  area  of 
persed  in  handmade  canoes,  with  only  twenty-eight  square  miles, 
a  star  and  sufficient  faith  to  but  has  a  population  of  approxi- 
guide  their  deliberate  venture  mately  232,000  residents.  In 
into  the  unknown,  uncharted  1865,  the  seat  of  the  government 
waters  of  the  Pacific.  was  transferred  to  Wellington 
The  first  European  to  discover  from  Auckland.  Here  the  Parlia- 
New  Zealand  was  Abel  Janszoon  ment  Building  is  located  near 
Tasman,  a  Dutchman.  It  was  in  Lambton  Harbour.  New  Zealand 
1642  that  he  attempted  to  land,  is  governed  by  its  own  parliament 
but  he  met  strong  resistance  from  of  eighty  elected  members,  four 
the  Maori  and  his  landing  was  of  whom  are  Maori.  The  Governor 
foiled.  Captain  James  Cook  was  General  is  appointed  by  and  rep- 
successful  in  his  endeavor  to  go  resents  Queen  Elizabeth  II. 
ashore  in  1769 — 127  years  later.  Wellington  City  overlooks  the 
Captain  Cook  then  became  the  mighty  Cook  Strait  which  flows 
claimant    of    New    Zealand    for  between  North  and  South  Islands 

189 


March  1967 

and  is  practically  enclosed  by  ages  from  thirteen  to  nineteen 
water  and  by  broken  hills,  heavily  years,  whose  past  conduct  would 
populated.  It  is  New  Zealand's  render  them  worthy  to  be  en- 
central  seaport  and  one  of  its  rolled.  It  is  co-educational  and 
important  nerve  centers,  and  is  accommodates  both  boarding  and 
also  a  very  busy  metropolis,  day  students. 
Trams,  cable  cars,  taxis,  buses,  Now  for  diversity,  let  us 
bicycles,  private  cars,  and  pedes-  dream  of  Wairakei  and  Rotorua 
trians  practically  choke  the  high-  on  the  North  Island.  Here  one 
ways  and  byways  during  the  stands  in  awe  while  viewing  and 
morning,  noon,  and  evening  rush  listening  to  one  of  the  thermal 
hours.  wonders  of  the  world.  Here  gey- 

The    principal    business    and  sers     spout     skyward,     grayish 

commercial  center  of  New  Zea-  brown   mud    pools  boil    rapidly, 

land  is  Auckland,  which  has   a  with     uncanny     force,     through 

population  of  520,000  people,  the  winding  cracks  and  crevasses  in 

largest  in  the  country.  On  North  the  earth,  white  billows  of  steam 

Island,  Auckland  and  Wellington  curl    in    clouds,    and    pressures 

are   the   main   urban  areas  and  shake  the  ground  on  which  one 

have  the  finest  harbors.  On  South  stands.  I  can  readily  understand 

Island,    Dunedin    (which   has    a  why  a  friend  of  ours  from  America 

great     religious      history)      and  said,  "Oh,  let's  get  out  of  here." 

Christchurch    are    the    principal  The   constant   trembling   of   the 

cities.  earth  reminds  me  of  a  continual 

The  country  has  a  wonderful  earth  tremor.  Hot  pools  of  water 

educational  system  for  its  people,  provided    the    Maori    women    of 

They  have  classes  for  children  in  earlier  days  with  laundry  privi- 

kindergarten,  primary,  and  post-  leges  and  a  place  to  cook  their 

primary     schools.     Every     child  food. 

must  be  enrolled  at  age  seven  in  Today,  engineers  have  drilled 

a  public  or  private  school.  through   earth's  hot   crust   deep 

For    higher    education.     New  down  into  the  ground,  many  times 

Zealand  has  a  university  college  over  3,000  feet,  and  have  tapped 

at  Auckland  which  specializes  in  this  underground  hot  water  sys- 

architecture,  commerce,  and  engi-  tem,    harnessing    its    forces    for 

neering;  the  Victoria  University  electric   power   and   for   heating 

at  Wellington  specializes  in  law,  purposes. 

the    Canterbury,    in    engineering  For  contrast,  my  husband  and 

and  music;  and  Otago,  at  Dune-  I  have  enjoyed  motoring  to  New 

din,      in      medicine,      dentistry,  Zealand's   largest  lake  —  Lake 

engineering,    and    mining.    They  Taupo.  Here  in  our  small  boat  we 

have    two    agricultural    schools,  drift  along   out  into  the  bluish 

Massey  Agricultural  College,  and  green    waters    with   utter   peace 

the  Lincoln  Agricultural  College,  roundabout. 

Last,  but  not  least,  is  the  Latter-  We  look  toward  the  south,  and 

day  Saint  Church  College  of  New  there  on  a  bright  sunny  day  we 

Zealand.   It  is  open  to   all  stu-  see   Mount    Tongariro,   with   its 

dents,  Latter-day  Saints  and  non-  cap  of  snow,  and  not  too  far  dis- 

Latter-day  Saints  of  approximate  tant.  Mount  Ngauruhoe,  an  ac- 

190 


New  Zealand — A  Silhouette  in  Green 

tive  volcano,  with  its   billowing  perfume    not    yet    perfected    in 

vapor  circling  in   the  blue   sky.  bottles.  The  flower  arrangements 

The  lush  verdancy  which  sur-  in  hotels  and  in  the  homes  are 

rounds   us  is  breathtaking.  The  beyond   description,   pleasing  to 

luxuriant  New  Zealand  fern,  bush-  the  eye. 

land,  and  wild  flowers  with  their  We  were  motoring  through 
coats  of  many  colors  are  indeed  New  Zealand  not  long  ago  with 
something  to  behold.  some  of  our  American  friends  in- 
On  South  Island,  we  find  New  terested  in  re-forestration.  We 
Zealand's  highest  mountain,  were  certainly  in  the  right  place, 
Mount  Cook.  It  towers  above  the  for  the  largest  manmade  forest 
long  chain  of  the  Southern  Alps,  in  the  world  is  found  in  this  small 
its  peaks  reaching  upward  toward  country.  It  covers  284,000  acres, 
the  azure  sky  as  high  as  12,349  Our  friends  were  also  inter- 
feet.  Surrounding  them  is  Mount  ested  in  farming,  livestock,  freez- 
Cook  National  Park  which  covers  ing  works,  and  wool  production, 
an  area  of  173,000  acres.  We  drove  through  the  coun try- 
Approximately  one-third  of  side,  along  the  river  edge,  low 
this  great  park  is  covered  with  hills  and  higher  slopes,  feasting 
permanent  snow  and  glaciers,  our  eyes  on  the  green  paddocks 
We  have  watched  these  glaciers  enclosed  with  hedgerows  where 
spilling  downward  from  great  sheep  and  cattle  were  peacefully 
heights,  with  cracks  and  ere-  grazing.  We  saw  wild  flowers  in 
vasses  opening  and  closing.  They  full  bloom,  the  pohutukawa 
slowly  move  forward  at  times  as  (New  Zealand's  Christmas  tree) 
much  as  two  feet  a  day.  dressed  in  its  profusion  of  red 
Let's  wave  our  magic  wand  flowers,  white  mountain  lilies, 
now  and  view  something  entirely  pines,  and  bushlands.  We  dis- 
different  in  nature.  The  Hastings  cussed  the  fact  that  New  Zealand 
area  is  often  referred  to  as  the  produces  over  one-tenth  of  all 
"Orchard  Garden  Center"  of  New  the  wool  in  the  world,  that  fifty 
Zealand.  When  we  visit  in  the  per  cent  of  the  mutton  and  beef 
homes  in  this  city,  fresh  fruit  is  produced  is  exported,  as  well  as 
served  with  all  meals  and  at  tea  ninety-three  per  cent  of  the  lamb, 
time  (mid-morning  and  mid-after-  so  one  can  see  that  it  is  plentiful, 
noon).  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
The  apples,  pears,  raspberries.  Latter-day  Saints  has  been  mind- 
and  potatoes  are  most  delicious,  ful  of  New  Zealand  and  its  people 
and  our  dear  Maori  friends  for  many,  many  years,  for  it  was 
supply  our  needs  wherever  we  are  in  1854  that  the  first  missionaries 
in  New  Zealand.  The  fruit  yield  were  sent  out  from  Church  head- 
from  this  area  is  approximately  quarters  to  that  faraway  land.  In 
two  and  a  quarter  million  bushels  1880,  or  twenty-six  years  later, 
of  first  grade  fruit  per  season  and  the  elders  were  assigned  to  go 
more  is  being  produced  annually,  out  into  the  villages  and  there 
A  never-to-be-forgotten  sight  organize  and  conduct  classes  in 
is  to  witness  the  fruit  orchards  in  schools  that  the  children  might 
full  bloom.  This  is  indeed  a  receive  an  education.  This  assign- 
glimpse   of  quiet  beauty  and  a  ment  was  carried  out  until  the 

191 


March  1967 


government  public  schools  were 
available.  The  first  school  of  con- 
sequence to  be  erected  by  our 
Church  in  New  Zealand  was  the 
Maori  Agriculture  College  near 
Hastings  in  Hawkes  Bay.  This 
was  dedicated  in  1913,  and 
classes  were  in  session  in  those 
buildings  for  eighteen  years  until 
they  were  destroyed  by  the 
Napier  earthquake.  In  1952, 
twenty-one  years  later,  construc- 
tion began  on  the  new  Church 
College  of  New  Zealand  on 
Tuhikaramea  Road,  near  Frank- 
ton.  It  is  now  known  as  Temple- 
view.  This  school  was  erected 
under  the  Church  building  labor 
missionary  program. 

Our  own  Elder  Matthew  Cow- 
ley at  the  very  young  age  of 
seventeen  years  was  called  to  fill 
a  mission  in  New  Zealand.  In  a 
short  time  he  had  won  the  hearts 
of  the  Maori. 

I  have  heard  him  say,  "It  took 
me  five  years  to  fill  a  three-year 
mission."  He  did  remain  for  five 
years  in  order  to  complete  an 
assignment  given  him  by  the 
President  of  the  Church  to  trans- 
late the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
and  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price  into 
the  Maori  language,  also  to 
revise  and  edit  the  previous  trans- 
lation of  The  Book  of  Mormon. 

In  1938,  Elder  Cowley  re- 
sponded to  a  call  to  serve  as  the 
President  of  the  New  Zealand 
Mission.  He  now  was  not  return- 
ing to  a  strange  land,  people,  and 
customs,  but  to  familiar  places 
and  friends — to  a  people  he  loved 
and  who  loved  him. 

It  was  during  this  period  that 
Brother  Cowley  saw  the  need  of 
and  felt  a  desire  for  a  co-educa- 
tional college  in  which  the  hearts 
and    souls    of    Latter-day    Saint 

192 


youth  of  New  Zealand,  as  they 
gained  an  education,  might  radi- 
ate a  greater  spiritual  develop- 
ment through  an  increased 
knowledge  of  the  guiding  princi- 
ples of  the  gospel. 

On  January  24,  1955,  Presi- 
dent David  0.  McKay  and  Sister 
McKay  were  to  arrive  in  New 
Zealand  on  Church  business  and 
to  visit  the  saints.  This  was  the 
first  time  a  President  of  the 
Church  had  visited  their  Maori- 
land,  and  only  a  few  had  ever 
seen  a  President  before.  Hun- 
dreds gathered  at  Whenuapai 
Airport.  Hearts  were  beating 
rapidly  and  eyes  were  searching 
the  skies  for  a  view  of  the  large 
airliner. 

As  President  and  Sister  Mc- 
Kay stepped  from  the  plane, 
hundreds  of  voices  blended  in 
beautiful  harmony,  and  many 
songs  were  sung  by  those  with 
tearstained  cheeks,  red  eyes  and 
noses,  but  with  hearts  full  of 
gratitude. 

A  royal  welcome  was  given  at 
the  college  site,  after  which  Presi- 
dent McKay  said,  ''With  all  my 
heart  I  say,  God  bless  you  that 
you  may  ever  treasure  in  your 
hearts  that  which  has  brought  us 
together  here  tonight,  without 
which  we  never  would  have  met, 
and  that  is  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Church  to  which  we 
belong.  May  we  treasure  the 
ideals  of  it,  remain  true  to  it,  and 
thus  cement  for  time  and  all 
eternity  the  friendship,  the  love, 
that  dwells  in  our  hearts  to- 
night.'' He  also  said,  "This  school 
is  already  opened  if  young  people 
are  learning  not  only  the  trades 
but  to  beautify  their  homes.  This 
is  worth  the  entire  trip." 

It  was  President  McKay's 
(Continued  on  page  197) 


The  Polynesian  Triangle 

The  majority  within  this  triangle 
are  Polynesian  people,  kinsmen  of 
the  Maori. 


Maori  Girl 


TRANSPARENCIES  BY  THE  AUTHOR 


Tongan  Girl 


193 


r™^ 


^^^iummm^jmm  ^ 


mtm»-^. 


Wairakei  geothermal  plant  (North  Island)  the  largest  in  the  world. 


New  Zealand  ferns,  typical  of  both  islands,  but  more 
plentiful  in   Rotorua  Thermal   Region    (North    Island). 


,.      .%*,,,,-^J(f^ 


».%-.>.'-'-.  -» 


■':>v. 


^s:.- 


%-.-.:.    .^ 


:if      ^  • 


-V  ■-■ii;'^:^---'-^^ 


'f  ^1^1 


X^ 


--^> 


4^ 


'4^^      >-^ 


-r^*    ^ 


%    ^ 


.>:^ 


A  v/ew  of  the  Botanical  Gardens  at  New  Plymouth   (North 
Island)  one  of  the  most  outstanding  gardens  in  New  Zealand. 


Mount  Egmont  (North    Island)   8200  feet  elevation,    snow-capped   the  year   around. 


J^fLl 


AV  •  "^  •  •*• 


Mount  Cook,  the  highest  peak  in  the  Southern  Alps  (South  Island), 
12,349  feet  high,  completely  iced  and  snow-capped  the  year  around. 


Dunedin  City  (South  Island)  founded  about  1840,  principally  by  Scottish  Christians. 


New  Zealand  Temple,  at  Temple  View,  near  Hamilton,  (North  Island). 


decision,  while  in  New  Zealand, 
to  construct  a  temple  to  serve  the 
Church  in  the  Pacific.  This  was 
to  be  erected  under  the  Church 
building  missionary  program.  The 
ground-breaking  ceremony  was 
in  December  1955,  and  a  little 
more  than  two  years  later,  on 
April  20, 1958,  the  temple  dedica- 
tion program  commenced,  with 
two  sessions  a  day  for  four  con- 
secutive days,  and  the  temple  was 
dedicated. 

The  Church  College  of  New 
Zealand  was  dedicated  April  24, 
1958.  Both  dedications  were  by 
our  Prophet,  Seer,  Revelator,  and 
President,  David  O.  McKay. 
Following  the  dedication  of  the 
temple  and  the  opening  of  the 
school,  the  Auckland  Stake  was 
organized  in  May  of  1958.  Fol- 


lowing this  organization,  the 
Mission  was  divided. 

Since  this  time,  the  Hamilton, 
Hawkes  Bay,  and  Wellington 
Stakes  have  been  formed  and 
have  been  provided  with  stake 
and  ward  meetinghouses.  Thus, 
all  the  facilities  for  the  growth  of 
the  Church  have  been  provided 
for  the  complete  program  of 
Church  activity  in  stakes  and 
missions. 

What  a  glowing  testimony  to 
the  membership  of  the  Church 
that  through  united  efforty  and 
by  following  the  inspired  leader- 
ship and  guidance  of  our  prophet, 
all  things  are  possible. 

New  Zealand  is  a  silhouette  in 
green — a  heaven  on  earth,  and  its 
inhabitants  are  an  industrious 
people,  a  religious  people. 


197 


5"* 


.i- 


^< 


I 

^^^^^ 

^■3 

i 

> 

p 

l#v^l     %         ^'j^ 

fc  # 

p 

*^'\  ii 

-»              S£        \                     n 

■'■■m^^  ^W- 


i^- 


ERIC  M    SANFORD 


**The  Time  of  the  Singing  of  Birds*' 

Bird  Amid  the  Azaleas 


198 


_  -iL 


^^Hbf. 


^^r^;^^ 


.-'I  /l?^ 


'^^^^^'^ 


ev- 


rii.': 


■^'"..-J^ 


Mf^Vi 


^*-J# 


I  ^/.IT  > 


« 


rm- 


»&^4 


*^A  Host  of  Golden  DafiSodils** 

Now  in  the  Garden 


ROBERT  F    CAMPBELL 


199 


if 


/■ 


Workday  and  Social 

Melbourne  Stake,  Melbourne,  Australia — October  19,  1966 
Stake  officers  standing  in  front  of  Art  Display  table,  framed  by  colorful 
arrangement  of  artificial  flowers  made  by  Relief  Society  women  of  the  stake. 
Left  to  right:  Lola  Smibert,  Second  Counselor;  Mavis  E.  Cutts,  President; 
Helen  S.  Opie,  First  Counselor;  Coral  Sampson,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

^^Cakewalk'*  Display  Table   Ninth  Ward  Bazaar 

East  Millcreek  Stake,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah— October  14,  1966 

The  display  booths  and  the  cultural  hall  were  decorated  in  a  western  theme, 

with  checkered  tablecloths,   wagon  wheels,   sagebrush,   and   other   western 

trimmings.      Left  to  right:  Lucille  Peterson  and  Donna  Fullmer 

Quata  Howells  is  President,  East  Millcreek  Stake  Relief  Society 

Submitted  by  Alice  Swensen 


PS 


>X  - 


Reverie  In  a  Chapel  Jeanne  win 


lams 


Each  summer  as  I  first  step  into  the  little  log  chapel  at  Valdez,  Alaska,  a 
feeling  of  unpretentious  freedom  sweeps  over  me.  The  mellow  sun  filtering 
through  the  windows  illuminates .  the  simplicity  and  openness  of  the  room, 
creating  a  wispy  airiness.  The  rustic  furnishings  flash  back  a  picture  of  the 
fourteen  Church  members  gathered  together  to  hold  services  in  the  back 
room  of  a  cafe,  while  a  jukebox's  rhythmical  beat  pounds  through  the  walls 
from  bars  on  either  side.  Then  the  opportunity  came  to  purchase  an  old, 
vacant  log  building,  its  walls  daubed  with  calking  and  punctured  with 
chinks  that  let  through  sunlight  and  wind.  With  happy  eagerness,  each 
member  worked  to  fill  the  emptiness  inside. 


LOG  CHAPEL  AT  VALDEZ.  ALASKA 


JEANNE  WILLIAMS 


Now,  when  I  enter  the  church,  I  notice  first  the  benches.  They  are 
handsome  benches,  a  glowing  yellow  spattered  with  deep  brown  knots,  made 
of  planed  spruce  cut  at  my  father's  mill  and  built  by  tanned,  sensitive  hands. 
Every  back  and  seat  consists  of  two  boards  spaced,  alas,  at  uncomfortable 
intervals. 

In  the  midst  of  three  rows  of  these  benches  at  the  center  of  the  room,  is 
a  sturdy  pole  which  reaches  up  to  support  a  heavy  beam  running  the 
length  of  the  building.  The  ceiling  sags  heavily  in  the  middle  and  the  beam 
droops  threateningly,  so  that,  unartistic  as  it  may  be,  I  am  always  thankful 
the  pole  is  there. 

The  pulpit,  made  of  dark  plywood,  contrasted  by  light  spruce  corners,  is 
unomamented,  yet  graceful  with  slender  lines  and  soft  hues.  It  is  centered 

(Continued  on  page  211) 


201 


DOROTHY  J.   ROBERTS 


Decorate  Your  O'wn  Picture  Frames 


Joy  N.  Hulme 


Attractive  framing  puts  the  finishing  touch  on  a  portrait,  mirror,  or  paint- 
ing. Here  are  suggestions  for  inexpensive  ways  to  have  beautiful  frames. 

Restoring  Old  Frames 

Many  handsome  frames  have  been  tucked  away  because  they  are  slightly 
damaged  or  have  a  dingy  finish.  Anyone  fortunate  enough  to  possess  such 
a  frame  can  restore  it  to  elegant  beauty.  First,  it  should  be  cleaned  and 
repaired.  All  loose  paint  can  be  removed  with  gentle  use  of  a  wire  brush. 
Large  cracks  or  chipped  places  can  be  filled  in.  Minor  irregularities  should 

(Continued  on  page  210) 


202 


f** 


/ 


BHU 

MODEL  — .  MARGARET  LLOYD 

TRANSPARENCY  BY  DOROTHY  J.   ROBERTS 

My  Beautiful 

Grace  Barker  Wilson 

She  walks  abroad,  my  beautiful, 

The  sunlight  in  her  glance 

Makes  all  the  world  a  brighter  place, 

And  all  the  sunbeams  dance. 

She  walks  abroad,  my  beautiful. 

My  grandchild,  small  and  sweet, 

With  star  dust  shining  in  her  eyes, 

And  flowers  at  her  feet. 

203 

TRANSPARENCIES  BY  DOROTHY  J.  ROBERTS 


Teneriff e  Embroidery  for  PUloinrcases      Ethel  Chadwick 

Materials 
Percale  pillowcases 

Six-strand  embroidery  floss   (use  3  strands  only) 
Hoops 

Embroidery  needles   (not  too  small) 
Scissors 

Instructions 

Tracing  Pattern  (See  Figure  1)  —  Trace  pattern  onto  card  and  cut  out 
along  dots.  Leave  dots  showing.  Mark  pattern  on  pillowcases,  using  dots 
only.  Begin  pattern  at  center  of  pillowcase  and  mark  patterns  entirely  across 
toward  the  sides. 

Making  the  Web  (See  Figure  2)  ^ —  With  three  strands  of  floss,  and  with 
thread  long  enough  for  completion  (about  5  or  6  ft.),  put  in  the  long  stitches 
of  the  web.  The  points  of  the  web  are  stitched  onto  the  percale.  Be  sure  all 
threads  cross  exactly  in  the  center  of  the  pattern.  Fasten  down  center  by 
bringing  your  needle  from  the  wrong  side  and  make  a  cross  stitch  on  top  of 
the  threads.  This  makes  the  center  of  the  motif. 

Weaving  the  Motif  (Figure  3)  —  Weave  individual  petals  separately.  To 
weave,  pull  thread  under  one  and  over  the  other.  Do  not  pull  the  threads 
too  tight,  keep  the  long  threads  exactly  in  place.  Follow  the  pattern,  complete 
the  motif,  and  fasten  thread.  (Always  start  and  fasten  threads  on  under 
side  of  material.)  Start  another  motif,  be  sure  thread  is  long  enough  to 
finish  the  web. 

The  complete  9  patterns  in  the  teneriffe  set  are  available  at  the  Mormon 
Handicraft  Gift  Shop,  21  West  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111, 
for  35jzf. 


204 


Figure  1   (Tracing  the  Pattern) 


1       27        26       23       22       19       18 


Figure  2 
(Making  the  Web) 


Figure  3  (Weaving  the  Motif) 


II 


,sm 


East  Phoenix  Stake  (Arizona) 

Creative  Handicraft  by  Myrene  T.  Alvord 

Lois  S.  Tanner,  President 

Phoenix  Stake  Relief  Society 


Three-branched  Candelabrum      Myrene  t.  Aivord 

Material  Needed 

(for  one  three-branched  candelabrum  -  vsee  color 
illustration  of  two  identical  candelabra) 

1  tall,  long-necked,  wide-based  bottle,  decanter  or  flask 

Colored  water  for  filling  bottle 

Two  white  pliable  wire  coat  hangers  for  making  "arms"  to  hold  candles 

Three  candle  cups  (to  be  purchased  at  craft  or  variety  stores) 

Florist  wire  for  use  in  binding  the  two  coat  hangers  together 

and  for  aiding  in  the  making  and  attachment  of  the  decorative 

bands  that  enclose  the  candle  cups 

Small-mesh  net  wire  (chicken  wire)  cut  into  about  3"  widths 

and  long  enough  to  make  enclosures  for  the  candle  cups 

Crystals  for  hanging  from  the  bottoms  of  the  two  lower  enclosures 

of  the  candle  cups 

Various  beads,  jewels,  crystals,  small  leaves,  or  metal  flowers,  as 

may  be  available  or  can  be  secured  for  decorating  the  bottle  and  the 

candle  cups.  Glue  for  making  the  attachments. 

Procedure 

(See  diagram  and  color  illustration.) 

Having  selected  an  appropriate  bottle,  begin  to  make  the  "arms"  for  the 
candle  cups  by  binding  together  with  florist  wire  two  pliable  white  coat 
hangers.  With  wire  clips  cut  out  the  top  curved  hooks  of  the  hangers  and 
about  3  inches  off  the  wires  on  each  side.  Then,  with  pliers,  twist  the  ends 
of  the  double  hangers  into  a  rounded  circle  to  fit  the  candle  cups,  and  bend 
so  that  the  wire  enclosures  on  both  sides  are  in  a  horizontal  position  to  hold 
the  cups. 

Cut  the  straight  piece  of  wire  that  makes  the  bottom  of  the  coat  hanger 
three  inches  from  the  corner  on  each  side.  After  the  cutting  of  the  coat 
hanger  wire  has  been  done,  remove  the  florist  wire  which  has  held  the  two 
coat  hangers  together. 

Now  the  top  of  the  coat  hanger  (with  the  twisted  ends  which  form  the 
enclosures  for  the  candle  cups)   will  be  the  bottom  of  the  wire  foundation 

(Continued  on  page  209) 

CUT 

(Fig.  1)  (Fig.  2) 


■^ 


A 


f\ 


^  (Fig.  3) 


206 


4  U- 


•' 


^^ 


'IJ^ 


<^s^  *■ 


'^/ 


I 


•^, 


HAL  RUMEL 


A  Daisy  Luncheon  for  Springtime 


Florence  G.  Williams 


Springtime  brings  the  flowers — and  floral  table  settings — to  be  combined 
with  appropriate  recipes  for  a  springtime  luncheon.  Use  your  "daisy 
dishes"  on  place  mats  of  contrasting  color  (blue,  in  any  deep,  rich  shade,  is 
effecjtive)  and  arrange  a  bouquet  of  daisies  for  the  centerpiece. 

If  your  dishes  are  some  other  pattern  in  yellow,  other  flowers  can  be 
attractive  for  a  similar  table  setting.  Use  daffodils,  hyacinths,  tulips,  mari- 
golds or  zinnias  (if  you  have  some  early  ones) .  Or,  if  your  dishes  have  a  pink 
motif,  use  pink  flowers.  However,  the  following  recipes  are  planned  for  a 
yellow  table  setting. 

Orange  Rolls 

1  c.  warm  water 
4  c.  flour 

V2  c.  shortening  (butter  or 
substitute) 


V^  c.  sugar 

1  tsp.  salt 
3  eggs 
3  oranges 

2  yeast  cakes 


Dissolve  yeast  in  warm  water.  Mix  together  all  ingredients.  After  mixture  rises  a  couple 
times,  roll  out  thin  on  a  board.  Grate  three  orange  skins  and  spread  over.  Sprinkle 
sugar  over  the  top.  Roll,  cut,  and  put  into  muffin  tins,  liberally  greased  with  butter. 
Allow  to  rise  and  bake  at  about  300-350  degrees  until  brown. 


208 


A  Daisy  Luncheon  for  Springtime 

Egg  Ring 

10  or  12  hard-boiled  eggs 
1  c.  mayonnaise 

1  tbsp.  unflavored  gelatin 

Put  eggs  through  ricer.  Dissolve  gelatin  in  water  (about  Vi  c.)-  Mix  together  with  mayon- 
naise and  set  in  a  ring.  Fill  the  ring  with  chicken  salad. 

Chicken  Salad 

2  chickens  boiled 
1   onion 

salkJo  taste 

celery,    about   4   pieces    (stalks)    2   for  cooking   with    chicken   and 

2  uncooked  for  salad 
mayonnaise,  as  desired  for  constituency  and  flavor 

Put  chicken,   onion,   salt,   and  celery   in  enough   water   barely  to  cover.   Let  boil   until 
chicken  is  tender.  Let  stand  in  soup  over  night. 

Chop  chicken,  add  one  or  two  stalks  of  uncooked  celery,  cut  in  pieces.  Add  mayonnaise 
and  cover  with  fresh  lemon  juice.  Put  inside  egg  ring. 

Dessert 

Cut  oranges  in  half.  Squeeze  out  the  juice.  Use  pinking  shears  to  cut  edges  of  oranges. 
Fill  with  orange  sherbet.  Place  in  freezer.  Serve  with  any  kind  of  cookie. 


THREE-BRANCHED  CANDELABRUM   (Continued  from   page  206) 

with  an  arm  on  each  side,  and  the  two  ends  will  be  bent  up  to  be  attached 
to  the  sides  of  the  bottle  top. 

The  lacy  effect  of  the  "arms"  is  accomplished  by  cutting  a  square  of  net 
wire  in  size  appropriate  to  be  intertwined  with  the  coat  hanger  wire  which 
forms  the  central  part  of  the  arm.  Roll  up  the  square  of  wire  into  a  cylinder 
and  lace  the  length  of  the  coat  hanger  wire  through  the  net  wire  cyclinder, 
bending  the  lower  end  of  the  laced  wires  around  the  top  of  the  candle  cup 
and  the  other  end  around  the  bottle  top,  as  needed  for  security  and  strength. 

Using  a  three-inch  wide  piece  of  chicken  net  wire  long  enough  to  go  around 
the  wire  enclosure  for  the  candle  holders  (on  each  side) ,  fold  the  width  of 
the  net  wire  in  half  and  turn  up  about  one-fourth  inch  around  the  enclosure 
for  the  candle  cup.  Twist  and  bend  the  edges  together  and  lace  with  fine 
florist  wire  to  the  bottom  of  the  coat  hanger  wire  enclosure.  The  top  of  the 
candle  cup  (on  the  fold  of  the  mesh  wire)  will  be  without  cut  edges.  How- 
ever, the  florist  wire  which  has  been  laced  through  the  cup  at  the  bottom 
can  be  continued  in  a  lacing  (as  desired)  through  and  around  the  net 
wire  to  the  top  of  the  cup  and  thus  make  the  cup  stronger  and  add  to  the 
intricacy  of  the  design. 

Proceed  to  make  the  two  circles  around  the  bottle  in  the  same  way  as 
for  the  two  side  candle  cups,  except  to  vary  the  width  of  the  circles  as 
desired.  The  bead  edgings  of  the  candle  cups  can  be  attached  with  glue,  or 
if  the  beads  are  already  strung,  they  can  be  attached  with  lacings  of  florist 
wire. 

The  decorative  covering  for  the  top  part  of  the  bottle  (between  the  top 
candle  cup  and  the  ornate  casing  around  the  bottle)  is  made  of  the  net  wire 
cut  to  fit  the  length  and  size  of  the  upper  part  of  the  bottle  used.  After  this 
piece  of  wire  had  been  fitted  to  the  bottle,  it  is  carefully  removed  and  taken 
outdoors  for  spraying  with  gold  paint.  Then  the  upper  part  of  the  bottle 
(later  to  be  covered  by  the  gold  wire  casing)  is  encrusted  with  jewels  or 
colored  gems  as  desired,  using  a  good  quality  glue  for  making  the  attach- 
ments. The  gold  sprayed  wire  covering,  when  dry,  is  then  carefully  wrapped 
around  the  jewel-encrusted  area. 

The  candle  cups  and  "arms"  can  be  gold-sprayed  before  attaching  to  the 
bottle.  The  crystal  "drops"  come  with  hooks  attached  to  them. 

209 


March  1967 

DECORATE  YOUR  OWN  PICTURE  FRAMES  (Continued  from   page  202) 
not   cause  concern.   Nowadays,   wood   is   purposely  "distressed"   to   give   it 
an  antique  look.  Where  part  of  the  carving  is  broken  away  it  is  possible  to 
restore  as  follows: 

Select  a  clean  dry  section  of  the  frame  that  corresponds  in  pattern  to  the 
missing  spot.  Make  a  mold  by  painting  with  several  coats  of  liquid  rubber, 
drying  well  between  coats.  Remove  carefully  and  mend  any  breaks  or  thin 
spots  with  the  rubber.  The  dry  mold  can  be  filled  with  plaster  or  a  plastic 
filler.  Let  this  dry,  remove  mold,  and  glue  to  frame.  When  dry  use  antique 
finish. 

Egg  Carton  and  "Gesso"  Frames 

Carving  can  be  simulated  to  make  very  attractive  frames  by  using  egg  cartons 
and  gesso  (base  for  oil  painting — available  in  art  stores).  Leaves,  flowers, 
acorns,  and  other  motifs  are  cut  from  the  flat  lid  of  an  egg  carton.  These 
are  bent  carefully  with  the  fingers  until  they  show  the  desired  curve  and 
glued  to  a  plain  frame.  This  is  painted  with  three  or  four  coats  of  gesso, 
drying  and  sanding  between  coats.  Different  textural  effects  can  be  created 
with  the  gesso  while  it  is  wet,  if  desired.  When  dry  use  antique  finish. 

Embroidery  Variations 

For  unique  and  ornate  variations,  embroidery  or  lace  can  be  glued  to  the 
frame  and  coated  with  antique  finish. 

Antique  Finish 

A  good  antique  finish  is  put  on  in  four  steps,  as  follows: 

1.  Undercoat:  use  flat  white  paint.  Dry.  Sand. 

2.  Base  coat:  May  be  off-white  or  tinted  to  harmonize  with  room  or  picture. 
Use  semi-gloss  paint  or  a  combination  of  half  semi-gloss  and  half  flat 
paint.  Dry.  Sand. 

3.  Glaze  coat:  This  is  available  in  a  neutral  color  to  be  tinted  as  desired  or 
used  as  it  comes  in  already  mixed  shades.  Paint  on,  let  stand  a  few 
moments,  and  wipe  off  in  the  high  spots,  leaving  in  recesses.  Dry. 

4.  Highlighting:  This  is  done  with  one  of  the  creamy  metallic  finishes, 
and  is  applied  lightly  to  the  high  spots  with  a  finger  tip  or  soft  rag.  Let 
dry  a  few  moments  and  burnish  with  a  dry  cloth.  If  a  splotchy  effect 
results  from  lack  of  practice,  a  bit  of  paint  thinner  will  soften  or 
remove  it. 


ANOTHER  SPRING 

Linda  L  Clarke 


The  pines  are  mine,  the  dogwood  bower,  What  could  be  more  fair  to  see 

The  stars,  the  moon,   and  every  hour;  Than  lilacs  blooming  on  a  tree? 

Trails  that  only  deer  have  known  What  could   be  more  fair  to  hear 

Are  here  for  me  to  make  my  own.  Than  song-birds  cradled  in  the  air? 

I  taste  sea  spray  upon  my  lips  Then  why  is  it  when  all  is  mine 

While  sand   runs  through   my  fingertips  That  I   become  aware  of  time? 

And  then   I  stand  on  desert  land  This  one  thought  evades  my  reason, 

With  sprigs  of  sagebrush   in   my  hand.  Have  I  gained  or  lost  a  season? 


210 


REVERIE  IN  A  CHAPEL  (Continued  from  page  201) 

on  a  square  platform  at  the  front  of  the  room.  Golden  drapes,  made  from 
dyed  sheets,  extend  halfway  down  on  either  side  to  the  edge  of  the  platform. 

On  the  right-hand  side  of  the  stand  is  an  old,  upright  piano,  discarded 
from  one  of  the  bars  and  donated  to  the  church.  Although  chipped  and 
worse  for  wear,  it  stands  dignified,  embellished  with  ornate  wild  roses  and 
cutout  fleur-de-lis.  Its  appearance  leaves  one  totally  unprepared  for  the 
discordant,  sour  notes  that  fracture  the  peaceful  air  and  threaten  the  exis- 
tence of  a  melody.  But  always  the  songs  get  sung.  There  are  times,  however, 
when  the  old  piano  seems  to  come  alive  and  to  give  forth  tones  that  are 
full  and  round,  all  richly  harmonizing.  It  is  like  that,  especially  at  testimony 
meeting,  when  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  is  like  a  soft  cloak  gently  dropped 
around  the  little  congregation's  shoulders  drawing  them  together  and  giving 
glowing  warmth.  Then  the  old,  scarred  piano  vibrates  with  the  spirit,  and 
the  proud  strains  fill  the  room,  praising  God. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  platform  is  the  sacrament  table,  with  shining 
white  cloth  draped  to  the  floor. 

Around  the  room,  unbleached  muslin  curtains,  carefully  stitched  by  the 
women  of  the  branch,  hang  in  gentle  folds  at  the  windows. 

Sitting  in  the  honest  simplicity  of  this  little  chapel,  the  outside  world 
drops  away.  I  feel  fresh  and  alive,  like  the  bouquet  of  wild  daisies  nodding 
on  the  piano.  From  over  the  pulpit,  the  peaceful  eyes  of  the  Christ  smile 
down  from  a  picture. 


THE  WAXWINGS 

Lael  W.   Hill 

Their  flight  is  concerto 

(Opus:  Winter  ending) 
They  are  crested  notes 
Fluttered  over  a  staff  of  sky. 

(Motif:  Springtime  is  coming 

spring  is  our  secret  to  tell 

to  tell — 

will  you  listen?) 
With  soft  wind  obbligato  through  field  and  garden 
Whimsy  in   melody  of  motion 
Pearl  gray  arpeggios 

From  treble  birch   into  the  dark  bass  of  pear  tree- 
Little  half-rests 

Measured  on  telephone  wires, 
(Three  movements: 

their  sudden  appearance 

out  from  the  warm  southern  somewhere, 

their  exquisite  dominance  here 

spiral  as  air, 

blue  north  calling  them  on 

to  herald  the  sun-given  days.) 
Remember  the  final  cadenza  of  wings 
To  invisible  distance 
With  shadows  repeating 
repeating 

diminuendo. 


211 


A  Rainy  Day 


Violet  Nimmo 


m  I  was  awakened  very  early  by  soft  voices  coming  from  the  den. 
I  looked  at  the  clock  on  the  night  stand.  It  was  only  six-fifteen 
and  it  was  Saturday.  I  knew  it  must  have  been  a  very  serious 
problem  to  bring  my  three  children  to  a  meeting  at  this  quiet  hour. 
"She  doesn't  like  it  when  we  spend  money  for  her,"  I  heard 
Heidi  say.  Heidi  is  eleven.  She  is  our  eldest  child. 

"I  know  it/'  nine-year-old  Jill  answered.  "What  shall  we  do?" 

"It's  O.K.  if  it's  raining,"  Timmy,  who  is  six,  assured  them. 

"If  it's  raining!"  came  from  both  girls  in  unison.  "What  does 
rain  have  to  do  with  buying  Mother  a  birthday  gift?"  Heidi  asked. 

"Well — she  always  says  we  should  save  our  money  for  a  rainy 
day." 

The  girls  shrieked  wildly  with  laughter,  momentarily  forgetting 
the  hour.  Then  I  heard  a  sh-  sh-  sh  .  .  .  . 

"Saving  for  a  rainy  day  doesn't  mean  it  has  to  be  raining,  silly," 
Jill  informed  her  brother. 

"Girls  talk  silly,"  Timmy  grumbled.  "I'm  tired  and  cold,  and, 
if  you  can't  talk  better  than  that,  I'm  going  back  to  my  room." 

There  were  giggles  over  the  sound  of  little  bare  feet. 

"We  could  make  something,   Jill." 

"Yes,  she  likes  the  things  we  make  for  her,  but  I  thought  we 
were  saving  for  a  picture  of  us." 

"We  couldn't  very  well  make  the  picture,  but  we  could  make 
the  frame." 

"Oh!  she  would  like  that,  wouldn't  she,  Heidi?" 

As  I  tried  unsuccessfully  to  go  back  to  sleep,  I  felt  a  little 
ashamed  for  making  it  such  a  problem  for  the  children  to  please 


me. 


I  remembered  the  many  times  I  had  told  them,  just  as  my  father 


212 


A  Rainy  Day 

and  my  grandfather  had  told  me,  "Save  your  money,  save  it  for 
a  rainy  day." 

There  was  the  time  I  saved  my  pennies  for  months  to  buy  a  new 
magnifying  glass  with  a  handle  on  it  for  Grandfather,  so  he  could 
see  to  read  his  Bible. 

Many  nights  I  would  ask  God  in  my  prayers  please  not  let  the 
wind  blow  the  next  day,  especially  if  it  was  Saturday  or  a  school 
vacation  day.  When  the  wind  didn't  blow  for  at  least  three  days, 
the  cattle  tanks  would  be  empty  because  the  windmills  didn't  turn 
to  pump  the  water.  Then  I  could  pump  the  tank  full  for  five 
cents  for  our  closest  neighbor.  Of  course,  five  cents  was  much 
money  in  those  days.  And  even  though  I  saved  every  penny  of  it, 
it  took  several  months  to  save  a  dollar  for  the  magnifying  glass. 

I  recalled  Grandfather  saying,  as  he  stirred  the  hot  embers  and 
placed  fresh  logs  on  the  fire,  "Save  your  money,  save  it  for  a 
rainy  day." 

When  I  presented  Grandfather  with  the  magnifying  glass  on 
his  birthday,  I  was  frightened  as  I  said,  "Happy  birthday.  Grand- 
father. We  miss  your  reading  to  us  when  we  read  from  the  Bible 
after  dinner."  He  answered,  "You  should  save  your  money,  girl, 
for  something  you  might  want  later." 

"This  is  what  I  really  and  truly  want,  Grandfather.  This  I  want 
more  than  anything  in  the  whole  wide  world.  Please,  Grandfather, 
take  it,"  I  cried. 

Then  I  ran  to  get  the  Bible  and  showed  him  how  it  made  the 
letters  big  and  black.  I  could  feel  his  pleasure  and  him  softening. 
My  heart  was  filled  with  gladness  and  my  eyes  were  full  of  happy 
tears. 

As  I  was  preparing  the  breakfast  for  my  children  that  morning, 
I  resolved  to  show  more  appreciation  for  anything  my  children 
would  do  for  me. 

The  next  day  as  the  children  stood  all  dressed  for  church,  I  looked 
at  them  for  a  moment  and  remarked,  "My,  you  all  do  look  sweet 
together.  I  wish  I  had  a  picture  of  you  just  the  way  you  look  this 
moment  to  keep  and  cherish  after  you  all  have  grown  and  left  for 
homes  of  your  own." 

I  saw  the  girls  exchange  pleased  glances.  Timmy  opened  his 
eyes  big  and  bright  and  said  in  all  innocence,  "Maybe  it  will  rain 
tomorrow  so  we  can  .  .  .  ." 

Jill  called  loudly,  "Timmy!  you  didn't  do  a  very  good  job  of 
combing  your  hair.  Let's  go  into  the  bathroom  and  try  to  fix  it." 
I  heard  Timmy's  last  two  words  as  Jill  got  him  into  the  bathroom, 
"picher  tooken." 

The  following  week  was  one  of  secrecy,  closed  doors,  and  whispers. 
When  they  shouted  "Happy  birthday.  Mother,"  and  presented  me 
with  the  picture,  it  was  just  that — the  happiest  of  birthdays. 

When  I  look  at  the  picture  now,  I  remember  how  I  learned  to 
be  more  appreciative,  not  only  with  my  children,  but  also  with  my 
husband,  my  friends,  and  to  the  Lord  for  all  my  blessings. 

213 


Laura^s  Perfect  Day 


Quin  Cole 


■  While  gentle  snowflakes  fell  at 
random  from  a  crisp,  January 
sky,  Laura  Carson  worked  metic- 
ulously with  last-minute  house- 
hold tasks.  Her  Swedish  kitchen 
gleamed  with  polished  copper 
and  loving  care.  Time  seemed  to 
stand  still  as  she  prepared  for 
her  very  special  New  Year's  Day 
guests,  but  the  ticking  of  the  old- 
fashioned  chime  clock  reminded 
her,  "It's  almost  time,  it's  almost 
time,  Mary  Carole  is  coming 
home!"  Her  heartbeat  quickened 
at  the  sound  of  each  passing  ve- 
hicle. How  wonderful  it  would  be 
to  see  her  only  daughter,  her  son- 
in-law,  and  their  new  baby  boy. 
The  Air  Force  was  transferring 
them  from  a  base  in  Oklahoma  to 
Idaho,  after  two  long  years,  and 
they  were  to  arrive  by  noon. 

Laura  checked  the  golden 
brown  turkey  in  the  oven  and 
felt  anxious  to  share  it  with  her 


little  family.  Hurrying  back  to 
the  living  room  to  have  a  better 
view  of  the  street,  she  kept  busy 
by  re-doing  some  of  her  work. 
While  she  shined  the  family 
photograph  of  Mary  Carole,  her 
deceased  husband,  and  herself, 
Laura  felt  very  close  to  her  dear 
ones.  Their  Swedish  ancestry  and 
blond  hair  brought  out  a  close 
resemblance  among  the  three. 
"Oh,  Howard,  if  only  you  could 
be  here  and  feel  this  joy,"  she 
whispered,  "but  I'm  sure  that 
your  joy  is  even  greater  on  the 
other  side."  After  this  reassuring 
thought,  she  felt  comforted. 

With  deep  anxiety,  Laura 
peeked  through  the  frilly,  white 
window  curtains  one  more  time 
before  relaxing  in  the  soft  easy 
chair.  She  reached  for  a  special 
letter  which  was  kept  in  the  top 
desk  drawer.  I  must  read  Mary 
Carole's    last   letter   again — per- 


214 


Laura's  Perfect  Day 

haps  I  have   time,   she  thought  ^'A    beautiful,    golden    sunrise 

excitedly.  Her  small,  white  hands  greeted  us  the  next  morning.  The 

carefully  unfolded  the  cherished  flat  plains  could  not  conceal  the 

pages,  then  she  began  to  read:  eastern    horizon    as    our    Rocky 

*Trecious  Mother,  I  feel  that  Mountains  do.  How  glorious  the 

I  should  bare  my  heart  to  you  sun!  We  had  never  seen  it  look 

this  Christmas  Day  to  thank  you  so  near,  and  the  beauty  of  that 

for    teaching    and    exemplifying  Easter   morn   was   enhanced   by 

the  gospel  to  me.  Many  times  in  the  unbrella-shaped  mimosa  trees 

the  past,  I'm  quite  sure  that  you  bursting  forth  with  red  and  white 

felt    I    was    quite    unconcerned  plumes.  As  we  drove  to  church, 

about  the  more  serious  things  in  we    enjoyed    the    many    colorful 

life.   In  my   girlhood,   you  were  shrubs  and  flowers  and  soon  for- 

forever    patient    with    me    and  got  our  homesickness, 

never  forced  issues.  "Our  destination  proved  to  be 

"Last  week,  when  Don  brought  a  school  building,  and  we  thought 

me  home  from  the  hospital  with  that  we  had  gone  to  the  wrong 

Baby    Donald,    my    heart    had  place.  We  saw  some  children  in 

wings  and  reached  far  beyond  the  front  of  the  building  and  asked 

realms   of  life.    I    realized  more  them     where    the    church    was 

than  ever  that  God's  greatest  gift  located.  They  informed  us  that 

in  this  life  is  love.  the  school  was  the  regular  meet- 

"I     remember     the     day    we  ing  place.  Well,  Mother,  Don  and 

arrived  in  Oklahoma  .  .  .  the  Sat-  I  didn't  find  a  lovely,  well-dec- 

urday  before  Easter,  two  years  orated    chapel    like    the    one    in 

ago.  We  felt  so  alone  and  almost  Kingston,  but  we  did  find  that 

afraid.   Neither  of  us  had  been  same  sweet  spirit  among  the  small 

any  further  from  home  than  the  group   of  saints.   An   Air   Force 

University.  I  was  so  accustomed  officer  provided  music  on  a  com- 

to  feeling  secure  in  your  home,  so  pact,    portable    organ,    and    un- 

this  new  venture  brought  out  a  padded   folding   chairs   provided 

trait  that  I  hardly  knew  I  pos-  seating. 

sessed.  We  rented  a  small,  brick  'Branch   President  Barker,   a 

house  and  started  unpacking  the  Cherokee,   was   so  very  friendly 

car  and  trailer.  After  about  six  and  made  us  feel  right  at  home, 

hours  of  steady  work,  we  had  our  Total     membership     was     only 

new  home  in  fairly  good  order.  thirty  in  number,  but  President 

"Don  said  something  like,  'To-  Barker  was   just   as   proud  and 

morrow  is  Easter  Sunday,  honey,  confident  of  his  little  flock  as  our 

we   should   find   out   where   the  bishop    in    Kingston.    It    didn't 

nearest  Latter-day  Saint  chapel  take  long  for  us  to  get  acquainted 

is  located.'  Our  telephone  wasn't  with    everyone    in    the    branch, 

yet  connected,  so  we  drove  to  a  Such    strong    brotherhood    and 

nearby   booth.     'Huh,'    Don   ex-  sisterhood  the  bonds  of  the  gospel 

claimed,    'only   two   chapels   are  had  created  there! 

listed  in  this  great  big  city!'  He  "Within  a  month,  Don  and  I 

copied  the  address  of  the  nearest  had  been  called  to  fill  four  posi- 

one,  and  we  returned  home  for  tions,  each  in  various  auxiliaries 

dinner.  and   missionary    work.     Mother, 

215 


March  1967 


you  know  better  than  anyone 
how  I  shirked  responsibility  in 
the  Kingston  Ward  .  . .  sometimes 
letting  the  other  person  carry  the 
heavy  burdens.  With  these  new 
callings,  I  was  scared  stiff,  at 
first.  Imagine  me  doing  the 
Lord's  work  with  practically  no 
experience!  I  found  myself  trying 
to  remember  all  of  the  practical 
and  spiritual  things  you  had 
attempted  to  teach  me  in  my  girl- 
hood. Don  was  in  full  sympathy 
with  my  lack  of  experience,  be- 
cause he  suffered  some  of  the 
same  symptoms.  We  decided  to- 
gether that  we  would  fulfill  our 
obligations  to  the  best  of  our 
ability,  not  only  because  we  felt 
needed,  but  at  the  same  time,  it 
was  a  golden  opportunity  to 
develop  our  potentials.  Mother, 
you  probably  can't  imagine  the 
experiences  we've  had  here  in  the 
mission  field,  so  I'll  tell  you  more 
of  the  details  when  we  see  you 
New  Year's  Day. 

"Don  has  a  week's  leave  before 
we  report  for  duty  at  Tracy  Field 
in  Idaho,  and  we  are  looking  for- 
ward to  seeing  you  and  showing 
off  the  new  boy.  These  have  been 
the  busiest,  happiest  years  of  our 
lives.  We  are  so  thankful  that 
Don  was  sent  here  to  receive  his 


pilot's  training,  so  that  we  could 
help  this  branch  of  the  Church 
grow  to  over  two  hundred  mem- 
bers. Construction  of  a  fine  new 
chapel  has  just  begun,  so  the 
Lord's  work  is  progressing  here 
among  the  Lamanites.  Your  lov- 
ing Daughter,  Mary  Carole." 

Laura  arose  and  hurried  to  the 
front  window  again.  By  now,  the 
ground  was  nearly  white  with 
new-fallen  snow,  and  she  won- 
dered about  the  safety  of  her 
children.  When  Don's  car  turned 
into  the  driveway,  she  could 
hardly  contain  her  joy.  Beaming 
with  motherly  pride,  she  watched 
them  walk  toward  the  front  door. 
How  manly  and  confident  her 
dark-haired  flier  looked  as  he 
helped  his  young  family  along  the 
sidewalk!  His  tanned  face  and 
bright  blue  eyes  held  a  deep  ex- 
pression of  determination.  Mary 
Carole,  still  slim  and  lovely,  no 
longer  walked  with  a  careless, 
aimless  manner.  She  carried  her 
tiny  baby  close  to  her  and  looked 
up  as  Laura  rushed  out  the  front 
door  calling  to  them. 

"Hi,  Mom,"  were  the  most 
beautiful  words  she  had  heard  in 
a  long  time.  As  she  embraced  the 
three  of  them,  Laura  knew  that 
this  would  be  her  perfect  day. 


SPECIAL  APRIL  SHORT  STORY  ISSUE 

The  April  1967  Relief  Society  Magazine  will  be  the  special  short  story  issue, 
with  the  following  outstanding  short  stories  being  featured: 

■  "And  It  Shall  Be  Given  You,"  by  Sylvia  Probst  Young 

■  "The  Outsider,"  by  Iris  W.  Schow 

■  "Be  Happy,  But  Remember,"  by  Alice  P.  Willardson 

■  "The  Forgotten  Necessity,"  by  Luana  Shumway 

Watch  for  these  stories  in  April  and  enjoy  a  journey  into  four  very  different 
fields  of  fiction. 


216 


Handicraft  Is  a  Wide  World 

Anna  Evert  Terry,  Idaho  Falls,  Idaho,  has  explored  the  wide  world  of  handi- 
craft and  has  adapted  her  findings  to  the  beautification  of  her  own  home  and 
the  homes  of  her  relatives,  friends,  and  neighbors.  Versatility  describes  her 
accomplishments  in  domestic  art,  art  needlework,  dressmaking,  original  design- 
ing, many  handicrafts,  and  the  teaching  of  these  skills  to  others.  Machine 
sewing,  Roman  cutwork,  Mexican  drawnwork,  teneriffe  (wheel  motifs),  shadow 
embroidery,  carrmacross  lace,  Limerick  lace  (patterned  on  net,  with  a  pointed 
needle,  or  hooked  with  a  tambour  needle);  Armenian  lace,  and  cluny  lace; 
hedebo  (Danish  openwork  embroidery),  eyelet  embroidery,  Irish  and  filet  cro- 
cheting, knitting,  weaving  of  many  kinds;  knitted  and  crocheted  doilies,  smocking, 
netting,  tatting,  quiltmaking;  hooked  and  crocheted  rugs,  pom-pom  rugs;  em- 
broidered pictures  in  pictorial  art;  art  in  oils,  watercolors,  pastels,  and  crayons. 

Sister  Terry  is  interested  in  learning  new  skills,  whether  they  be  simple  or 
intricate.  Her  interest  in  designing  and  needlework  began  at  an  early  age,  and 
she  received  special  training  in  handicraft  at  Brigham  Young  University  and  the 
University  of  Chicago.  She  has  been  a  teacher  in  domestic  art  at  Brigham 
Young  University  and  Ricks  Academy,  and  a  professional  demonstrator  for 
several  large  department  stores. 

She  laughingly  expresses  a  family  tradition  by  saying  that  perhaps  all  her 
granddaughters  and  future  great-granddaughters  will  be  pliers  of  needles  and 
wielders  of  crochet  hooks.  Sister  Terry  is  mother  to  four  children,  and  grand- 
mother to  twenty-one. 


217 


The 
Golden  Chain 

Hazel  M,  Thomson 


Chapter  2 

Synopsis:  Nora  Blake,  having  no 
family  ties,  after  the  death  of  her 
mother,  secures  a  schoolteaching  posi- 
tion in  Banner,  Idaho,  and  takes  a 
train  into  the  western  mountain 
country,  which  seems  magnificent  to 
her,  but  strange  and  frightening  as 
well. 

■  The  conductor  led  the  way  out 
of  the  train  into  the  swirling 
snow.  "There's  a  small  station 
house  here,  Miss/*  he  said.  "They 
keep  the  fire  banked,  and  you'll 
be  all  right  until  morning.  I'll 
leave  the  sack  of  mail  with  you. 
When  the  boy  comes  to  pick  it  up 
in  the  morning,  you  can  ride  into 
town  with  him." 

He  unlatched  the  door  and  lit 
the  lantern  that  stood  on  a  small 
table.  Then  he  stirred  the  fire  and 
put  on  another  large  log.  The 
lantern  and  fireplace  combined  to 
fill  the  little  room  with  frighten- 
ing shadows.  Nora,  who  had 
known  much  of  loneliness,  had 
never  felt  so  completely  alone. 

The  man  turned  to  go.  "Do 
you  have  a  place  to  stay  in  Ban- 
ner?" he  asked. 


"With  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Shep- 
herd," Nora  answered,  giving  the 
name  of  the  couple  with  whom 
the  teaching  agency  had  made 
living  arrangements  for  her. 

"Oh,  the  bishop." 

"Bishop?"  repeated  Nora. 

"Yes.  Bishop  in  the  Mormon 
Church."  He  opened  the  door. 

"Goodnight,  Miss,"  he  said. 
"You'll  be  comfortable  here  until 
someone  comes  for  you." 

Nora  heard  the  train  as  it 
moved  away  into  the  distance. 
She  lay  down  on  the  bench  before 
the  fire  and  after  a  time  she  slept, 
to  be  awakened  by  a  boy  of  per- 
haps thirteen  or  fourteen  years, 
his  cheeks  red  from  the  morning 
air,  stamping  the  snow  from  his 
boots. 

"Good  morning.  Ma'am,"  he 
said.  "I  always  come  for  the  mail 
and  for  anything  else  that's  here." 

In  spite  of  herself,  Nora 
smiled.  "Well,"  she  said,  "I  guess 
I'm  the  'anything  else'  this  morn- 
ing." 


218 


The  Golden  Chain 

The  boy  picked  up  the  mail  tween  her  and  the  sleigh.  It  was 

sack  and  took  it  outside.  Nora  well  over  a  foot  deep.  She  lifted 

buttoned  her  coat  and  picked  up  her  skirt  slightly,  but  still  hesi- 

her  bags  as  he  returned.  tated. 

''Here/'    he    said,    "just   leave  ''Don't  know  how  to  get  you 

them,  and  soon  as  I  bank  the  fire,  over     here     unless     you     walk, 

I'll  carry  them  out  for  you."  Ma'am,"  said  the  boy. 

Nora  watched  him  place  more  Still  Nora  hesitated.  Then,  lift- 
wood  on  the  coals,  then  cover  ing  her  skirt  just  a  bit  more,  and 
them  carefully  with  small  shovel-  stepping  carefully  in  the  larger 
fuls  of  cool  ashes  from  the  outer  tracks  the  boy  had  made,  she 
edges  of  the  fireplace.  made   her  way   carefully   to  the 

"There,"  he  said,  as  he  hung  side  of  the  sleigh, 

the  shovel  back  in  place.  "Never  The  boy  went  back  and  closed 

know    when    someone    else    will  the  station  door,  fastening  it  on 

come  along.  Always  good  to  have  the  outside.  Then  he  returned  to 

the  fire  banked  this  time  of  year,  the    sled,    touched    one    of    the 

Say,    wasn't    that    some    snow-  horses  lightly  with  one  hand,  as 

storm?  If  it  keeps  up,  there  ought  he  stepped  on  the  wagon  tongue 

to  be  three  feet  by  Christmas."  and   up   over   the   front    of   the 

Outside,  Nora  blinked  against  sleigh.  From  the  seat  he  looked 

the   brightness    of    the   sun.   Its  down  at  her. 

rays  touched  the  snow,  turning  it  "I  can't  do  that!"  said  Nora, 

into    sparkling    diamonds.    The  "What  if  the  horse  should  kick 

willows  along  the  roadside  were  me?" 

bent  low  under  their  heavy  bur-  The  boy  laughed.  "That  horse 

den,  but  they,  too,  glistened  in  won't  kick.  Anyway,  all  she'd  hit 

the    sun.    And    the    prairie    was  is  the  singletree,  if  she  tried.  Sure 

white,  white  as  far  as  she  could  you  can.  Come  on." 
see.  Nora  caught  her  breath  with 

the  beauty  of  the  morning.  She  « 

stood  for  a  moment,  enjoying  the  After  a  moment  more  of  hesi- 

loveliness  of  the  scene.  The  air  tation,  Nora  did  as  she  had  seen 

was  clear  now,  and  frosty,  and  so  the  boy   do.  As  she  placed  her 

cold  it  stung  her  nostrils  as  she  hand  on  the  horse,  she  felt  the 

breathed.  horse's   skin   move.  Quickly   she 

"Isn't  it  lovely?"  she  said.  "I've  jerked    her   hand    away,    almost 

never  seen  anything  so  lovely."  falling  as   she   did  so.  The  boy 

In  the  process   of  lifting   the  grabbed    for    her,    catching    the 

suitcase    over    the    side    of    the  folds  of  her  coat,  half  lifting,  half 

sleigh,  the  boy  stopped  with  it  in  dragging  her  over  the  end  of  the 

mid  air  and  looked  at  her.  sleigh  box. 

"Lovely?  Snow?  You  gotta  He  picked  up  the  lines  and 
have  it  for  sleighing,  and  it  makes  spoke  to  his  team.  "Giddap!" 
irrigation  water  for  next  summer.  The  team,  one  brown  and  the 
but  lovely?  Well,  I  dunno.  I  just  other  a  gray,  moved  forward, 
never  thought  of  it  that  way,  Nora  had  never  ridden  in  a  horse- 
Ma'am."  drawn    sleigh   before.    It   moved 

Nora  looked  at  the  snow  be-  with  an  unbelievable  smoothness 

219 


March  1967 


through  a  country  gilded  by  the 
sun  like  fairyland. 

They  rode  in  silence  for  a  time, 
as  the  boy  urged  the  horses  into 
a  trot,  their  feet  kicking  up  the 
snow  and  sending  up  little  sprays 
behind  them.  The  sleigh  bells 
tinkled  out  on  the  frosty  air. 
Surely,  she  must  be  dreaming, 
thought  Nora.  Of  course.  She  had 
fallen  asleep  in  the  little  station, 
and  this  was  some  wonderful,  un- 
real country  into  which  her  dream 
had  taken  her.  Then  the  boy 
spoke. 

"I  didn't  ask  you  who  you  are 
going  to  visit,"  he  said.  ''Are  you 
related  to  someone  in  the  ward?" 

''Ward?"  asked  Nora.  She 
didn't  understand  the  word  ward. 
A  hospital  ward,  or  perhaps  a 
political  ward.  Yes,  it  was  more 
likely  something  similar.  "What 
is  a  ward?" 

"You  don't  know  what  a  ward 
is?"  The  boy  peered  at  her 
closely.  "Say!  I'll  bet  you're  not 
a  Mormon.  Everybody  is  around 
here.  That  is,  everybody  except 
Old  Free.  Most  folks  think  he's  a 
bit  queer.  He  never  comes  out  to 
anything  except  funerals." 

Nora  looked  at  the  boy  some- 
what amused.  "No,"  she  an- 
swered. "I'm  not  a  Mormon.  And 
I'm  not  related  to  anyone  in  your 
ward  as  you  call  it,  and  I'm  really 
not  visiting.  You  see,  I've  come 
to  teach  school." 

Again  the  boy  looked  closely 
at  her.  "You  have?"  he  asked. 
"Gee!  I  wonder  if  you're  big 
enough.  You  should  see  some  of 
the  boys.  There's  Ed  Johnson  and 
Joe  Pine,  both  taller  than  you 
are.  Sometimes  I  wonder  why 
they  come.  They  never  seem 
much  interested  in  getting  their 
lessons." 


Again  the  boy  was  quiet  for  a 
time.  Nora  waited. 

"About  not  being  related  to 
anyone  in  the  ward,"  he  said, 
"don't  worry  about  it.  You  see, 
I'm  not  either,  not  really.  But 
Jed  is  just  the  same  as  a  brother. 
Say,  I  don't  even  know  your 
name." 

"Blake,"  she  answered.  "Nora 
Blake.  And  I  don't  know  yours, 
either." 

"I'm  Ben  Wade,"  answered  the 
boy,  "live  here  in  Banner  with 
Jed  Oliver.  He's  kept  me  ever 
since  my  parents  died.  I  was  only 
nine  then.  Pa  and  Jed  were  best 
friends.  Funny.  You  wouldn't 
think  Jed  would  want  a  boy  like 
me  around.  But  he  does.  Espe- 
cially he  likes  me  to  read.  .  .  ." 
The  boy  broke  the  sentence  off 
suddenly. 

"That's  good,"  said  Nora, 
"that's  the  best  way  there  is  to 
improve  your  own  reading,  to 
read  to  someone." 

"We've  got  a  good  farm,"  said 
Ben,  and  Nora  could  feel  his  in- 
tention of  changing  the  subject. 
"Jed  says  it's  not  big  enough  for 
both  of  us  when  we  each  get  a 
wife.  He  says  we'll  have  to  have 
more  land  then.  Of  course,  I'm 
not  old  enough  for  that,  but  Jed 
is." 

I  HEY  were  entering  the  village 
now,  passing  small  neat  homes 
placed  at  what  seemed  to  Nora  to 
be  a  considerable  distance  apart. 
Each  home  seemed  to  have  its 
own  little  group  of  narrow, 
pointed  poplars,  with  some 
shorter,  branching  shade  trees. 
Occasionally,  bits  of  snow  from 
the  heavy  burdens  the  trees  were 
carrying  fell  softly  to  the  ground 
below. 


220 


The  Golden  Chain 


"You  haven^t  asked  me  where 
I'm  staying,"  said  Nora. 

"No  need  to,"  replied  the  boy, 
pulHng  his  team  to  a  stop  in  front 
of  one  of  the  larger  homes.  "This 
is  it.  Schoolteachers  always  board 
at  the  bishop's." 

A  pleasant  looking  woman, 
probably  in  her  thirties  answered 
Ben's  knock. 

"Morning,  Sister  Shepherd," 
said  Ben.  "Brought  you  the  new 
schoolteacher.  This  is  Miss  Blake. 
Fd  best  be  getting  along  to  the 
post  office  with  the  mail.  Good- 
bye, Miss  Blake.  See  you  in 
school." 

"Goodbye,  Ben,"  Nora  an- 
swered, "and  thank  you  for  all 
your  help." 

The  boy  nodded  and  was  gone. 
Nora  saw  that  the  table  was 
spread  for  breakfast  in  the  pleas- 
ant farmhouse  kitchen,  and  the 
appetizing  smell  of  bacon  frying 
met  her  nose. 

"My,"  said  Mrs.  Shepherd, 
looking  at  Nora,  "you  are  a  pretty 
thing.  A  mite  skinny,  but  my 
cooking  will  take  care  of  that. 
Here,  let  me  take  your  coat,  and 
rjl  get  you  some  water  to  wash 
up.  Soon  as  the  younger  children 
are  ready  and  Josh  and  Sam 
come  in  from  chores,  we'll  be 
ready  to  sit  right  down  to  break- 
fast." 

"Trudy's  gone  to  help  milk, 
too,  Ma,"  said  the  tall,  dark-eyed 
girl  tending  the  bacon  frying  on 
the  big  range.  "We'll  have  to 
wait  for  her.  We  always  do." 

"Oh,  maybe  she'll  surprise  us 
and  make  it  back  to  the  house 
when  your  father  and  brother 
do,"  said  Mrs.  Shepherd,  smiling. 

"This  is  Ellen,  Miss  Blake," 
she  went  on,  motioning  toward 
her  daughter.  "And  in  the  high 


chair,  this  is  Robbie.  He's  the 
only  one  of  the  children  you 
won't  be  teaching.  And  this  is 
Mark.  He's  just  six,"  said  Mrs. 
Shepherd,  as  the  boy  came  into 
the  kitchen  with  his  shoes  in  his 
hand. 

"Let's  get  those  shoes  on, 
Mark,"  said  his  mother.  "There're 
Sam  and  your  father  back  from 
milking  now." 


N 


ORA  found  Josh  Shepherd  to 
be  a  giant  of  a  man  with  dark 
hair  and  beard.  Sam,  at  ten,  was 
a  small  replica  of  the  father,  with- 
out the  beard,  of  course. 

"We've  been  expecting  you. 
Miss  Blake,"  he  said,  offering  his 
hand. 

Nora's  own  hand  seemed  to 
disappear  in  his  grip.  "We  hope 
you'll  like  living  with  our  family." 

"I  expect  she's  starved,"  said 
Mrs.  Shepherd.  "Where  is  Trudy, 
Josh?  Why  does  she  keep  us 
waiting  on  her?" 

"When  Sam  and  I  left  the  bam 
she  was  still  petting  one  of  the 
new  calves,"  answered  her  hus- 
band. "As  to  why,  I  can't  say, 
except  that  if  it  eats  and 
breathes,  Trudy  loves  it,  be  it 
calf,  pig,  or  chicken." 

He  smiled  as  he  stepped  to  the 
door  to  call  the  girl.  Mrs.  Shep- 
herd indicated  a  chair  for  Nora 
between  Ellen  and  Mr.  Shepherd. 

"I  think  you'll  be  safe  there, 
Miss  Blake,"  she  said.  "Mark 
doesn't  always  succeed  in  getting 
through  the  meal  without  tipping 
something  over.  And  Robbie, 
even  in  his  high  chair,  can  be  a 
little  dangerous." 

Nora  moved  to  the  place  Ellen 
had  set  for  her,  as  Mr.  Shepherd 
returned  with  Trudy.  Nora  felt 
herself  being  given  the  frankest 


221 


March  1967 


appraisal  she  had  perhaps  ever 
had,  by  the  child's  eyes.  Trudy, 
too,  was  dark  like  her  father  and 
Ellen.  She  had  two  long  braids 
that  reached  far  down  her  back. 

"You  don't  look  like  Miss 
Amy,"  she  said,  going  to  the 
washstand. 

"No,"  said  Nora.  "Fm  not  Miss 
Amy.  I'm  Miss  Blake." 

"Trudy  was  Miss  Amy's  pet," 
said  Sam,  "and  she  says  she'll 
never  like  another  teacher." 

"Sam!"  said  his  mother. 

"Well,  that's  what  she  said. 
She's  said  it  over  and  over." 

There  was  a  bit  of  awkward 
silence,  as  Trudy  finished  wash- 
ing and  took  her  place  at  the 
table.  Nora  stood  by  her  chair, 
noting  that  everyone  else,  except 
Robbie,  was  standing  also. 

"We  hope  you'll  join  us  in 
prayers,  Miss  Blake,"  said  the 
bishop.  "We  always  have  family 
prayer  before  breakfast." 


Nora  stood  uncertainly  as  the 
family  members  knelt  by  their 
chairs.  After  the  slightest  hesita- 
tion she  joined  them. 

The  prayer  was  lengthy,  but 
Nora   listened   intently.    Finally, 


the  bishop  was  asking  a  blessing 
for  her. 

"Bless  this  new  member  of  our 
household.  Lord,  who  has  come 
into  our  midst,  that  her  stay  may 
be  a  pleasant  one.  Bless  her  in  her 
efforts  as  a  teacher,  with  wisdom 
and  understanding.  We  are  grate- 
ful for  her  presence  here,  and  we 
thank  thee  that  she  has  come  to 
us  to  impart  knowledge  unto  our 
children." 

Nora  was  amazed  at  the  words, 
and  felt  a  deepening  sense  of  re- 
sponsibility in  the  work  which 
she  was  about  to  begin. 

The  meal  seemed  a  big  one. 
Large  steaming  bowls  of  oatmeal, 
strips  of  bacon,  golden  crisp,  eggs, 
strawberry  jam,  and  hot  muffins. 
To  drink,  there  were  tall  glasses 
of  cold  milk.  This  was  indeed 
different,  but  she  did  justice  to 
the  food,  finding  her  appetite  un- 
usually hearty. 

"I  can  see  what  you  mean 
about  your  cooking  taking  care 
of  my  weight,"  said  Nora,  smiling 
at  Mrs.  Shepherd.  "If  I  eat  like 
this  every  morning,  I'm  afraid  it 
will  take  care  of  it  only  too  well." 

"Now  don't  start  worrying 
about  that  yet,"  said  Mrs.  Shep- 
herd. "Wait  until  I've  had  a 
chance  to  put  a  few  pounds  on 
you  first.  You  could  stand  a  bit 
more  weight,  don't  you  think  so. 
Josh?" 

Her  husband  finished  feeding 
Robbie  the  last  of  his  mush. 

"Now,  Bertha,"  he  said,  "we 
must  give  Miss  Blake  a  chance  to 
know  us,  and  we  hope,  like  us  as 
we  are,  and  we  must  do  the  same 
with  her,  without  trying  to 
change  things  she  is  used  to." 

He  turned  to  Nora.  "Bertha  is 
never  quite  as  happy  as  when  she 
is  cooking  for  someone  who  en- 


222 


The  Golden  Chain 

joys  her  food.  You  must  feel  won't  be  long  before  you  find 
free  to  eat  as  you  have  been  used  that  you  prefer  milk  for  break- 
to  doing/'  fast." 

"I  usually  have  just  coffee  and  Nora  found  herself  somewhat 

a  slice  of  toast,"  said  Nora.  bewildered,  but  there  was  that  in 

_,  Mr.  Shepherd's  eyes,  in  his  voice, 

IHERE  was  a  long  silence.  Nora  that  gave  ample  evidence  of  his 

noticed     the     family     members  sincerity. 

glancing    at    each    other.    Then  The   bishop   pushed  his  chair 

Joshua     Shepherd     cleared     his  back  from  the  table, 

throat.  ''Now,  Miss  Blake,  I  suppose 

"You  haven't  heard  much  about  you'll  want  to  see  the  school  be- 

Mormons,  Miss  Blake?"  fore  Monday  morning.  Whenever 

"No,"  said  Nora,  remembering  you're  ready,  I  can  hitch  up  the 

Mrs.  Rennold.  "I.  .  .  that  is.  .  .  .  horses  and  drive  you  over.  It's  a 

Well,  only  a  little."  Mrs.   Ren-  good  mile,  and  this  snow  is  pretty 

nold  had  really  been  liberal  with  deep  for  walking." 

information.  "Oh,  thank  you,"  Nora  said.  "I 

The  bishop  laughed.  "I  know,"  do  need  to  go  to  see  what  books 

he  nodded.  "You've  heard  some  and  supplies  there  are,  and  get 

strange  stories,  no  doubt."  my  plans  in  order." 

"We  don't  drink  coffee,"  an-  "Perhaps      Trudy     could     go 

nounced   Trudy.    "Mark,  maybe  along   and   be   of  some  help  to 

could  drink  it.  He's  only  six.  And  you,"  said  her  mother. 

Robbie.  But  not  me.  I'm  eight,  "Why  that  would  be  fine,"  said 

and   I'm   baptized   and   I'm   ac-  Nora.  "I'd  like  very  much  to  have 

countable  for  my  sins.  So  I  can't  her  go." 

drink  it,  nor  any  of  the  rest  of  "Can't"  said  Trudy,  "I  have  to 

us.  Nor  you  either.  Miss  Blake,  go  catch  old  Fly  and  take  the 

Heavenly    Father    doesn't    want  cows  to  the  upper  field." 

you  to  drink  coffee."  "But  Sam  can  .  .  ."  began  her 

"Trudy!"  Bertha  Shepherd,  mother.  Then  she  looked  at 
failing  in  her  efforts  to  stop  the  Trudy's  face  and  stopped,  turn- 
child,  spoke  sharply.  But  Trudy  ing  to  her  older  daughter.  "Ellen, 
hadn't  quite  finished.  get  your  things  on.  Perhaps  you 

"It's  true,"  she  said.  "Pa  told  can  be  of  more  help  than  Trudy, 

me  when  he  baptized  me  that  I  after  all." 

was  to  keep  the  Word  of  Wisdom,  "Oh,    I   can,"    said  Ellen.    "I 

and  that  was  way  last  summer,  know  right  where  to  find  the  roll 

and  I  haven't  had  any  coffee  or  book.  Sometimes  Miss  Amy  let 

smoked  tobacco  yet!"  me  mark  it." 

Bertha  Shepherd  looked  help-  "You   see.  Miss   Blake,"    said 

lessly  at  her  husband.  He  patted  Joshua  Shepherd,  "a  few  of  our 

Trudy's  shoulder.  families  moved  up  into  the  Big 

"Trudy's  done  a  .pretty  good  Horn  country  to  homestead.  Jim 

job  of  explaining  our  belief  on  the  Jensen  stayed   behind  after  his 

subject.  Miss  Blake.  You  might  folks  went,  to  sell  their  place.  It 

find  it  a  bit  hard  at  first,  but,  if  wasn't  long  before  he  had  a  good 

you're  willing,  I  promise  you  it  offer  on  it,  so  he  and  Miss  Amy 

223 


March  1967 


decided  to  get  married  right  away 
instead  of  waiting  until  spring,  as 
they  had  planned.  Then  they  left 
for  Wyoming,  too.  Of  course,"  he 
added,  ''we  would  have  had  to 
let  her  go,  even  if  they  had  stayed 
here.  The  school  board  would 
never  permit  a  married  woman  to 
teach  school." 

''Miss  Amy  liked  Jed  Oliver 
the  best,"  said  Trudy. 

"Trudy!"  exclaimed  her  moth- 
er, in  shocked  surprise. 

"It's  true,"  said  the  child,  pull- 
ing on  her  coat.  "Everybody  at 
school  said  it  was  true.  I  did  so 
want  to  help  Miss  Amy,  so  once 
I  asked  Jed  if  he  liked  her." 

"Trudy!  You  didn't!"  There 
was  both  dismay  and  disbelief  in 
her  mother's  voice. 

"Yes,  I  did,"  answered  the 
child  calmly. 

"Whatever  did  he  say?"  her 
mother  asked. 

"He  said  he  liked  her  as  well  as 
he  liked  any  schoolteacher,  but 
that  he  didn't  like  any  teacher 
very  much." 

"Trudy,"  said  her  mother, 
"take  off  that  coat  and  start 
stacking  the  dishes.  If  Ellen  goes 
with  Miss  Blake,  you'll  have  to 
help  with  the  dishes." 

"But,  Ma."  The  little  face  was 
a  mask  of  golden  freckles  and 
distaste  at  this  new  idea.  She  be- 
gan, reluctantly,  to  take  her  coat 
back  off  again. 

"I've  already  milked  two  cows 
and  fed  the  chickens  and  the  calf. 
I  don't  see  why  I  have  to  do  the 
dishes." 

"Trudy,"  said  her  mother  firm- 
ly? 'Vou  simply  can't  choose  to  do 
the  outside  chores  so  you'll  never 
have  to  help  in  the  house.  One 
thing  a  girl  must  learn,  Trudy,  is 
how  to  do  dishes,  and  the  sooner 


you  get  at  them,  the  easier  they 
will  be  to  do." 

Nora  smiled  inwardly  at  the 
grief-stricken  expression  on  the 
girl's  face,  as  she  began  slowly 
gathering  the  plates. 

"I  wish  I  was  a  boy!"  she  said, 
stacking  the  plates  with  such 
vigor  that  Nora  expected  momen- 
tarily to  see  them  flying  into 
pieces.  "I  just  wish  I  was  a  boy! 
Sam  only  milked  two  cows,  same 
as  me,  and  he  didn't  even  feed 
any  calves  or  chickens,  and  he 
doesn't  have  to  wash  dishes!" 

Mrs.  Shepherd  opened  her 
mouth  as  if  to  answer,  then, 
apparently,  thought  better  of  it. 
Instead,  she  picked  up  one  of 
Nora's  bags  and  started  up  the 
stairs.  Nora  picked  up  the  other 
one  and  followed. 

The  room  was  rather  small,  but 
the  bed  was  large  and  comfort- 
able looking.  A  small  rocker, 
padded  with  crazy-patch  cush- 
ions, a  table  near  the  window, 
which  would  serve  very  well  as  a 
desk,  and  another  straight-backed 
chair  completed  the  furnishings. 
At  the  window  were  crisp  white 
curtains,  tied  back  to  give  a 
lovely  view  of  the  valley  and  its 
mantle  of  snow.  Everything  was 
wonderfully  clean. 

"Now,"  said  Mrs.  Shepherd, 
opening  the  door  to  a  small 
closet,  "I  hope  you'll  find  room 
enough  in  here  to  take  care  of 
your  clothes." 

"Oh,  I'm  sure  I  will,"  said 
Nora. 

"Well,  you  just  go  ahead  and 
unpack.  I'll  tell  Josh  that  you'll 
be  ready  soon.  I'd  better  get  back 
to  the  kitchen  and  see  how  Trudy 
is  coming  with  the  dishes." 

Nora  was  relieved  to  get  out  of 
the  suit  she  had  worn  for  travel- 


224 


The  Golden  Chain 


ing.  She  chose  a  simple  woolen 
dress  to  wear  to  the  school,  one 
that  was  warm  and  comfortable. 

In  the  sleigh,  the  bishop  put 
his  hand  in  his  pocket  and 
handed  Nora  a  large  key. 

"As  president  of  the  school 
board,"  he  said,  "I  always  get  the 
key  back  when  the  teacher 
leaves.  Seems  as  though  IVe  had 
it  more  than  the  teacher  the  past 
year  or  two.  Hope  you  can  stay 
on  with  us.  Miss  Blake.  The 
children  need  a  teacher  that  can 
stay  with  them  for  awhile." 

IHE  sun  had  warmed  the  air 
and  the  snow  dropped  in  great 
blobs  from  the  fences  and  willows 
by  the  roadside.  With  the  sleigh 
bells  jingling  in  her  ears,  it 
seemed  but  a  short  ride  to  Nora 
until  the  horses  slowed  to  a  walk 
as  they  climbed  a  small  hill,  and 
the  school  building  came  in  sight. 
It  was  small  and  square,  with 
white  clapboards  on  the  sides  and 
a  bell  tower  on  the  top. 

At  the  hitching  post,  Mr.  Shep- 
herd jumped  down  and  tied  his 
team,  before  turning  to  help 
Nora. 

"I'll  go  ahead,"  he  said,  "and 
break  trail." 

She  tried  to  lengthen  her 
steps  to  match  his,  but  found  it 
quite  impossible.  He  stamped  the 
snow  from  his  boots  on  the  porch 
and  turned  aside,  giving  Nora  a 
chance  to  try  the  key.  Nora  in- 
serted it  in  the  lock  and  tried  it 
each  way,  slowly,  persistently. 
The  key  turned  under  her  hand 
and  the  lock  opened. 

"Good  for  you.  Miss  Blake," 
cried  Ellen.  "I  think  you're  the 
first  teacher  who  unlocked  the 
door  alone  the  first  time  since 
Daddy  has  had  the  key.   They 


always  try  and  then  come  and  get 
him  to  open  the  door." 

The  door  opened  into  a  long 
hall,  lined  with  hooks.  The 
bishop  opened  the  second  door 
leading  from  the  hallway  into  the 
classroom,  which  was  larger  than 
Nora  had  thought  it  would  be 
from  the  outside  appearance  of 
the  building.  It  had  a  high  ceiling 
and  long  narrow  windows  in  the 
east  and  south  wall.  In  the  north- 
east corner  stood  a  great  round 
black  stove  with  the  longest 
stovepipe  Nora  had  ever  seen, 
reaching  almost  to  the  ceiling  be- 
fore it  turned  and  went  into  the 
north  wall.  A  large  green  chalk- 
board covered  a  good  part  of  the 
area  on  the  north  and  west  walls 
of  the  room. 

The  desks  varied  in  size,  the 
smaller  ones  near  the  door,  and 
the  larger  ones  toward  the  east 
side  of  the  room,  all  facing 
north.  Her  own  desk  was  in  front, 
nearer  to  the  stove  than  she 
would  want  it,  Nora  decided.  By 
the  door  stood  a  small  table  with 
a  bucket  on  it.  A  dipper  hung  on 
a  nail  nearby. 

"I'll  leave  you  with  Ellen, 
now,"  said  the  bishop.  "She 
knows  more  about  the  boys  and 
girls  than  I  do.  Maybe  she  can 
tell  you  some  things  about  your 
students  that  will  help.  When  will 
you  be  ready  to  go  back?" 

"I  really  can't  tell  how  long  it 
will  take  me,"  Nora  answered. 
"And,  anyway,  I'd  like  to  walk.  I 
want  to  see  how  much  farther  it 
is  when  I  walk  than  when  I  ride." 

After  he  had  gone,  Nora  sat 
down  at  the  desk  and  looked  at 
the  rows  of  empty  seats.  On  Mon- 
day morning  there  would  be  a 
separate  challenge  facing  her 
from  each  one  of  them. 

{To  he  continued) 

225 


\0^ 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


Relief  Society  Activities 


Northern  States  Mission  Relief  Society  Conducts  Mission-Wide  Conference 

August  19-21,   1966 

North  Wisconsin  District  sisters  who  presented  the  theme  "Pattern  for 
Living,"  left  to  right:  Kathleen  Hoffman,  First  Counselor;  Lucille  Maas;  Carol 
Hoffman,  President,  Lyndhurst  Branch  Relief  Society;  Muriel  Cerveny,  Pres- 
ident, North  Wisconsin  District  Relief  Society;  Eleanor  Paiser,  Secretary- 
Treasurer. 

Arte  H,  Henderson,  Supervisor,  Northern  States  Mission  Relief  Society, 
sends  the  report  of  Sister  Ira  Mae  Palmer,  President,  Northern  States  Mission 
Relief  Society:  "From  the  distant  points  of  the  Northern  States  Mission,  ap- 
proximately 240  Relief  Society  officers  and  class  leaders  met  for  the  annual 
mission-wide  conference.  The  'Pattern  for  Living,'  theme  was  climaxed  with 
a  dinner  and  style  show,  the  models  having  selected  patterns  and  made  their 
own  lovely  creations.  There  was  an  evening  of  talent  presentations,  a  skit,  and 
inspirational  addresses.  A  day  was  spent  in  instruction  for  officers  and  class 
leaders.  A  bazaar,  with  attractive  displays  by  the  districts  and  branches  of 
the  mission,  was  outstanding.  Music  was  furnished  by  each  district,  with  special 
numbers  by  the  combined  Singing  Mothers. 

"The  closing  session  of  the  conference  was  held  Siuiday  morning.  Among 
the  speakers  were  Mission  President  Warren  W.  Henderson,  his  Counselors, 
and  Sister  Henderson.  The  climax  of  the  conference  was  a  masterful  presenta- 
tion of  'God  So  Loved  the  World,'  by  Luacine  Clark  Fox.  The  event  was  not 
only  a  time  of  instruction  for  the  coming  year,  but  proved  to  be  one  of  sweet 
fellowship  and  spiritual  uplift." 

226 


All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors- One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted,  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church.  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  January  1966,  page  50. 


Boise  Stakes  (Idaho)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Tri-Stake  Concert 

April   15,   1966 

Seated,  center,  front:  Florence  J.  Madsen  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society;  LaRue  Campbell,  chorister,  seated  at  the  left  of  Sister  Madsen. 

Margaret  Badger,  President,  Boise  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "In  1953, 
there  was  just  one  stake  in  Boise.  Elnora  Loveland  was  president,  and  among 
her  board  members  was  LaRue  Campbell,  chorister,  who  dreamed  of  having 
a  Singing  Mothers  chorus  so  large  and  wonderful  that  Sister  Florence  J.  Mad- 
sen would  come  from  her  home  in  Provo,  Utah,  to  be  guest  conductor. 

"The  stake  was  divided  in  1954,  and  Sister  Campbell  found  herself  in  the 
new  stake  as  chorister.  Her  Singing  Mothers  had  the  quality,  but  not  the 
number,  to  fulfill  her  dream.  Late  in  1965,  the  third  stake  was  formed,  and 
Sister  Campbell  decided  the  time  was  then.  In  January,  plans  were  made  to 
have  a  tri-stake  Singing  Mothers  Concert.  Through  the  efforts  of  President 
Afton  Ellison,  Lavon  Hadley,  and  Margaret  Badger;  and  choristers  LaRue 
Campbell,  Jean  Petersen,  and  Julia  Atkinson;  organists  Shirley  Dahl,  Jackie 
Christensen,  and  Collette  Howard;  and  180  Singing  Mothers,  the  concert  was 
held  April  15,  1966.  Sister  Madsen  blessed  us  with  her  presence,  directing  four 
of  her  own  compositions  and  arrangements.  Red  roses  were  presented  to  her, 
and  she  was  deeply  moved  when,  as  a  final  nimiber  and  tribute,  the  Singing 
Mothers  sang  her  own  composition  'The  Lord  Bless  You  and  Keep  You.'  The 
outstanding  performance  thrilled  the  capacity  crowd  and  surpassed  even  Sister 
Campbell's  dream." 


227 


March  1967 


Blaine  Stake  (Idaho)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Concert 
April  29,   1966 

Hazel  Perron,  President,  Blaine  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "On  April 
29,  the  Singing  Mothers  of  the  Blaine  Stake  ReUef  Society  presented  a  concert 
of  sacred,  secular,  and  patriotic  songs.  The  theme  for  the  concert  was  'The 
Sound  of  Music'  The  director  was  Vernetta  Woodbury,  chorister  (standing 
in  the  front  row  at  the  right),  with  the  accompaniment  by  stake  organist 
Thelma  Johnson  (seated  at  the  piano).  The  narration  was  written  by  Lula 
Thatcher  (fifth  from  the  right  on  the  second  row). 

"Other  stake  officers  in  the  chorus  were:  Elva  Bluemer,  Secretary-Treasurer 
(third  from  the  right  in  the  second  row);  Marilyn  Harris,  First  Counselor 
(sixth  from  the  left  on  the  back  row) ;  Vera  Clifford,  Magazine  representative, 
(seventh  from  the  left  on  the  back  row).  Sister  Perron  sang  with  the  group, 
but  was  absent  when  the  picture  was  taken.  Each  ward  presented  a  special 
number,  which  included  piano  and  organ  solos,  a  trio,  a  vocal  solo,  and  a 
sextette.  There  were  about  fifty  Singing  Mothers  in  the  group." 


Burley  Stake  (Idaho)  Relief  Society  Board  Entertains  Ward  Presidents 
at  Luncheon,  September  16,   1966 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Annie  Beck,  organist;  Ruth  Budge,  chorister; 
Loanda  Manning,  cultural  refinement  class  leader;  Helen  Wood,  visiting  teach- 
er message  leader. 

Middle  row,  left  to  right:  Merna  Marchant,  social  relations  class  leader; 
Mary  Bateman,  Second  Counselor. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  LaVerne  Darrington,  President;  Effie  Mills,  First 
Counselor;  Ruth  Lyons,  Magazine  representative;  Norma  Sorensen,  spiritual 
living  class  leader. 

Sister  Darrington  reports:  "The  theme  'Managing  Our  Resources'  was  em- 
phasized by  a  skit  in  the  form  of  a  classroom,  called  'A  School  of  Understand- 
ing' in  four  different  areas  of  responsibility.  The  subject  matter  covered  the 
problems  of  Relief  Society,  and  suggested  better  planning,  improving  the 
quality,  and  putting  to  use  the  resources  available. 

"Our  tables  were  attractively  decorated  with  gold-colored  daisies  in  blue 
covered  bottles,  and  we  used  colorful  place  mats  made  from  wallpaper. 

"The  fifty  sisters  who  attended  felt  the  ideas  contributed  would  be  helpful 
in  their  Ward  Relief  Societies,  and  in  their  homes." 


Mesa  South  Stake  (Arizona)  Visiting  Teacher  Convention 

October  9,   1966 

Marie  W.  Kocherhans,  President,  Mesa  South  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"Well  over  200  sisters  were  in  attendance,  with  forty-nine  of  them  being 
honored  for  having  served  for  twenty-five  years  or  more.  Thirty-five  were 
present  for  the  picture.  Of  this  special  group,  nineteen  had  taught  for  over 
forty  years.  Sister  Mary  Brown  of  the  Ninth  Ward  (seated  front  row,  center, 
holding  a  plaque) ,  has  served  for  sixty-five  years,  and  is  still  an  active  visiting 
teacher  at  the  age  of  eighty-five.  She  was  given  special  mention  and  a  lovely 
Relief  Society  pin.  The  other  forty-eight  sisters  were  presented  with  a  small 
book  as  special  recognition,  and  in  gratitude  for  many  years  of  excellent  service. 

"A  special  song  concerning  visiting  teaching  was  sung  and  dramatized.  The 
beautiful  film  'Unto  the  Least  of  These'  was  shown.  Delicious  refreshments 
were  served.  The  inspiration  of  the  Lord  and  the  blessings  of  visiting  teaching 
were  felt  by  all." 


228 


I^^R^           <^wk^JBt 

Ml 

K 

^Wfr^^m^^mr 

■jZTk^ 

[ 

March  1967 


French  Polynesian  Mission  Relief  Society  Executive  Officers 

August  1966 

Left  to  right:  Marie  Wong,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Naumi  Maro,  Second  Coun- 
selor; Eliza  Sam  You,  President;  Tetua  Tehani,  First  Counselor;  Diane  S. 
Stone,  former  Supervisor,  French  Polynesian  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Stone  reports:  "We  hold  a  mission-wide  Relief  Society  bazaar  in  the 
capital  city  of  Papeete  each  year.  This  year's  bazaar  was  the  most  successful 
of  all,  in  that  the  Tahitian  handicrafts  and  homemade  articles  (hand-woven 
hats,  purses,  quilts,  toys,  aprons,  articles  of  clothing,  and  other  items)  were 
more  beautiful  than  ever.  Everything  was  sold  within  two  hours  of  the  opening 
of  the  bazaar,  which  was  officially  presided  over  by  Madame  Jean  Sicurani, 
wife  of  the  French  Governor  of  French  Polynesia.  Tlie  net  profits  totaled  over 
$5,000.  Eighteen  branch  Relief  Societies  had  booths,  and  the  entire  affair  was 
completely  organized  by  the  presidency  mentioned  above,  assisted  by  Sister 
Jeannette  Taerea." 

Sister  Elsie  L.  Richards  has  since  succeeded  Sister  Stone  as  Supervisor. 


Cumorah  Stake  (New  York)  Visual  Aids  For  Family  Home  Evening 
Displayed  at  Leadership  Meeting,  September  17,   1966 

Nathane  Anderson,  President,  Cumorah  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The 
sisters  of  Cumorah  Stake,  directed  by  Counselor  Caroline  Heskyns,  introduced 
a  project  to  the  homemaking  personnel  at  stake  leadership  meeting.  Each  sister 
made  a  flannel  board  and  received  a  package  of  outline  figures.  Instructions 
were  given  for  mounting  and  coloring  these  drawings,  which  included  Biblical 
characters,  a  pioneer  family,  a  modern  family  (adaptable  to  suit  need),  por- 
traits of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and  President  McKay,  the  Savior,  and 
four  books  of  scripture.  It  is  hoped  that  the  families  of  the  stake  will  work 
together  to  complete  the  sets,  and  that  the  Family  Home  Evening  lessons  will 
be  enriched  by  the  use  of  the  visual  aids.  The  project  was  enthusiastically  re- 
ceived and  will  be  carried  to  the  individual  Relief  Sopieties  through  the 
meetings." 


Orem  West  Stake  (Utah)  Conducts  Visiting  Teacher  Convention 

August  9,   1966 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Luella  Olsen;  Mary  Morrill;  Nora  Kofford;  Maren 
Jensen;  Lillian  Salisbury;  Adelaide  Shaw;  Pearl  Talbot. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Viola  Hyde;  Martha  Pyne;  Lenora  Lamereaux; 
Ethel  Dickey;  Iva  Dean  Newell;  Mary  Rappeleye;  Ella  Newell;  Myra  Adams; 
Belva  Loveridge. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Catherine  S.  Meldrum,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Madge 
J.  Thorn,  President;  Golda  Mangum;  Nora  Goode;  Cinderella  Stewart;  Flor- 
ence Wilkinson;  Sarah  Ellen  Muzzell;  Zola  Robbins;  Lucille  H.  Trane,  First 
Counselor;  Janet  J.  Wellington,  Second  Counselor. 

Sister  Thorn  reports:  "The  visiting  teachers  of  Orem  West  Stake  were  in- 
structed and  inspired  at  a  convention,  August  9,  1966.  Bishop  Grant  Thorn, 
a  former  mission  president  in  England,  gave  an  inspiring  address.  Catherine 
Terris,  stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader,  gave  important  instructions. 
Musical  selections  were  rendered  by  the  4th  Ward  Singing  Mothers.  Tribute 
was  paid  to  Sister  Maren  Jensen,  age  ninety,  still  serving  as  a  visiting  teacher; 
and  to  Valerie  Prestwich,  age  nineteen,  the  youngest  visiting  teacher  in  the 
stake.  The  sisters  pictured  above  were  honored  and  presented  with  carnation 
corsages  for  serving  thirty-five  years  or  more." 


230 


LM  ■sAWi»>t»W'<fiiaJtffcft«5ia<toh^^ 


Murray  South  Stake  (Utah)  Opening  Social  Presents  Theme 

August  26,    1966 


'An  Open  Door" 


Thelma  T.  Carpenter,  President,  Murray  South  Stake  Relief  Society,  re- 
ports: "The  theme  for  this  year  is  'Behold,  I  have  set  before  thee  an  open 
door.'  The  table  decorations  carried  out  this  theme.  The  following  objectives 
of  Relief  Society  were  emphasized  in  the  program  and  printed  on  a  beautifully 
designed  booklet  which  was  presented  to  each  sister: 

"Spiritual  Growth — Relief  Society's  principles  are  to  practice  holiness.  The 
all-encompassing  reason  for  its  existence  is  to  save  souls. 

"Happier  Living — Happiness  comes  to  those  who  make  others  happy.  Hap- 
piness is  family  togetherness. 

"Companionship — How  joyous  and  lasting  are  the  companionships  we  make 
and  keep  in  Relief  Society. 

"Service — The  cherishing,  tender  care  which  marked  the  work  of  Jesus  is 
emulated  by  Relief  Society  sisters. 

"Knowledge — The  Lord  has  admonished  his  children  to  gain  knowledge  of 
all  things  by  study  and  also  by  faith. 

"Perfect  Womanhood — In  Relief  Society,  we  find  great  women  who  provide 
patterns  of  virtues  to  be  emulated,  virtues  of  modesty  and  beautiful  woman- 
liness. 

"The  display  in  the  picture  represents  the  open  door  of  the  Family  Home 
Evening.  The  Singing  Mothers  of  Murray  South  Stake  presented  music  for 
the  opening  social,  with  Darlene  H.  Anderson  as  chorister  and  Coralie  B. 
Richardson  as  organist." 


232 


Lesson  Department 


HOMEMAKING — Development  Through  Homemaking  Education 

Dr.   Eleanor  Jorgensen 

Summer  Months  Sewing  Course 
Discussion  I 

Northern   Hemisphere:  Second   Meeting,  June   1967 
Southern   Hemisphere:   November  1967 

Objective:  To  learn  the  sewing  skills  involved  in  making  a  jumper, 

overblouse  or  jerkin. 


INTRODUCTION 

Home  sewing  is  being  used 
more  and  more  as  a  means  of 
creative  expression  and  can  be 
a  very  rewarding  and  exciting 
experience. 

We  develop  a  sense  of  self-con- 
fidence when  we  have  been  suc- 
cessful in  seeing  a  garment  take 
complete  form  under  our  own 
hands,  especially  if  the  garment 
has  been  skillfully  made.  Such 
items  of  apparel  have  prestige 
value  which  gives  the  wearer  a 
feeling  of  distinction. 

Our  reasons  for  sewing  are 
varied.  For  example,  young  moth- 
ers may  sew  to  help  stretch  the 
family  budget;  career  girls  may 
sew  in  order  to  achieve  more  in- 
dividuality and  exclusiveness  in 
their  clothes;  grandmothers  un- 
doubtedly sew  for  love  of  their 
grandchildren;    and    the   mature 


woman  may  find  it  necessary  to 
make  her  clothes  because  alter- 
ations for  a  difficult-to-fit  figure 
may  prove  costly  in  ready-to- 
wear. 

Regardless  of  the  reason  for 
sewing,  a  woman  must  contin- 
ually use  her  imagination  and 
artistic  talents  as  she  develops 
her  skill  in  constructing  gar- 
ments. 

The  primary  objective  for  the 
four  discussions  to  be  given  dur- 
ing the  homemaking  meetings  is 
to  help  the  homemaker  to  de- 
velop sewing  skills,  so  that  she 
will  become  more  competent  in 
making  clothes  for  herself  and 
her  family. 

A  sleeveless  overblouse  (worn 
over  a  dress  with  sleeves)  is  a 
fairly  simple  and  easy  garment 
to  make  for  the  inexperienced 
seamstress.  The  same  techniques 


233 


March  1967 


learned  on  this  garment  may  be 
used  in  making  popover  dresses 
for  the  small  child,  as  well  as 
jumpers,  jerkins,  and  shift- 
dresses  for  the  teenager  or  young 
adult. 

The  interesting  learning  ex- 
perience gained  in  making  this 
garment  comes  from  applying  the 
facing  to  the  neckline  and  arm- 
holes.  Since  there  are  few  pattern 
pieces  involved,  the  garment  can 
be  made  quickly.  If  the  pattern 
does  not  include  the  neckline  and 
armhole  facing  cut  in  one,  it  can 
be  cut  very  easily  from  the  gar- 
ment pattern,  making  certain 
that  the  combined  neckline  and 
armhole  facings  are  cut  exactly 
on  grain  the  same  as  the  garment 
is  cut. 

Front  Unit 

1.  Stay-stitch  the  neckUne,  shoulder, 
and  armhole  edges.  Stay-stitching  is 
a  regular  machine  stitch  made  with 
matching  thread,  and  is  done  through 
a  single  thickness  of  fabric  just  out- 
side the  seamline  or  about  i/^"  from 
the  cut  edge.  The  purpose  for  stay- 
stitching  is  to  keep  the  fabric  from 
stretching  and  to  hold  the  grainline 
in  position.  Therefore,  it  is  essential 
that  it  be  done  according  to  the  right 
direction.  The  arrows  in  Figure  1  in- 
dicate the  correct  direction,  while  the 
numbers  show  the  sequence  to  follow 
in  stay-stitching  in  order  to  minimize 
handling  the  fabric.  If  the  neckUne 
is  V-shaped,  the  stay-stitching  is  done 
opposite  to  a  rounded  neckline.  In 
other  words,  stitching  begins  at  the 
center  and  goes  toward  the  shoulder. 

2.  Bustline  darts  are  sewed  by  fold- 
ing the  fabric  on  the  pick-up  line  and 
stitching  from  the  wide  end  of  the 
dart  to  the  point.  To  secure  the  end, 
the  thread  may  be  lock-stitched, 
which  is  done  by  releasing  the  pres- 
sure foot  slightly  and  sewing  several 
stitches  in  the  same  spot.  This  elim- 
inates having  to  tie  threads. 

3.  The  front  facing  is  stay-stitched 
along  the  neck,  shoulder,  and  armhole 
edges  the  same  direction  as  the  front 


bodice.  In  addition,  a  stay-stitch  is 
placed  y^"  from  the  lower  edge  of  the 
facing.  This  edge  is  finished  by  turn- 
ing it  under  (toward  the  inside)  on 
the  stay-stitched  line  and  stitching 
close  to  the  folded  edge.   (Figure  2) 

4.  The  bodice  and  facing  are  joined 
by  placing  right  sides  together,  gar- 
ment side  up,  and  stitching  along  the 
%"  seam  allowance.  Grade  the  seams 
to  1/4"  and  %",  then  clip.  (Figure  3) 
In  grading  a  seam,  cut  each  layer  of 
material  Vs"  narrower  than  the  other 
to  eliminate  bulk. 

5.  Understitch  close  to  the  neck 
edge,  beginning  and  ending  1"  from 
the  shoulder.  Understitching  is  a  row 
of  stitching  which  holds  the  trimmed 
seams  to  the  facing,  thus  helping  to 
keep  the  facing  flat  and  in  place.  The 
neck  edge  may  be  pressed,  if  desired, 
by  holding  it  in  place  and  pressing 
from  the  facing  side.    (Figure  3) 

6.  Stitch  the  armhole  seam  (facing 
and  garment  sides  together),  starting 
2"  to  3"  down  from  the  shoulder. 
Grade  the  seam  and  clip.  Understitch 
the  lower  part  of  the  armhole,  be- 
ginning 1"  from  the  side  seam.  Repeat 
this  procedure  for  the  opposite  arm- 
hole.    (Figure  3) 

Back  Unit 

The  back  blouse  is  done  exactly  like 
the  front  unit,  omitting  step  2. 

Joining  Front  and  Back  Units 

7.  The  front  and  back  shoulder 
seams  are  stitched  together,  with  the 
blouse  and  facings  being  joined  in  one 
continuous  operation,  right  sides  to- 
gether.  (Figure  4) 

8.  The  remaining  portion  of  the 
armhole  is  sewed  by  inserting  the  hand 
between  the  facing  and  the  blouse  and 
pulling  the  unstitched  seam  inside  out, 
then  stitching  it.  Grade  seams  and  clip. 
Understitch  armhole  as  far  as  pos- 
sible, beginning  1"  from  underarm 
seam.   (Figure  5) 

9.  Sew  side  seams  together  by  start- 
ing at  the  top  of  the  facing  and  con- 
tinuing down  to  the  hem  c^  the  blouse. 
Press  the  seam  open.  Anchor  the  fac- 
ing in  place  by  machine  stitching 
through  the  crack  of  the  seamline, 
garment  side  up. 

10.  Hem  lower  edge  of  blouse. 

A     more    professional     appearance 


234 


7  8 

(Fig.  2) 
Begin  on  right  side 


(Fig.   1)     Stay-stitching 
Begin  on  right  side  of  fabric 


Understitch 


Grade  &  clip 


(Fig.  3) 


(Fig.  4) 


Unstitched 
Seam 


(Fig.  5) 

Insert  hand  under  facing 

at  point* 


235 


March  1967 


may  be  achieved  if  interfacing  is  used 
in  a  lowered  neckline,  since  it  helps 
to  give  body  and  shape,  as  well  as 
helping  to  eliminate  stretching.  A  few 
suitable  interfacing  fabrics  for  cottons, 
such  as  broadcloth,  percale,  or  poplin, 
are  batiste,  organdy,  lawn,  voile,  and 
unbleached  muslin.  The  interfacing  is 
cut  to  follow  the  same  shape  as  the 
front  and  back  bodice  neckline  and  is 
approximately  3"  wide.  The  armhole 
is  not  interfaced.  If  the  garment  is  to 
be  interfaced,  it  is  placed  on  the 
wrong  side  of  the  front  and  back 
bodice  necklines  and  is  stitched  into 
position  at  the  time  when  the  stay- 
stitching  is  done.  The  two  layers  of 
fabric  (blouse  and  interfacing)  are 
treated  as  one  layer  during  the  stay- 
stitching. 

Instead  of  using  the  neckline  and 
armhole  facing  cut  as  one,  the  gar- 
ment may  be  completely  lined  with 
a  contrasting  fabric  of  equal  weight 
and  quality.  This  method  would  give 
more  body,  thus  helping  the  garment 
retain  its  shape  throughout  its  wear- 
ing. 

The  lining  is  cut  exactly  like  the 
rest  of  the  garment,  and  the  procedure 
for  constructing  it  is  the  same  in  pre- 
paring the  front  and  back  units.  Two 
methods  may  be  used  in  finishing  the 
hem  or  lower  edge. 

Method  A — Follow  steps  1  through 
9.  After  sewing  the  underarm  seam, 
a  %"  seam  allowance  is  turned  up  on 
both  the  lining  and  the  garment,  and 
then  the  two  edges  are  slipstitched  by 
hand,  making  sure  the  stitches  are 
made  at  least  Ys"  apart  and  not 
visible  from  either  side. 

Method  B — Follow  steps  1  through 
6,  omitting  the  last  part  of  step  3, 
which  refers   to  the  finish   along  the 


lower  edge  of  the  facing.  The  lower 
edge  of  the  front  garment  is  stitched 
by  turning  the  two  layers  right  sides 
together  and  sewing  along  the  seam- 
line.  The  back  unit  is  finished  the 
same  way. 

To  connect  the  front  and  back  units 
together: 

1.  Turn  the  backs  wrong  side  out. 

2.  Connect  fronts  and  backs  to- 
gether at  the  side  seam  by  matching 
the  front  lining  to  the  back  lining, 
and  the  front  garment  to  the  back 
garment.  Stitch  a  continuous  line, 
using  a  %"  seam  allowance  and  sew- 
ing around  the  garment  in  a  complete 
circle. 

3.  Turn  right  side  out,  press,  and 
repeat  the  procedure  for  the  opposite 
side.  A  small  opening  should  be  left 
in  the  lining  sections  to  allow  for 
turning  the  garment  right  side  out. 
This  opening  is  then  slipstitched  to- 
gether by  hand. 

4.  Follow  step  7  to  connect  the 
shoulder  seams. 

5.  The  remaining  portion  of  the 
armhole  which  has  not  been  stitched 
is  slipstitched  together  by  hand. 

Many  wonderful  design  effects  may 
be  achieved  in  making  the  basic 
sleeveless  overblouse  or  popover  dress 
by  using  a  little  imagination  and 
creativity,  along  with  the  application 
of  good  design  principles.  Bias  tubing, 
or  flat  bias  may  be  artistically  ar- 
ranged at  the  neckline.  Rickrack, 
appliques  using  press  on  tapes  can 
also  be  used  to  create  an  interesting 
design — to  name  a  few. 

CAUTION:  If  you  desire  an  expen- 
sive, professional  look,  be  sure  to 
match  plaids,  stripes,  or  checks,  as 
you  cut  and  seam  garments. 


ENCOUNTERING  SOON 

Iris  W.  Schow 

We  are  waiting  at  the  crossroads 
Wiiere  spring  and  winter  meet; 
Each  hopes  to  rule  the  elements 
With  dominance  complete. 

But  soon  the  sky  will  sparkle, 
The  brooks  will  wake  and  sing, 
When  winter,  worsted,  abdicates 
To  promise-laden  spring. 


236 


CO»K 
ELECTRIC 


Pots  and  pans  stay 

"white  glove" 

clean 

Ifif's  electric,  it's  better! 
UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  COMPANY 


HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

April   27 

PAGEANT  TOURS 

including 

Canada's  World's  Fair 

July  17 

July  22 

ALASKA  TOUR 

August 

ASK  ABOUT  OUR 
EUROPEAN  TOUR 

Margaret  Lund  Tours 

110  East  2nd  South 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

328-8982       485-2444 

Contact  Oneita  Austin 

1130  Jackson 

Idaho  Falls,   Idaho 

522-2581 


Walk  Lonely... Walk  Still 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

Beneath  three  trees 

In  a  snow-filled  wood, 

Is  the  deep  scar 

A  kneeling  man  makes. 

A  little  way  back  circle 

Tire  tracks  of  his  car. 

He  came,  making  shuffling 

But  long  strides  back, 

Write  purpose  and  a  tall  man. 

Questions  in  the  snow, 

Jew?  Christian?  Moslem?  I  lack 

The  sure  details  .  .  . 

I  only  know 

That  a  man  knelt  here, 

A  little  while  ago. 


Salt  Lake  City's  Newest 
Handicraft  Shop 


UTAH 
CRAnS 
NOVELTV 


We  now  have  a  much  larger 
shop  to  serve  you  better! 

•k    Complete  line  of  materials  for 

plastic  grapes,  feather  flowers, 
paper  mache  jewelry,  liquid  steel, 
paper  flowers,  and  many  others. 

Write  for  new  catalog.  50^ 
Free  Instructions  also  available 

UTHH  CRAFT  AND  NOVELTY  CO. 

Renee  Gledhill,  Owner 

3220  So.  State  Street 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84115 

486-1017 


237 


g 


^ 


History  of 

RELIEF 
SOCIETY 

18424966 


A  Gift  to  be 
treasured  in 
all  seasons 


Especially  appropriate  as  a 
remembrance  for  the  Relief 
Society  125th  Anniversary — 
March  1967. 


■  The  illuminated  pathway  of  the  World-Wide  Sisterhood  from  its  divine  origin 
in  Nauvoo,  Illinois,  to  the  present  time.  Relief  Society  women  in  the  covered 
wagons  on  the  plains  —  in  the  Valleys  of  the  Mountains  —  in  many  States  and 
Nations  encircling  the  globe. 

Biographical  Sketches  of  the  General  Presidents  —  narratives  of  the  origin  and 
development  of  the  various  departments,  objectives  and  aspirations  of  Relief 
Society. 

Includes  the  material  published  in  A  Centenary  of  Relief  Society  (1942),  out  of 
print  for  many  years,  and  brings  the  history  up  to  the  close  of  1966. 

Beautifully  illustrated  in  Color, 

supplemented  by  numerous  black  and  white  photographs 
144  pages  —  size  9x12  inches  —  gold-lettered  and  Edition  Bound  in  Cloth 

Comprehensive  Index  included 
Price  $4.00 ,  postpaid 

Orders  received  at  the  office  of  The  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
76  North  Main  •  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111 


SEE  THE 


Molylaid^ 

WITH 

Cleon  Skousen 

APRIL   nth  DEPARTURE 


MURDOCK  TRAVEL  INC. 
14  SO.  MAIN  ST.   SALT  LAKE  CITY 

PLEASE    SEND    INFORMATION    ON 
YOUR  HOLYLAND  TOUR  .  .  . 

NAME   


ADDRESS 
CITY  ^ 


STATE 


R,5.  MAR.  67 


RIVER  MARSH 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

No  life  is  here, 

No  mallard  phalanx,  no  call  of  loon. 

No  splash  of  carp  along  the  edge 

Of  the  still  lagoon. 

Only  old  nests  of  sedge 

Stiffened  and  sere. 

Cupping  hard  eggs  of  snow 

Where  frozen  rushes  swerve 

Over  the  sterile  fruits, 

Snuggled  against  the  roots 

Off  reed  and  sedge  and  rush 

Above  the  windless  hush 

Where  wintry  waters  curve 

In  slow,  unrippled  flow. 

Yet,  well  I  know 

Some  miracle  will  loose 

A  rocket  burst  of  sound 

To  tinkle  round  on  round 

Across  the  sky 

And  meet  the  ki^ldee's  cry 

When  blackbird  heralds  bring 

An  April  truce, 

Shrill,  red-winged  chorusing 

The  green  surprise  of  spring. 


BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into  a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600  Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth   Cover  —  $3.25;    Leather  Cover  —   $5.25 

Yearly    Index   Included 

Advance   payment  must  accompany  all  orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Postage   Rates  from  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


Zone  1  and  2  . . 

. .  .55 

Zone  6  .... 

.90 

Zone  3  

. .  .60 

Zone  7  

1.05 

Zone  4  

..  .65 

Zone  8  

1.20 

Zone  5  

..  .80 

239 


<^^2^^  C^^^^^i^fei^ij^j^^ 


inn  Mrs.  Susannah  Wagstaff  McGhie 
lUU  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


99 


Mrs.  Catherine  Walker  Stewart  Heggie 

Griffiths 
Cl^rkston,  Utah 


Mrs.  Marie  Sorensen  Jensen 
Shelley,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Mary  Margaret  Clarkson  Morgan 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Mrs.  Mary  Lewis  Markham 
Provo,  Utah 

Mrs.  Esther  Openshaw  Brimhali 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Naomi  Taylor  Coon 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Miss  Ellen  Park 
Tooele,  Utah 

Mrs.  Edith  Maude  Ellerby  Langlois 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


96 
95 


Mrs.  Mary  Berg  Beckstead 
Nibley,  Utah 


92 


Mrs.    Elizabeth    Adelaid  Wakefield   Wortley 
Prince  Albert,  Saskatchewan,  Canada 

Mrs.  Charlotte  Wilson  Nichols 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Eliza  Huber  Gibson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


94 


Mrs.  Alta  Spence  Anderson 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Hulda  Garff  Mickelsen  Salisbury 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ruth  Rutherford  Woods 
St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs.  Addie  Nelson 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martha  Vance  Fowles 
Fairview,  Utah 


93 


Mrs.  Marian  Wilson  Husbands 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


91 


Miss  Florence  Brown 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Agnes  Grimm 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martha  Acklin  Ferguson 
Concord,  California 


Mrs.  Ada  Amanda  Crisman  Byers  Shreve 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Lucy  Malinda  Turner 
Morgan,  Utah 


90 


Mrs.  Agnes  Ford  Latter 
St.  Peters,  South  Australia 

Mrs.  Louise  Ernestine  Lannier 
Paris,  France 

Mrs.  Marie  Goddaus  Ballstaedt 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Hannah  Kemp  Peterson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Johnston  Franks 
Cardston,  Alberta,  Canada 

Mrs.  Annie  Lillie  Clark  Walker 
Wellsville,  Utah 


240 


FROM  DESERET  BOOK... 

two  new  works  that  are  of  interest  to  L.D.S.  women, 
one  a  doctrinal  study  the  other  a  heart- warming 
novel.  Both  these  books  belong  in  your  home  library. 


DOCTRINAL  COMMENTARY  ON  THE 
PEARL  OF  GREAT  PRICE 

hy  Dr.  Hyrum  L.  Andrus    $4.95 

Some  of  the  doctrinal  subjects  treated  in  this  volume 
of  commentary  are  the  nature  of  God  and  Jesus  Christ, 
man's  pre-earth  life,  the  creation  of  the  world  and  place- 
ment of  life  on  the  earth,  the  fall  of  Adam,  Zion  and 
the  Last  Days,  the  divine  patriarchal  order.  Dr.  Andrus 
is  professor  of  modern  scripture  at  Brigham  Young 
University.  An  essential  study  guide. 


snuNG!! 


STRANGERS  ON  EARTH 

by  Sara  and  Irene  Black    $4.95 

Here  is  an  exciting  and  heart- warming  novel  of  a  color- 
ful and  troubled  period  in  Church  history— the  settle- 
ment of  the  Mormon  colonies  in  Mexico.  The  story  tells 
of  the  suffering  and  hardships  which  were  surmounted 
by  a  hardy  people  with  boundless  faith  in  the  Restored 
Gospel.  Strangers  On  Earth  is  also  a  tender  love  story 
that  will  touch  a  responsive  cord  in  every  woman's  heart. 


Oe^em  Book 

COM   P  A  N  Y 

44  EAST  so  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD  ,  OGDEN 

777  SO  MAIN  ST,  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY. 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84110 

or         777  South  Main,  Orange,  California  92669 

Please  send  me: 

a  DOCTRINAL  COMMENTARY  ON  THE  PEARL  OF 
GREAT  PRICE 


a  STRANGERS  ON  EARTH 

I  enclose  a  check/money  order  for  total  amount  $ Utah  residents  ordering 

from  Salt  Lake  must  add  3V2%  sales  tax;  California  residents  ordering  from  Orange  must  add  4%  sales  tax. 

Or,  bill  my  established  account  Q 

NAME 

ADDRESS 

CITY STATE ...  ZIP .... 

OPEN  A  CHARGE  ACCOUNT  NOW!  Send  for  information.  r.s.  mar.  67 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Ifs  NEW  .  .  .  BeneficiaVs 

Lifetime  Seeurit}^ 

A  unique  ''once-in-a-lifetime''  plan  that  provides  these  benefits: 


•  Protection  adjusts  to  changing  needs 
throughout  lifetime  of  policyowner,  with 
additional  coverage  at  peak  need  periods 
when  family  is  growing. 

•  Premium  stays  at  same  low  level 
throughout  life  of  the  policy. 

•  Protection  increases  without  regard  to 
Here's  how  it  works' 


$50,000 


ILLUSTRATION  OF 
A  5-UNIT  POLICY: 


health  or  occupation. 

•  Paid  up  for  life  at  age  65,  with  no 
additional  cost. 

•  "Lifetime  Security"  can  be  extended  to 
become  an  all-in-one  family  policy  at 
small  extra  cost. 


$50,000 


$5,000 


Age 
6mos 


NO  FURTHER 
PREMIUM 

Age  Age         Age     Age    PAYMENTS 

50  55  60        65 


For  details,  consult  your  Beneficial  Life  Man. 
He'll  meet  you  any  time,  any  place. 


BENEFICIAL  IIFE 

Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pra.         Salt  Lake  City,  Utth 


^p^^ 


.'WWN^^ 


Relief  Society 


INVIOLATE 

Lael  W.  Hill 

Who  once  has  loved,  shall  be  with   love  forever. 
Here  Is  no  sulking  bird  that  will  depart 
Leaving  the  sky  unsounded,  or  the  river 
Unvisited  at  dusk.   Love  in  the  heart 
Will  murmur  quiet  comfort  to  the  lover 
So  long  as  time  shall  flow,  or  heaven  wait. 
Telling  in  small  sure  echoes,  over  and  over. 
Who  once  has  loved  shall   live  inviolate. 
Whom  love  has  lifted  to  a  while  of  soaring, 
However  brief,   is  now  no  more  alone; 
Companioned  by  what  was,  and  softly  hearing 
The  words  love  made,  of  wind,  or  rain  and  stone. 
Who  once  has  loved,  whom  love  has  held  enchanted. 
Henceforth  goes  always  beautifully  haunted. 


The  Cover:         Blossoms  at  Calumet  Farm,  Lexington,  Kentucky 
Transparency  by  Claire  W.  Noall 
Lithographed  in  full  color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

Frontispiece:         Early  Blossoms,  Santa  Clara  Valley,  California 
Photograph  by  Don  Knight 

Art  Layout:         Dick  Scopes 

Illustrations:         Mary  Scopes 


241 


'/vm/{ 


Great  is  the  joy  I  feel  in  writing  to  you. 
I  have  been  led  to  do  so  by  reading 
so  many  letters  from  our  sisters  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  world.  The  Magazine 
has  been  a  great  help  to  me  in  fulfilling 
my  responsibilities,  and  It  has  brought 
consolation  to  my  heart  when  I  have 
been  discouraged.  Once  -when  I  was 
discouraged  about  something  to  pre- 
sent in  work  meeting,  I  picked  up  the 
Spanish  Relief  Society  Magazine  (June 
1966)  and  my  eyes  were  attracted  to 
the  page  displaying  the  little  girl  with 
her  doll — both  very  beautiful,  the  little 
girl's  dress  and  the  doll's  dress  match- 
ing. It  was  just  what  I  needed.  I  realized 
that  it  was  an  answer  to  my  prayer. 

Susana  Donoso  de  Villalobos 
Santiago,  Chile 


For  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century 
I  have  enjoyed  the  contents  of  the 
Magazine.  The  past  few  months  I  have 
appreciated  it  even  more  because  we 
have  a  fine  contributor  from  our  home 
town — Alda  L  Brown.  The  Richmond 
Ward  is  so  proud  of  her.  Her  poem 
"August"  (August  1966)  and  "Tree 
House"  (October  1966)  with  the  ac- 
companying picture  by  Dorothy  J. 
Roberts,  were  exceptionally  good.  I 
have  never  read  a  publication  that  has 
so  many  choice  articles  as  our  Mag- 
azine. 

Leona  H.  Carlson 
Richmond,   Utah 


For  many  years  the  women  of  Argentina 
have  been  waiting  for  the  Magazine  in 
Spanish,  and  now  that  we  have  it,  we 
feel  closer  to  Relief  Society.  When  we 
receive  it,  we  can  see  the  change  in 
the  spirit  of  our  sisters.  To  show  you 
how  thankful  we  are,  we  will  try  hard 
to  do  our  best  in  using  the  material 
we  receive  through  the  Magazine. 

Maria  de  Abrea 
Buenos  Aires,  Argentina 


We  are  on  a  mission  for  the  Church 
in  Switzerland  and  enjoy  it  very  much. 
Our  daughter  Elizabeth  ordered  the 
Magazine  for  us,  and  we  enjoy  getting 
it.  When  I  was  the  representative  for  the 
Magazine  many  years  ago  in  the  Thirty- 
Third  Ward,  Salt  Lake  City,  I  always 
told  the  sisters  "Find  time  to  read  it, 
because  every  article  in  it  is  very 
choice."  Being  a  cook,  I  especially  like 
the  recipe  section. 

Anna  Fassman 
Burgdorf,  Switzerland 

May  I  express  my  gratitude  for  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  It  has  been 
such  a  blessing  to  us,  especially  here 
in  the  mission  field.  These  dear  Philip- 
pine sisters  express  to  us  their  thanks 
for  the  help  the  Magazine  gives  them. 
They  enjoy  the  special  features  and 
love  to  recount  the  inspirational  re- 
marks that  President  Belle  S.  Spafford 
gave  to  us  at  our  June  5th,  1966  con- 
ference, when  she  and  Sister  Florence 
Jacobsen  were  here. 

Hazel  C.  Huntington 

Makati,  Rizal 

Philippines 

Mother  and  I  were  pleased  to  discover 
Dorothy  J.  Roberts'  fine  article  (in 
December)  on  Danish  cookery.  Those 
recipes,  which  have  been  so  important 
to  the  many  among  our  people  who 
have  a  heritage  from  Denmark,  should 
surely  be  preserved  and  used. 

Iris  W.  Schow 
Brigham  City,  Utah 


It  was  a  great  pleasure  to  us  to  see 
our  "Tin-Can  Tree"  displayed  in  the 
December  issue  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  My  daughter  and  I  thank  you 
very  much.  We  have  received  letters 
from  friends  and  relatives  saying  they 
had  seen  the  pictures  and  description. 
Gertrude  P.  Terry 
San   Francisco,  California 


242 


The 


R^li^f   Society  Magazine 


Volume  54  April   1967  Number  4 

Editor      Marianne  C.   Sharp  Associate   Editor     Vesta   P.   Crawford 

General   Manager     Belle  S.   Spafford 

Special  Features 

244  Correlation   Brings   Blessings     Thomas   S.   Monson 

248  Leanor  J.  Brown  Appointed  to  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

249  Reba  0.  Carling  Appointed  to  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
256  How  to  Promote  and  Use  the  Magazine     G.  Robert  Ruff 

268  We  All  Work  Together     Alice  H.  Ballard 

272  Cancer's  Warning  Signals     V.  J.  Skutt 

286     Lake  Country,  England     Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 

Fiction 

250  The  Forgotten  Necessity     Luana  Shumway 
263     Be  Happy — But  Remember     Alice  P.  Willardsor) 

273  The  Outsider     Iris  Schow 

281      "And  It  Shall  Be  Given  You"      Sylvia  Probst  Young 
299     The  Golden  Chain — Chapter  3     Hazel  M.  Thomson 

General  Features 

242  From  Near  and  Far 

269  Woman's  Sphere     Ramona  W.  Car)r)on 

270  Editorial:  "He  Is  Risen"      Louise  W.  Madsen 
307  Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities 
320  Birthday  Congratulations 

Tlie  Home-  inside  and  Out 

280  Inner  Struggles     Arlerie  Larsen  Bascom 

289  "Into  Every  Life  Some  Rain  Must  Fall"     Amy  Giles  Bond 

290  Morning  Melody     Wilnna  Boyle  Bunker 

291  On  Baking  Bread     Mildred  Cook  Solury 

292  "Good  Old  House"     Verna  S.  Carter 

294  The  Patient  Soul     Rose  A.  Openshaw 

295  Sense  of  Wonder     Nancy  M.  Armstrong 

296  Recipes  With  a  Different  Flavor     Anna  Molenaar 
298  Flowers  Inside  and  Out 

Lesson  Department 

314     Summer  Months  Sewing  Course     Eleanor  Jorgensen 

Poetry 

241      Inviolate     Lael  W.  Hill 

Beyond  the  Farthest  Rift,  Gladys  Hesser  Burnham  247;  Unsaid  Words,  Zara  Sabin  254; 
Hills  Against  the  Sky,  Dorothy  J.  Roberts  261;  Spring,  Christie  Lund  Coles  262;  Full  Circle, 
Carol  Lynn  Wright  279;  Across  the  Water,  Peggy  Tangren  280;  The  Mighty  Oak  and  I, 
Laura  M.  Gowing  287;  Wind  Lullabye,  Beulah  Huish  Sadleir  288;  My  Hands,  Sadie  J. 
Stevens  291;  A  Visit  Home,  Alda  L.  Brown  293;  Pattern  of  Blossoms,  Aleine  M.  Young  294; 
Child's  World,  Ethel  Jacobson  295;  To  My  Danish  Grandmother,  Julene  J.  Gushing  297; 
Going — Unaware,  Pearle  M.  Olsen  306;  Reflections,  Alverna  Allender  316;  Guide  Me, 
Catherine  B.  Bowles  317;  And  We  Go  Walking  There,  Linnie  Fisher  Robinson  318; 

Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  '  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3.  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. 


Correlation 

Brings 

Blessings 


Elder  Thomas  S.  Monson 
of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 


[Address  Delivered  at  the  Officers 
Meeting  of  the  Relief  Society  An- 
nual General  Conference,  September 
28,  1966] 


■  When  the  Savior  walked  the 
dusty  pathways  of  towns  and 
villages  which  we  now  reverently 
call  the  Holy  Land  and  taught  his 
disciples  by  beautiful  Galilee,  he 
often  spoke  in  parables,  in  lan- 
guage the  people  best  understood. 
Frequently  he  referred  to  home 
building  in  relationship  to  the 
lives  of  those  who  listened. 

He  declared:  "...  every  .  .  . 
house  divided  against  itself  shall 
not  stand"  (Matt.  12:25).  And 
then,  in  this  dispensation,  he 
cautioned:  "Behold,  mine  house  is 
a  house  of  order,  saith  the  Lord 
God,  and  not  a  house  of  confu- 
sion" (D&C  132:8).  At  Kirtland 
he  said,  "Organize  yourselves; 
prepare  every  needful  thing;  and 
establish  a  house,  even  a  house  of 
prayer,  a  house  of  fasting,  a  house 
of  faith,  a  house  of  learning,  a 
house  of  glory,  a  house  of  order, 
a  house  of  God"  (D&C  88:119). 
Today  the  blueprint  for  building 
such  a  house  is  the  Correlation 
Program  of  the  Church. 


In  every  quarterly  conference 
during  1966,  the  executive  leader- 
ship of  each  stake  heard  Presi- 
dent McKay  describe  the  very 
aim  and  purpose  of  correlation  as 
he  quoted  the  words  of  the 
apostle  Paul:  "And  he  gave  some, 
apostles;  and  some,  prophets;  and 
some,  evangelists;  and  some, 
pastors  and  teachers;  For  the  per- 
fecting of  the  saints,  for  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying 
of  the  body  of  Christ:  Till  we  all 
come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith, 
and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son 
of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto 
the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the 
fulness  of  Christ"  (Eph.  4:11- 
13). 

To  assist  the  women  of  the 
Church  to  attain  this  very  goal, 
members  of  the  Adult  Committee 
of  the  Correlation  Program,  men 
and  women  of  faith,  of  experience, 
of  wisdom,  and  called  of  God  by 
inspiration,  have,  with  the  mem- 
bers of  the  General  Relief  Society 
Presidency  and  members  of  your 


244 


Correlation  Brings  Blessings 


General  Board,  met  together, 
fasted  together*,  prayed  together, 
studied  together,  planned  to- 
gether, and  diligently  worked  to- 
gether in  the  preparation  of  your 
courses  of  study  and  the  develop- 
ment of  every  aspect  of  your 
excellent  program. 

Knowing  the  strength  of  Presi- 
dent Spafford  and  her  co-workers, 
we  expected  full  and  whole- 
hearted cooperation.  Our  expec- 
tations were  more  than  fully 
realized.  Indeed,  the  successful 
pattern  for  such  cooperative 
effort  has  provided  the  guide  for 
other  auxiliary  organizations  to 
similarly  proceed.  We  look  back- 
ward with  pride.  We  look  forward 
with  confidence.  We  know  the  re- 
sults of  such  teamwork  will  be 
blessings  in  abundance  for  the 
women  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 
May  I  enumerate  but  a  few  of 
the  blessings  correlation  brings: 


BLESSING  NUMBER  ONE— 

The  Blessing  of  Purpose:  Correla- 
tion brings  more  fully  to  proper 
perspective  the  overriding  objec- 
tive for  each  of  us  to  strive  to  be- 
come the  sons  and  daughters  of 
our  Heavenly  Father.  We  learn 
to  do  the  right  things  for  the 
right  reasons  and  to  "walk  up- 
rightly before  the  Lord."  To 
achieve  this  end,  the  curricula  in 
which  women  of  the  Church  are 
involved  present  the  principles  of 
the  gospel  in  such  a  way  as  to 
bring  personal  meaning  to  the  in- 
dividual, that  she  might  be  moti- 
vated to  apply  these  gospel  prin- 
ciples in  her  own  life.  This  bless- 
ing of  proper  purpose  is  as  a 
beacon  light  to  guide  our  foot- 
steps along  the  pathway  to 
eternal  life. 


BLESSING  NUMBER  TWO— 

The     Blessing    of    the    Priesthood: 

Correlation  teaches  that  the 
Priesthood  is  the  central  power  in 
the  Church  and  the  authority 
through  which  the  Church  is  ad- 
ministered. It  is  the  means  by 
which  members  of  the  Church  can 
participate  in  saving  ordinances. 
These  truths  form  the  thread 
from  which  the  fabric  of  your 
curricula  is  woven.  With  our  pro- 
grams being  Priesthood  centered, 
and  your  courses  of  study  cor- 
related with  those  of  the  Priest- 
hood and  Family  Home  Evening 
Program,  we  eliminate  the  weak- 
ness of  a  woman  or  a  man  stand- 
ing alone,  and  substitute,  there- 
for, the  strength  of  husband  and 
wife  walking  hand  in  hand  to- 
gether. 

BLESSING  NUMBER  THREE— 

The  Blessing  of  Home  Emphasis: 
The  First  Presidency  has  often 
declared,  "The  home  is  the  basis 
for  the  righteous  life,  and  no 
other  institution  can  take  its 
place  nor  fulfill  its  essential  func- 
tions." This  inspired  declaration 
is  held  uppermost  in  the  minds 
and  hearts  of  all  who  have  a  part 
in  the  preparation  of  your  pro- 
gram. The  curricula  prepared  for 
adult  women  open  a  new  vision 
of  the  possibilities  of  a  woman  as 
homemaker.  It  has  been  said  of 
mothers,  "The  hand  that  rocks 
the  cradle  is  the  hand  that  rules 
the  world."  In  reality  such  hands 
do  much  more;  for  mo  therms 
hands,  mother's  heart,  and 
mother's  influence  guide  sons 
and  daughters  and  assist  their 
father  and  her  husband  to  gain 
the  cherished  goal  of  exaltation 
in  the  kingdom  of  our  Father,  to 
live  with  him  who  not  only  ac- 


245 


April  1967 


tually  rules  the  world,  but  who 
created  it  in  the  first  place. 

Family  prayer,  Family  Home 
Evenings,  coupled  with  the  aid  of 
effective  home  teaching  from 
inspired  and  prepared  home 
teachers,  can  bring  the  blessings 
of  heaven  to  our  homes  here  on 
earth. 

Such  correlated  activities  teach 
family  members  to  think  of 
others  first  and  self  last.  Indeed, 
we  practice  in  our  lives  the  prin- 
ciples taught  by  Robert  Wood- 
ruff, an  American  business  ty- 
coon, and  labeled  by  him  as  "A 
Capsule  Course  in  Human  Rela- 
tions.'' He  said: 

The  five  most  important  words  in 
the  Enghsh  language"  are  these: 

I  AM  PROUD  OF  YOU. 

The  four  most  important  words  in 
the  Enghsh  language  are  these: 

WHAT  IS  YOUR  OPINION? 

The  three  most  important  words  in 
the  language  are: 

IF  YOU  PLEASE. 
The  two  most  important  words  are: 

THANK  YOU. 
The  least  important  word  is:   I. 

BLESSING  NUMBER  FOUR— 

The  Blessing  of  Balance:  Correla- 
tion seeks  to  eliminate  overlap 
and  duplication  of  effort.  All  the 
curricula  of  the  Church  are  so 
correlated  that  we  are  working 
together  as  members  of  a  single 
team.  The  personal  exaltation 
of  the  individual  is  paramount. 
Meetings  become  not  an  end 
in  themselves,  but  the  means 
to  the  desired  end.  Literature, 
art,  and  music  are  brought  to- 
gether in  a  way  which  permits 
them  to  complement  the  teaching 
of  the  principles  of  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ.  And  through  it  all 


your  noble  field  of  compassionate 
service  is  not  submerged.  Rather, 
it  is  exalted. 

In  the  spirit  of  the  Master  you 
continue  to — 

.   .  .  Gladden  the  lonely,  the  dreary; 
Comfort   the  weeping,  the  weary; 
Scatter  kind  deeds  on  your  way; 
Make  the  world  brighter  today! 

BLESSING  NUMBER  FIVE^ 

The  Blessing  of  Unity:  Closely  al- 
lied with  the  blessing  of  balance 
is  the  blessing  of  unity.  Occa- 
sionally, destructive  competition 
characterizes  the  work  of  our 
various  organizations.  Correlation 
transforms  competition  to  cooper- 
ation. We  are  brought  to  the  reali- 
zation of  the  truth,  '*.  .  .  if  ye 
are  not  one  ye  are  not  mine" 
(D&C  38:27).  Though  our  ob- 
jectives may  at  times  appear  un- 
attainable, though  the  resources 
of  that  evil  one  loom  overpower- 
ing, and  though  discouragement 
threatens,  and  weaknesses  handi- 
cap, yet  that  blessing  brought  by 
correlation — even  united  effort — 
will  bring  us  the  victory  we  so 
much  seek. 

We  can  take  strength  from  the 
example  of  Gideon.  You  will  re- 
member how  Gideon  and  his 
army  faced  the  overwhelming 
strength  of  forces  vastly  superior 
in  equipment  and  in  number.  The 
Holy  Bible  records  that  this 
united  enemy,  the  Midianites 
and  Amalekites,  "lay  along  in  the 
valley  like  grasshoppers  for  multi- 
tude; and  their  camels  were  with- 
out number,  as  the  sand  by  the 
sea  side  for  multitude."  Fear  must 
have  penetrated  each  heart  among 
Gideon's  followers.  But  their 
leader  went  to  Almighty  God  for 
his  strength.  To  his  surprise, 
Gideon  was  advised  by  the  Lord 


246 


Correlation  Brings  Blessings 

that  his  forces  were  too  many  in  so    did    all,    and    together    they 

number  for  t^e  Lord  to  deliver  shouted,  "The  sword  of  the  Lord, 

the  enemy  into  their  hands,  lest  and  of  Gideon."  The  outcome  of 

they  say:  "Mine  own  hand  hath  that  mighty  battle  is  recorded  in 

saved  me"  (Judges  7:2).  Gideon  one  short  sentence:    "And  they 

was  instructed  to  proclaim  to  his  stood  every  man  in  his  place.  .  ." 

people,  "Whosoever  is  fearful  and  (Judges  7:21),  and  the  victory 

afraid,  let  him  return  and  depart  was  won. 

early  from  mount  Gilead.  And  Today,  we  are  encamped  against 
there  returned  of  the  people  the  greatest  array  of  sin,  vice, 
twenty  and  two  thousand;  and  and  evil  ever  assembled  be- 
there  remained  ten  thousand"  fore  our  eyes.  Such  formidable 
(Judges  7:3).  But  the  Lord  said,  enemies  may  cause  lesser  hearts 
"The  people  are  yet  too  many. . ."  to  shrink  or  shun  the  fight.  But 
(Judges  7:4).  Through  the  test  the  battle  plan  whereby  we  fight 
of  drinking  of  the  water,  but  to  save  the  souls  of  men  is  not  our 
three  hundred  men  were  selected  own.  It  was  provided  to  our 
to  remain  and  fight  the  enemy,  leader,  even  President  David  O. 
After  again  praying,  Gideon  said,  McKay,  by  the  inspiration  and 
"Arise;  for  the  Lord  hath  de-  revelation  of  the  Lord.  Yes,  I 
livered  into  your  hand  the  host  of  speak  of  that  plan  which  will 
Midian.  And  he  divided  the  three  bring  us  victory,  even  the  Corre- 
hundred  men  into  three  com-  lation  Program  of  the  Church, 
panies,  and  he  put  a  trumpet  in  And  as  we  do  battle  against  him 
every  man's  hand,  with  empty  who  would  thwart  the  purposes  of 
pitchers  and  lamps  within  the  God  and  degrade  and  destroy 
pitchers.  And  he  said  unto  them,  mankind,  I  pray  that  each  of  us 
Look  on  me,  and  do  likewise:  will  stand  in  his  or  her  appointed 
and,  behold,  when  I  come  to  the  place,  that  the  battle  for  the  souls 
outside  of  the  camp,  it  shall  be  of  men  will  indeed  be  won;  that 
that,  as  I  do,  so  shall  ye  do.  When  when  life's  race  has  been  run,  we 
I  blow  with  a  trumpet,  I  and  all  may  hear  the  commendation  of 
that  are  with  me,  then  blow  ye  the  Lord,  "Well  done,  thou  good 
the  trumpets  also  on  every  side  and  faithful  servant:  thou  hast 
.  .  .  and  say.  The  sword  of  the  been  faithful  over  a  few  things. 
Lord,  and  of  Gideon"  (Judges  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many 
15-18).  When  Gideon  and  his  things:  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of 
hundred  men  did  blow  on  the  thy  lord"  (Matt.  25:21).  In  the 
trumpets  and  break  the  pitchers,  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  Amen. 


The  strength  of  the  mountain  surrounds  me- 
BEYOND  THE  '*^  majesty,  towering,  grand, 

Entices  me  ever  to  conquer 
FARTHEST  RIFT  j^^  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  craggy  land- 

Gladys  Hesser  Burnham  Ah!  only  in  spirit  I'm  reaching, 

Searching  for  thoughts  to  uplift 
Tci  loftier  beckoning  vistas 
Beyond  the  farthest  rift. 


247 


Leanor  J.  Brown 

Appointed  to  the 

General  Board 


■  Leanor  Jesperson  Brown,  Mex- 
ico City,  Mexico,  was  appointed 
to  the  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society,  February  1,  1967.  A 
daughter  of  James  A.  Jesperson 
and  Flora  May  Williams  Jesper- 
son, she  is  a  great-great-grand- 
daughter of  Frederick  Granger 
Williams,  a  Counselor  to  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  She  was 
married  to  Harold  Brown  in  the 
Mesa  Temple,  and  they  are  the 
parents  of  two  sons :  David  Calvin 
and  James  Christopher. 

Her  Church  service  began  in 
girlhood.  She  is  a  Golden  Gleaner 
and  has  worked  in  the  aux- 
iliaries of  the  Church.  In  Relief 
Society,  she  has  had  a  varied  ex- 
perience as  a  class  leader  and  ex- 
ecutive officer,  including  services 
as  social  science  and  theology 
class  leader  in  Provo,  Utah,  Bos- 
ton, Massachusetts,  and  Mexico 
City.  She  has  been  first  counselor, 
stake  Relief  Society  president, 
and  acting  stake  Relief  Society 
president  in  Mexico  City  Stake, 
where  her  husband  is  currently 
serving  as  stake  president.  Sister 
Brown  has  been  a  short-term  mis- 
sionary in  the  Mexican  Mission, 
and  she  and  her  husband  served  as 
afssistants  to  the  president  of  the 
Mexican  Mission.  While  Brother 
Brown  was  president  of  the  Ar- 
gentine Mission,  Sister  Brown  di- 
rected the  women's  auxiliaries. 
She  is  presently  teaching  sem- 
inary   to    the    English-speaking 


high  school  members  of  the 
Church  in  Mexico  City.  Her 
brother  James  Avril  Jesperson  is 
president  of  the  Andes  Mission. 

Her  many  years  of  residence  in 
Mexico  and  in  other  Spanish- 
speaking  countries  have  given  her 
an  understanding  and  a  love  for 
the  Relief  Society  sisters  and  the 
members  of  the  Church  who  are 
building  the  missions  and  the 
stakes  and  wards  and  branches  in 
Latin  America. 

Sister  Brown  is  a  natural  lead- 
er, an  accomplished  speaker,  and 
is  well  versed  in  Relief  Society 
organizational  procedures.  A  gra- 
cious homemaker,  she  excels  in 
cooking,  handicraft,  and  hospi- 
tality. Her  appointment  to  the 
General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
will  bring  to  it  additional  strength 
and  ability,  and  her  understand- 
ing of  the  Spanish-speaking  sis- 
ters, as  well  as  of  other  Relief 
Society  sisters  will  add  to  the 
unity  of  the  world-wide  sister- 
hood. 


248 


Reba  O.  Carling 

Appointed  to  the 

General  Board 


■  Reba  Olsen  Carling,  a  devoted 
Relief  Society  worker  and  experi- 
enced leader  in  all  of  the  women's 
auxiliaries  of  the  Church,  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  General  Board  of 
Relief  Society,  February  1,  1967. 
A  daughter  of  Oluf  H.  and  Jemina 
Sorenson  Olsen,  she  was  bom  in 
Monroe,  Utah,  and  was  graduated 
from  South  Sevier  High  School. 
Her  education  was  continued  at 
the  Latter-day  Saints  Business 
College  in  Salt  Lake  City,  and  at 
the  University  of  Utah. 

In  Church  work.  Sister  Carling 
served  as  president  of  the  Young 
Women's  Mutual  Improvement 
Association  in  Rupert,  Idaho, 
and  she  worked  with  her  husband 
in  the  New  England  Mission, 
where  he  was  district  president; 
she  was  a  teacher  in  Primary 
and  in  Relief  Society  in  Sunset 
Ward,  San  Francisco  Stake,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  in  Fillmore, 
Utah.  In  the  Indian  Hills  Ward, 
Salt  Lake  City,  she  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  MIA  presidency,  and  in 
the  Monument  Park  Ninth  Ward 
she  was  theology  class  leader.  In 
Monument  Park  Stake  she  served 
as  Relief  Society  president,  and 
was  an  ordinance  worker  in  the 
Salt  Lake  Temple  at  the  time  of 
her  call  to  the  Relief  Society 
General  Board. 

Sister  Carling's  business  train- 
ing has  been  an  asset  to  her  in 
several  executive  positions,  par- 
ticularly in  her  recent  work  as 


executive  secretary  and  personnel 
manager  of  a  chain  of  retail  stores 
in  the  Salt  Lake  City  area.  She 
is  the  mother  of  two  sons  and  a 
daughter:  Richard  J.  Carling, 
presently  a  member  of  the  Utah 
State  Legislature;  Michael  G. 
Carling,  serving  in  the  British 
Mission;  and  DeeAnn  (Mrs.  J. 
Clark  Robinson) .  Sister  Carling's 
husband,  Junius  J.  Carling,  was 
killed  in  an  airplane  accident  in 
1962,  and  she  has  loyally  con- 
tinued their  plans  for  the  educa- 
tion and  Church  service  of  their 
children. 

The  members  of  Relief  Society, 
wherever  they  will  be  privileged 
to  meet  and  associate  with  Sister 
Carling,  will  be  blessed  through 
her  faith  and  enthusiasm  and  her 
buoyant  personality.  She  comes 
to  her  new  appointment  with  the 
love  and  admiration  of  many 
friends  and  a  host  of  fellow 
workers  in  Relief  Society,  and  in 
the  Church. 


249 


■  Lately,  Martha  had  found  the 
mixing  of  meat  loaf  oppressive. 
From  memory  she  measured  the 
ingredients.  Her  listless  eyes 
barely  noted  the  slow,  deliberate 
motion  of  her  hands  spooning 
leaden  spices  into  the  bowl  and 
stirring  together  the  clay-like 
mixture.  Thirty  years  ago  she  had 
eagerly  accepted  the  challenge  of 
ground  beef.  Now,  she  grudged  it 
as  one  more  evidence  that  it  was 
she  who  balanced  the  family  bud- 
get. Just  as  she  began  prodding 
the  stubborn  meat  with  her  fin- 
gers, the  phone  rang.  Systemat- 
ically, Martha  used  her  thumb 
and  forefinger  to  wipe  the  meat 


from  her  hands,  washed  them  at 
the  sink,  and  dried  them  on  the 
towel  tucked  into  her  apron  as 
she  walked  to  the  phone. 

"Hello.  .  .  .  Yes,  Frank?  .  .  . 
No,  not  too  busy.  Just  fixing 
dinner.  .  .  .  Now?  Why  now?  .  .  . 
Yes,  I'll  be  here,  but  can't  you 
tell  me  on  the  phone?  .  .  .  Frank, 
is  it  good  to  leave  work  early? 
You  don't  want  to  take  advan- 
tage just  because  you  are  near 
retirement.  .  .  .Well,  all  right,  if 
youVe  talked  to  him.  .  .  .  All 
right,  you  can  prune  those  low 
apricot  branches  while  I  finish 
dinner.  ...  I  know  that.  If  you 
waited  until  you  felt  like.  .  .  . 
Well,  someone  has  to.  If  I  didn't, 
nothing  would  ever  be  done.  .  .  . 
All  right.  Bye." 

Through  her  years  of  marriage 
Martha  had  grown  increasingly 
responsible.  When  her  children 
were  young,  she  had  imagined 
herself  an  accordion,  lyrically  ex- 
panding to  bring  within  herself 
the  added  meaning  of  those  who 
depended  upon  her.  Gradually, 
she  had  felt  her  expansion  reach 
its  capacity,  her  music  become 
thin,  her  responsibilities  grow 
burdensome.  She  had  become  the 
family  timekeeper,  the  button- 
finder,  the  hole-mender,  and  even 
the  conscience.  That  which  in  her 
early  years  had  so  musically 
flowed  into  her  had  remained  to 
settle  upon  her,  heavy,  tiring,  un- 
mpving.  She  had  expected  that, 
as  the  children  left  for  school, 
missions,  and  marriage,  she  would 
be  released  to  fold  again  into  her 
smaller,  lighter  person.  But  noth- 
ing had  changed.  She  retained 
the  responsibility  for  home,  yard, 
children,  even  for  her  husband — 
especially  her  husband,  the  one 
who  should  have  been  responsible 


250 


The  Forgotten  Necessity 


for  her,  the  one  she  should  have 
leaned  on. 

She  plunged  into  the  meat  loaf 
again.  She  had  just  patted  it  into 
the  pan  when  she  heard  Frank 
at  the  gate.  She  frowned,  glanced 
at  the  clock,  and  noted  that  it 
had  only  been  five  minutes  since 
he  called.  Martha  gathered  bits 
of  evidence  into  conclusions  as 
deftly  as  she  gathered  crumbs 
from  the  breakfast  table  into  her 
napkin.  Obviously,  Frank  had  not 
called  from  his  office.  He  had 
called  from  this  side  of  town,  the 
hobby  shop.  He  had  bought  some- 
thing, probably  for  their  wild 
flower  collection,  possibly  the 
new  plastic  album  he  had  taken 
her  to  admire  several  nights 
earlier.  And  he  had  come  home 
immediately  to  show  her. 

Martha  heard  her  husband  come 
into  the  kitchen.  Before  she 
turned  to  greet  him,  she  was  de- 
termined to  finish  her  chore.  She 
could  easily  imagine  him  there, 
grinning,  with  one  hand  resting 
casually  on  the  table  and  the 
other,  with  more  effort,  casually 
behind  his  back.  In  two  years  he 
would  retire  from  a  full  life  of 
work,  but  he  was  still  the  im- 
pulsive schoolboy,  pride  spilling 
all  over  his  face,  eager  to  show 
the  teacher  his  clever,  new  pur- 
chase, but  anxious  that  she  might 
not  share  his  enthusiasm. 

Martha  did  share  his  enthus- 
iasm in  her  own  way.  On  flower- 
hunting  trips  with  her  husband, 
she  forgot  her  burden  of  respon- 
sibility. The  unending  blue  of  the 
sky,  the  rolling  on  and  on  of  the 
hills,  the  constant  promise  of  an- 
other, more  intriguing  mountain 
flower  lifted  her  from  her  labors. 

But,  faced  with  the  white  bowl 


blotched  with  shreds  of  left-be- 
hind  meat  loaf,  she  could  wait  to 
see  his  album.  She  placed  the  loaf 
pan  into  the  oven. 

''Martha,'*  Frank  sounded  hes- 
itant. ''Will  you  drive  me  to  the 
airport?" 

"Airport?"  was  sufficient  an- 
swer. Methodically,  as  a  cat  licks 
its  paws  and  face  leaving  no  spot 
uncleansed,  she  began  in  one 
corner  to  wipe  the  shelf. 

"I  have  to  go  to  Los  Angeles." 
He  offered  no  more  explanation. 
Martha  had  always  had  to  extract 
information  from  him. 

"Los  Angeles?  Why  go  there? 
Your  work  is  here  in  the  north." 
Noiselessly,  she  piled  the  dishes 
in  the  sink. 

"It's  not  for  work.  I  am  going 
to   the  company   hospital." 

For  the  first  time,  Martha 
turned  around.  "Hospital?  I  did 
not  know  you  were  sick." 

"I'm  not  sick.  It's  that  sore 
on  my  cheek.  I  saw  Doc  Fletcher 
today.  He  thinks  I  should  have 
it  checked."  He  spoke  very 
simply. 

"But  didn't  he  check  it?"  she 
asked,  remembering  that  she  had 
told  him  to  see  the  doctor  three 
times  last  week. 

"He  wants  a  more  thorough 
check  made,  X-rays  and  a  bi- 
opsy." 

She  tried  to  grasp  what  he  was 
saying.  She  reached  for  a  chair, 
and  pulling  it  nearer  her,  sat 
down.  "Biopsy?  On  your  cheek? 
You  mean  it's  cancer?" 

"He  says  there  is  only  a  small 
chance  that  it  is  malignant.  He 
just  wants  me  checked.  The  hos- 
pital is  the  best  place  to  do  it." 

Martha  tried  to  remember  the 
beginning  of  the  conversation. 
The   words,    the   thoughts   were 


251 


April  1967 


moving  too  rapidly,  too  unex- 
pectedly. "Yes,  I'll  take  you." 
Then,  as  an  afterthought — ''It 
only  costs  half  as  much  to  take 
the  bus."  She  was  automatically 
checking  his  extravagance. 

"The  doctor  ordered  the  plane. 
He  phoned  for  reservations  while 
I  was  still  in  his  office.  He  even 
phoned  the  hospital  to  ask  them 
to  meet  me.  They  will  have  a 
room  waiting  when  I  arrive." 

The  implication  of  his  words 
began  to  filter  into  her  reasoning. 
She  was  silent  a  moment  and 
then  spoke  softly,  "A  room  in  the 
hospital?  You'll  be  staying  there? 
Three  hundred  miles  away?" 

Without  answering,  Frank  went 
into  the  bedroom.  Martha  fol- 
lowed. Finally,  he  said,  "You'll 
be  alone  here  for  a  few  days.  Be 
sure  to  let  the  neighbors  know. 
I  shouldn't  be  gone  more  than  a 
couple  of  days,  not  long  enough 
to  make  the  trip  worthwhile  for 
you."  He  brought  his  small  suit- 
case from  his  closet  and  opened 
it  on  the  bed. 

Martha  felt  terribly  alone  and 
out  of  touch  with  him.  He  was 
speaking  almost  casually,  as  if  he 
were  going  to  the  corner  for  a 
newspaper.  He  avoided  frowning 
or  looking  directly  at  her  for 
more  than  a  few  seconds  at  a 
time.  Yet  the  muscles  around  his 
eyes  were  tense;  the  line  of  his 
mouth  was  firm,  perhaps  from 
too  much  control. 

"It  is  serious,  isn't  it?"  she 
asked. 

She  went  to  his  drawer  and 
pulled  out  three  changes  of  un- 
derwear. She  laid  them  on  the 
bed  near  his  suitcase. 

He  answered  her,  "I  won't 
know  that  until  I  get  there.  I 
don't  need  all  those  clothes.  I'll 


be  in  bed  in  a  hospital."  He  ig- 
nored the  underwear,  packing  in- 
stead a  shirt,  two  books,  and 
some  stationery. 

Martha  moved  in  front  of  the 
suitcase.  "Take  them  anyway.  It 
won't  hurt  you  to  have  more  than 
enough.  Will  you  let  me  know 
as  soon  as  you  find  out?"  She  re- 
moved the  shirt,  books,  and 
paper,  and  began  rearranging 
them  in  the  suitcase. 

"Yes,  I  will.  I'll  call  if  it  is 
possible."  He  had  collected  his 
shaving  equipment,  his  tooth- 
brush, and  his  hair  cream.  Martha 
fitted  each  one  in  carefully.  When 
she  had  finished,  he  closed  the 
suitcase  and  said  only,  "Let's  go." 

Martha  wanted  to  open  the 
suitcase  and  check  it  again.  She 
wanted  to  be  assured  that  he  had 
everything,  that  he  would  lack 
nothing,  that  he  was  being  sent 
well-kept  to  his  destination.  In- 
stead, she  only  felt  turmoil,  but 
she  had  to  follow  him  to  the  car. 

An  hour  later  Martha  returned 
to  her  bedroom,  hung  up  her  coat, 
and  changed  her  shoes.  As  she 
looked  at  the  bed,  at  the  place 
where  the  suitcase  had  been,  she 
knew  that  there  was  something 
which  she  had  neglected  to  send 
with  Frank.  It  was  something  he 
would  need — something  he  would 
arrive  without  and  later  miss. 
And  he  would  need  it.  Martha 
closed  her  eyes  and  recounted 
every  item  she  had  packed,  but 
she  could  not  discover  the  for- 
gotten necessity. 

As  she  fixed  herself  a  simple 
meal  of  meat  loaf,  bread,  and 
milk,  Martha  tried  to  imagine 
each  activity  in  Frank's  hospital 
day.  In  that  way  she  hoped  to 
discover  the  missing  item.  Again, 


252 


The  Forgotten  Necessity 


she  could  find  nothing.  After 
folding  a  napkin,  removing  her 
apron,  and  moving  her  chair  to 
the  table,  she  sat  down  and  auto- 
matically bowed  her  head  to  offer 
a  blessing  on  her  meal. 

A  gush  of  realization  swept 
through  her  body  as  she  remem- 
bered what  she  had  overlooked. 
She  had  forgotten  to  ask  that 
they  have  prayer.  Prayer — for 
years  she  had  taken  the  lead  in 
assembling  the  family  for  prayer, 
at  mealtime,  in  the  mornings, 
before  outings  and  important 
events.  Now,  when  Frank's  life 
might  even  be  in  danger,  she  had 
forgotten  prayer.  She  was  so 
filled  with  self-incrimination  that 
she  could  not  decide  for  several 
minutes  what  should  be  done. 

Suddenly,  quite  clearly,  she 
knew  that  she  must  pray  alone. 
She  was  puzzled  that  she  had  not 
thought  of  it  sooner.  Frightened 
now,  and  hoping  not  to  lose  more 
of  the  apportioned  minutes,  she 
hurried  to  the  bedroom,  to  the 
place  where  the  suitcase  had  been 
on  the  bed,  and  knelt.  She  began, 
"Father  in  heaven.  .  .  ."  She 
forced  her  breath  out  and  out 
and  out,  expecting  that  words 
would  float  out  on  the  air  stream. 
She  knelt  tightly  in  place,  trying 
to  force  the  thoughts  that  would 
release  the  words.  She  seemed  to 
think  of  nothing,  and  she  could 
say  nothing. 

Then,  with  all  the  details  of 
remembering,  she  saw  Frank 
again  as  he  walked  evenly  away 
from  her  and  toward  the  plane. 
His  expressionless  back,  with  the 
rounded  shoulders,  bobbed  in  the 
center  of  her  vision.  She  began 
again,  "Father  in  heaven.  .  .  ." 

Why  could  she  not  find  the 
words?  Why  could  she  not  read 


her  thoughts?  She  wanted  to  gain 
help,  to  ask  something,  but  what? 
What  blessing  or  what  relief 
should  she  ask  for  Frank?  And 
what  for  herself? 

To  be  without  any  words  for 
prayer  bewildered  her.  Confused 
thoughts  mixed  and  separated 
and  mixed  again  in  her  mind. 
Early  in  the  afternoon,  she  had 
grumbled  under  the  burden  of  her 
responsibility.  Now  she  was  alone 
to  enjoy  her  own  direction  of 
time  and  energy,  to  be  respon- 
sible only  for  herself.  Now  she 
could  fold  inward.  Yet  she  was 
haunted,  knowing  that  she  had 
sent  Frank  away  without  a  prayer 
and  he  remained  without  a  pray- 
er. Still,  to  try  again  would  be 
useless.  She  decided  to  return  to 
pray  at  bedtime. 

UHE  returned  to  her  meal.  The 
food  looked  foreign  to  the  plate 
— another  meat  loaf  cooked  at 
another  time  by  other  hands.  She 
didn't  want  to  take  the  first  bite. 
When  they  ate  together,  she  de- 
layed her  eating  until  Frank  had 
tasted  the  food.  Then  she  asked, 
"How  is  it?"  Frank  always  s^miled 
and  answered,  "Best  there  is,"  or 
a  substitute  phrase  that  showed 
his  delight  in  her  abilities  as  his 
keeper.  Without  that  foolish, 
habitual  beginning,  without  him 
there  to  appreciate  her  efforts, 
Martha  could  not  enjoy  her  food. 
She  stored  the  meat  loaf,  un- 
sampled,  in  the  refrigerator. 

In  the  living  room,  she  found 
the  newspaper  where  she  had 
placed  it,  on  the  small  lamp  table 
between  their  reading  chairs.  The 
headline  on  the  city  council 
squabble  led  her  into  the  first 
paragraph.  She  was  ready  to  ask, 
"Frank,   what   do   you   think  of 


253 


April  1967 

Milton  Harrington's  statement?"  arranged  papers,  and  the  pressed 

She  looked  into  the  emptiness  of  flowers.   Years  ago  it  would  all 

the   opposite   chair  and   lost  all  have  been    brushed    off    to    the 

interest  in  the  article.  floor  and  carefully  put  back  in 

When  her  thoughts  returned  to  piles,  slots,  drawers,  and  boxes, 
the  newspaper,  she  forsook  the  She  had  offered  to  do  it  many 
impersonal  objectiveness  of  head-  times.  She  had  threatened  to  do 
lines  and  looked  inside  for  some-  it  three  times.  She  had  finally 
thing  small,  inconsequential,  hu-  learned  that  this  table  was  not 
man  in  which  she  could  involve  her  responsibility,  that  the  mess 
herself.  "Have  you  read  this  itself  was  a  partial  expression  of 
letter  to  the  editor?"  The  un-  the  creator  who  sat  there  in  the 
answering  blankness  of  the  chair  whisper-quiet  evenings,  reading 
caught  her  and  held  her  until  she  about  the  flowers,  shaping  them, 
finally  put  the  newspaper  down,  grouping  them,  preserving  them. 
How  pleasant  it  was  to  read  when  It  was  around  this  cluttered 
Frank  was  there  to  explain  the  table,  where  they  had  so  often 
split  in  the  city  council  or  to  forgotten  themselves  to  absorb 
chuckle  over  some  unique  in-  this  part  of  nature,  that  they  had 
cident  or  to  scorn  the  problems  been  nearest  to  each  other, 
of  those  who  wrote  for  advice!  Martha  didn't  touch  one  paper, 
How  important  it  was  to  read  the  didn't  clear  one  small  area.  For  a 
paper,  looking  for  the  interesting  moment,  she  understood  the  con- 
bits  of  information  which  Frank  tribution  which  Frank  had  made 
might  miss!  How  impossible  it  to  their  lives,  the  responsibility 
was  for  her  to  find  the  motiva-  he  had  taken.  It  didn't  come  as 
tion  within  herself  to  read  or  to  a  revelation  or  as  a  clear,  after- 
eat  or  to  do  anything  with  her  wards-quotable  statement,  but 
hands  or  feet  or  head!  with  a  draw  of  her  breath,  a  ful- 

Her  last  hope  for  tolerating  the  ness  of  her  heart.  She  knew  what 

evening  was  their  flower  collec-  had  always  fulfilled  her  life  and 

tion.    She   went   to   that   comer  what  she  needed  to  retain  this 

of  the  bedroom  where  a  special  sense   of   fulfillment.   She   knew 

table  stood  loyally   holding   the  how  to  spend  the  strength  of  her 

books,  the  albums,  the  paste,  the  faith. 

paint,    the    ink,    the    tape,    the         She  returned  to  her  bedroom 

typewriter,     the     systematically  to  pray. 


Unsaid  Words 

Zara  Sabin 

There  is  no  song  that  larks  can  sing, 
No  perfume  roses  shed, 
That  takes  the  place  within  our  lives 
Of  loving  words,   unsaid. 


254 


(Address  delivered  at  the  Magazine 

Department  of  the  Relief  Society 

Annual  General  Conference, 

September  29,  1966) 

■  Sister  Sharp,  this  is  a  very  awe- 
some audience  for  a  lone  mere 
male  to  face,  but  I  am  delighted 
to  be  with  you  this  morning. 

I  understand  that  you  have 
had  four  main  topics  treated  this 
morning.  You  have  been  told  how 
to  inspire  and  instruct  with  the 
Magazine  and  how  to  promote 
and  utilize  it.  I  would  like  to 
concentrate  on  a  few  practical 
suggestions  in  the  latter  two 
categories:  how  to  promote  and 
use  this  great  Magazine. 

Last  year  in  this  meeting, 
Brother  Wendell  Ashton,  a  highly 
respected  colleague  of  mine,  gave 
a  marvelous,  moving,  and  spirit- 
ual talk  in  which  he  characterized 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  as 
a  link  between  heaven  and  home. 
This  reminded  me  of  my  first 
serious  encounter  with  the  Maga- 
zine back  in  World  War  II. 

I  had  very  few  links  with  the 
Church  during  my  first  few 
months  overseas  in  England,  in 
North  Africa,  and  in  Italy.  I  had 


been  traveling  somewhat  too  fast 
from  base  to  base  for  the  Latter- 
day  Saint  Servicemen's  Program 
to  catch  up  with  me.  No  copies  of 
any  of  the  Church  magazines  had 
reached  me,  and  even  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  Servicemen's  Program 
have  forgotten  me.  Then  one  day 
in  one  of  the  officers  clubs  I  ran 
across  a  battered,  tattered,  but 
strangely  familiar  sight.  It  was, 
oddly  enough,  an  old  copy  of  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  I 
couldn't  tell  you  now  how  it  got 
there — perhaps  one  of  our  Latter- 
day  Saint  Red  Cross  girls  or  one 
of  our  WAC  officers  might  have 
brought  it  in,  but  I  picked  up 
that  Magazine  and  I  read  it  avid- 
ly from  cover  to  cover,  and  it  did 
indeed  seem  to  be  a  link  with 
home  and  with  heaven  in  a  way 
that  I  needed  very  badly  at  that 
particular  time. 

Now,  your  calling  is  to  help  put 
that  link  in  the  proper  place  in 
every  Latter-day  Saint  home. 
Let's  examine  for  just  a  moment 
three  very  specific  ways  in  which 
you  might  do  it. 

The  first  way  I  am  going  to 
suggest  is  that  you  convince  your- 


*Member,  Sunday  School  General  Board  and  V ice-Chairman,  The  Instructor 
Magazine  Committee 


255 


April  1967 


self,  if  you  are  not  already  con- 
vinced, that  your  calling  is  im- 
portant, that  you  are  performing 
a  real  service  to  the  Relief 
Society,  to  your  stake,  or  to  the 
wards  or  branches  you  serve,  and 
to  the  work  of  our  Heavenly 
Father.  Corollary  to  that,  I  sug- 
gest you  convince  yourself  that 
this  Magazine  is  all  that  it  pur- 
ports to  be.  We  have  seen  some 
of  the  things  that  it  can  do  in  a 
clever  little  skit  a  few  minutes 
ago,  but  beyond  that,  I  hope  you 
read  the  Magazine  every  month 
and  know  its  contents,  and  that 
your  Magazine  Representatives 
in  the  wards  and  branches  do 
the  same.  This  will  build  your 
enthusiasm  better  than  anything 
else. 

The  second  step  is  to  convey 
that  enthusiasm  to  others.  It 
really  is  contagious.  The  ward 
representatives  will  catch  it  from 
you,  and  the  potential  Magazine 
subscribers  will  catch  it  from 
them. 

And  step  three  (and  I  almost 
think  this  is  the  most  important 
of  all  because  it  is,  perhaps,  the 
most  often  violated) :  sell  this 
Magazine  on  its  own  merits. 

To  illustrate  the  need  for  this 
philosophy,  envision  this  situa- 
tion: a  Magazine  representative 
goes  to  the  door  and  makes  this 
approach:  "Sister  Jones,  your 
subscription  to  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine  expires  this 
month.  We  have  to  have  our 
money  in  by  next  Thursday,  and 
we  need  four  more  subscriptions 
to  reach  our  quota.  .  .  ."  You  can 
imagine  the  rest  of  the  presenta- 
tion   and  the    ensuing   response. 

You  will  note  that  there  is  no 
attempt  here  to  explain  the 
merits  of  the  Magazine   or  the 


benefits  the  potential  subscriber 
will  receive  from  reading  it.  A 
subscription  acquired  in  this  way 
will  get  the  Magazine  into  that 
home,  but  it  will  seldom  get  the 
contents  of  the  Magazine  into 
the  minds  and  hearts  of  those 
who  subscribe — and  I  would  pre- 
sume that^s  a  primary  objective 
in  publishing  this  Magazine. 

Now,  in  contrast,  when  Jesus 
preached  his  gospel,  he  presented 
it  so  clearly,  so  dramatically,  and 
enticingly  that  his  audience  sim- 
ply couldn't  resist  what  he  had 
to  offer.  In  presenting  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  you  can  well 
follow  his  example  as  a  Master 
Teacher.  The  Relief  Society  Mag- 
azine has  a  great  message  to 
offer.  It  can  be  a  great  influence 
for  good  in  the  home,  as  you  very 
well  know,  but  we  must  find  a 
way  to  get  more  women  not 
merely  to  subscribe  to  it,  but  to 
read  it  and  to  heed  it. 

Now  here  are  a  few  more  spe- 
cific thoughts.  I  am  sure  many 
of  these  have  already  occurred  to 
you,  but  perhaps  they  will  sug- 
gest some  fresh  or  appealing  way 
of  presenting  the  case  for  The  Re- 
lief Society  Magazine. 

Idea  No.  1:  Why  not  encourage 
your  ward  Relief  Societies  to 
serve  foods  made  from  some  of 
those  taste-tempting  recipes  that 
I  read  in  the  Magazine,  especially 
those  that  come  to  us  from  many 
different  lands?  I  would  hope  that 
your  Relief  Society  officers  would 
credit  the  Magazine  as  the  source. 
I  know  one  ward  Relief  Society 
where  this  was  done  recently,  and 
I  am  told  the  women  could  hardly 
wait  to  go  home  and  try  the 
recipes  on  their  families,  because 
it  was  food  they  had  actually 
tested  and  tasted  for  themselves, 


256 


How   to  Promote  and  Use  the  Magazine 

and  they  wanted  to  see  what  re-  and  work  for  a  cause,  but  they 

action  they  would  get  from  their  won't  necessarily  accomplish  the 

own  families.  objective   that  you  want  to   ac- 

Idea  No.  2:  Try  leaving  a  copy,  complish,  which  goes  far  beyond 

I  am  sure  many  of  you  here  have  merely  selling  a  Magazine  sub- 

had  a  call  from  a  certain  brush  scription. 

company  representative  at  some-  My    good    friend    and    former 

time  in  the  past  few  months.  That  Sunday    School  Board   member, 

company  has   an   effective  little  Reed  Bradford,   used  to  tell  us 

technique.     They     present     the  frequently  that  we  are  prone  to 

housewife    with    a    clever    little  do  the  right  things  for  the  wrong 

magazine  that  has  good  illustra-  reasons.  When  we  get  people  to 

tions,  beautiful  color,  and  some  subscribe    to    the  Magazine   be- 

interesting  reading   in   it,   along  cause  they  are  helping  us  reach 

with    pictures    and    information  a  quota,  they  are  doing  the  right 

about  their  products.   One  very  thing  but  for  the  wrong  reason, 

successful  representative,  who  is  and  it  won't  get  readers  into  the 

a    district    supervisor    for    this  Magazine. 

company,  told  me  that  his  sales  Another  suggestion:  learn  to 
people  now  spend  far  less  time  anticipate  objections  and  answer 
in  each  home  than  formerly,  be-  them.  An  insurance  agent  friend 
cause  the  customers  are  already  of  mine  tells  me  that  this  is  one 
presold.  They  leave  a  copy  of  the  of  the  greatest  secrets  of  success- 
magazine,  and  then  when  they  ful  selling.  But  are  there  any  real 
call  back  a  few  days  later,  they  objections  to  subscribing  to  The 
spend  only  a  few  minutes  in  each  Relief  Society  Magazine?  If  so, 
home  taking  orders.  what  are  they? 

You  can  use  a  similar  tech-  A  well- reputed  psychologist, 
nique  with  women  who  are  not  James  Harvey  Robinson,  main- 
yet  familiar  with  this  Magazine,  tained  that  there  are  two  kinds 
Leave  a  copy  and  a  reminder  of  reasons  we  have  for  doing  or 
that  you  are  going  to  call  back  not  doing  a  certain  thing.  There 
later.  In  so  doing  you  also  leave  is  the  good  reason — the  valid,  the 
a  feeling  of  obligation  on  their  acceptable,  the  legitimate  reason 
part  to  at  least  glance  through  — and  these  are  the  ones  we 
the  Magazine,  because  they  won't  usually  tell  other  people.  And 
want  to  be  embarrassed  by  not  then  there  are  the  real  reasons, 
knowing  anything  about  the  pub-  the  deep-seated  reasons,  and 
lication  when  you  come  back  and  these  are  the  ones  we  often  keep 
say,  ''What  did  you  think  of  this?  to  ourselves. 
Did  you  like  such  and  such  an  A  few  seasons  ago  for  The  In- 
article  or  such  and  such  a  story?"  structor  magazine,  we  did  some 
They  will  feel  they  have  to  be  readership  studies,  and  we  tried 
familiar  with  it,  and  in  so  doing  to  get  at  both  the  good  reasons 
they  will  sell  themselves  on  the  and  the  real  reasons  why  a  few 
wonderful  offerings  of  this  Mag-  people,  and  I  emphasize  few,  fail 
azine.  to  resubscribe  for  The  Instructor 

Quotas  are  often  used  as  sales  after  they  have  been  subscribers 

incentives  to  make  people  go  out  for  some  time.  I  don't  like  to  ad- 

257 


April  1967 


mit  this,  but  there  were  a  very 
few  who  said  they  just  didn't  Hke 
the  Magazine — and  I  still  can't 
understand  that  one!  Then  there 
were  a  few  more  who  said  they 
were  no  longer  working  in  the 
Sunday  School  and  so  didn't 
really  need  it.  I  understood  their 
reasons,  but  I  had  some  good 
answers  by  pointing  out  how 
Primary,  and  Relief  Society,  and 
Priesthood  teachers  also  found  the 
Magazine  useful  and  kept  on  sub- 
scribing year  after  year.  But  by 
far  the  greatest  number  of  people 
gave  us  two  other  answers: 

The  first  was,  '7  can't  afford 
it/'  I  wonder  if  this  is  a  valid 
reason.  We'll  examine  it  in  a  min- 
ute or  two,  but  this  is  one  of 
those  good  reasons  that  Robinson 
talks  about,  isn't  it? 

And  close  behind  it  was,  of 
course,  '7  don't  have  time  to  read 
it."  I  wonder  how  often  you  have 
called  at  a  home  where  the  family 
was  watching  a  TV  soap  opera 
in  the  daytime  or  a  spy  thriller 
in  the  evening,  yet  someone 
would  boldly  tell  you,  "We  don't 
have  any  time  to  read,  so  we 
really  don't  need  it,  thank  you." 

Again,  this  is  one  of  those  good 
reasons.  I  suspect  that  if  we  in 
this  room  were  honest  with  our- 
selves, we  would  have  to  admit 
that  we  are  all  woefully  short  of 
both  time  and  money  to  do  and 
to  buy  all  the  things  we  would 
like  for  our  families.  But,  within 
limits,  of  course,  somehow  we 
seem  to  budget  both  the  time 
and  money  to  do  and  buy  what 
we  really  need. 

Elder  Paul  Dunn  has  a  favorite 
saying  that  there  are  things  that 
are  nice  to  know  and  things  that 
we  need  to  know.  I  suggest  we 
paraphrase    Brother    Dunn    and 


say  that  there  are  things  that 
are  nice  to  have  and  do,  and  there 
are  things  we  need  to  have  and 
we  need  to  do. 

Somehow,  we  must  get  into  the 
minds  of  our  potential  subscrib- 
ers The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
is  one  of  the  things  we  all  need 
to  find  time  for  in  our  busy 
schedules.  We  need  to  budget 
time  in  order  to  read  this  wonder- 
ful Magazine,  and  we  need  to  find 
the  little  money  it  takes  to  sub- 
scribe. Perhaps  we'll  have  to  give 
up  some  little  luxury  or  some  im- 
pulse purchase.  But  the  sacrifice 
isn't  great,  and  it's  only  a  few 
pennies  a  month.  Now  I  know 
there  are  a  few  people  who  can't 
afford  those  few  pennies.  But  in 
our  society  today  there  are  rela- 
tively few  who  can't  afford  the 
small  subscription  price  of  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  So  it  is 
really  up  to  you  to  provide  the 
feeling  of  need — to  help  your  po- 
tential subscribers  want  this  more 
than  some  of  the  other  wants. 

I  would  like  to  give  just  a  few 
convincing  arguments  that  will 
help  you  achieve  that  small  extra 
measure  of  success  that  makes  so 
much  difference  between  a  cham- 
pion and  an  also  ran.  Maybe  you 
have  watched  our  Mormon  golfer, 
Billy  Casper,  play  in  tournaments 
of  champions.  Casper  often  wins 
just  by  a  hairbreadth.  You  could 
almost  call  him  Hairbreadth  Cas- 
per sometimes,  because  he  evi- 
dences the  almost  infinitesimal 
difference  between  a  really  great 
golfer  and  a  nearly  great  golfer. 
Why,  then,  does  he  so  often  win? 
I'm  convinced  it's  the  extra  meas- 
ure of  practice  and  effort  and  de- 
votion to  his  sport  that  accounts 
for  his  superb  skill  and  ability  to 
come    through    a    winner    when 


258 


How   to  Promote  and  Use  the  Magazine 


competition  is  toughest. 

Now,  how  can  we,  with  that 
Httle  extra  effort  on  our  parts, 
convince  some  of  our  hard-to- 
convince  potential  subscribers 
that  this  Magazine  is  worth  giv- 
ing up  some  impulse  purchase 
they  don't  really  need,  and  an 
evening  with  the  late-late  show 
once  a  month?  How  can  we  ac- 
complish this  worthy  objective? 

You  have  many  things  going 
for  you  on  this  Magazine.  The 
size  of  the  Magazine  is  conducive 
to  reading  in  many  convenient 
moments  and  places.  The  Read- 
er's Digest  uses  a  similar  format 
for  similar  reasons.  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  is  almost  the 
same  width  and  just  a  little  long- 
er than  the  Digest.  It  fits  easily 
into  pocket  or  purse  or  on  the 
bedside  table,  and  weighs  little 
when  you  hold  it  to  read  it.  That 
can  be  important  if  you  compare 
it  with  some  of  the  oversize  mag- 
azines published  these  days. 

Complete  articles,  as  opposed 
to  the  ''continued-on-page-so-and- 
so"  style,  also  encourage  reading. 

You  also  have  many  appealing 
"graphics"  or  illustrations  and 
page  make-up.  I  especially  no- 
ticed the  array  of  scenic  covers 
that  were  depicted  in  the  little 
skit.  The  pictures  are  wholesome 
and  beautiful.  You  wouldn't  be 
afraid  to  leave  them  around  the 
home — unlike  several  recent  cov- 
ers of  our  so-called  "family  mag- 
azines." 

Good  reading  has  many  re- 
wards that  far  outweigh  the  time 
and  money  we  spend  on  it.  The 
famous  essayist  Joseph  Addison 
tells  us  that  "reading  is  to  the 
mind  what  exercise  is  to  the 
body."    Reading    stretches    our 


mental  muscles  and  expands  our 
horizons.  It  takes  us  out  of  our 
mundane  worlds  and  lets  us 
travel  as  far  as  our  imaginations 
and  the  picture-painting  words  of 
the  authors  can  carry  us.  Read- 
ing keeps  us  vibrant,  it  keeps  us 
alive  and  makes  us  far  more  in- 
teresting to  our  marriage  mates 
and  our  families.  It  also  is  a  form 
of  insurance  against  mental  aging. 
We  are  only  as  old  as  we  think 
we  are.  Some  people  say  that  one 
way  to  keep  alive  is  to  keep  in- 
terested in  many  things,  and  the 
way  to  keep  interested  is  to  read 
widely.  A  few  minutes  spent  in 
reading  each  day  can  be  the  most 
profitable,  rewarding  investment 
that  we  make  of  our  time.  So  it 
really  isn't  a  question  of  being 
able  to  afford  the  time.  The  ques- 
tion is,  can  we  afford  not  to  in- 
vest it  in  good  reading?  It  is  one 
of  your  jobs  to  sell  that  idea. 

Now,  one  more  final  suggestion 
that  I  suspect  is  a  little  redun- 
dant because  the  little  skit  you 
had  earlier  is  one  example  of  what 
I  am  about  to  propose.  For  a 
number  of  years  on  our  Sunday 
School  General  Board,  we  have 
had  monthly  reviews  of  The  In- 
structor Magazine.  We  rotate  this 
assignment  among  the  Board 
members,  and  each  individual 
gives  this  his  own  subjective  ap- 
proach, which  adds  "spice"  and 
variety  to  the  presentations.  We 
recommend  that  the  stakes  do  the 
same  thing  in  their  monthly  prep- 
aration meetings,  and  the  wards  in 
their  ward  faculty  meetings.  Now, 
this  need  take  only  ten  or  fifteen 
minutes,  if  you  do  not  try  to  give 
a  predigested  version  of  what  is 
in  the  Magazine.  What  you  want 
to  do  is  to  intrigue  your  audience 
to  the  point  where  they  can  hard- 


259 


April  1967 


ly  wait  to  get  to  the  Magazine 
and  read  it. 

I  am  sure  some  of  you  have 
had  classes  from  a  great  teacher, 
especially  a  great  teacher  of  lit- 
erature, who  makes  you  want  to 
get  a  certain  book  as  quickly  as 
possible  and  read  what  he  has 
been  talking  about.  I  suspect  that 
some  of  you  may  have  encoun- 
tered this  in  some  of  your  lessons 
in  Relief  Society.  You  want  more; 
you  are  hungry  for  more.  This 
is  what  this  kind  of  review  should 
make  you  want  to  do. 

I  haven't  time  this  morning  for 
a  full-scale  sample  review  of  your 
October  issue,  but  I  just  wanted 
to  point  out  a  few  things  that 
appealed  especially  to  me.  I 
managed  to  borrow  a  copy  briefly 
from  my  wife  who  guards  these 
Magazines  rather  jealously.  Here 
is  a  typical  sample  of  poetry  that 
especially  moved  me: 

The  firelight  is  warm  and  golden 

As  I  sit  here  alone; 

But  each  room  is  empty,  silent 

Until  you  come. 

Then  when  I  hear  your  whistle, 

And  your  footstep  at  the  door, 

This  place  becomes  alive, 

Happy,  and  secure. 

For  by  your  very  presence 

At  evening  when  you  come, 

The  empty  quiet  of  each  room 

Becomes  the  peace  of  home. 

Enid  F.  WooUey 

Appropriately,  it  is  entitled 
''Homecoming,"  and  it  has  an 
element  of  universality  about  it 
that  is  one  of  the  touchstones  of 
great  poetry.  The  emotion  that  is 
expressed  can  be  felt  as  much  in 
Salt  Lake  City  as  in  far-off  Tas- 
mania, where  this  little  poem 
originated. 

There  is  an  intriguing  article  in 
this  issue  [October  1966]  entitled 
"Our  Children  Earn  Their  Own 


Allowances."  After  I  had  read  this, 
I  could  hardly  wait  to  try  the  sys- 
tem on  our  five  allowance-hungry 
youngsters.  I'll  let  you  know  how 
it  works  out. 

Recipes:  I  defy  you  to  read 
through  this  section  without  get- 
ting hungry.  I  look  at  some  of 
these  recipes  from  far-off  lands 
and  have  even  clipped  a  few  for 
my  own  file.  I  don't  suppose  I 
will  ever  get  around  to  trying 
them,  but  maybe  I  can  talk  my 
wife  into  doing  it. 

In  the  homemaking  hints  and 
recipe  section,  and  in  many  other 
parts  of  the  Magazine  in  recent 
months,  I  have  noticed  that  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine  has  led 
the  way  in  something  that  I  think 
is  of  vital  importance  to  Church 
magazines  right  now.  That  is  a 
recognition  that  all  of  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  do  not  live  along  the 
Wasatch  Front,  or  in  Utah,  or 
even  in  the  United  States.  This  is 
a  universal  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  with 
members  scattered  throughout 
the  free  world,  and  even  beyond, 
and  I  find  reflections  of  this 
throughout  the  recent  issues  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 

This  brings  me  to  the  "Wom- 
an's Sphere"  feature,  with  its 
intriguing  woman-over-the-world 
symbol.  As  one  other  well-known 
woman's  magazine  once  put  in  a 
slogan,  "never  underestimate  the 
power  of  a  woman,"  the  power 
and  influence  of  Latter-day  Saint 
and  other  women  throughout  the 
world  are  documented  in  the 
pages  of  your  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  and,  notably,  in  this 
particular  section.  I  noticed  in 
the  October  Magazine  examples 
from  London,  from  Ohio,  from 
North  Wales,  among  others. 


260 


How  to  Promote  and  Use  the  Magazine 

In    the    same    October    issue  he  cites  what  some  of  our  greatest 

Elder  Thomas  S.  Monson  of  the  EngHsh  authors  have  had  to  say 

Council  of  the  Twelve,  teaches  us  about  the  strength  of  humility, 

strength    through    obedience    as  But  this    is   really  absurd    of 

only  Elder  Monson  can  teach  it.  me.  Why  should  I  tell  you  about 

And  then  there  is  the  unusual,  your  Magazine?  I  am  sure  every- 

rich    offering    of    so-called    "fie-  one  of  you  here  has  read  it  from 

tion."  I  say  "so-called"  because  cover  to  cover.  I  won^t  embarrass 

the   truths   in   some   fiction   are  you    by   asking    for   a    show   of 

more  precise  and  more  meaning-  hands. 

ful  than  some  of  the  things  we  Now  each  of  you  here  today, 

treat  as  fact.  And  they  are  told  and    your    counterparts    in    all 

in  the  rich  idiom  of  the  well-told  the  wards  and  branches  of  the 

story.  Church,    are    much    more    than 

Now  the   lesson    departments  Relief   Society   Magazine    repre- 

must  surely  be  among  the  best-  sentatives.  As  Elder  Ashton  said 

read  features   in   the   Magazine,  last  year,  in  essence,  you  carry  to 

and  I  only  saved  them  until  last  the  world  the  only  periodical  on 

because  I  feel  that  the  reading  earth  which  delivers  the  restored 

of  the  Magazine  should  not  stop  gospel  of  the  Master  in  a  form 

with  these  lessons,  and  I  know  in  especially  written  and  edited  for 

many  instances  that  it  does.   I  women.  You  are  emissaries  in  the 

suspect  that  many  women  just  great  cause,  and  a  worthy  work, 

read  the  lessons,  and  they  read  and  I  pray  that  each  of  you  here 

nothing  else  in  the  Magazine.  I  today  may  recognize  the  impor- 

was    especially    impressed    with  tance  of  this  work  and  find  your 

Elder  Robert   K.    Thomas'    cul-  place  in  it  and  the  best  way  in 

tural    refinement    lessons.    This  which  to  carry  it  forward.  This  is 

term  was  a  new  one  to  me,  but  my  prayer,  in  the  name  of  Jesus 

seemed   most  appropriate.    Here  Christ.  Amen. 


HILLS  AGAINST  THE  SKY 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

Hills  seem   impediment  against  the  sky, 
Refusing  prairie  peace  and  desert  flower, 
Denying  distance  to  the  searching  eye, 
Detaining  dawn  behind  their  massive  bower. 

But  bridge  the  chasm,   climb  the  coral  crest; 
In  shade  and  hymn  above  the  vista's  blue, 
A  flaming  sunfall  gathers  in  the  west: 
Plain  and  sahara   both   belong  to  you. 


261 


SPRING 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

How  eager  the  grass  is  to  grow  green: 

How  soon  the  blades  arise 

Like  children   rising  up, 

Lifting  their  heads,  so  young,  so  clean. 

How  eager  the  grass  is  to  grow  green. 

How  soon  the  sky  transforms  to  azure  blue: 
The  heavy  clouds  soon-passed  \,,^   V\ 

Are  quieted  as  leaves  upon  a  stream,        '^^.^ 
Curving;  their  counterparts  are  new. 

How  soon  the  sky  transforms  to  azure  blue. 

How  quick  the  birds  are  now  to  choir-sing.    ^ 
After  the  folded  wing,  the  docile  head. 
The  questioning  peep  of  doubt; 
Their  song  pours  forth  as  soft,   intimate  bells 
That  move  In  wind,  and  moving,   ring. 

How  quick  the  birds  are  now  to  choir-sing. 


262 


ley  at  Meeker,  Colorado 
Willard  Luce 


Be  Happy,  But  Remember 


Alice  P.  Willardson 


m  That  morning  I  was  really  on 
top  of  the  world.  I  breathed 
deeply  of  the  cool  fall  air.  It 
wasn't  hard  to  imagine  that  I  was 
walking  to  music.  The  sky  was  so 
much  more  blue,  the  sun  so  much 
brighter,  the  breeze  so  much 
softer.  The  lights  had  come  on 
again  "all  over  the  world."  Yes, 
the  war  was  over!  The  fighting 
was  through.  All  the  first  wild, 
hilarious  celebration  was  over. 
Our  boys  would  soon  be  coming 
home  again.  That  was  what  the 
morning  breeze  was  whispering 
as  it  caressed  my  cheeks,  "Peace, 
peace."  A  world  of  peace  and 
beauty  again!  Just  to  be  able 
to  say  to  yourself,  "God's  in 
his  heaven:  all's  right  with  the 
world." 

I  fairly  floated  down  the  street, 
answering  all  the  happy  "Good- 
mornings"  from  the  neighbors 
and  greetings  from  the  business- 
men as  I  walked  through  Main 
Street. 

"Well,  we'll  soon  be  through 
with  you  now,  Mrs.  O.P.A."  they 
called.  Working  in  the  Office  of 
Price  Administration  had  been  a 
war-time  obligation. 

"That's  right,  we'll  soon  be 
folding  our  tents  'like  the  Arabs, 
and  as  silently  steal  away.'  " 

"Guess  you'll  kind  of  miss  it, 
won't  you?" 

"Oh,  it  will  be  so  good  not  to 
need  that  sort  of  thing.  Maybe 
I'll  have  to  pay  you  all  a  visit 
each  morning  for  awhile  just  to 
keep  from  getting  lonesome." 

"You're  not  through  yet,  are 
you?" 

"No,  not  quite,  we  still  have 
to  ration  sugar  for  awhile  longer. 
And,  of  course,  the  price  control 
will  have  to  continue  for  some 
time.    But  I  imagine  a    county 

263 


April  1967 


board  will  take  over  and  all  our 
little  local  boards  will  be  through. 
We  can't  get  rid  of  it  all  in  a  day, 
but  it  will  be  good  to  get  back  to 
normal  again.'* 

"You  can  say  that  again!" 
At  the  Post  Office  door,  Bishop 
Kendell  stood  with  his  hand  ex- 
tended. "Looks  like  you  are  walk- 
ing on  air  this  morning,  my  dear. 
Your  smile  is  absolutely  radiant." 

I  HE  pressure  of  his  hand  was 
firm,  and  I  wondered  how  eyes  so 
grave  could  still  twinkle.  These 
last  years  had  not  been  kind  to 
Bishop  Kendell.  Of  course  he 
wasn't  our  bishop  now,  but  he 
would  always  be  that  to  me.  He 
lived  out  in  what  we,  as  children, 
called  "Lover's  Lane,"  and  had 
been  our  bishop  for  years  when 
we  lived  on  the  farm.  Many  of 
the  problems  of  my  young  wom- 
anhood had  been  solved  by  his 
kindly  voice.  He  had  blessed  and 
baptized  our  children.  Yes,  the 
fine  veins  in  his  face  were  too 
blue,  and  his  skin  was  almost 
transparent.  Yet,  there  was  such 
strength  there  it  was  almost  as 
if  his  soul  was  shining  through. 

"You  don't  look  so  bad  your- 
self, bishop.  You  found  the  key 
to  happiness  a  long  time  ago, 
didn't  you?  That's  one  thing  you 
can  give  away  and  still  have 
plenty  for  yourself,  or  you  would 
not  have  any  left,  would  you?" 
I  asked  lovingly. 

"Yes,  happiness  is  sort  of  con- 
tagious," he  said,  and  the  old 
twinkle  was  in  his  eyes  again. 

"That's  right.  Give  my  love 
to  Sister  Kendell,  will  you?"  I 
waved  gaily  as  I  went  down  the 
street. 

A  small  group  of  men  stood  on 
the  City  Hall  lawn  as  I  ran  up 


the  steps.  The  board  chairman 
was  there. 

"You're  soon  going  to  be  out 
of  a  job  now,  young  lady,"  he 
called. 

"Won't  it  be  fun?  You,  too. 
You'll  never  get  your  wages 
doubled  now." 

"That's  right,  but  since  two 
times  nothing  is  still  nothing,  I 
guess  it  won't  matter."  This  was 
an  old  joke  among  these  men  who 
had  given  freely  of  so  much  time 
and  worry  through  all  the  war 
years. 

"Yes,  but  think  of  all  the  nice 
names  you  have  been  called  these 
last  three  years.  You're  going  to 
miss  all  the  applause  when  you 
retire  to  private  life." 

A  burst  of  laughter  greeted  our 
sally.  It  was  good  to  hear  people 
laugh  again. 

Even  our  dingy  little  office, 
with  its  files  and  typewriters, 
looked  brighter  this  morning. 
Maybe  it  was  the  sun  reflecting 
on  the  white-washed  walls  which 
faced  our  only  windows.  How 
often  in  the  past  two  years  had 
that  wall  typified  to  me  the  say- 
ing, "Beating  your  head  against 
a  blank  wall." 

Mildred  greeted  me  with  her 
usual  smile,  only  this  time  it  was 
not  the  smile  we  painted  on  each 
morning  and  wore  to  cover  every 
emotion  while  we  quoted  reg- 
ulations and  doled  out  ration 
stamps.  Her  eyes  were  shining 
and  I  knew  her  heart  was  singing 
the  same  tune  that  mine  was. 
The  boys  would  be  coming  home! 
When?  How  soon  would  the  boys 
be  coming  home? 

"I  had  a  letter  from  Bob  this 
morning.  He  said  they  sure  put 
on  a  celebration  in  Alaska  when 
they  got  the  word  of  V.J.  Day," 


264 


Be  Happy,  But  Remember 

she  said.  ''You  look  like  you  had  have    a    T    gasoline    application, 

good   news,    too.    A   letter   from  too." 

Keith?"  "What!    Only   the    application 

"Yes,    he    says    he    won't    be  blank?      How     about     some     T 

getting  home  for  awhile  yet,   as  stamps  now  you  don't  need  them 

the  Air  Corps  still  needs  weather  any  more?" 

men,  at  least  enough  to  man  the  "They  all  had  to  be  accounted 
airfields.  Three  years  is  a  long  for  and  the  remainder  burned 
time  for  him  to  be  out  of  school,  with  great  ceremony.  You  will 
and  he  is  anxious  to  get  home,  never  know  what  we  were  think- 
but  we  can  wait  now  that  the  ing  as  all  those  stamps  went  up 
war  is  over.   I  imagine  some  of  in  smoke." 

the  boys   will   be   coming   home         Just   then    the    city    marshall 

right  away.  Won't  it  seem  good  entered  and  sat  down  in  the  re- 

to  have  young  men  to  help  on  the  maining  chair  rather  heavily.  We 

farms  again!  It  will  put  the  red  all  looked  at  him,  and  the  smiles 

blood   of   youth    back   into    this  faded. 

town.   One  didn't  dare  to  think  "I    guess    we    are    not    quite 

how  gray  and  dreary  our  world  through  yet.  The  widow  woman 

was  with  the  youth  gone  out  of  Josh  Ames  married  just  got  word 

it."  that  her  son  is  dead.  Died  in  a 

_i  hospital  overseas." 
I  HE    door    was    standing    open.         That  old  dread  silence  fell  on 

and  the  city  mayor  had  walked  in  the  group  once  more.  One  by  one, 

and  joined  in   the  conversation,  the   men  faded   from  the   room. 

"Yes,   they  will   soon   put   some  Their   mumbled    words    of    grief 

color  and  life  back  into  this  old  and  sympathy  mingled  strangely 

town.  They  have  already  brought  with  the  blurred  figures   in   the 

the  color  back  into  the  cheeks  of  room    and    the    confusion    that 

a    few    girls    I    could    mention,  whirled  in  my  head. 
Funny  isn't  it,  that  in  spite  of         They  were  all  gone,  so  was  the 

all  the  boys  have  been  through,  day,  and  time  turned  backward, 

they  are  the  ones  who  have  all  In  the  chair  in  front  of  my  desk 

the  hope  and  optimism.  I  guess  sat   a   forlorn   little   figure.    Her 

just  to  be  home  again  is  heaven  shoulders  drooped  and  her  gray 

to  them."  eyes  were  desolate.  "I — I  missed 

Others  strolled  into  the  office  the  bus."  She  was  breathless  with 

and  sat  with  the  old  chairs  tilted  the    choke    in    her    throat.    The 

back  at  a  rakish  angle.  Even  the  clock  ticked  loudly.  Why  didn't 

chairs    seemed    giddy    with    the  we  muzzle  that  thing? 
new  happiness.  Conversation  and         "I'm  so  sorry.  Were  you  going 

jokes  were  tossed  lightly  about,  some  place  special?" 
Must  have  been  a  new  sensation         "Oh,  yes.  I  was  going  to  Salt 

for  the  old  office.  Lake  to  see  my  son.  He  is  going 

"How  about  a  sheet  of  those  overseas,  and  I  could  only  see  him 

sugar  stamps  for  my  scrapbook?"  for  a  few  minutes  as  the   train 

"Oh,   these   are  still   precious,  stops  in  Salt  Lake  City.  But  I — 

You'll  have  to  use  your  A  Book  I  wanted  to  see  him  so  badly." 
for    a   souvenir.    Here,    you   can  Tick-tock,  tick-tock.  .  .  . 

265 


April  1967 


Her  head  sank  and  her  voice 
wasn't  much  more  than  a  whis- 
per. "He  wired  me  to  be  sure  and 
be  there.  He  has  been  sick,  and 
he  is  just  a  kid!'' 

Yes,  he  was  just  a  kid.  A  kid 
with  freckles  on  his  nose.  And 
such  a  cute  grin.  I  remembered 
the  day  he  had  been  in  the  office 
for  his  "entering  service  gas- 
oline." 

liCK-TOCK,  tick-tock  .  .  .  the 
time  was  passing.  I  could  see  that 
train  pulling  into  the  Salt  Lake 
station.  I  could  see  the  boy's 
thin,  eager  face,  see  the  light  fade 
from  his  eyes,  and  then  hear  the 
chug-chugging  of  the  train  as  it 
pulled  out,  and  the  whistle,  the 
whistle,  and  the  smoke  growing 
thin  in  the  distance.  I  knew  she 
was  hearing  it,  too,  and  that  her 
heart  was  going  with  the  boy  as 
we  sat  in  the  stillness  of  that 
office. 

Tick-tock — tick  ....  tock. 

"Somehow,  I  know  I'll  never 
see  him  again.  ..." 

Again  the  lump  in  my  throat 
was  choking  me,  and  my  eyes 
stung  with  the  unshed  tears  just 
as  they  had  that  day.  I  felt  as 
if  I  was  smothering. 

"Mildred,  Mildred,  do  you  re- 
member the  morning  she  was  in 
here?  The  morning  she  missed 
the  bus?" 

"Yes,  yes,  of  course,  I  remem- 
ber. Don't  go  over  all  that  again. 
You  know  there  was  nothing  we 
could  do  about  it." 

"I  know.  She  didn't  even  ask 
for  anything.  Maybe  their  old  car 
wouldn't  have  made  it  to  Salt 
Lake  if  we  could  have  let  them 
have  the  gasoline." 

The  walls  were  closing  down  on 
me,   stifling   me.    "Oh,    Mildred, 


do  you  care?  I've  got  to  get  out 
of  here." 

"Of  course,  I'll  stay  till  you  get 
back." 

Gone  was  the  brightness  of  the 
day.  The  glare  of  the  pavement 
hurt  my  eyes.  The  shadows  were 
so  intense  that  they  hit  me  in 
the  face.  No,  not  shadows — it 
was  willows  along  the  creek.  In- 
stinctively I  had  sought  the  shade 
of  "Lover's  Lane."  How  ironic! 
"Lover's  Lane"  to  cry  your  heart 
out  for  a  mother  who  had  lost  too 
much,  and  for  a  soldier  who  died 
overseas,  but  who  was  only  a  boy 
who  had  been  sick  and  needed  his 
mother!  And  somehow  they  both 
had  known  that  they  would  never 
see  each  other  again. 

And  I  had  stood  in  the  way!  I 
wouldn't  let  her  go  to  him.  No 
it  wasn't  I.  It  was  the  regulations. 
Other  boys  needed  that  gas  to  fly 
their  planes.  The  country  was  full 
of  mothers  who  could  not  say 
goodbye  to  their  sons.  Why  did 
I  take  exception  to  this  one?  But 
this  mother!  Life  had  taken  so 
much  from  her  that  she  had  not 
even  expected  anything.  She  had 
not  even  asked.  Her  heart  was 
so  heavy  that  her  brain  was  par- 
alyzed. All  she  could  see  was  a 
little  boy  who  had  to  be  a  man. 
She  had  known  and  he  had 
known  that  this  was  their  last 
chance  on  this  earth. 

And  now  it  had  happened,  just 
a  boy  alone  and  so  far  away.  I 
could  still  see  her  holding  that 
yellow  slip  of  paper,  and  her  eyes 
as  far  away  and  desolate  as  they 
had  been  that  day.  Dear  God! 
If  I  felt  Hke  I  did,  what  did  she 
feel  like? 

At  last  the  flood  broke  and  the 
tears  came.  I  lay  prone  upon  the 
grass    and    sobbed    increasingly. 


266 


Be  Happy,  But  Remember 


Somehow  I  was  crying  for  all  the 
mothers  in  the  world  who  would 
never  throw  their  arms  around 
that  loved  form  and  welcome  him 
home.  The  grief  was  too  much 
to  bear. 

OoMEONE  was  patting  me  on 
the  shoulder,  and  a  voice,  kind 
and  gentle,  was  saying,  *What- 
ever  is  the  matter,  Nelly?"  It  was 
Bishop  Kendell. 

"Oh,  I  just  can't  stand  it.  I 
can't  stand  to  think  of  it."  And 
I  told  him  the  whole  story.  The 
telegram  that  had  arrived  today 
and  all  that  was  behind  it.  All 
the  other  telegrams  all  over  the 
world! 

"I  know,  I  know,  Nelly.  And  it 
is  little  enough  one  can  do  at  a 
time  like  this,  and  somehow  cry- 
ing helps  the  least  of  it.  Why 
don't  you  go  to  the  little  mother? 
She  has  few  friends  here  in  this 
strange  town.  She  needs  you." 

'T  will,  I  will  go  to  her  later. 
'But  what  if  she  hates  me?" 

"She  won't  hate  you.  She  un- 
derstood. You  know,  my  dear, 
you  cannot  take  upon  yourself 
the  grief  of  the  whole  world.  Each 
must  bear  his  own.  Remember  in 
Gethsemane,  even  our  Savior 
sweat  blood  at  every  pore,  when 
he  took  upon  himself  the  sins 
and  sorrows  of  the  world." 

"Oh,  I  know.  It  isn't  that.  It's 
just  that  I  was  so  happy  this 
morning.  Why  can't  we  forget  all 
this  grief  and  heartache,  all  this 
tragedy?  I  want  to  be  happy! 
Why  can't  we  forget!" 

"You  are  not  the  only  one  who 
wants  to  forget.  The  whole  world 
is  drunk  with  trying  to  forget. 
Forgetting  is  only  a  drag  for  the 
mind.  I  can't  believe  that  it  is 
the  answer.  These  boys  died  that 


we  might  still  have  our  right  to 
the  pursuit  of  happiness.  Our 
Lord  and  Savior  died  on  the  cross 
that  we  might  have  eternal  life. 
But  he  did  not  want  us  to  for- 
get. He  even  instituted  the  Sac- 
rament of  the  Lord's  Supper  that 
we  might  always  remember,  that 
he  did  not  die  in  vain.  Somehow 
we  have  to  learn  to  be  happy 
but  remember.'' 

As  he  spoke,  the  storm  within 
me  gradually  grew  more  calm, 
but,  walking  back  to  the  office, 
I  felt  dull  and  heavy.  How  could 
anyone  ever  be  happy,  remember- 
ing all  the  sacrifice  and  suffering? 

The  work  at  the  office  dragged, 
and  it  was  late  before  I  had  fin- 
ished. I  locked  the  door  and 
walked  through  the  semi-dark- 
ness of  the  outer  halls. 

As  I  came  down  the  steps  and 
out  on  to  the  street  there  burst 
upon  me  one  of  the  most  glorious 
sunsets  I  helve  ever  known.  My 
tired  eyes  blinked  at  the  bril- 
liance, and  it  seemed  to  mock  my 
heavy  heart.  Slowly  the  splendor 
of  orange  and  gold  faded  and  the 
sky  was  a  clear  blue  and  each 
fluff  of  a  cloud  the  most  delicate 
pink,  like  bows  on  a  baby  blan- 
ket, I  thought  absently.  The  sun 
had  gone  to  rest,  not  to  be  seen 
again  till  the  dawn  of  another 
day.  But  as  each  fleecy  cloud 
across  the  heavens  picked  up  the 
light  and  reflected  it  back  with 
increasing  glory,  those  in  the 
west  deepened  in  color  to  mauve 
and  lavender.  Slowly,  the  colors 
in  one  part  of  the  sky  faded  only 
to  linger  somewhere  else  as  only 
an  autumn  twilight  can  do.  And 
amid  all  this  beauty  of  a  dying 
day,  my  soul  groped  for  an  an- 
swer. "Be  happy,  but  always  re- 
member." 


267 


We  All  Work  Together 

Alice  H.  Ballard 

■  My  small  ward  has  a  membership  of  only  ninety-eight.  I  have 
always  felt  blessed  to  live  in  a  small  ward  which  has  given  me  many 
opportunities  to  serve. 

A  short  time  ago  my  bishop  came  and  asked  me  to  be  president 
of  our  Relief  Society.  I  tried  to  say  "No,"  for  several  reasons.  The 
former  presidents  had  been  outstanding,  and  I  felt  my  inability  to 
carry  on  as  they  had  done.  I  had  no  confidence  in  my  ability  to  lead. 
I  had  served  as  theology  class  leader  on  the  stake  board  for  a  year, 
and  I  felt  there  might  be  a  conflict. 

The  bishop  brushed  all  my  excuses  aside.  I  chose  my  counselors 
and  we  were  sustained.  My  feelings  changed.  I  still  felt  humble  and 
weak  in  accepting  this  responsibility,  but  deemed  it  an  honor  to  be 
counted  worthy  to  receive  such  a  call.  I  had  a  feeling  of  determina- 
tion to  do  everything  in  my  power  to  make  a  success  of  this  work. 

Our  meeting  place  is  a  beautiful  rock  schoolhouse  which  is  no 
longer  used  for  that  purpose.  When  our  schools  were  consolidated, 
our  children  were  sent  elsewhere.  The  school  board  gave  permission 
for  our  Relief  Society  to  use  the  building.  The  sisters  have  done  an 
outstanding  job  furnishing  and  making  it  a  place  of  beauty,  where 
we  meet.  In  one  corner  of  our  classroom  stands  a  statue  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  sculptured  by  Avard  Fairbanks.  What  could 
be  more  appropriate  and  beautiful  than  to  have  this  statue  of  our 
Prophet?  He  it  was  v/ho  v/as  inspired  to  organize  Relief  Society. 

I  was  anxious  to  have  everything  in  order,  before  we  held  our  first 
October  meeting.  One  morning  I  left  home  at  daylight  with  the 
intention  of  doing  a  little  work,  both  inside  and  out.  I  had  been  there 
about  ten  minutes  when  another  sister  came.  She  had  discovered  that 
my  car  was  gone  and  had  guessed  my  whereabouts,  so  she  came  to 
help.  The  air  was  cool  and  invigorating.  An  hour  soon  slipped  by  and, 
with  a  feeling  of  happiness,  we  returned  home  to  resume  our  house- 
hold duties. 

Two  hours  later  my  phone  rang.  Our  former  president  asked  if  she 
could  cut  the  lawns  the  rest  of  the  year.  I  took  the  keys  down  to  the 
building  so  she  might  have  access  to  electricity.  Within  a  short  time, 
two  other  sisters  came,  wanting  to  help.  A  kind  brother  came,  bring- 
ing his  tall  ladder.  He  took  our  curtains  down  so  that  we  might  clean 
them.  Later  he  came  again  and  put  them  up. 

What  a  warm,  happy  feeling  it  gave  me  to  see  their  spirit  of  help- 
fulness, their  interest,  love,  and  devotion  for  the  work.    ' 

I  am  truly  thankful  that  I  belong  to  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 

of  Latter-day  Saints.  It  gives  us  all  a  chance  to  serve.  Througlv 

-service,  we  grow  and  develop.  It  matters  not  what  we  are  called  to 

do.  If  we  put  our  hearts  into*  the  work  and  ask  for  our  Heavenly 

Father's  help,  we  will  be  successful  and  happy. 

268 


J^ 


^^.  Woman's 

Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Mrs.  Lucy  Farley,  Tooele,  Utah,  a 
Navajo  woman  who  was  reared  in  Teec 
Nos  Bass,  a  small  Indian  community 
near  Shiprock,  New  Mexico,  is  a 
skilled  weaver  of  rugs  which  are  in 
great  demand.  She  works  at  a  loom  in 
her  home.  Her  latest  rug,  which  took 
more  than  a  month  to  weave,  is  done 
in  the  colorful  and  intricate  "Yeibichei" 
pattern. 


Lili  Kraus,  world-famed  pianist,  born 
in  Budapest,  is  particularly  devoted  to 
the  music  of  Mozart,  and  plays  with 
"unrivalled  artistry"  all  twenty-five  of 
his  piano  concertos,  which  she  de- 
scribes as  having  "a  divine  serenity  .  .  . 
purity  and  chastity  .  .  .  seductive  grace 
and  incredible  sweetness,"  A  renowned 
soloist  in  Europe  for  more  than  thirty 
years,  her  nine  concerts  in  the  United 
States  recently  were  acclaimed  as 
"impeccable  Mozart,  clean  refinement, 
and  intense  drama." 


Catherine  Drinker  Bowen  is  the  author 
of  a  valuable  and  much-praised  study 
of  the  framing  of  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States.  In  "Miracle  at  Phila- 
delphia" (May  to  September  1787), 
she  traces  the  problems  and  remark- 
able achievements  of  those  "great  and 
dedicated  men"  who  explored  the 
"basic  problems  and  principles  of 
government"  and  arrived  at  under- 
standing and  a  measure  of  solution  to 
many  great  political  complexities.  "My 
aim,"  says  Miss  Bowen,  "is  to  call  back 
the  voices,  the  commonsense,  the  ex- 
traordinary performance." 


Julia  Child,  who  conducts  a  well- 
known  television  cooking  school,  grew 
up  in  Pasadena,  California.  Through  a 
series  of  "accidental  happenings,"  she 
has  become  an  authority  on  French 
cooking  and  an  expert  in  preparing 
French  cuisine.  She  studied  in  Paris 
under  the  master  chef  Max  Bugnard 
and  attended  a  "little  cooking  theater" 
manned  by  some  of  the  top  Parisian 
patissiers,  and  cooperated  with  two 
women,  Simone  Beck  and  Louisette 
Bertholle,  in  composing  a  cookbook  for 
Americans.  The  three  women  estab- 
lished a  cooking  school  called  L'Ecole 
des  Trois  Gourmandes,  and  Julia  be- 
came an  expert  translator  of  the 
French  language.  Currently,  she  is 
rated  as  one  of  the  most  influential 
cooking  teachers  in  the  United  States. 

Dr.  Virginia  P.  Apgar  is  director  of  con- 
genital malformations  research  for  the 
National  Foundations  March  of  Dimes 
for  the  United  States.  She  is  a  noted 
specialist  in  problems  of  newborn  in- 
fants, and  is  creator  of  the  "Apgar 
Score,"  a  fast  clinical  evaluation  to 
determine  a  baby's  overall  condition  by 
checking  heart  rate,  respiration,  muscle 
tone,  reflexes,  and  color. 

Ellen  L.  Eggleston  is  a  freight  agent  for 
the  Denver  and  Rio  Grande  Western 
Railroad.  She  directs  and  controls  ship- 
ments in  and  out  of  Sugar  House  sta- 
tion in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  An  impor- 
tant part  of  her  job  is  notifying 
businesses  when  their  shipments  have 
arrived.  She  also  traces  lost  car  lots 
and  estimates  payments  on  damaged 
goods. 


269 


He  Is  Risen" 


EDITORIAL 


Volume    54    April   1967    Number   4 

Belle  S.  Spafford,  President 
Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 
Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 
Hulda  P.  Young,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.   Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S.  Manwaring 
EIna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.   Peterson 
Fanny  S.   Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 


Hazel  S,  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva  B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B.  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.   Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone   R.   Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen   N.    Barnes 
Kathryn   S.   Gilbert 
Verda  F.   Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zelma  R.  West 
Leaner  J.  Brown 
Reba  0.  Carling 


■  "He  is  not  here:  for  he  is  risen, 
as  he  said"  (Matt.  28:6).  This 
joyous  and  momentous  announce- 
ment was  made  by  the  angel  to 
Mary  Magdalene  and  other  women 
who  had  followed  the  Lord  from 
Galilee,  stayed  by  during  the 
terrible  ordeal  of  the  crucifixion, 
and  had  come  early  that  first 
morning  of  the  week  to  render  a 
loving  service.  They  had  waited 
for  the  first  light  of  dawn  to  do  a 
more  thorough  anointing  and  em- 
balming of  the  body  with  precious 
oils  and  spices.  Some  of  them 
had  been  present  at  the  burial  and 
had  known  the  haste  with  which 
it  was  necessary  for  Joseph  and 
Nicodemus  to  entomb  the  body 
of  the  Lord  before  the  beginning 
of  the  Sabbath.  Even  with  the 
angel's  assurance  "Fear  not  ye," 
the  women  "departed  quickly  with 
fear  and  great  joy"  and  failed  to 
comprehend  at  that  moment  the 
glorious  meaning  of  the  words  "he 
is  risen." 

Mary  Magdalene,  following  the 
angel's  instruction,  hastened  to 
tell  the  brethren,  Simon  Peter  and 
"that  other  disciple,  whom  Jesus 
loved,"  who,  doubtless,  was  John, 
that  the  body  of  the  Lord  was  gone 
from  the  sepulchre,  "and  we 
know  not  where  they  have  laid 
him"  (John  20:2).  Peter  and  John 
ran  to  the  tomb  and,  seeing  it 
empty,  turned  and  went  away  sor- 
rowfully because,  as  John  frankly 


270 


states,  "For  as  yet  they  knew  not  the  scripture,  that  he  nnust  rise 
again  from  the  dead"  (John  20:9). 

Mary  stayed  by  the  tomb  and,  looking  in,  perceived  two  personages 
in  white,  sitting  at  the  head  and  at  the  feet  of  where  the  body  had 
lain.  And  then  Mary  turned  away  and,  through  her  tears,  she  beheld 
another  Personage  who  inquired  of  her,  "Woman,  why  weepest  thou? 
whom  seekest  thou?"  (John  20:15).  It  was  Jesus,  her  beloved  Lord,  yet 
she  dod  not  know  him  until  he  spoke  her  name — "Mary."  Recognition 
flooded  her  being  and  she,  in  her  ecstatic  joy,  uttered  the  worshipful 
word  "Rabboni,"  meaning  "Master."  As  she  in  her  reverent  love  was 
about  to  touch  him,  he  said  "Touch  me  not;  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended 
to  my  Father"  (John  20:17),  and  he  told  her  to  go  and  tell  the  brethren 
of  his  resurrection. 

"To  a  woman,  to  Mary  of  Magdala,  was  given  the  honor  of  being  the 
first  among  mortals  to  behold  a  resurrected  Soul,  and  that  Soul,  the 
Lord  Jesus.  To  other  favored  women  did  the  risen  Lord  next  manifest 
himself,  including  Mary  the  mother  of  Joses,  Joanna,  and  Salome  the 
mother  of  the  apostles  James  and  John"  (TALMAGE,  james  e.:  Jesus 
the  Christ,  13th  edition,  page  681).  To  them  the  angels  at  the  tomb 
explained  the  meaning  of  Christ's  teaching  concerning  his  resurrection, 
and  as  they  hurried  toward  the  city,  "Jesus  met  them,  saying,  All  hail" 
(Matt.  28:9).  They  fell  down  before  him  and  "held  him  by  the  feet 
and  worshipped  him." 

Mary  Magdalene  and  the  other  women  told  the  story  of  their  experi- 
ences to  the  disciples,  but  the  brethren  would  not  yet  believe.  Not  until 
they  saw  the  resurrected  Lord  could  they  grasp  the  significance  of  the 
literal  resurrection. 

Through  these  women  who  were  first  to  hear  the  glorious  words  "He 
is  risen,"  and  through  her,  who  was  first  to  see  the  resurrected 
Christ,  are  all  women  blessed.  Through  them  are  all  women  given  the 
example  of  courage,  devotion,  unwavering  faith,  and  dedication  to  the 
work  of  the  Lord.  In  no  greater  way  has  God  bespoken  his  love  for 
his  daughters  than  in  permitting  them  to  witness  the  atoning  sacrifice 
and  the  resurrection  which  opened  the  way  for  all  to  return  to  his 
presence. 

The  great  light  of  comprehension  that  dawned  in  the  minds  of  those 
women  as  they  saw  the  reality  of  the  resurrection  is  the  light  that 
may  come  to  us  as  we  seek  to  know  and  do  his  work. 

L.W.M. 


271 


Cancer's  Warning  Signals  Act 
as  Radar  for  the  Body 

V.  J.  Skutt  — 1967  Crusade  Chairman 


■  If  every  American  knew  and  acted  promptly  on 
Cancer's  Warning  Signals,  thousands  of  lives  could 
be  saved  and  untold  suffering  prevented  each  year 
from  cancer. 

Years  of  experience  have  developed  evidence 
that  these  Warning  Signals  are  part  of  the  body's 
early  warning  system — a  radar  that  signals  the 
presence  of  disease.  If  any  signal  appears,  and  per- 
sists for  more  than  two  weeks,  it  should  be  brought 
to  the  attention  of  a  doctor,  even  if  there  is  no 
pain.  He  can  determine  what  it  means.  Chances 
are  it  is  not  cancer.  Or,  it  may  be  a  precancerous 
condition  which  can  be  easily  removed  and  cancer 
prevented. 

However,  if  the  signal  should  be  a  symptom  of 
cancer,  the  patient  has  a  much  better  chance  of 
survival  and  cure  if  he  heeds  the  Warning  Signal 
than  if  he  ignores  it.  This  is  based  on  the  fact  that 
cancer  is  among  the  most  curable  of  the  major 
killing  diseases — if  it  is  found  early,  and  treated 
promptly  and  properly. 

However,  the  patient's  responsibility  for  his  own 
health  does  not  end  with  the  warning  signals.  Can- 
cer is  often  a  "silent  disease"  and  does  not  always 
give  an  early  warning  of  its  presence.  Thus,  a 
patient  has  a  better  chance  of  avoiding  the  disease 
by  not  only  knowing  the  warning  signals,  but  by 
having  an  annual  physical  checkup. 

Thus,  the  best  insurance  against  cancer  is — see 
your  doctor  regularly,  and  learn  Cancer's  Warning 
Signals. 

1.  Unusual  bleeding  or  discharge 

2.  A  lump  or  thickening  in  the  breast  or  elsewhere 

3.  A  sore  that  does  not  heal 

4.  Change  in  bowel  or  bladder  habits 

5.  Hoarseness  or  cough 

6.  Indigestion  or  difficulty  in  swallowing 

7.  Change  in  a  wart  or  mole 


These  signals  do  not  usually  mean  cancer,  but  they  are  warnings; 
if  one  lasts  more  than  two  weeks,  it  is  important  to  go  to  your  doctor. 


272 


The 
Outsider 

Iris  W.  Schow 


■  The  other  night  we  were  dis- 
cussing a  story  someone  wrote 
about  the  man  who  was  the  only 
Mister  in  a  town  where  all  the 
other  adults  were  called  Brother 
or  Sister.  It  took  me  back  to  the 
Verona  of  my  childhood,  where 
there  were  no  Misters  at  all,  only 
Brothers.  And  I  recalled  that 
there  had  been  one  Mrs.  in 
Verona  —  Mrs.  May  sprite,  the 
outsider. 

I  can  see  Decoration  Day  in 
Verona  yet.  The  afternoon  before, 
my  chum  Lettie  and  I  would 
take  her  little  brother  and  sister 
and  my  little  brother  down  the 
creek,  across  the  lane,  and  into 
the  big  field  of  meadow  daisies. 
We  never  did  traverse  the  appar- 
ently unending  extent  of  that 
field,  nor  find  out  who  was  its 
owner. 

Before  my  big  brother  Ren 
was  old  enough  to  help  Grandpa 
with  the  hard  work  on  the  farm, 
he  used  to  go  with  us.  At  the 
creek,  we  would  get  water  in  the 
pails  we  carried.  We  would  cram 
them  full  of  the  yellow-centered 
white  daisies,  delicate  in  appear- 


ance but  actually  very  enduring, 
and  return  home  triumphantly 
with  our  important  contribution 
to  the  success  of  Decoration  Day. 

The  next  morning,  we  used  to 
start  off  early  in  Grandpa's  sur- 
rey, so  Grandma,  who  couldn't 
walk  far,  could  decorate  her 
father's  grave  and  think  about 
her  mother's  and  sister's  graves 
on  the  plains.  Grandma  would 
tell  me,  ''Jane,  you  may  decorate 
my  baby  girl's  grave,"  and  Ren 
would  decorate  for  Great-uncle 
Pete.  Mother  decorated  Daddy's 
grave  and  helped  Grandpa  fix  his 
mother's  grave  with  the  dainty 
bleeding  hearts  and  the  one  white 
rose  he  had  raised  in  the  house 
for  that  purpose.  As  we  finished, 
we  would  all  help  with  Grandpa's 
father's  grave.  When  everything 
was  done,  we  would  go  together 
from  one  grave  to  another  and 
admire   each   other's   handiwork. 

Most  of  the  other  people  would 
have  come  early,  too,  in  their 
whitetop  buggies  or  surreys,  and 
be  well  started  decorating  and 
chatting.  And  then  here  would 
come   Mrs.    Maysprite,    breezing 


273 


'-   April  1967 


along  in  her  automobile.  She 
would  emerge  from  the  poplar 
lane,  whirl  in  at  the  gate,  circle 
practically  halfway  around  the 
cemetery,  and  stop  over  where 
the  bluff  looked  down  the  can- 
yon. Her  hair  would  be  done  high 
in  shining  black  coils,  and  she 
would  be  wearing  something  of 
misty  green  or  lavender.  She 
would  get  out  and,  with  smoothly 
coordinated  movements,  unload 
her  baskets  of  fresh  flowers.  And 
she  would  begin  decorating  Mr. 
Maysprite's  grave — for  there  had 
been  a  Mr.  Maysprite  who  died 
before  I  could  remember — lavish- 
ly, with  a  blanket  of  lavender 
lilacs,  artistically  dotted  with 
designs  made  of  white  iris.  Her 
flowers  were  at  the  height  of  their 
beauty  on  Decoration  Day,  be- 
cause spring  came  so  late  in  the 
mountains  at  Verona. 

IflosT  of  us  didn't  have  lilacs, 
unless  one  of  the  luckier  sisters 
who  had  a  bush  shared  with  us. 
Still,  a  very  few  of  them  made  a 
pretty  harmony,  dotted  among 
the  yellow  and  white  meadow 
daisies.  But  we  couldn't  help 
occasional  envious  glances  at  the 
profusion  of  lilacs  Mrs.  Maysprite 
had  all  to  herself. 

And  as  we  glanced  slyly  at  Mrs. 
Maysprite,  we  would  begin  talk- 
ing a  little  in  low  tones  about  her, 
and  about  Mr.  Maysprite's  odd 
grave.  People  would  talk  about 
how  Mrs.  Maysprite  thought  she 
was  "quite  a  few,"  because  she 
could  sleep  late  and  then  get  to 
the  cemetery  so  fast  in  her  auto- 
mobile. And  about  how,  when  she 
lived  that  close  to  the  cemetery, 
you'd  think  she'd  walk.  They 
would  talk  about  how  Mr.  May- 
sprite's  headstone  was  at  the  east 


end  of  his  grave  instead  of  prop- 
erly at  the  west  end,  and  his 
head  in  the  grave  was,  too,  and 
the  grave  didn't  point  absolutely 
in  any  one  of  the  four  directions, 
anyway,  but  off  toward  the  can- 
yon. 

At  home.  Grandpa  told  Ren 
and  me  that  it  didn't  seem  right 
to  criticize  a  man  because  of  his 
appreciation  for  beauty,  which 
had  made  Mr.  Maysprite  want  to 
rise  up  on  resurrection  morning 
and  look  down  the  canyon  he 
loved,  instead  of  standing  up  to 
face  the  rising  sun  with  the  rest 
of  us.  Grandpa  said  Mr.  May- 
sprite  used  to  sit  up  in  bed  in  that 
glassed-in  porch  they  had  built 
for  him.  And  he'd  watch  while 
the  springtime  crept  slowly  up 
the  canyon  and  he  fought  his 
losing  battle  against  the  tuber- 
culosis, which  had  brought  him  to 
Verona  in  the  first  place,  hoping 
to  cure  it  in  our  dry  climate.  Ren, 
who  remembered  seeing  Mr.  May- 
sprite  standing  in  a  doorway  once, 
said  he  was  tall  and  thin,  and 
looked  quite  a  bit  like  a  blue 
heron. 

Grandpa  said  Mrs.  Maysprite 
did  live  close  enough  to  the 
cemetery  to  walk,  but  she 
needed  her  automobile,  if  she  in- 
tended to  use  all  those  flowers 
for  just  that  one  grave.  He  said 
if  she  hadn't  had  an  automobile, 
he  would  have  gone  back  for  her 
in  the  surrey  after  delivering  us 
at  the  cemetery.  But,  as  it  was, 
she  kept  to  herself  and  knew  how 
to  take  care  of  herself,  and  she 
probably  thought  an  automobile 
was  nicer  than  a  surrey,  anyway. 

Long  after  Ren  had  quit  help- 
ing us  gather  meadow  daisies 
because  Grandpa  needed  his  work 
on  the  farm,  he  and  his  plump  pal 


274 


The  Outsider 

Spud  kept  on  going  Halloween-  Ren  had  a  still  better  plan.  We 

ing  with  us  kid^.  could    get    through    the    barbed 

One  Halloween  those  two  had  wire  fence,  cut  across  the  ceme- 
made  the  best  ticktacks  we  had  tery  to  the  gate,  and  come  out 
ever  heard.  The  rest  of  us  had  just  below  the  strawberry  patch, 
cut  our  jack-o^-lantems  from  the  ready  to  climb  up  to  Mrs.  May- 
little  pumpkins  Grandpa  always  sprite's.  Tom,  Marj,  and  Wes,  the 
brought  us  from  his  brother's  little  kids,  were  afraid  to  cross 
place  in  the  lower  valley.  the  cemetery  in  the  night,  but 

We  had   already    been    up  to  Ren  said,  "Who's  afraid  with  the 

"the  north  end,"  and  back  home  moonlight  clear  as  day?  You  can 

to  try  to  scare  the  folks.  When  we  even   see  West's  brick   house  is 

were  starting  for  "the  south  end,"  red.  Besides,  there's  Spud  and  me 

we  saw  a  crowd  of  really  big  boys  here.   And  Jane  and  Lettie  are 

coming.  We  didn't  want  to  meet  pretty  big  girls.   You  told  your 

them,  because  we  knew  we'd  get  mothers  you  were  big  enough  to 

our  candles  blown  out  and  our  go  with  me  and  Spud.  Now  come 

caps  pulled  down  over  our  eyes,  on." 

so  we  cut  across  Lettie's   folks'  . 

back  lot  into  the  lucerne  stubble  In  the    end   they   did,    insisting 

of  Grandpa's  seventeen-acre  field,  on  lighting  their  jack-o'-lanterns 

which  joined  right  onto  the  end  of  first,  to  supplement  the  rays  of 

the  cemetery.  At  Spud's  sugges-  the  full  moon.  We  didn't  have  to 

tion,   we  blew  out  our  candles,  pass  anywhere   near   Mr.    May- 

The   moon  was   bright,  anjrway,  sprite's  odd  grave,  and  that  was 

and  it  would  be  fun  to  light  them  reassuring.  But  we  felt  creepy  in 

again  later.  the  cemetery,  especially  when  we 

Eerie  with  shadows  in  the  came  to  Brother  Tyreed's  new 
moonlight,  the  cemetery  loomed  headstone.  His  name  had  been 
ahead  beyond  the  barbed  wire  beautifully  cut  in  the  stone  in  an 
fence,  interrupting  our  flight,  enlargement  of  his  own  fine  hand- 
Looking  back,  we  sensed  that  writing:  "Noah  Abraham  Ty- 
most  of  our  precautions  were  reed."  This  froze  Lettie  and  me  in 
needless;  the  big  boys  had  evi-  our  tracks,  for  we  had  never  seen 
dently  headed  for  "the  north  it  before,  and  even  Ren  admitted 
end,"  without  even  glancing  our  thinking  it  was  "kind  of  grue- 
way.  some." 

Spud  had  another  suggestion.  "I  like  it,"  said  Spud.  "It's 
We  could  go  up  and  ticktack  that  sort  of  personal,  like  signing  your 
Mrs.  Maysprite's  window.  Com-  name  to  the  story  of  your  life.  I'd 
ing  from  the  direction  of  the  like  my  signature  on  my  head- 
cemetery,  out  of  a  clear  sky,  it  stone." 

would  give  her  a   real  surprise.  "That's    because    you're    real 

We  could  follow  the  fence  to  the  good  in  penmanship,"  said  Lettie 

poplar  lane,  follow  the  lane  until  admiringly. 

we  were  straight  for  her  house.  Seeming  pleased.  Spud  walked 

get  up  the  hill  by  cutting  across  along     beside     her,     murmuring 

West's  big  strawberry  patch,  and  away  about  his  ideas  concerning 

there  we'd  be.  signatures.  He  held  her  jack-o'- 

275 


April  1967 


lantern  while  she  climbed  over 
the  locked  cemetery  gate. 

Was  it  really  that  easy  to  be- 
gin flirting  with  a  boy?  I  won- 
dered, setting  my  lantern  on  the 
ground  and  reaching  it  through 
the  bars  after  I  was  over  the  gate. 

"You'd  better  blow  out  your 
candles,"  Ren  advised,  as  we 
emerged  from  the  poplars  into  the 
berry  patch.  But  Tom  and  Wes 
thought  it  was  still  too  spooky, 
and  they  might  need  their  lights 
in  a  hurry,  if  we  had  to  run. 

"WeU,  hold  the  jack-o'-lan- 
terns' faces  against  your  stom- 
achs, then,"  said  Ren  with  annoy- 
ance. "And  don't  one  of  you 
come  inside  Mrs.  May  sprite's 
yard!" 

We  huddled  in  the  field  lane 
beside  Mrs.  Maysprite's  fence, 
partly  hidden  from  her  house  by 
her  lilac  bushes,  while  Ren  and 
Spud  propped  the  one  half  of  her 
back  gate  open.  Looking  down 
the  hill  we  had  just  climbed,  I 
could  see  the  cemetery  and  the 
canyon  painted  with  the  soft 
silver  of  the  moonlight.  I  thought 
it  really  might  be  the  most  beau- 
tiful view  in  the  world,  as  Mr. 
May  sprite  had  said  it  was. 

"There  they  go  for  the  house," 
hissed  Lettie,  clutching  my  arm. 

They  climbed  onto  something, 
probably  a  big  wooden  coal  chute 
top,  and  simultaneously  let  the 
kitchen  window  have  the  tick- 
tacks.  Then  they  dashed  around 
the  corner  of  the  glassed-in  porch 
and  hid.  The  kitchen  window 
blind  went  up,  and  Mrs.  May- 
sprite  stood  gazing  out.  She  was 
wearing  pale  blue,  and  her  fingers 
kept  the  place  in  the  book  in  her 
hand.  From  between  parted  cur- 
tains, she  looked  all  around,  but 
she  didn't  seem  to  spot  anyone. 


She  pulled  the  blind  back  down. 

When  we  saw  Spud  and  Ren 
going  back  to  the  window,  Lettie, 
suddenly  bold,  dashed  into  Mrs. 
Maysprite's  yard,  and  we  all  fol- 
lowed. 

This  time,  at  the  first  clatter 
of  the  ticktacks,  the  kitchen  door 
flew  open.  Mrs  Maysprite  stepped 
out. 

All  of  us  hit  the  back  gate  at 
once.  That  is,  all  but  plump  Spud 
and  little  Marj.  Somehow  Spud 
had  fallen  over  Marj  in  his  urgent 
retreat.  He  clambered  up  and 
fled,  while  the  rest  of  us  halted 
in  consternation,  at  the  bottle- 
neck of  the  gate.  Ren  and  Mrs. 
Maysprite  converged  from  oppo- 
site directions,  running  to  aid  the 
bewildered,  wailing  Marj. 


2is>, 


"I'll  take  care  of  her,"  said 
Ren  crisply,  brushing  off  Marj's 
coat  and  straightening  her  knit 
cap. 

Mrs.  Maysprite  began  picking 
up  the  scattered  fragments  of 
Marj's  jack-o'-lantern.  "Come 
back,  children,"  she  entreated. 
"Come  back  and  have  some  oat- 
meal cookies." 


276 


The  Outsider 


"We  don't  care  for  any,"  I  said 
in  a  stilted  tone. 

"Who  ever  heard  of  oatmeal 
cookies?"  Lettie  said  haughtily. 
"Everybody  knows  oats  is  for 
mush!" 

"Oats  is  for  horses,  too,"  Mrs. 
May  sprite  remarked  mildly.  "But 
that  doesn't  make  it  unsuitable 
for  breakfast  cer  ....  mush." 

"Excuse  these  kids'  rude,  im- 
polite manners,  Mrs.  Maysprite," 
said  Ren.  "They  just  don't  know 
any  better." 

Well,  I  liked  that!  We'd  both 
be  thirteen  within  the  next  two 
months,  and  Ren  had  not  been 
fourteen  so  very  long,  himself. 

We  had  retreated  to  what  we 
thought  was  a  safe  distance  down 
the  lane.  Accepting  a  few  cookies, 
Ren  joined  us. 

"Say,  oatmeal  is  pretty  good  in 
cookies,"  conceded  Spud,  as  Ren 
broke  off  samples  for  us. 

"I  wonder  how  she  knew  that," 
Lettie  remarked,  while  little  Marj 
said,  "It's  the  raisins  makes  them 
taste  nice." 

"Let's  put  her  old  gates  some- 
place funny,  like  up  in  a  lilac 
bush,  or  on  top  of  her  pump," 
suggested  Spud,  when  Lettie 
pointed  out  that  we'd  left  half 
of  the  gate  propped  open,  and 
someone  might  bump  into  it  and 
get  hurt. 

DuT  Ren  would  not  have  the 
gates  taken  down.  "We  promised 
the  folks  we  wouldn't  do  any- 
thing that's  really  mean,"  he 
stated.  "And  that  would  be  mean, 
because  Mrs.  Maysprite  doesn't 
have  anyone  to  help  her  put  them 
back."  Instead,  he  sent  Wes  and 
Tom  back  to  shut  the  gate.  They 
went  most  reluctantly,  to  the 
amusement  of  us  all. 


Someone  else  would  take 
people's  gates  down,  though,  for 
next  morning  the  news  was  all 
over  school  that  Mrs.  May  sprite's 
double  gate  was  hanging  over  the 
side  door  of  West's  bam,  with 
ropes  and  pulleys,  so  it  could  go 
up  and  down  just  like  a  portcullis. 

When  we  told  the  folks  about 
that.  Grandpa  said  it  was  nice  the 
fellows  remembered  something 
from  their  studies  in  history.  He 
started  off  with  Ren  and  me 
along  to  help  take  the  gate  down 
and  return  it.  But  we  met  two 
of  those  big  boys  carrying  it  back, 
so  I  guessed  their  folks  had  the 
same  idea  as  Grandpa  had. 

It  was  only  the  second  summer 
after  that  Halloween,  when  the 
pipe  line  for  the  power  plant 
broke  in  the  night,  and  the  wash- 
out caused  a  slide  that  complete- 
ly blocked  off  the  road,  about 
two  thirds  of  the  way  down  the 
canyon.  Ren  was  doing  more  and 
more  of  the  farm  work,  now.  The 
afternoon  following  the  washout, 
Ren  was  finishing  mowing  the 
seventeen-acre  field,  and  Grand- 
pa, Wes,  and  I  had  walked  out 
there  to  see  if  the  hay  had  dried 
enough  that  Wes  could  start  rak- 
ing it.  The  mowing  was  just 
finished,  when  something  startled 
the  horses,  and  somehow  Ren, 
who  had  mowed  for  years,  got  in 
the  way  and  had  practically  all 
of  his  left  foot  cut  off. 

Grandpa  stopped  the  horses 
and  hurried  to  Ren.  By  then  the 
berry  pickers  and  Brother  West 
were  rushing  over  there.  Everyone 
was  trying  to  think  of  a  way  to 
get  Ren  to  Dr.  Browne,  with  the 
road  all  blocked  up.  Brother  West 
sent  someone  to  his  house  to 
phone  for  Dr.  Browne  to  come 
right  up   to   the  landslide,   pre- 


277 


April  1967 

pared   to   climb   over  it.    Others  medical  skills  were  better,  he  had 

went  to  hitch  up  West's  white-  an  artificial  foot, 

top  buggy  and  take  the  back  seat  From   that  day  on,  a  mildly 

out.  That  would  be  better  than  warm    feeling    existed    between 

the  surrey  to  take  Ren  in,  they  Mrs.  Maysprite  and  nearly  every- 

decided,  and  quicker  to  get,  too.  one  in  Verona.  At  last  the  chil- 

Grandpa  and  Sister  West  were  dren  began  to  let  her  treat  them 

trying  to  control  the  bleeding.  with  her  pans  of  goodies,  like  the 

And  then,  we  never  knew  just  ones  she  must  have  been  prepar- 

how,    Mrs.    Maysprite    got    the  ing  for  them  on  Halloween  for 

word,  but  here  she  came  whizzing  years,   to   no   avail.   The   sisters 

along  the  lane  in  her  automobile,  exchanged   recipes    and    embroi- 

She  jerked  to  a  stop,  threw  the  dery  ideas  with  her  sometimes, 

little  door  open,  and  was  under  Occasionally,  one  or  two  accepted 

the  barbed  wire  fence  and  run-  a  lift  in  her  automobile  on  the 

ning    through    the    stubble    and  way  to  the  store  with  eggs  to  sell, 

hay,  calling,  "Let  me  help  you!  She  even  helped  the  Daughters 

Oh,  let  me  help!"  of  the  Pioneers  with  the  flower 

In  seconds,   Ren   was    in   the  arrangements  at  members'  funer- 

back    of    that    automobile    with  als,  a  couple  of  times.  And  the 

Grandpa   and   Sister  West,   and  brethren    sometimes    sent    their 

they   were  leaving  to  meet  the  big  boys  to  clean  her  irrigation 

doctor.  Wes  and  I  rode  the  team  ditch. 

someone  had   unhitched,   racing  I  should  like  to  be  able  to  say 

for  home  to  hitch  up  the  surrey  that  Mrs.  Maysprite  was  taught 

and  take  Mother  and  Grandma  the  gospel  in  Verona,  and  that, 

to  Ren.  eventually,  she  was  baptized.  But 

the  fact  is  that  when  she  grew 

EN  said  afterward  that  they  too  old  to  live  alone,  her  nephew 
urged  him  to  he  still  and  shut  or  cousin  and  his  wife  came  and 
his  eyes,  and  let  the  others  take  moved  her  away  somewhere  to 
care  of  him.  But  every  time  he  share  their  home.  I  was  at  college 
opened  his  eyes  he  would  notice,  then  and  had  lost  track  of  affairs 
ever  so  foolishly,  that  there  was  in  Verona,  somewhat.  I  guess 
a  corner-shaped  tear  near  the  none  of  us  ever  thought  of  say- 
shoulder  of  Mrs.  Maysprite's  pink  ing  anything  to  Mrs.  Maysprite 
gingham  housedress.  And  that  about  religion,  for  in  those  days 
her  hair,  which  was  partly  coiled  we  did  not  ask  the  outsider  any 
on  top  of  her  head,  and  partly  golden  questions, 
hanging  down  her  back,  had  So  many  years  have  passed 
quite  a  bit  of  gray  in  it  now.  that  she  has  surely  been  called 

Well,  everybody  did  the  very  home  by  now,  but  she  has  never 
best  they  could,  including  Dr.  been  brought  back  to  Verona  to 
Browne,  who  clambered  over  the  share  Mr.  Maysprite's  burial  lot 
rocks  and  mud  with  his  bag.  and  the  direction  of  his  grave.  So, 
Ren's  life  and  leg  were  saved.  He  when  the  time  comes,  Mr.  May- 
soon  became  an  expert  with  his  sprite  will  have  to  rise  up  and 
crutches,  as  we  all  knew  he  look  down  the  canyon  all  alone, 
would,    and,     eventually,    when  rejoicing  in  the  confirmation  of 

278 


R 


The  Outsider 

his  firmly  abiding  belief  in  the  Brother  Maysprite  has  risen  and 

resurrection.  viewed  his  beloved  canyon  in  its 

But  Ren's  little  wife  Marj  and  dear  reality,  and  turned  to  greet 

I  are  partners  in  searching  to  find  the  rising  sun  with  the  rest  of 

out  where  Mrs.  Maysprite  went,  us,  he  will  speed  away  over  the 

and  all  the  other  necessary  facts  hills  to  wherever  she  was  buried, 

concerning    her    and    Mr.    May-  and  there,  in  joy,  we  hope  he  will 

sprite.    For   their  love   for   each  claim  Sister  Maysprite's  hand  for 

other  was  true  love.  And  when  all  eternity. 

FULL  CIRCLE 

Carol   Lynn  Wright 

I  shall  close  the  circle,  Grandmother, 
Whose  first  half  brought 
You  to  these  mountains. 

On  eight-year-steady  legs  you  walked 

Beside  the  wagon,   brushing  the  dust 

From  your  mouth  with   hands  that 

In  the  night  reached  out  for 

The  dolls  you   left  in   Nottingham. 

Your  wide  eyes  watched  the  wooden 

Coffin  close  over  your  sister  Lucy, 

A  mother's  tear  frozen  on   her  still  face. 

Fourteen  hundred  miles  of  strange  night  noises 

And  the  hurt  of  a  hungry  stomach 

And  feet  that  cried  for  rest. 

"But  where  are  we  going,   Mother?" 

"To  Zion,  dear.   Hold  the  blanket  tight." 

"Mother,  what  is  ZIon?" 

"Zion  is  the  pure  in  heart.  Sleep." 

Did  you  know,  Grandmother, 

As  you  laid  your  daughter  in  a  cradle 

That  she  would  lay  a  daughter  in  a  cradle 

Who  would  close  the  circle? 

This  bit  of  lace  you   brought  from 

Over  the  sea  will   be  in   my  pocket. 

And   I  will   pray  that  you  are  there 

Among  the  hosts  that  go  before. 

Keeping  the  pillar  of  fire. 

I   may  have  a  child  who  cries  out  in  the  night 

For  his  own   bed  in  the  valley  of  the  Wasatch. 

He  won't  understand  why  there  are  no  trains 

To  travel  the  fourteen   hundred   miles. 

He  may  turn  to  me  as  we  lie  on  the  prairie  floor. 

"But  where  are  we  going,   Mother?" 

"To  build  the  New  Jerusalem. 

Hold  the  blanket  tight." 

"But  why  are  we  going.   Mother?" 

"Because  Christ  is  there." 

Our  circle,  Grandmother, 
And  Adam's  larger  circle,  too: 
Eden  of  Old, 
Jerusalem  anew. 


279 


Inner  Struggles 


Arlene  Larsen  Bascom 


Each  of  us  has  her  own  innerx  struggles  and  personal  battles  to 
wage.  As  we  learn  that  no  one  is  exempt  from  problems,  and  gain 
some  insight  into  this  fact,  it  seems  easier  to  bear  one's  own  demand- 
ing troubles. 

What  comfort  comes  in  knowing  that  our  friends  also  share  the 
problems  of  overcoming  self,  of  making  the  money  stretch,  of  living 
above  physical  and  health  limitations,  and  of  putting  first  things 
first.  It  isn't  that  we  wish  difficulties  for  others,  but  the  comfort 
comes  from  knowing  that  we  are  not  alone  in  our  struggles. 

In  Relief  Society  testimony  meeting  as  a  sister  unburdens  her 
feelings,  and  at  the  same  time  expresses  gratitude  for  great  blessings, 
every  other  sister  present  is  strengthened.  Shared  burdens  become 
lighter,  and  spoken  gratitude  becomes  more  meaningful. 

We  learn  from  each  other  that  the  best  way  to  overcome  any 
problem  is  to  face  it  realistically,  pray  diligently,  and  work  untiringly 
to  change  what  can  be  changed,  but  accepting  with  a  cheerful  heart 
any  circumstance  which  cannot  be  altered  by  our  own  effort  or  by 
new  attitudes.  Many  times  thoughts  exchanged  in  testimonies  or  in 
conversations  with  friends,  will  suggest  the  proper  course  for  us  to 
take,  and  prayers  are  answered  silently  and  naturally. 

It  is  through  our  inner  struggles  that  we  become  stronger — if  we 
recognize  that  into  each  life  some  rain  must  fall,  but  also  have  the 
assurance  that,  as  the  popular  song  suggests  ''though  April  showers 
may  come  your  way,  they  bring  the  flowers  that  bloom  in  May." 


ACROSS  THE  WATER 

Peggy  Tangren 

I  knelt  in   meadow  rue 

Where  sunlight,  broken  by  willow  leaves, 

Fell  as  amber  beads  on  water 

Earth-sweet  and  cloud-clean. 

Cupping  my  hands  into  a  chalice 

Around  its  purity, 

I  lifted  it  up. 

Velvet  antlered,  wet  lipped, 

A  deer  raised  his  head. 

Looking  into  each  other's  eyes 

In  mute  communicatioin,  ancient  as  life, 

We  offered  water 

In  a  primeval  sharing. 

Together  we  drank 

Where  he  was  parting  the  willow 

And  I  was  kneeling  in  meadow  rue. 


280 


"And  It  Shall  Be  Given  You" 


Sylvia  Probst  Young 


■  Grandma  Watson  rocked  slowly 
back  and  forth,  and  her  fingers 
plucked  nervously  at  the  blue  and 
white  rickrack  on  the  hem  of  her 
apron,  while  her  eyes  seemed  to 
be  centered  upon  a  ray  of  after- 
noon sunlight  that  was  coming 
through  the  open  window. 

From  across  the  room  Maurine 
observed  her  grandmother's  pre- 
occupation. She  hasn't  heard  a 
word  I've  said  she  thought,  some- 
thing is  on  her  mind.  "All  right, 
Grandma,"  Maurine  voiced  her 
thoughts,  ''what's  troubling  you?" 

Grandma  sighed  deeply,  and 
her  eyes  still  looked  away. 


''Maurine,"  she  spoke  halt- 
ingly, "I — I  saw  Sandy  today." 

Her  words  seemed  to  have 
electrified  the  room.  Maurine's 
face  blanched.  "Where?"  she 
asked  finally,  through  tense  lips. 

"She  came  up  to  see  me  this 
morning,"  Grandma  answered, 
"and  I  couldn't  believe  my  eyes. 
You  wouldn't  know  her,  Maurine, 
she's  a  ghost  of  her  former  self. 
She's  suffered  much.  It's  written 
all  over  her  face." 

"I  guess  she  should  have  suf- 
fered." Resentment,  like  a  deluge, 
swept  over  Maurine.  "What  did 
she  ever  really  want  from  life, 
Grandma?"  she  asked  hotly. 
"You  know  as  well  as  I — the 
glamor,  the  glitter — all  the  things 
that  money  could  buy,  and  she 
was  willing  to  give  up  everything 
for  it,  even  her  own  child." 

"She  made  a  mistake — a  big 
mistake."  Grandma's  eyes  were 
turned  to  Maurine  now,  and  they 
were  filled  with  gentle  compas- 
sion. "But  since  I've  seen  her  I 
know  that  she  has  paid  for  it  and 
paid  dearly." 

For  a  long  moment  Maurine 
didn't  answer,  she  was  too  shaken 
with  emotion,  reliving  everything 
all  over  again.  Perhaps  it  had 
been  the  mother  in  her — the 
fierce  protectiveness  of  a  mother 
for  her  own,  that  had  embittered 
her  so  much  against  Sandy. 

Sandy  had  come  into  their 
lives  when  Dave  was  a  sophomore 
in  college.  A  honey-colored  blond, 
with  flawless  skin,  wide,  dark 
eyes,  and  a  perfect  figure,  Sandy 
was  a  beautiful  girl  by  anybody's 
standards,    and    it   was    obvious 


281 


April  1967 

that  Dave  was  in  love  with  her  Maurine  knew  that  Sandy  was 
from  the  start.  Maurine  had  right  about  that.  They  needed  to 
hoped  that  they  wouldn't  marry  go  dancing  or  to  a  movie  once  in 
until  he  was  in  law  school  at  awhile.  They  needed  to  be  to- 
least,  but,  by  the  end  of  the  gether  more  than  they  were,  and 
school  year,  they  were  engaged,  she  offered  to  tend  the  baby 
and  during  the  summer  they  whenever  they  wanted  to  go. 
married.  But  Dave,  who  had  never  been 
I  very  socially-minded,  was  always 
It  seemed  to  Maurine  that  two  bogged  down  with  studies  or  with 
people  couldn't  have  been  less  work.  It  became  an  issue  that 
alike,  but  perhaps  that  had  been  often  caused  harsh  words,  until, 
the  thing  that  had  attracted  them  finally,  Sandy  started  going  with- 
to  each  other.  Dave,  shy  and  out  him.  She  would  leave  the 
serious-minded,  had  delighted  in  baby  with  Maurine  and  have  an 
Sandy's  vivaciousness  and  her  evening  out  with  a  friend.  No  one 
happy-go-lucky  ways.  Financial-  questioned  her  going,  but  then 
ly,  they  had  had  much  difficulty,  came  a  day  when  Sandy  didn't 
Sandy  wanted  pretty  clothes  and  come  home  from  work, 
the  best  of  everything.  She  Maurine  could  never  forget  how 
didn't  know  how  to  economize,  stricken  Dave  had  looked  when 
Her  job  as  a  stenographer  paid  he  came  to  her  house  that  night, 
well,  but  Dave  held  down  an  Admittedly  things  hadn't  been 
eight-hour  job,  besides  going  to  going  well  with  them,  but  he 
school,  to  help  meet  expenses.  hadn't  dreamed,  then,  that  Sandy 

Lisa's   birth    had   complicated  would   walk  out.     She   had  left 

things.  Staying  home  and  caring  a   letter   for   him.    She   couldn't 

for  the  baby  was  not  to  Sandy's  go  on  sacrificing  all  of  her  life, 

liking.  She  was    tired   of   working   and 

"I'm  not  the  domestic  type,"  scrimping  and  having  no  fun.  She 

she  had  told  Maurine  on  several  wanted  more  than  that,  and  so 

occasions.   "I'll  be  glad  when  I  she  was  going  away.  He  could 

can  go  back  to  work,  and  besides,  have  the  baby  she  said — he  could 

we  need  the  money."  have  everything. 

When  Lisa  was  six  weeks  old,  Dave's  whole  world  crumpled 

Sandy  found  a  reliable  woman  to  down  around  him  then.  He  and 

care  for  her,  and  she  had  gone  the  baby  moved  back  with  Mau- 

back  to  her  old  job.  But  trying  rine,  and  he  worked  doubly  hard, 

to  keep  a  home  and  a  job  and  taking  extra  classes  and  putting 

being  a  wife  and  mother  were  too  in  extra  hours  on  the  job.  He  was 

confining  for  gay,  nineteen-year-  quiet  and  withdrawn.  Even  Lisa, 

old  Sandy,  and  Sandy  had  grown  in  whom  he  had  taken  so  much 

morbid  and  rebellious.  joy,  received  little  attention  from 

"I'm  sick  of  sitting  home  every  him. 

night,"  she  complained.  "It  seems  They      never      talked     about 

as  if  Dave  could  get  away  from  Sandy,  but  Maurine  knew  how 

his  books  or  from  work  once  in  deeply  Dave  had  been  hurt.  He 

awhile,    so    we    could    go    some-  seemed  to  have  lost  interest  in 

place."  everything —  even  living. 

282 


'And  It  Shall  Be  Given  You* 


Then,  in  January,  he  had  con- 
tracted a  bad  cold  and  refused 
to  stay  home  to  doctor  it.  Quite 
suddenly  it  turned  to  pneumonia, 
and  Dave,  low  in  resistance  and 
will,  was  not  a  match  for  the 
quick  onslaught  of  the  disease. 
The  results  were  fatal. 

Involuntarily,  Maurine  blamed 
Dave's  death  on  Sandy,  and  her 
bitterness  toward  the  girl  grew 
like  a  nurtured  plant.  Little  Lisa 
became  her  whole  life,  then,  and 
she  tried  to  forget  that  Sandy 
existed. 

But  now — Sandy  was  back.  It 
was  unbelievable. 

"Why?"  Maurine  heard  her- 
self asking,  ''why  did  she  come 
back.  Grandma?  She  chose  to 
give  up  everything." 

"Yes,"  Grandma  Watson  a- 
greed,  "she  gave  up  everything 
because  she  was  too  young  and 
immature  to  cope  with  the  prob- 
lems her  marriage  brought.  The 
glamor,  the  flattery,  the  atten- 
tion, that's  all  Sandy  could  see 
and  she  thrived  on  it.  Running 
away  wasn't  the  answer,  but  she 
didn't  realize  that  until  it  was  too 
late. 

"Sandy's  been  lonely  for  quite 
awhile.  I  guess  she's  longed  to 
see  Lisa,  but  she  had  pride,  too, 
and  she  couldn't  come  running 
back,  much  as  she  wanted  to.  But 
now  her  grandfather  is  very  ill, 
so,  of  course,  she  came.  He's  all 
the  family  she  has,  you  know." 

Maurine  knew  how  much 
Sandy's  grandfather  had  meant 
to  her.  He  had  been  to  her  home 
with  Sandy  on  several  occasions, 
and  she  had  admired  him  for  his 
youthful  vigor  and  his  outgoing 
personality.  In  many  ways  Sandy 
and  he  were  much  alike. 

"And  Sandy — what  did  she  say 


about  Lisa,  Grandma?  Does  she 
expect  to  take  her  back?" 

Grandma  didn't  reply  readily. 
Maurine  was  so  full  of  bitterness 
— her  words  were  like  barbs. 

"She  only  asked  to  see  her," 
she  said  finally.  "She  is  Lisa's 
mother,  in  spite  of  everything." 

"Yes,"  Maurine  conceded,  "she 
gave  her  birth — ^beyond  that, 
what?" 

The  older  woman  gave  no 
answer,  but  she  rose  from  her 
chair  instead.  "I'd  better  go,"  she 
said  slowly. 

"Grandma!"  the  hardness  was 
suddenly  gone  from  Maurine's 
voice,  as  she  noticed  the  droop  of 
Grandma's  shoulders  and  the 
tired  look  in  her  eyes. 

llER  grandmother  Watson  had 
been  mother,  counselor,  friend, 
always  there  when  Maurine 
needed  her.  She  had  been  a  pillar 
of  strength  to  Maurine  when 
Matt  died,  when  Sandy  left,  when 
she  lost  Dave. 

"Sit  down  a  minute.  Grandma. 
You  can  get  in  touch  with  Sandy 
if  you  want  to.  She  can  see  Lisa, 
of  course,  but  that  doesn't  mean 
that  I  have  to  see  her.  You  can 
take  Lisa  over  to  your  place  when 
Sandy  comes." 

"All  right,  Maurine,  if  that's 
the  way  you  want  it,"  Grandma 
spoke  with  resignation,  "but  it 
won't  bring  you  peace." 

Maurine  had  wanted  to  ask 
Grandma  what  she  meant,  but 
just  then  a  little  hand  pushed 
open  the  bedroom  door  and  Lisa 
came  into  the  room.  Her  blue 
eyes  were  still  dreamy  from  sleep, 
and  her  silky  blond  locks  were 
tousled.  She  was  small  for  her 
four  years,  but  quick  and  alert  to 
everything  around  her. 


283 


"Hi,"  she  said,  "I  slept  for  a 
long  time,  didn't  I?" 

Maurine  smiled  warmly.  "Yes 
you  did,  honey,  ever  since  lunch, 
and  it's  three-thirty,  now." 

"Can  I  put  on  my  shoes  and  go 
over  to  Stacey's?" 

"I  guess  so,  for  a  little  while, 
but  don't  you  want  something 
to  eat,  first?" 

"Have  we  got  some  cookies 
left?" 

"Yes,  dear,  we  have  some 
cookies,"  Maurine  exclaimed. 
"Come  in  the  kitchen  and  we'll 
get  some  milk,  too.  .  .  .  Grandma, 
will  you  have  some  cookies  and 
milk?" 

"I'll  bring  you  some.  Grand- 
ma," Lisa  offered. 

"No — no  dear,  I  have  to  be 
going  now.  I'll  get  in  touch  with 
you,  Maurine." 

"I  like  Grandma  Watson,  don't 
you,  Dana?" 

Dana  was  the  way  Lisa  had 
first  said  Grandma,  and  Dana 
was  the  name  Maurine  was  still 
called.  She  had  never  claimed 
the  title  of  mother.  Lisa  had 
been  told  that  her  daddy  had 
gone  to  heaven  and  her  mother 
was  away  for  awhile.  These  an- 
swers had  satisfied  the  child  for 
the  time,  although  she  had 
wanted  to  know  if  her  mother  was 
coming  back. 

Now  Sandy  was  hack.  Maurine 
sat  alone  and  pondered  over  it. 
What  did  it  all  mean?  Grandma 
had  said  that  she  wouldn't  have 


peace  unless  she  saw  Sandy.  But 
why  should  she?  Life  had  already 
hurt  her  too  much,  and  Lisa  was 
all  that  she  had  left.  Well,  there 
was  no  need  worrying  about  it, 
she  might  as  well  get  her  mind  on 
something  else. 

On  the  sewing  machine  was  a 
playsuit  of  Lisa's  that  needed 
mending.  Maurine  picked  it  up 
and  went  out  to  the  patio.  A  soft 
wind  whispered  through  the 
birch  tree,  and  the  phlox,  tall  and 
graceful  beside  the  back  fence, 
nodded  their  crimson  heads.  The 
loveliness  of  summer  was  every- 
where. Maurine's  eyes  followed  a 
wisp  of  cirrus  cloud  across  the 
blue  sky.  Her  thoughts  turned 
back  to  a  golden  day  of  long  ago. 

OUDDENLY,  her  reverie  was  in- 
terrupted by  a  cheery  "Hello," 
and  her  eyes  met  the  smiling  eyes 
of  a  plump,  graying,  middle-aged 
woman.  "Why  hello,  Jennie,"  she 
exclaimed,  rising  to  greet  her 
visitor.  "This  is  a  pleasant  sur- 
prise. I'm  just  relaxing  out  here. 
Do  come  and  sit  down." 

"It  is  nice  and  cool  out  here," 
the  other  agreed,  "and  you  have 
such  a  lovely  view  of  the  moun- 
tains. I  brought  your  Sunday 
School  book  back.  I  was  on  my 
way  to  town,  so  I  thought  I'd  just 
drop  in  and  leave  it." 

"Well,  Jennie,  I  planned  to 
come  over  and  pick  it  up,  but  I  do 
appreciate  your  bringing  it,  so  we 
can  visit  here." 

"The  world  is  much  too  busy," 
Jennie  sighed.  "I  always  mean 
to  do  so  many  things.  But  I  do 
hope  you  are  feeling  better,  Mau- 
rine." 

"Oh,  I'm  fine,  now,"  Maurine 
assured  her.  "I  just  had  a  touch 
of  asthma,  but  I  did  appreciate 


284 


"And  It  Shall  Be  Given  You' 


having  you  substitute  in  my 
class." 

"And  I  enjoyed  it  very  much. 
I  wonder  if  you  know  how  much 
those  young  people  think  of  you, 
Maurine.  Teenagers  aren't  usual- 
ly too  impressed  with  us  oldsters, 
but  you  should  have  heard  them 
talk  about  you,  they're  frank,  you 
know.  Carrie  Sherman  voiced  the 
opinion,  'It's  not  so  much  what 
she  says,  it's  the  way  she  lives,' 
and  they  all  agreed  with  her. 
'Sister  Clayson  has  had  a  great 
deal  of  sorrow  in  her  life,  but  she 
has  so  much  courage,  and  she 
really  lives  the  gospel  just  as  she 
teaches  it.  I  don't  think  she'd 
ever  let  anyone  down.'  How's 
that  for  putting  you  on  a  pedes- 
tal?" 

"It's  far  more  than  I  deserve," 
Maurine  answered.  "I  guess  I 
have  them  fooled." 

"Oh,  no,  you  don't  fool  young 
people  easily.  They're  quite  ana- 
lytical. But  a  teacher  has  a  real 
responsibility." 

Long  after  Jennie  had  gone, 
Maurine  thought  about  their  con- 
versation and  long  after  Lisa  was 
in  bed  for  the  night,  the  words 
kept  coming  back  to  her — "She 
really  lives  the  gospel — I  don't 
think  she'd  ever  let  anyone  down 
— You  can't  fool  young  people." 

But  Sandy?  What  about 
Sandy?  Does  one  live  the  gospel 
with  an  unforgiving  heart?  In  the 
gathering  darkness,  Maurine  was 
alone  with  her  troubled  thoughts. 
On  the  table  beside  her  lay  the 
Sunday  School  book.  The  Life  of 
Christ.  She  taught  the  lessons 
and  the  class  received  them.  They 
didn't  know,  however,  that  Sandy 
was  home,  and  that  Maurine  had 
refused  to  see  her.  They  had  said 
she   wouldn't  let   anyone   down. 


They  didn't  know  that  she  was 
letting  them  all  down. 

"You  can't  fool  young  people," 
Jennie  had  said.  Sooner  or  later, 
they  would  find  out  that  their 
image  of  her  was  not  true.  What 
good  would  all  of  her  teaching  do 
then? 

She  picked  up  the  Sunday 
School  book,  and  her  fingers 
thumbed  through  its  pages.  Sud- 
denly, the  words  from  a  passage 
of  scripture  seemed  to  gleam  out 
of  the  darkness. 

"Ask  and  it  shall  be  given 
you.  .  .  ." 

Grandma  Watson  had  said  she 
wouldn't  know  peace  if  she  didn't 
see  Sandy,  and  now  she  knew 
that  Grandma  was  right.  She 
needed  to  ask  for  strength  to  have 
compassion  and  a  truly  forgiving 
heart — strength  to  be  the  Latter- 
day  Saint  that  her  Sunday  School 
students  believed  she  was. 

How  long  she  knelt  in  prayer 
she  didn't  know,  but  when  she  lay 
down  to  rest  sleep  came  gently, 
and  troubled  thoughts  were  gone. 

Sunlight  was  coming  softly  into 
the  room  when  she  awakened. 
Going  to  the  window,  she  stopped 
a  moment  to  drink  in  the  beauty 
of  the  sky  and  the  eastern  moun- 
tains in  the  morning  glow. 

Peace  was  living  comfortably 
with  oneself.  She  went  to  the 
kitchen  and  telephoned  Grandma 
Watson.  "I'll  see  Sandy,"  she 
said. 

As  she  turned  from  the  phone, 
a  little  girl  with  golden  hair 
stood  in  the  doorway,  her  eyes 
turned  to  the  window. 

"Look,"  she  said  softly,  "the 
light  has  come  back." 

"Yes,  dear,"  Maurine  answered 
humbly,  "the  light  has  come 
back." 


285 


Derwentwater,    looking   north.    On   the    right   is  the  mountain  Skiddaw    (3054   feet)    with 
Keswick  at  its  foot,  whilst  in  the  distance  is  seen  Bassenthwait  Lake. 


Lake 
Country 
England 


Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 


■  If  you  were  to  ask  me  where  I 
would  like^  to  go  some  April,  I 
would  answer  quickly — to  the 
Lake  District  in  England  ...  to 
walk  where  William  Wordsworth 
and  his  sister  Dorothy  walked; 
where  Coleridge  and  his  son  Hart- 
ley visited;  where  Christopher 
North  and  Southey  wrote  and 
talked  of  writing.  Oh,  to  be  in 
England  there. 

The  Lake  District  is  a  circle, 
with  a  radius  of  fifteen  miles  from 


286 


Lake  Country,  England 

the  central  point,  largely  within  the  county  of  Cumberland.  It  is 
sometimes  called  the  Lake  County,  the  Lakes,  or  Lakeland,  and 
includes  some  of  Westmorland  and  Lancashire  Counties.  These  few 
hundred  square  miles  contain  most  of  the  principal  lakes  of  England. 
Some  lakes  have  picturesque  island  groups;  some  have  soft  wooded 
banks;  some  show  an  open  expanse  with  steep  rockbound  shores. 
Within  the  circle,  beside  Windermere,  the  largest  lake,  is  the  highest 
point  in  England,  Scafell  Pike. 

The  mountains  are  no  less  beautiful  than  the  lakes,  with  bold 
sweeping  lines,  unbroken  by  vegetation,  often  ending  in  sheer  cliffs 
or  crags.  At  the  foot  of  the  mountains  are  green  valley  floors  and,  in 
the  lower  parts,  lovely  woods.  Not  only  in  England,  but  far  outside 
the  confines  of  Great  Britain,  this  Lake  Country  is  known  for  its 
remarkable  beauty. 

And  here  in  the  midst  of  the  beauty  of  nature,  William  Words- 
worth founded  the  Lake  School  of  Poets,  and  laid  down  his  theories 
of  poetry,  which  he  said  had  grown  out  of  the  soil  and  substance  of 
the  lakes  and  mountains,  and  out  of  the  homely  lives  of  the  people  of 
Cumberland  and  Westmorland. 

When  Robert  Browning  whote,  "0  to  be  in  England/Now  that 
April's  there,"  I  wonder  if  he  was  remembering  the  beautiful  Lake 
District  in  England. 


287 


.J 


WIND  LULLABY 

Beulah  Huish  Sadleir 


Tulip  Blossoms        Don  Knight 


Sing  to  me,  spring, 
Witli  your  sun   in  tlie  sky, 
A  smooth  April  sonnet 
Or  wind  lullaby. 

Sing  of  the  tulips. 
Some  bowing  their  heads. 
Blossoms  air-branching 
And  dainty  flowered  beds. 


Sing  to  me,  April, 
While  I   keep  a  tryst 
With   lavender  lilacs 
In  gentle  rain  mist. 

Sing  of  the  nesting  birds, 
Make  love  your  theme, 
Now  ail  is  awakened 
From  winter's  long  dream. 


288 


■  It  was  mid- July  when  we  took  a  drive  through  one  of  Utah's  beauti- 
ful canyons.  As  we  emerged  from  the  canyon,  there  before  us  was  a 
beautiful  pastoral  scene.  It  looked  peaceful,  with  cattle  and  horses 
idly  grazing  in  green  pastures  or  standing  in  the  shade  of  the  clumps 
of  trees  along  the  banks  of  the  quiet  river. 

As  we  sped  along  the  new  and  modern  highway,  it  was  such  a 
contrast  that  I  couldn't  help  thinking,  why  can't  life  be  like  the 
quiet,  peaceful  scene  we  are  passing  through?  But,  even  as  I  thought 
it,  I  also  remembered  the  words  "Into  every  life  some  rain  must  fall." 
Without  the  rain  and  the  turbulent  rapids  of  the  river  somewhere 
upstream,  the  lovely,  peaceful  quiet  of  this  valley,  far  from  the  hurry 
of  the  city,  would  not  be  there  to  enjoy. 

So  it  is  with  life.  Like  the  land,  there  are  times  when  things  are 
peaceful  and  quiet,  and  we  can  move  slowly  along  with  the  stream  of 
things,  but  not  for  always.  Life  isn't  designed  to  be  that  way.  In 
mortality  we  are  going  through  the  ''refiner's  fire,"  to  be  tried  to  see 
how  well  we  are  able  to  stand  up  under  the  trials  and  pressures  of  life. 

Before  the  river  reached  the  peaceful  valley,  the  land  above  had  to 
stand  up  under  the  wild  twisting  and  turning  of  the  rushing  river. 
In  some  places  the  land  was  like  rock  and  was  able  to,  shall  we  say, 
turn  the  tide.  In  others,  the  land  was  weak,  and  it  was  easier  just 
to  let  the  river  cut  through. 

We  must  learn  that  we  must  stand  firm  and  learn  to  withstand 
the  rushing  waters  of  life,  never  letting  our  faith  falter,  even  though 
the  trial  and  heartbreak  we  may  pass  through  seem  more  than  we 
can  bear.  "This,  too,  shall  pass,"  and  then  we  have  some  of  the  peace 
found  in  the  lovely,  green  valley. 

Even  in  the  apparently  peaceful  valley,  had  we  been  able  to  take 
a  closer  look,  we  would  have  found  some  undesirable  elements.  Some- 
one once  said  "Everyone  has  a  cross  to  bear,  and  maybe  no  one 
knows  of  it  except  the  person  concerned,  nevertheless,  it  is  theirs  to 
bear." 

More  rain  seems  to  fall  in  the  lives  of  some  people.  The  main 
thing,  however,  is  to  be  strong  enough  in  our  faith  to  withstand  the 
floods  of  despair,  disappointment,  and  hurt  that  come  to  us. 

May  we  all  be  able  to  pass  through  the  trials  of  life  with  a  stronger 
faith  in  God  and  his  goodness  to  us,  because  "Into  every  life  some 
rain  must  fall"  to  help  us  appreciate  the  fact  that  God  is  in  his 
heaven  and  all  is  well. 


289 


Morning 
Melody 


Wilma  Boyle  Bunker 


■  At  the  breakfast  table  one  morning,  our  teenage  son  brought  me 
up  short  with  the  remark,  ^'What^s  the  matter  today,  has  everyone 
taken  grouch  pills?" 

''What  do  you  mean  by  that?"  I  asked,  with  a  hint  of  annoyance 
in  my  voice. 

"Well,  I  don't  know  what's  happened,"  he  answered,  "but  it  sure 
is  like  a  morgue  around  here." 

"Grouch  pills" — "like  a  morgue" — these  words  were  quite  an 
indictment  for  any  home.  Could  it  be  that  I  was  responsible  for  this 
atmosphere? 

I  think  I  do  as  well  as  most  of  my  friends,  I  rationalized  to  myself 
after  everyone  had  left  for  work  or  school.  I  try  to  be  a  good  mother, 
keep  the  house  clean,  the  clothes  washed  and  ironed,  cook  nutritious 
meals.  Where  am  I  falling  short?  Am  I  failing  to  create  for  my  family 
a  cheerful  atmosphere  that  will  radiate  beyond  the  walls  of  our 
home? 

It  was  then  that  I  decided  to  try  a  little  secret  experiment,  a  little 
disguised  campaign  to  improve  the  situation,  and,  being  a  musician, 
I  turned  to  music  as  my  tool.  My  strategy  was  simple.  Each  morning 
as  I  prepared  breakfast,  put  up  the  lunches,  and  got  my  family  ready 
for  the  day's  work,  I  would  deliberately  hum  a  little  tune,  or  quietly 
sing  a  song.  I  was  well  aware  that  there  would  be  some  days  when  I 
just  wouldn't  feel  like  any  kind  of  a  song,  but  I  was  determined  to 
give  my  experiment  a  try. 

Nothing  happened  for  some  time,  and  just  as  I  had  about  decided 
that  maybe  my  idea  wasn't  such  a  good  one  after  all,  the  payoff  came. 
When  my  son  left  the  breakfast  table  one  morning,  he  said  enthusias- 
tically, "Gee,  Mom,  that  was  a  good  breakfast.  What's  for  dinner 
tonight?"  and  he  went  out  of  the  door  whistling , the  melody  I  had  had 
such  a  struggle  to  sing  that  morning. 

Then  my  husband  remarked,  as  he  picked  up  the  car  keys  and  pre- 
pared to  leave,  "I  don't  know  what's  happened,  honey,  but  things 
seem  to  be  going  a  lot  smoother  lately,"  and  he  left  the  house  hum- 
niing  the  same  tune. 

Maybe  my  little  experiment  does  work,  I  said  to  myself,  hardly 
daring  to  believe  what  I  had  just  heard. 

I  quickly  cleared  the  table  and  washed  up  the  dishes,  and  then, 
all  of  a  sudden,  grinned  sheepishly  as  I  realized  that  I,  too,  was  un- 
consciously humming  the  tune  I  had  sung  earlier. 

"What  do  you  know?"  I  said  aloud  this  time.  "It  works  both  ways. 
I  guess  I'm  a  victim  of  my  own  experiment." 


290 


On 

Baking 

Bread 

Mildred  Cook  Solury 

m  A  wise  man  once  said,  ".  .  .  if  you  bake  bread  with  indifference, 
you  bake  a  bitter  bread  that  feeds  but  half  of  a  man's  hunger."  In 
the  history  of  the  world,  bread  has  played  a  dramatic  part;  each 
nation  has  its  own  varied  breads  as  a  result  of  the  customs,  religion, 
and  culture  of  a  country. 

Bread  is  the  symbol  of  hope,  the  growth  of  man,  and  the  hospitality 
of  the  home.  Today,  as  always,  the  art  of  bread-baking  is  rewarding, 
if  you  take  the  time  to  prove  the  old  adage. 

Handling  yeast  dough  is  a  delight  and  pure  childlike  fun.  You  are 
dealing  with  something  responsive  and  warmly  alive.  As  you  knead 
the  bread  dough,  you  are  giving  it  greater  life,  and  it  is  therapy  for  the 
busy  fingers  of  a  homemaker.  Bread-baking  takes  time.  You  cannot 
hurry  the  process  that  must  make  a  complete  cycle,  so  give  in  to  the 
demand  it  makes  on  your  time.  Only  a  small  part  of  your  reward  is 
the  bread  itself — the  most  important  is  the  gift  of  the  bread  to  your 
family. 

.As  you  watch  the  dough  grow  in  a  pan,  a  yeast  miracle  is  taking 
place.  When  the  warm  loaves  of  bread  come  out  of  the  oven,  the 
cycle  is  complete.  As  your  family  enters  your  kitchen  radiantly 
filled  with  old-fashioned  bread-baking  aroma,  only  then  will  you 
realize  the  deep  satisfaction  of  fulfillment  and  pleasure.  Memories 
of  childhood  flash  into  reality;  they  recall  home — the  first  shelter,  and 
dreams  of  hope. 


MY  HANDS 

Sadie  J.  Stevens 

I've  just  been  thinking,  and  without  a  doubt, 
My  hands  are  something  to  brag  about. 
Not  that  they're  pretty,   but  where  would   I   be 
Without  these  two  hands  here  in  front  of  me? 

There's  so  much  they  can  do,   and  seldom  complain; 
I   can   use  them  and  wash   and   use  them  again. 
They  never  wear  out  and  don't  ask  much  care, 
And   if  I   ever  need  them,  they're  always  there. 

Bless  these  two  hands.  Sometimes  I   need  four, 
But,   if  I'm  willing,  they're  able — 
And  who  could  ask  more? 


291 


"Good  Old  House 


It 


Verna  S.  Carter 


"uood  old  house,"  my  mother  would  say. 

I  can  remember  as  a  young  girl  coming  home  with  my  mother 
from  a  trip  to  the  store  or  a  visit  to  a  friend,  or  just  from  anywhere, 
my  mother  would  open  the  door,  and  as  she  walked  inside  she  would 
stop,  pat  the  walls  two  or  three  times  and  say  "good  old  house." 


Just  that  and  nothing  more,  and  I  would  follow  her  inside,  ponder- 
ing in  my  young  mind  why  she  would  do  such  a  strange  thing. 

Our  house  was  not  what  the  neighbors  would  call  a  "fancy  house," 
but  as  Uncle  Jim  said,  it  was  a  comfortable,  adjustable  house,  and 
one,  he  would  add,  that  could  stretch  its  seams  to  accommodate  a 
multitude. 

I  suspect  my  uncle  was  referring  to  the  Sunday  dinners  of  mother's 
specialty,  chicken  with  noodles,  and  homemade  ice  cream. 


292 


Good  Old  House 

When  father  announced  "There  is  always  room  for  one  more,"  I 
knew  my  brothers  and  I  would  be  shifted  from  the  big  table  to  the 
small  one  in  the  corner  of  the  dining  room.  We  didn't  mind,  as  mother 
always  gave  us  special  attention  there. 

As  I  grew  older,  my  eyes  could  not  detect  any  great  physical 
changes  in  our  house,  but,  as  I  watched  my  mother  continue  to  pat 
lovingly  the  "good  old  house,"  I  would  ask  myself,  "What  made 
it  so?" 

Was  it  the  getting  into  fresh,  clean-smelling  sheets  for  a  peaceful 
night's  rest?  The  wallpaper  that  always  looked  so  happy  on  the 
kitchen  walls? 

Was  it  Father?  Mother?  The  comfort  of  knowing  they  were  there 
with  understanding  and  love? 

Was  it  the  family  all  kneeling  together  in  prayer?  (I  can  hear  my 
father  say,  "Your  turn  to  say  the  prayer  this  morning,  Jane.") 

Heavenly  Father,  as  I  turn  the  key  in  the  lock  of  my  own  home 
this  day,  give  me  the  understanding  of  my  dear  mother,  that  I,  too, 
may  build  within  these  walls  that  goodness  of  a  "good  house,"  and 
in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  my  family  the  understanding  and  con- 
viction of  my  mother,  that  they,  too,  may  enter  and  leave  their  home 
with  a  loving  pat  of  "good  old  house." 


r 


A  VISIT  HOME 

Alda  L   Brown 

Go,   my  pig-tailed  darlings, 

And  gather  sunbeams  from  the  morn.   . 

Go  find  the  country  meadows 

That  wait  your  sandaled  feet! 

Did  you  know  we  have  baby  chicks 

And  kittens  in  the  barn? 

Things  here  are  all  so  different 

From  your  crowded  city  street.  .  .  . 

Go  ride  your  Grandpa's  pony! 

Climb  the  trees  your  Mommy  climbed! 

Send  a  ship  far  sailing 

Way  down  the  meadow  stream.  .  .   . 

I  will  show  you  sky-blue  robin's  eggs 

In  nests  all  feather-lined.  .  .  . 

And   broad  warm   rocks  beside  the  brook 

Where  you  can  lie  and  dream.  .  .  . 

Your  Mom   and   I   will  chat  awhile — 
And  get  the  day's  work  done.  .  .  . 


293 


The  Patient  Soul 

Rose  A.  Openshaw 


■  The  patient,  unhurried  soul  is  the  approachable  one,  the  inspired 
and  inspiring.  "Always,"  someone  philosophizes,  "the  highest  culture 
springs  from  the  patient  heart!" 

Calmness  and  composure  carry  the  hallmarks  of  exalted  beauty, 
ever  they  are  idealized,  looked  up  to,  admired.  But  what  return 
does  one  ever  derive  from  impatience?  Many  can  attest  to  the  weight 
it  breeds  in  the  heart,  the  heaviness  and  sorrow,  the  unending  despair. 
Due  to  it,  loved  ones  often  become  separated  for  life — too  often,  too, 
for  eternity.  Sharp  and  evil  its  barbs  are. 

Under  the  baleful  influence  of  impatience,  individuals  stumble  and 
fall.  Impatience  paves  the  way  for  despondency  and  is  the  forerunner 
of  tragedy.  Comeliness  of  face,  with  love  and  hope,  melt  away  before 
its  presence,  bankrupting  security.  It  is  far  too  expensive  for  any 
mortal  to  invest  in.  Wherever  it  exists,  whether  in  old  or  young,  it 
is  proof  that  that  individual  has  not  yet  attained  to  a  full  maturity. 

Impatience  darkens  the  yision,  narrows  the  horizon,  and  always  is 
branded  with  the  weakling  stamp  of  the  novice.  As  opposed  to  this, 
patience  wears  the  decoration  of  myriad  graces.  Forbearance  and 
kindness,  with  cheerfulness,  charity,  and  the  cherishing  of  ideals  shine 
there;  always  present  is  wisdom. 

Finding  a  patient  individual  is  like  finding  hyacinths  in  the  desert, 
where  only  thorns  flourish. 

Bequeathing  patience  through  example  is  infinitely  more  to  be 
desired  than  bequeathing  gold  and  rubies.  Patience  will  endure, 
passing  itself  down  through  time's  corridor  unto  the  latest  and 
last  generation;  whereas  wealth,  too  often,  is  squandered,  lost,  or  may 
become  a  source  of  evil  and  regret. 

He  who  controls  his  tongue,  declares  James  (James  3),  in  effect, 
can  control  the  whole  being,  even  as  the  body  of  a  horse  is  controlled 
by  so  simple  a  device  as  a  bit  in  its  mouth.  And  how  beautiful  the 
personality  that  controls  it! 

Patience  is  a  golden,  glistening  halo  that  beautifies,  ennobles, 
endears.  Would  that  we  all  might  wear  it! 


PATTERN  OF  BLOSSOMS 

Aleine  M.  Young 

Yesterday  the  apple  blossoms 
Made  my  lawn   all  white. 
Today,   it's  falling  snowflakes, 
And   it's  really  quite  a  sight 
To  see  the  crimson  tulips 
And  the  blossoms  on  the  trees 
Snuggled  down   in  snowy  crystals- 
Spring  is  really  quite  a  tease. 


294 


CHILD'S  WORLD 

Ethel  Jacobson 


She  sits  on   her  little  haunches 

like  a  chipmunk, 
Studying  the  ground 
Where  she  has  found — 
A  leaf?  A   ladybird? 

caterpillar,  furred? 

beetle  spotted   like  a  domino? 

globe  of  dandelion  fluff  to  blow? 

pearl-pale 
Horned  snail? 
A  polished  violet  pebble 
Unnoticing,   pass  by? 


-treasures   I, 


She  flings  herself  down  wherever  she  may  be — 

On  her  straight  small   back 

In  a  haystack, 

In  a  daisy  field,   on 

A  dew-sprigged   lawn, 

A  sandy  ledge, 

A  stream's  reedy  edge — 

Watching  a   playful  young  breeze  puff 

Clouds  like  dandelion  fluff 

Across  a  blue  immensity 

That  I,   preoccupied,  seldom  see. 

It  helps  to  be  under  seven 

To  be  closer  to  earth,  God's  earth,  and  to  his  heaven. 


Sense  of  Wonder 

Nancy  M.  Armstrong 

Children  are  always  curious  about  the  world  they  live  in.  Because  of  this 
curiosity,  a  child's  world  is  fresh,  new,  beautiful,  full  of  wonder  and  exhilara- 
tion. 

Why,  as  we  grow  older,  do  we  allow  ourselves  to  become  so  matter-of-fact, 
so  take-it-for-granted,  so  unimaginative,  so  lacking  in  enthusiasm,  when,  to 
keep  the  world  exciting,  we  need  only  to  retain  or  recapture  our  sense  of 
wonder? 

Lack  of  wonder  diminishes  life,  and  we  come  to  believe  we  could  find  excite- 
ment and  beauty  in  some  distant  or  different  place  only  to  discover  that  what 
we  bring  we  find.  The  wonder  and  beauty  must  come  from  within. 

A  sense  of  wonder  gives  us  a  lasting  love  affair  with  life  by  enlarging  it. 
It  teaches  us  to  reach  for  adventure  by  keeping  us  curious  about  life.  It  is 
a  splendid  antidote  against  boredom  for  it  brings  novelty  to  commonplace 
experiences  and  glamor  to  our  immediate  surroundings. 

Wonder  contains  elements  of  beauty,  astonishment,  and  appreciation.  We 
can  live  in  a  world  of  radiant  freshness,  filled  with  surprises  and  have  our 
hearts  full  of  gratitude  to  God  for  his  creation  by  keeping  alive  our  childlike 
sense  of  wonder. 


295 


r 


Recipes  With  a  Different  Flavor 


Anna   Molenaar 
Napier,   New  Zealand 


BANANA  STEAMED  PUDDING 


Lemon  Sauce 


3  oz.   butter 

3  oz.  sugar 

1  egg 

1  banana,   mashed 

Juice  1  lemon 
1  tbsp.  honey 
34   c.  sugar 


1/2  tsp.   baking  soda 
1  tbsp.   boiling  milk 
4  oz.  flour 
V^  tsp.   baking  powder 

1   c.  water 

1   dessert  spoon  cornflour 
(cornstarch) 


Cream  butter  and  sugar,  add  egg,  mashed  banana,  the  soda  dissolved  in  boiling 
milk,  lastly  add  flour  and  baking  powder.  Put  into  greased  bowl.  Cover,  steam  IV2 
hours. 

Sauce 

Heat  lemon  juice,  sugar,  honey,  and  water.  Thicken  with  cornflour  (cornstarch). 
Delicious.  Serves  6. 

APRICOT  CAKE 


1  c.  dried  apricots,   cut  in  thin  slices 

1  c.  boiling  water 

6  oz.   butter 

6  oz.  sugar 


3  eggs 

8  oz.  flour 

34  tsp.   baking  powder 


Pour  boiling  water  over  the  apricots  and  let  stand  while  mixing  cake.  Cream 
butter  and  sugar  until  fluffy.  Add  eggs,  beating  well  after  each  individual  addition. 
Drain  apricots  and  reserve  fluid.  Mix  the  fruit  into  creamed  mixture,  then  fold  in 
sifted  flour.  Measure  the  liquid  from  apricots  and  take  V3  cup  of  it  and  dissolve 
the  soda  in  this  liquid.  Blend  thoroughly  into  the  batter.  Pour  into  well-greased 
and  papered  tin  8"  square.  Bake  at  350°  for  55  minutes.  When  cold,  ice  with 
orange  icing:  1  cup  icing  mix  (powdered  sugar)  mixed  with  orange  juice  to  de- 
sired consistency.   Decorate  with  grated  orange   rind. 


MEAT  LOAF 


1  lb.   minced   beef  (hamburger) 
14   lb.   bacon 

2V2   inch  slices  of  bread 
V^   c.   milk 

2  eggs 


1   onion,  finely  chopped 
1  tsp.  salt 

1  tsp.  Worcestershire  sauce 
1  tbsp.  tomato  sauce 


Finely  cut  bacon  and  mix  with  beef.  Soak  bread  in  milk  and  add  seasonings. 
Then  stir  in  soaked  bread  and  beat  until  the  mixture  is  even  in  consistency.  Grease 
ring  tin.  Pack  in  meat  mixture,  bake  in  350°  oven  for  one  hour. 

Turn  onto  plate  5  to  10  minutes  later.  Add  vegetables  in  center. 
Sauce:  1  tin  mushroom  soup,  i^  pint  water,  Worcestershire  sauce,  tomato  sauce. 
Heat  together. 


296 


k 


TO   MY   DANISH   GRANDMOTHER 

Julene  J.  Gushing 

This  has  always  puzzled   me — 
Just  how  much   is  a   "pinch"? 
These  recipes  of  dear  Grandma's 
Surely  are  no  cinch. 

A   "snip"   of  this,   a  "dab"   of  that, 
A  "lump"  of  something  else. 
Then   "beat  it  for  a   little  while," 
Or,   "stir  until   it  melts." 

I   have  to  be  a  wizard  to 
Decipher  what  she  meant 
By  all  these  strange  proportions 
In   her  cookbook,  worn   and   bent. 

"How  much   nutmeg  in  the  doughnuts?" 
Grandma  wouldn't  flinch 
As  she  said,  with  twinkling  eyes, 
"Oh,  just  about  a   pinch." 

There  must  have  been   in   her  wise  head 
A  measuring  device 
That  told   her  just  how  much  to   use 
Of  sugar,  salt,   and  spice. 


HURRY 

Wilma  Boyle  Bunker 

Too  many  of  us  are  hurrying  our  days  away.  Involved  in  many  activities, 
we  dash  breathlessly  from  one  appointment  to  another,  from  one  task  to  the 
next,  constantly  trying  to  beat  a  deadline.  Our  only  aim,  it  seems,  is  to  get 
the  present  commitment  out  of  the  way  so  that  we  can  begin  another.  We 
find  ourselves  saying,  "If  I  can  just  get  through  this  week";  but  next  week 
comes  and  we  are  still  going  at  top  speed. 

Life  is  too  precious  to  shorten  it  with  hurry.  To  overload  our  days  with 
more  than  we  can  handle  is  a  poor  substitute  for  contentment.  To  be  smoth- 
ered with  unfinished  work  is  frustrating  and  exhausting. 

And  the  strange  part  about  all  this  is  that  we  don't  have  to  do  it.  We 
are  master  of  at  least  some  of  our  own  time;  we  fashion  many  of  the  pro- 
cedures of  our  own  way  of  living.  We  can  either  burn  up  the  hours  with 
rush  and  flurried  haste,  or  be  wise  enough  to  enjoy  days  that  are  busy  and 
challenging,  yet  serene,  calm,  and  far  more  satisfying. 


297 


FLOWERS  INSIDE  AND  OUT 

Sarah  E.  Allsworth  Peterson,  Sebastopol,  California,  is  an  artistic  and  experienced 
gardener.  Her  yard  is  a  delight  to  friends  and  neighbors,  with  whom  she  willingly 
shares  her  plants  and  her  extensive  knowledge  of  growing  things.  Roses,  fuchsias, 
chrysanthemums,  violets,  and  many  other  flowers  are  a  profusion  of  beauty  and 
vigor  in  her  garden,  but  there  is  not  a  spot  for  a  single  weed.  Her  patio  is  banked 
with  flowers,  where  neighbors  often  gather,  and  where  friends  come  to  be  up- 
lifted spiritually  and  emotionally. 

Sister  Peterson's  home  is  an  example  of  neatness  and  order.  A  guest  never 
leaves  without  a  jar  of  jam  or  jelly,  a  plant,  a  vegetable  for  dinner,  and  always 
with  a  lighter  heart.  She  has  worked  in  the  Church  all  her  life  in  various  capacities, 
having  been  twice  a  ward  Relief  Society  president.  Now,  in  her  eightieth  year, 
she  is  still  an  effective  and  much-loved  visiting  teacher,  after  fifty-eight  years  in 
this  calling.  Last  year,  at  the  ward  Relief  Society  bazaar,  space  was  given  to 
Sister  Peterson  for  a  plant  bar.  She  made  beautiful  flower  arrangements  and 
unique  plantings  which  added  greatly  to  the  interest  and  financial  success  of 
the  bazaar. 


298 


Synopsis:  Nora  Blake,  having  no 
family  ties  after  the  death  of  her 
mother,  secures  a  schoolteaching 
position  in  Banner,  Idaho,  where  she 
lives  in  the  home  of  Bishop  Shepherd 
and  becomes  acquainted  with  a  Latter- 
day  Saint  family. 

■  Nora  sat  at  the  desk  and  tried 
to  recall  what  she  had  learned  at 
Normal  College  in  regard  to  the 
first  day  of  school,  but  her 
thoughts  were  in  a  turmoil.  At 
the  moment,  she  could  not  re- 
member much  of  anything  that 
had  taken  place  in  any  of  her 
classes.  She  hoped  this  was  not 
going  to  be  a  permanent  situa- 
tion, and  that  as  she  actually  got 
into  teaching,  her  memory  would 
furnish  her  with  the  things  she 
would  need. 

"Here  is  the  roll  book  in  the 
top  drawer,  Miss  Blake,"  said 
Ellen.  ''We  have  seven  children  in 
the  first  grade,  four  in  the  third, 
and  six  in  the  fourth;  five  in  each 
of  the  fifth  and  sixth,  and  three 


The 
Golden  Chain 

Hazel  M.  Thomson 


in  the  eighth  grade.  We  don't 
have  any  second  graders  or  any 
in  the  seventh  this  year.  That's 
good,  isn't  it?" 

Yes,  certainly,  thought  Nora. 
Six  grades  would  be  better  than 
eight.  But  six  grades!  It  was  over- 
whelming. 

The  textbook  supply  was  much 
better  than  she  had  expected. 
Each  of  the  older  students  had  a 
reader,  an  arithmetic  book,  and 
a  speller.  History  and  geography 
books  were  scarce,  only  one  copy 
of  each  on  the  teacher's  desk.  Her 
own  books  would  come  in  handy 
when  they  arrived. 

She  worked  for  a  time  on  a 
tentative  schedule,  realizing  that 
it  would  require  a  great  deal 
of  changing  as  she  became  ac- 
quainted with  her  students,  their 
abilities,  and  achievements.  She 
would  have  to  feel  her  way  into 
the  classwork  and  discover  which 
of  the  grades  might  be  able  to 
work  together  in  some  subjects. 


299 


April  1967 


She  gathered  copies  of  the  text- 
books and  began  to  make  lesson 
plans. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon 
before  she  put  down  her  pencil, 
sat  back,  and  looked  at  the  room. 
The  high, 'narrow  windows  were 
somewhat  unattractive.  Flowers 
would  help.  Mrs.  Shepherd  might 
be  able  to  spare  some  slips  from 
her  geraniums.  In  the  meantime, 
Nora  wondered  whether  she 
might  find  some  decorative  weeds 
which  might  be  fashioned  into  a 
winter  bouquet. 

She  slipped  on  her  boots  and 
coat.  There  didn't  seem  to  be 
much  of  anything  growing  in  the 
schoolyard,  but  behind  the  build- 
ing she  could  see  some  plants 
sticking  out  of  the  snow  just  be- 
yond the  fence  a  little  way.  She 
left  Ellen  busily  cleaning  black- 
boards. 

The  weed  was  strange  to  her, 
but  it  had  a  lovely  seed  pod  on 
it,  and  a  little  farther  on  was  a 
bush  with  some  orange-colored 
berries  on  it.  She  must  have  some 
of  those.  The  branches  were 
prickly,  but  she  managed  to 
break  off  several  nice  ones.  She 
was  about  halfway  back  to  the 
fence  before  she  heard  something 
coming  up  fast  behind  her.  As 
she  glimpsed  it  over  her  shoulder, 
she  started  to  run.  It  was  the 
biggest  beast  she  had  ever  had 
so  near  to  her. 

As  she  ran  she  saw,  on  the 
schoolhouse  side  of  the  fence, 
someone  coming.  He  vaulted  the 
fence  and  ran  toward  her,  grab- 
bing her  hand,  and  almost  drag- 
ging her  to  keep  up  with  his  long 
strides.  He  pulled  her  over  the 
fence  and  down  on  the  other  side, 
just  inches  ahead  of  two  very 
long,  sharp  horns. 


"What's  the  matter  with  you?" 
cried  the  man,  and  Nora  became 
aware  of  a  pair  of  very  blue  eyes. 
He  picked  up  his  hat  now,  from 
where  it  had  fallen  as  he  jumped 
the  fence,  and  placed  it  on  his 
dark  red  hair. 

Suddenly  Nora  felt  very  weak. 
The  man  grabbed  her  shoulders, 
and  she  wasn't  certain  whether 
he  meant  to  keep  her  from  falling 
or  whether  he  had  half  a  notion 
to  shake  her.  From  his  tone,  it 
was  most  likely  the  latter. 

"Didn't  anyone  warn  you  not 
to  go  over  that  fence?"  he  asked. 

"No,"  said  Nora  faintly.  "It 
was  so  near!  That  cow  came  so 


neari 


"Cowr  The  man  threw  back 
his  head  and  roared  with  laugh- 
ter. "Now  Pete  Johnson  wouldn't 
like  that.  He  wouldn't  like  that 
at  all,  him  going  to  all  the  trouble 
and  expense  of  making  a  trip  to 
Sanpete  County  to  get  that  prize 
buU." 

He  stopped  laughing  as  sud- 
denly as  he  had  begun. 

"By  the  way,"  he  said,  "I'm 
Jed  Oliver — Ben's  brother.  Well, 
not  really  his  brother,  but  just 
the  same  as." 

Nora  looked  at  the  tall,  hand- 


300 


The  Golden  Chain 

some  man  before  her,  thinking  it  Jed    Oliver    shook    his    head, 

no  wonder  that  Ben  idolized  him.  "No/'  he  answered.  "He  couldn't 

"I   don't  know  how  to  thank  and    be   honest,    and    he   would 

you"  she  said.  "I  guess  you  know  never  have  been  anything  else.  It 

that  you  saved  my  life."  seemed  as  though  he  knew  every- 

"I  wish  I  had  come  by  sooner  thing,  while  I  ...  I  just.  .  .  ." 

and    stopped    you     before    you  He  stopped,  and  Nora  felt  that 

crossed  the  fence,  but  you  were  he  had  already  said  more  than 

already  in  the  field  before  I  rode  he    had   intended.   She    did   not 

past  and,  saw  you.  I  wasn't  right  pursue  the  subject, 

certain  this  horse  would  wait  for  "I  truly  want  to  thank  you," 

me,  when  I  didn't  take  time  to  she    said,    looking  down    at   the 

tie  him,  but  I  knew  I  had  to  get  little    bundle    of    branches    and 

to  you  as  fast  as  I  could."  weeds  she  still  clutched  in  her 

y  hand,  that  had  been  the  cause 

Nora  noted  a  look  of  real  con-  of  her  narrow  escape, 

cern  in  the  blue  eyes.  It  gave  her  But  Jed  Oliver  didn't  answer, 

an  unusual  tingling  kind  of  feel-  He  seemed  to  have  retreated  to 

ing.  Then,  in  a  very  brief  mo-  somewhere    far    within    himself, 

ment,  the  expression  had  left  his  Nora  felt  a  curiously  cold  change 

face,  and  Jed  Oliver  had  become  in  his  manner.  With  scarcely  a 

very  matter-of-fact.  nod  he  left  her  and  walked  to- 

"I'll  be  getting  along,  now.   I  ward  his  horse.  The  animal  had 

had  bishopric  meeting  last  night  not  moved,  and  stood  patiently 

and  left  Ben  the  chores.  I  don't  at    the    hitching    post,    perhaps 

want  to  leave  all  the  milking  to  thinking  he  was  tied.  Jed  picked 

him  again  tonight."  up  the  rein  he  had  dropped  in 

"Ben  spoke  of  you  during  our  such  haste  a  short  time  before, 

drive    from    the    station,"    Nora  put  a  foot  in   the   stirrup,   and 

said.    "He   thinks   you're   rather  swung  lightly  to  the  horse's  back, 

wonderful."  "I  suppose  the  bishop  will  be 

Jed    seemed    pleased    at    her  coming  for  you?"  he  asked,  as  he 

statement,    but    at    a    loss    for  turned  his  horse  to  the  south, 

an   answer.   Nora  continued,   "I  "No.  Oh,  he  offered  to,  but  I 

should  meet  all  the  students'  par-  wanted  to  walk  back.  I  must  get 

ents  as  soon  as  I  can.  I  suppose  used  to  walking.  I  can't  bother 

meeting  you  is  the  same  as  meet-  anyone  to  drive  me  to  school  every 

ing  Ben's  father."  day.  I  want  to  find  out  how  far 

"No,"    answered    Jed    slowly,  it  really  is  when  I  walk  it." 

"it's  not  the  same.  Not  the  same  "Far  enough,  you'll  find  in  this 

at  all.  Ben's  father  was  the  wisest,  snow,"   said  Jed.   "You   can  be 

kindest,  smartest — well,  just  the  sure  of  that." 

finest  man  I  have  ever  known.  His  horse  tossed  its  head,  anx- 

and  the  best  friend  anyone  could  ious  to  be  going,  but  still  held  in 

hope  to  have."  check  by  the  reins  in  Jed's  hand. 

"He'd  probably  be  saying  the  "Here,"  he  said,  moving  as  if 

same    things    about    you,"    said  to  dismount.  "I'd  better  walk  and 

Nora,  "if  the  situation  were  re-  you  can  ride  as  far  as  the  Shep- 

versed."  herd's  on  Old  Duke." 

301 


April  1967 


Nora  stopped  him  with  a  move- 
ment of  her  hand.  "I  couldn't 
think  of  it,"  she  said.  ''YouVe 
done  quite  enough  already,  and 
besides,  I'm  not  finished  with  the 
work  I  must  get  done  before 
Monday  morning.  Besides,  I  have 
Ellen  working  inside.  We  will  go 
together." 

Jed  did  not  argue  and,  as  he 
rode  away,  Nora  turned  and  en- 
tered the  schoolhouse.  From  in- 
side she  watched  him  take  off 
on  a  slow  lope.  She  noticed  how 
his  body  moved  with  the  move- 
ments of  the  horse  as  if  the  two 
were  of  one  piece.  The  horse's 
hooves  kicked  up  great  swirls  of 
snow,  as  both  horse  and  rider  dis- 
appeared from,  sight. 

I  HE  first  day  of  school  went 
well  for  Nora.  And  so  did  the 
second  and  the  third.  The  days 
passed  and  lengthened  into 
weeks,  and  she  had  never  been 
happier  and  more  contented  in 
her  life.  True,  she  was  tired  by 
Friday,  and  glad  for  the  two  day 
respite,  but  by  Saturday  after- 
noon her  head  was  buzzing  with 
ideas  and  she  was  eager  to  get 
back  to  the  classroom  to  try  them 
out. 

Not  that  there  weren't  prob- 
lems. There  were  plenty  of  them. 
Two  of  the  most  difficult  ones 
being  two  of  her  three  eighth 
graders.  Ben  was  a  delight  to 
teach.  Joe  Pine  and  Ed  Johnson 
were  something  else  again,  both 
in  ability  and  attitude.  Nora  won- 
dered, on  occasion,  why  either  of 
them  bothered  to  come. 

"Why  do  they  keep  on  coming 
to  school,  Ben?"  she  asked  one 
night,  as  Ben  cleaned  the  boards 
before  leaving  for  home. 

"I'm  not  sure,  Miss  Blake,"  he 


had  answered.  "I  really  don't 
know." 

"Maybe  it's  to  get  out  of  work- 
ing at  home,"  said  Nora.  "They 
come  here  and  don't  choose  to 
work  here,  either,  so  I  assume 
that  work  is  a  thing  that  neither 
of  them  likes  very  much." 

Then,  there  was  Trudy.  Her 
problem  was  somewhat  different 
from  that  of  the  two  boys.  No, 
there  was  nothing  lazy  about 
Trudy.  She  had  energy  enough 
and  to  spare,  and  did  all  that  was 
required  of  her  in  classwork  and 
always  a  little  more.  Nora  found 
that  the  child  had  a  wonderful 
talent  in  her  art  work,  yet  never 
did  Trudy  neglect  her  other  sub- 
jects for  her  beloved  drawing. 

But  toward  Nora,  Trudy  re- 
mained cool  and,  at  times,  almost 
hostile.  When  listening  to  a  child 
read  alone  to  her,  Nora  often 
found  herself  with  an  arm  around 
the  child's  shoulders.  Most  of  the 
younger  children  would  move 
close  to  her  and  seem  more  re- 
laxed as  the  reading  continued. 
Not  so  with  Trudy.  If  she  so 
much  as  put  her  arm  across  the 
back  of  Trudy's  chair,  the  child 
would  wriggle  and  twist  uncom- 
fortably until  Nora  would  remem- 
ber and  move  the  offending  arm. 

Nora  wracked  her  brain  for 
ways  to  build  a  bond  of  friend- 
ship with  Trudy,  but  her  efforts 
seemed  to  all  be  doomed  to  fail- 
ure. Then  an  opportunity  came. 

Nora  had  attended  meetings 
with  the  Shepherd  family  reg- 
ularly since  her  arrival.  On  the 
Sunday  before  Thanksgiving,  she 
dressed  carefully  in  a  blue  velvet 
dress  she  had  made  just  before 
coming  West.  It  was  a  beautiful 
light  color  and  perhaps  the  very 
loveliest     dress     she    had,     and 


302 


The  Golden  Chain 

Trudy's  sense  of  the  artistic  did  a    late   hour.    By    Thanksgiving 

not  fail  to  appreciate  it.  day,  Nora  had  another  blue  dress, 

On  this  particular  Sunday,  the  just  as  lovely  as  the  other  one 

child  was  sitting  between  Nora  had   been,    but    in    a    somewhat 

and  Mrs.  Shepherd.  During  one  smaller  size, 

of  the  lengthy  sermons,  Nora  felt  That  morning,   with   delicious 

Trudy's   hand  sliding  back  and  aromas    following    them    all    the 

forth,    back    and    forth,   on    the  way  upstairs,  Nora  asked  Trudy 

dress   material,  where  it   spread  to  come  with  her  to  her  room, 

out  on  the  bench  between  them.  Nora    took    the    dress   from  the 

Nora  kept  her  eyes  determinedly  closet  and  spread  it  out  on  the 

on    the   speaker.    Then,    wishing  bed.    Trudy    moved    close    and 

that  she  hadn't,  even  as  she  did  stared.    Then    she    reached    out 

so,    Nora    allowed    her    eyes    to  one  hand  and  touched  the  dress 

glance   over   at  Trudy.    Quickly  as  she  had  done  in  church. 

Trudy  drew  her  hand  away.  In-  "I    really    brought    too    many 

stantly  Nora  regretted  having  let  dresses,"    said   Nora.    "If    you'll 

Trudy  know  that  she  was  aware  move  this  one  into  your  closet, 

of  her  feeling  the  dress  material,  mine  won't  be  quite  so  crowded." 

It  was  one  of  the  very  few  con-  Nora  picked  the  dress  up  and 

tacts  between  the  two  of  them  placed  it  in  Trudy's  arms, 

that   Trudy   had    initiated,    and  "A  girl  needs  a  new  dress  with 

again    Nora    felt    that    she    had  Thanksgiving  and  Christmas  so 

failed.  near    together.    After    all,    you 

I  can't  help  it,  that  you're  not  a 

It  was  at  the  supper  table  that  boy." 

evening    that    Bertha    Shepherd  Trudy  stood  there  holding  the 

mentioned  the  fact  that  she  had  dress,  her  dark  eyes  shining, 

been    unable    to     get    material  "And  you  can't  help  it  that 

enough  to  make  both  of  her  girls  you're  not  Miss  Amy,"  she  said, 

a  new  dress  for  the  holidays.  Snow  had  come  early  in  Novem- 

"There'll  be  enough  for  Ellen,  ber   the    day    Nora   arrived  but 

and,  after  all,  Trudy,  she  is  the  it  was  not  until  the  Monday  fol- 

older.  I'll  get  a  piece  of  goods  lowing  Thanksgiving  that  the  big 

for  you  just  as  soon  as  Brother  blizzard  came.  The  snow  swirled 

Long  gets  some  more  yard  goods  in  from  the  northeast  and  beat 

in  at  his  store  over  in  Mountain  against  the  schoolhouse  windows 

View."  until  they  were  completely  cov- 

Nora  watched  Trudy  and  saw  ered  over.  Nora  felt  a  sudden  chill 

the  small  chin  quiver  just  a  trifle,  in  the  room.  Ben  noticed  it,  too, 

"I  don't  care!"  Trudy  declared,  and  got  up  to  put  in  a  lump  of 

"I  don't  care!  I  just  wish  I  was  coal,  together  with  a  stick  or  two 

a  boy!"  And  she  jumped  from  her  of  oak  to  hurry  the  slow  burning 

chair  and  ran  from  the  room.  coal  along. 

Immediately,  Nora  knew  what  The  next  few  moments  seemed 

she  must  do.  It  meant  sitting  up  a  nightmare.  At  the  time,  Nora 

late  at  nights  after  the  children  had  no  idea  what  caused  it.  Ben 

were  in  bed  and  treading  Mrs.  had  filled  the  water  pan  on  the 

Shepherd's  sewing  machine  until  back  of  the  stove  at  noon,  the 

303 


April  1967 


one  Mr.  Shepherd  had  warned 
her  several  times  about  keeping 
full.  There  was  a  huge  lid  on  top 
of  the  stovepipe  where  it  curved 
to  enter  the  north  wall.  Nora  had 
watched  it  with  some  apprehen- 
sion since  the  bishop  first  warned 
her  that,  under  certain  condi- 
tions, it  could  blow  off.  This  was 
one  of  those  occasions.  The  lid 
flew  up  and  hit  the  ceiling  and 
fell,  banging  onto  the  top  of  the 
stove  and  down  onto  the  floor. 
Soot  was  blown  into  every  corner 
of  the  room.  Nora's  desk,  her 
dress,  her  hair,  and  her  face  were 
covered. 

I  HE  younger  children  began  to 
whimper.  That  is,  all  except 
Trudy  Shepherd.  It  would  take 
more  than  a  covering  of  soot  to 
frighten  Trudy. 

''Look,  teacher!"  she  cried. 
'We're  all  black  in  the  face!" 

Ben,  as  usual,  was  her  comfort 
and  support.  He  was  at  her  side 
in  a  moment. 

"It's  all  right,  now,"  he  said. 
"Don't  worry  about  it.  I've  seen 
this  happen  before." 

"What  made  it  explode,  Ben?" 
she  asked. 

"That's  just  what  I'm  wonder- 
ing," he  said. 

He  walked  over  and  picked  up 
the  lid  and  looked  at  it  a  long 
moment.  Nora  followed  him  and 
saw  that  he  was  staring  at  a  place 
on  the  edge  of  the  lid  that  looked 
new  and  shiny  as  though  the  lid 
had  been  pried  loose.  She  knew 
that  both  she  and  Ben  were 
thinking  of  the  two  boys  who 
were  conspicuously  absent  on  this 
particular  day.  Outside,  the  wind 
was  rising,  telling  of  an  increase 
in  the  fury  of  the  storm. 

"I'll  drive  the  others  home," 


Ben  said.  "The  storm  is  getting 
worse.  Then  I'll  be  back  as  soon 
as  I  can  to  help  you  clean  up." 

"I'll  manage,  Ben,"  she  said. 
"Take  the  children,  but  don't 
worry  about  coming  back.  You 
have  your  chores  to  do." 

There  was  a  mad  scramble  for 
coats,  mittens,  scarves,  and  boots, 
while  Ben  went  to  hitch  up  his 
team.  Nora  stood  at  the  door  and 
watched  the  sleigh  leave,  the  chil- 
dren sitting  on  the  hay,  tucked 
under  blankets  to  keep  off  most 
of  the  falling,  swirling  snow.  Nora 
shut  the  door  against  the  chilly 
blast  and  turned  to  her  desk  to 
survey  the  damage.  Her  disap- 
pointment was  keen.  She  had 
tried  so  hard  to  win  the  con- 
fidence of  both  Joe  and  Ed,  and 
this  practical  joke  was  their  an- 
swer. 

She  dropped  down  in  the  chair 
at  her  desk,  overwhelmed  by  the 
task  before  her.  Jed  Oliver's 
words  from  his  sermon  of  a  recent 
Sunday  came  to  her  mind. 

"What  kind  of  pioneers  would 
we  have  been?"  he  had  asked. 
"Most  of  us  here  moved  in  after 
some  houses  were  already  built. 
We  found  farms  already  cleared, 
and  water  in  the  ditches,  just 
waiting  to  be  turned  onto  the 
land.  I  wonder  about  it,  some- 
times. Why,  I  rode  in  here  and 
had  a  roof  over  my  head  that 
very  first  night.  I  didn't  have  to 
rough  it,  like  those  who  came 
first.  Yes,  I  wonder  what  kind  of 
pioneer  I  would  have  made." 

Suddenly,  Nora  began  to  laugh. 
She  laughed  until  two  big  tears 
found  their  way  down  her  cheeks 
through  the  soot.  She  wiped  them 
away  with  a  smear  of  her  hand 
as  she  arose  and  took  the  broom 
from  her  closet.  She  had  brushed 


304 


The  Golden  Chain 


off  the  desks  and  had  the  floor 
almost  swept,  when  she  heard 
sleigh  bells.  She  thought  to  her- 
self that  Ben  had  made  a  quick 
trip.  Now  the  two  of  them  could 
finish  up  the  scrubbing.  She  filled 
a  pail  with  water  from  the  reser- 
voir on  the  back  of  the  stove. 
She  stood  with  her  back  toward 
the  door  as  she  wrung  out  a  cloth 
in  the  soapy  water. 

"You  needn't  have  come  back, 
Ben,"  she  said.  ''You  have  your 
chores  to  do." 

"That's  right,  Miss  Blake," 
said  a  deep  voice.  "Ben  has  both 
his  chores,  and  some  other  things 
to  do.  He  said  he'd  be  awhile  be- 
fore he  could  come.  But  he  was 
so  worried  about  things  here  at 
the  school  that  I  promised  I'd 
come  and  see  what  I  could  do  to 
help  out." 

Nora's  heart  skipped  a  beat  as 
she  recognized  the  voice.  As  she 
turned,  she  caught  a  glimpse  of 
herself  in  the  mirror  above  the 


washstand.  For  the  moment,  she 
had  forgotten  what  a  sight  she 
was,  her  face  streaked  with  soot 
and  tears,  and  her  clothes  cov- 
ered. 

He  better  not  laugh,  she  told 
herself.  He  just  better  not!  If  he 
does,  he'll  get  this  whole  bucket, 
right  down  on  that  handsome  red 
head.  Doesn't  like  schoolteachers! 
Well,  here's  one  he  may  wish  he'd 
never  even  seen. 

He  couldn't  have  known  her 
thoughts,  but  he  came  quickly 
and  took  the  bucket  in  his  own 
hand. 

"Let  me  take  that,"  he  said. 
"I'll  wash  off  the  desks  while  you 
get  some  water  in  the  wash  basin 
and  do  your  face.  You'll  feel 
better,  I'm  certain.  Then  I'll 
scrub  the  floor." 

"Scrub  the  floor?"  Nora  did 
not  attempt  to  conceal  her  amaze- 
ment. Even  Bishop  Shepherd, 
who  could  change  the  baby,  wash 
the  dishes,  and  hang  out  the 
wash,  had  not,  to  her  knowledge, 
ever  scrubbed  the  floor. 

"Of  course,  scrub  the  floor," 
repeated  Jed,  bringing  the  big 
mop  from  the  closet.  "Who  do 
you  think  scrubs  our  floor,  mine 
and  Ben's?  You  think  he  does 
everything?" 

Nora  made  herself  as  present- 
able as  she  could  and  helped 
finish  wiping  off  the  desks  and 
seats.  Then  she  helped  clean  the 
floor.  They  were  almost  finished 
before  Ben  returned.  Ed  Johnson 
and  Joe  Pine  were  with  him. 

"Jed!"  exclaimed  Ben.  "Gosh, 
I'm  glad  you  made  it.  It  took  me 
longer  than  I  planned.  I  saw  Ed 
and  Joe  and  we — they — well,  we 
talked,  and  they  decided  to  come 
along  and  help,  too." 

"How  thoughtful  of  you,"  said 

305 


April  1967 


Nora  to  the  boys,  standing  just 
inside  the  door  and  looking  un- 
certainly at  her.  "Here,  Ed,  you 
are  the  tallest.  You  start  on  the 
top  windows  and  Ben  and  Joe 
can  work  on  the  bottom  ones. 
We'll  have  things  fixed  up  in  no 
time." 

Things  did  seem  to  be  getting 
fixed  up,  more  things  than  just 
the  schoolroom.  With  a  little 
good-natured  joking  going  back 
and  forth,  Jed  soon  seemed  to 
have  the  two  boys  actually  enjoy- 
ing their  work.  Under  cover  of 
their  bit  of  fun,  Nora  motioned  to 
Ben,  and  in  the  supply  closet  she 
whispered  to  him. 

"I  know  you  didn't  find  them 
volunteering  to  come  and  help 
clean  up  this  mess.  I  know  as 
well  as  you  do  who  caused  it.  I 
wonder  whether  you  ought  to  try 
and  cover  for  them." 

Ben  thought  a  moment.  "Are 
you  going  to  tell  Bishop  Shep- 
herd?" he  asked.  "He'd  be  the 
one,  I  guess,  being  President  of 
the  Board,  if  you  think  they  have 
to  know." 

"I'm  not  sure,"  answered  Nora. 
"I  don't  think  I  will.  At  least  not 


right  away.  Let's  see  how  things 
work  out." 

When  the  job  was  done,  Nora 
thanked  the  boys  and  the  three 
of  them  left  together,  in  high 
spirits.  Jed  was  ready  soon  after 
to  follow  them.  As  he  passed 
Nora's  desk,  he  paused  and  ran 
a  big  hand  over  the  row  of  books 
she  kept  on  top. 

"Seems  as  if  the  school  has 
more  books  than  it  used  to  have," 
he  said. 

"These  are  my  own,"  Nora  re- 
plied. "And  I  have  some  others 
still  in  the  boxes  that  Ben 
brought  with  the  mail  last  week 
that  I  haven't  had  time  to  un- 
pack yet.  They're  right  here  in 
the  closet.  I  imagine  you  have  a 
lot  of  time  in  the  winter  evenings 
to  read.  Would  you  like  to  bor- 
row some  of  them?" 

"No!  No!  I  .  .  .  just  .  .  .  that 
is  .  .  .  No!" 

He  left  hurriedly,  and  Nora, 
puzzled  by  his  sudden  strange 
behavior,  remembered  too  late 
that  she  hadn't  even  thanked  him 
for  scrubbing  the  schoolroom 
floor. 

{To  be  continued) 


r 


GOING  —  UNAWARE 

Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Too  often  they  go  on  ahead,  alone, 

Without  knowing  our  tardy  thoughtfulness. 

They  leave  us  smarting  under  pricks,   unknown 

When  we  let  good   intention  flower 

From  the  budding  thought;  when  we  profess 

Affection  while  they  are  sensitive 

To  knowledge  that  someone  they  love  will  care 

When  waning  strength  severs  a  tie  to  here 

And  they  go  on  alone,  somewhere! 

Postponing  of  a  trmely  word  and  visit 
Makes  weightier  the  going — unaware! 


306 


\0^ 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors. One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted,  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church.  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  January  1966,  page  50. 


mimsmsms^wim 


Relief  Society  Activities 


San   Leandro  Stake  (California)   Relief  Society  Board 

Presents  Special  Program  at  Leadership  Meeting 

September  16,   1966 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Virginia  Basinger,  homemaking  leader; 
Louise  Palmer,  Counselor;  Melba  Larsen,  President;  Neva  Griggs,  Counselor; 
Ann  Sybrowsky,  spiritual  living  class  leader. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Hazel  WooUey,  social  relations  class  leader; 
Elfonda  Barker,  Magazine  representative;  Inez  Sutton,  visiting  teacher  message 
leader;  Dorisse  Coats,  chorister;  Donna  Carter,  cultural  refinement  class  leader. 

Sister  Larsen  reports:  "The  theme  'Relief  Society,  the  Key  to  Happiness,' 
was  introduced  by  a  ladies'  trio,  singing  music  especially  written  for  the  oc- 
casion by  President  Larsen.  Each  leader  then  accepted  a  golden  key  and  spoke 
briefly  on  its  use  to  open  the  door  to  a  spiritual  and  cultural  life.  New  courses 
of  study  and  plans  for  the  year's  work  were  combined  with  sincere  testimonies 
of  the  stake  Relief  Society  leaders.  We  were  inspired  and  challenged  to  greater 
service." 


307 


April  1967 


Sunderland  Stake  (England),  Sunderland  Ward  Bazaar 

November  26,    1966 

Left  to  right:  Mary  A.  Akenhead,  Counselor;  Gladys  Oates,  President;  Melba 
F.  May,  President,  Sunderland  Stake  Relief  Society;  Constance  Hill,  Counselor, 
Sunderland  Ward. 

Sister  May  reports:  "On  November  26th  I  attended  a  very  fine  bazaar  held 
by  the  Sunderland  Ward  Relief  Society  in  the  Sunderland  Stake  cultural  hall. 
They  had  nine  stalls  carrying  out  the  theme  'Life  Is  Right.'  Each  stall  dis- 
played a  different  variety  of  articles,  such  as  aprons,  knit  goods,  toys,  useful 
gadgets  for  the  home,  bakery  goods  and  other  foods,  needlework,  and  a  special 
stall  for  children. 

"Relief  Society  is  going  forward  in  this  part  of  England.  The  sisters  are 
looking  forward  to  the  Regional  British  Relief  Society  Conference  in  the 
spring." 


Nevada  Stake,   McGill  Ward   Relief  Society  Singing  Mothers  Present 
Closing  Social  Program,  May  20,  1966 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Cleo  Tidwell,  chorister;  Eva  Holman,  accompanist;  Gae 
Christensen,  President;  Ona  Earl,  First  Counselor;  Betty  Tidball,  Second 
Counselor. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Bessie  Giles;  Ora  Blackham;  Betty  Brun- 
son;  Eddis  Cottrell;  Alma  Parry. 

Third  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Lula  Harris;  Linda  Bohn;  June  Sexton; 
Itha  Ahlstrom;  Jeanine  Abbott. 

Fourth  row,  left  to  right:  Vaughnetta  Roberts;  Belle  Timmerman;  Evelyn 
Johnson;  Lydia  Harris. 

Margery  Tate,  President,  Nevada  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "An 
evening  of  song,  poetry,  and  colored  slides  portraying  love  of  nature,  home, 
and  country  was  enjoyed  by  the  Relief  Society  membership  and  their  husbands 
at  a  closing  social,  and  a  final  function  before  the  division  of  the  ward.  The 
program  began  with  the  song  'Thanks  Be  to  God,'  and  acknowledged  the  hand 
of  God  in  all  things,  and  ended  with  the  song  'This  Land  Is  Your  Land,'  as 
a  picture  of  the  flag  flying  in  the  sky  was  shown  on  the  screen." 


Northern   Mexican  Mission,  Ciudad  Acuna   Branch  (Coahuila,   Mexico) 
Relief  Society  Bazaar,   November  1966 

Left  to  right:  Bruna  P.  de.  Lopez;  Guadalupe  Lopez;  Ceilia  R.  de  Diaz, 
Second  Counselor,  in  charge  of  homemaking;  Antonia  E.  de  Nunez,  Secretary- 
Treasurer;  Manuela  D.  de  Leon,  President;  Virginia  S.  de  Lugo;  Dolores  de 
Leon;  Maricela  Diaz. 

Pauline  M.  Green,  Supervisor,  Northern  Mexican  Mission  Relief  Society, 
reports:  "Though  these  sisters  are  far  from  the  Northern  Mexican  Mission 
headquarters  and  do  not  receive  visits  from  the  mission  board,  and,  probably, 
do  not  have  more  than  one  visit  a  year  from  the  district  officers,  due  to  the 
fact  they  they  are  about  225  kilometers  (approximately  140  miles)  distance 
from  the  nearest  branch  (and  that  over  a  dirt  road),  they  remain  extremely 
active  and  enthusiastic,  as  can  be  seen  by  the  quilts  and  other  articles  exhibited 
at  their  bazaar." 

Note  also  the  interesting  stuffed  toys,  the  floral  arrangements  on  the  table, 
and  the  lovely  corsages  the  sisters  are  wearing. 


308 


.  ^. 


a^ 


n 

)7 


309 


April  1967 


Australian  Mission,  Queensland  District  Relief  Society  Conference 

October  23,   1966 

Relief  Society  sisters  standing  back  of  the  homemaking  display,  left  to  right: 
Fay  Little,  President,  Townsville  Branch  Relief  Society;  Margarey  Farquahar- 
son,  Secretary-Treasurer,  Queensland  District  Relief  Society;  Hilda  Bertrand, 
President,  Mackay  Branch  Relief  Society;  Laurine  Ensign,  Supervisor,  Austra- 
lian Mission  Relief  Society;  Dorothy  Tolputt,  President,  Cairns  Branch  Relief 
Society;  Nolle  Earl,  missionary  serving  in  Rockhampton  Branch;  Lois  Jeffery, 
President,  Queensland  District  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Ensign  reports:  "The  display  items  came  from  all  the  branches,  and 
were  exhibited  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  up  the  interest  in  the  summer 
meetings.  They  include  toys,  art,  Christmas  ideas,  cards,  wreaths,  and  trees; 
cushion  covers,  wall  plaques,  candle  motifs,  and  paper  leis." 


Cedar  West  Stake  (Utah)  Relief  Society  Board  Conducts  Special 
Leadership  Meeting,  August  17,   1966 

Four  women  at  the  left,  left  to  right:  Anne  A.  Judd,  social  relations  class 
leader;  Anne  O.  Leavitt,  cultural  refinement  class  leader;  Iris  B.  Hafen, 
spiritual  living  class  leader;  Bernella  G.  Jones,  organist. 

At  the  right,  in  front,  left  to  right:  LaPriel  D.  Lunt,  President,  Cedar  West 
Stake  Relief  Society;  lone  W.  Bradshaw,  homemaking  leader;  Hazel  B.  Davies, 
Magazine  representative. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Lucretia  P.  Ashcroft,  First  Counselor;  Ann  B.  Hansen, 
Second  Counselor;  Shirley  J.  Marchant,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Hilda 
H.  Parry,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Cora  A.  Condie,  chorister. 

Sister  Lunt  reports:  "This  special  meeting  was  held  to  encourage  and  in- 
struct class  leaders  in  good  teaching  methods  and  motives.  Different  phases 
of  involvement  teaching  were  discussed,  with  stake  board  members  leading  out 
in  the  various  discussions.  Sister  Hafen  spoke  on  'Spiritual  Preparation,'  and 
stressed  the  importance  of  recognizing  the  fact  that  our  callings  are  divine. 
Sister  Leavitt  discussed  'Thirty  Days  of  Preparation,'  in  which  the  steps  of 
prayerful  preparation  were  traced.  Sister  Judd  discussed  'Tools  for  Teaching,' 
in  which  consideration  was  given  to  eleven  different  teaching  methods  ap- 
plicable to  Relief  Society.  Sister  Jones,  in  developing  her  topic  'You,  Too,  Can 
Teach,'  emphasized  the  necessity  for  living  the  principles  taught,  and  thereby 
aiding  others  in  achieving  their  greatest  potential." 


Winter  Quarters  Stake  (Nebraska),   Lincoln  Ward  Opening  Social 

September  29,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Jane  Grether,  President;  Patricia  Robinson,  First  Counselor; 
Alice  Beutler,  Second  Counselor;  Grace  Hummel,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Blanche  Rawlings,  President,  Winter  Quarters  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"With  the  beginning  of  the  fall  meetings,  the  sisters  of  the  Lincoln  Ward  Re- 
lief Society  reported  their  prospects  looked  fine  for  a  successful  and  rewarding 
year.  Their  opening  social  was  very  beautiful  and  inspiring.  Each  class  leader 
set  a  table  to  represent  her  department.  The  displays  were  artistically  arranged, 
representing  a  store  having  many  treasures.  Each  sister  was  given  a  small 
shopping  bag  to  fill  with  samples.  At  the  end  of  the  line  of  tables,  was  a  treasure 
chest  of  golden  keys.  Each  sister  received  a  key  to  the  treasure  to  be  had  by 
becoming  an  active  member  of  Relief  Society." 


310 


311 


April  1967 


Mount  Logan  Stake  (Utah),   River  Heights  Second  Ward  Opening  Social 

September  26,    1966 

In  the  picture  Helen  Andersen  represents  the  "ticket-taker"  for  the  travel 
trip  "All  Aboard  for  Relief  Society." 

Relda  Jorgensen,  President,  Mount  Logan  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"The  River  Heights  Second  Ward  carried  out,  as  their  opening  social  theme, 
'All  Aboard  for  Relief  Society.'  Trains  and  miniature  suitcases  decorated  the 
tables.  A  ticket  booth  was  at  the  entrance.  The  homemaking  leader  was  the 
train  conductor  and  acted  as  program  chairman.  She  introduced  different  train 
stops,  as  each  teacher  gave  interesting  highlights  into  the  lessons  planned  for 
the  year." 


Yuma  Stake  (Arizona)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music 
for  Stake  Quarterly  Conference,  October  8,  1966 

Standing  in  the  front  row,  left  to  right,  beginning  with  the  sister  at  the  left 
behind  the  podium:  Louise  Rickter,  soloist;  Ruth  M.  Moeller,  organist;  Wylene 
S.  Slade,  chorister;  Marjorie  C.  Pingree,  member.  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society;  Louise  S.  Westover,  President;  Elva  B.  Fife,  First  Counselor;  Eva  N. 
McGovern,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Mary  A.  Butler,  Second  Counselor. 

Sister  Westover  reports:  "This  was  our  first  Relief  Society  Conference  since 
the  dedication  of  the  Yuma  Stake  center.  The  Singing  Mothers  of  our  stake 
come  from  seven  wards  and  three  branches,  and  many  travel  260  miles  round 
trip  to  participate.  Since  1958,  when  the  stake  was  organized,  the  number  of 
Singing  Mothers  has  increased  from  fifty  to  one  hundred.  Most  of  our  Relief 
Societies  have  fine  choruses,  and  we  are  especially  thrilled  when  we  visit 
Calexico  (Spanish  sisters),  and  the  Lamanite  Relief  Societies,  and  are  pleased 
to  hear  their  choruses.  We  are  very  pleased  to  have  devoted  music  leaders, 
and  we  appreciate  the  interest  and  efforts  of  all  the  sisters." 


Mexican  Mission  Annual   Relief  Society  Convention 

September  24,   1966 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Amparo  S.  de  Medina,  Second  Counselor, 
Mexican  Mission  Relief  Society;  Natividad  R.  de  Cardoso,  First  Counselor; 
Bertha  M.  de  Camacho,  President,  Mexican  Mission  Relief  Society;  Augustin 
Camacho  Tapia,  First  Counselor,  Mexican  Mission  Presidency;  Jasper  R. 
McClellan,  President,  Mexican  Mission;  Rula  R.  McClellan,  Supervisor,  Mex- 
ican Mission  Relief  Society;  Carlos  Colorado  V.,  Second  Counselor,  Mexican 
Mission  Presidency. 

Standing  are  the  sisters  who  comprise  the  boards  of  the  seven  districts  of  the 
Mexican  Mission. 

Rula  R.  McClellan,  Supervisor,  Mexican  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"The  purpose  of  this  convention  was  to  instruct  the  officers  of  the  district 
boards,  and  to  present  and  discuss  plans  relating  to  the  organization  and  work 
of  Relief  Society  in  the  districts. 

"A  play  entitled  'Success'  was  presented.  It  conveyed  a  spiritual  message 
of  activity  and  work,  and  it  was  really  a  success.  We  were  able  to  draw  this 
conclusion  from  the  expressions  on  the  faces  of  the  sisters.  We  were  delighted 
by  the  Singing  Mothers  chorus.  At  the  end  of  the  convention,  a  lunch  was 
served." 


312 


«•«!«    J   i  f  I,    .„    M  1  I,<1   I  II  I   -    t    tliil] 

-Hiifiimiiii  1  <'r  !i  ,iin,  -tr.sn.'i  is  H'  ■   riUfifiTJ 


^,    ^^*% 


1 1       Mi 


313 


HOMEMAKING 

Development  Through 

Homemaking  Education 


Dr.   Eleanor  Jorgensen 
Discussion  2 — Summer  Montlis  Sewing  Course 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  July  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  December  1967 

Objective:  To  show  several  ways  in  which  a  waistband  may  be 

made  and  applied  to  the  skirt. 


INTRODUCTION 

The  waistline  of  a  skirt  is 
generally  finished  with  a  band  of 
self -fabric,  an  inside  belt,  or  a 
built-up  top.  Since  the  first  two 
are  more  commonly  used,  the 
latter  will  be  omitted  in  this 
lesson. 

Prior  to  finishing  the  waist- 
line, the  skirt  is  fitted  and  all 
seams  are  stitched,  pressed,  edges 
finished  and  zipped  placket  com- 
pleted. If  a  separate  lining  is  to 
be  used,  it,  too,  is  finished  and 
basted  into  place  at  the  waistline 
seam. 

Waistband — Method  A  (For  cotton 
skirts  using  self -fabric  for  interfacing) 
Preparation: 

1.  Cut  on  grain  a  lengthwise  strip 
of  fabric  4i/^"  wide  and  3"  longer  than 
waistline  measurement. 

2.  Make  a  lengthwise  fold  (toward 
wrong  side)   1^/4"  wide.  Press. 

3.  Machine-stitch      raw      edge      of 
folded  section  (Figure  1). 
Attaching  to  skirt: 

1.  Connect  right  side  of  band  (un- 
folded edge)  to  wrong  side  of  skirt, 
placing  pin  at  center  front  and  allow- 
ing band  to  extend  from  this  point 
beyond  front  placket  opening   1". 

2.  Divide  waist  measurement  in 
half.  Measure  and  mark  this  amount 

314 


on  the  band  starting  at  center  front. 

3.  Pin  measured  band  to  center 
back  of  skirt.  Pin  skirt  and  band  at 
intervals  between  these  two  points, 
distributing  skirt  ease  evenly. 

4.  Measure  amount  of  band  needed 
on  second  half  of  skirt  by  folding  the 
loose  end  of  band  back  to  the  side 
seam.  Mark  this  amount  on  the  band, 
then  place  marked  band  on  seamline 
of  zipper  edge,  skirt  back.  Distribute 
ease  and  pin  at  intervals. 

5.  Repeat  step  4  for  band  and  skirt. 

6.  Sew  band  to  skirt,  band  side  up. 
Trim  and  press  seams. 

7.  Fold  right  sides  of  band  together 
and  stitch  across  ends.  (Front  band 
is  stitched  straight  up  from  placket 
line,  whereas  back  band  extends  one 
inch  or  more  and  is  stitched  across  the 
end  and  lower  edge  of  extension.) 

8.  Turn  band  right  side  out.  Pin  to 
right  side  of  skirt,  top-stitching  lower 
edge  to  skirt  seamline. 

9.  Press.  Sew  on  hooks  and  eyes,  or 
finish  with  a  button  and  buttonhole 
(Figure  2). 

Waistband — Method  B 

(For  wool  skirts,  using  another  fab- 
ric for  interfacing,  such  as  grosgrain 
ribbon,  hymo,  pellon,  or  taffeta.) 
Preparation: 

1.  Cut  a  lengthwise  strip  of  fabric 
approximately  3"  wide,  with  one  edge 
being  the  selvage.  The  length  should 
be  3"  longer  than  the  waist  measure- 
ment. 


i 


Fold 


IV2"  ^ 


Seam  Edge 


Raw  Edge 


(Figure  1) 


(Figure  2) 


Inside  View 


Seam  Allowance 


Fold 


DinnmaaQnmiuuinKrDniDDmjjJiiiiDDitiuuiu 


Selvage 


(Figure  3) 


clip-^.  Hand-stitch 


clip 


(Figure  6) 


(Figure  7) 


(Figure  4) 


± 


(Figure  5) 


Outside 


(Figure  8) 


(Figure  9) 


315 


April  1967 


2.  Press  lengthwise  fold  so  that  it 
will  be  equal  to  the  width  of  the  gros- 
grain  ribbon  (or  other  interfacing 
used)  plus  l^" — ^4"  away  from  sel- 
vage edge.  The  remaining  width 
(%")  will  be  the  seam  allowance  for 
attaching  band  to  skirt. 

3.  On  selvage  side  of  band,  place 
grosgrain  ribbon  to  wrong  side  of 
fabric  against  fold.  Machine-stitch 
both  edges  of  interfacing  to  band 
(Figure  3).  An  additional  row  of 
stitching  may  be  placed  in  center  if 
desired. 

4.  Mark  waist  measurement  along 
band.  Stitch  ends  with  right  sides  to- 
gether. On  extension  end,  continue 
stitching  along  waistline  to  point 
where  band  will  be  attached  to  skirt. 
Clip  seam  allowance  (Figure  4).  Front 
end  of  band  may  be  stitched 
straight  or  pointed   (Figure  5). 

Attaching  to  Skirt: 

1.  With  right  sides  together,  pin 
band  to  skirt,  allowing  the  extension 
to  fall  in  line  with  the  placket  on 
skirt  back. 

2.  Place  skirt  side  down  on  machine 
and  stitch  band  to  skirt. 

3.  Grade  seam  allowances  (skirt  i^", 
band  %".)   Press  seams  toward  band. 

4.  Hand  stitch  selvage  edge  of  band 
to  stitched  seamline,  using  inside  hem- 
ming to  conceal  stitching. 

Inside  Belt: 

Materials  needed: 

1  yd.  grosgrain  ribbon — %"  or  1" 
wide — pre-shrunk  if  used  on  washable 
fabric 

1  yd.  woven  edge  seam  tape — 14" 
wide 

Preparation: 

1.  Cut  grosgrain  ribbon  five  inches 
longer  than  waistline  measurement. 

2.  On  one  end  and  on  the  inside  of 
grosgrain,  turn  under  one  inch  twice 


to   form   a   IV2"    overlap.    Stitch  into 
place. 

3.  Curve  grosgrain  ribbon  to  fit 
waistline,  shape  properly  by  steam 
pressing,  taking  small  darts,  or  run- 
ning a  temporary  ease  stitch  on  top 
edge.   (Optional) 

On  Skirt: 

1.  Check  position  of  waist  seamline. 
This  is  approximately  Vs"  beyond 
stay-stitching  which  has  already  been 
made  i/4"  from  cut  edge. 

2.  Clip  down  to  seamline  on  skirt 
front  about  V2"  over  from  zipper 
placket  line.  Tuck  in  seam  allowance 
and  slip -stitch  edges  together  (Figure 
6). 

3.  Cut  seam  tape  to  fit  waist  meas- 
urement. This  is  to  be  used  as  a  stay 
tape. 

Finishing  Waistline: 

1.  On  wrong  side  of  skirt,  lap  and 
stitch  edge  of  seam  tape  to  stay-stitch- 
ing line,  easing  in  skirt  fullness.  Turn 
raw  edges  under  at  placket  line  (Fig- 
ure 7). 

2.  On  right  side  of  skirt,  lap  top 
edge  of  grosgrain  ribbon  slightly  over 
line  where  seam  tape  was  stitched,  al- 
lowing on  one  end  a  1^/^"  overlap  at 
the  back  placket  line  and  turning 
under  the  other  end  even  with  the 
clipped  seam  of  the  front  placket  line. 
This  places  the  waistband  seam  al- 
lowance between  the  seam  tape  and 
grosgrain  ribbon. 

3.  Baste  and  check  fit,  then  machine- 
stitch  close  to  edge  of  grosgrain  ribbon 
(Figure  8). 

4.  Trim  seam  allowance  so  that  it 
doesn't  show  beyond  lower  edge  of 
seam  tape. 

5.  Turn  belt  to  inside,  rolling  upper 
edge  of  grosgrain  ribbon  Vs"  below 
seamline,  which  now  forms  the  fold. 
Press.  Fasten  belt  at  darts  and  seams 
with  a  hand-stitch    (Figure  9). 

6.  Sew  on  hooks  and  eyes. 


REFLECTION 

Alverna  Manning  Allender 

When   I   met  her,   I   pictured  her  dressed  in  cotton, 
In  a  humble  cotage,  baking  cookies  for  fat,   rosy  babies. 
Her  smile  was  sunlight  reflected  on  a   running  brook; 
The  shine  and  shimmer  spilling  over  into  her  eyes, 
The  ripple  invading  her  laughter. 


316 


GUIDE  ME 

Catherine  B.   Bowles 

I  thank  thee,   Father,  for  thy  love; 
For  all   blesings  from   above. 
Help  me  see  my  neighbor's  need; 
Help  me  the  hungry  sheep  to  feed. 
Give  me  words  of  consolation 
To  brighten  spots  of  desolation. 
Give  me  power  to  light  the  way 
To  guide  the  footsteps  gone  astray. 
Always  I   need  the  Father's  care 
That  I   may  help  another  share 
Many  blessings  from   above, 
Directing  all  of  us  in  ways  of  love. 


HOW  MUCH   DO  YOU 

SPEND  PER  YEAR 

ON   NYLONS? 

Surveys  show  active  women 
spend  from  $25  to  $50  per  year. 
You  can  cut  down  significantly  on 
this  expense  that  every  woman 
has.  We  will  send  you  a  year's 
supply  (up  to  24  pairs)  of  beauti- 
ful 15  denier  seamless  nylons 
for  just  $7.95.  Choose  from  six 
lovely  shades,  including  white. 

Millions  of  pairs  sold 
Nationally  advertised 

Introductory  offer 
Write 

FASHION  SALES  COMPANY 

Box  47 
Provo,  Utah  84601 


NEW  SNO  WHITE  COTTON 
IDEAL   FOR    DISHTOWELS 

Yardage: 

Unbleached  37"  Wide 27^  Yd. 

Bleached  35"  Wide  29(*  Yd- 

Approx.  120  yd.  bolts 

Squares: 

Bleached  &  Hemmed  .  ..29('  each 

Size  283/4"  X  36" 

Packed  50  to  bundle 

SATISFACTION   GUARANTEED 

Wagner  Corporation 

703  West  Second  South 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111 

Phone:  328-2577 


317 


AND  WE  GO  WALKING  THERE 

Linnie  Fisher  Robinson 

How  siiali  we  count  the  harvest  yet  to  come 
From  words  that  we  speak  now  as  men  sow  grain; 
Where  grow  no  common   plants  for  shallow  plow, 
This  is  a  treasured  field  for  sun  and  rain. 
For  In  this  plot  there  springs  the  whole  of  life — 
Our  kingdom,   if  a  kingdom  yet  shall  be, 
Our  counterparts  to  learn,   love,  act,  or  die 
By  all  we  are  and  all  we  help  them  see. 

Oh,  gardeners,  the  artifice  is  known 
That  men   be  found  upon  this  land  of  stone; 
The  bursting  blooms  that  shake  our  hearts  today 
Are  bounded  by  an   hour  and   pass  away; 
More  swift  the  leaving — these  our  treasure 
Before  our  tasks  are  done  by  God's  measure. 


GREATEST  BARGAIN  EVER 

FOR   HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

10  days  — $319.00* 
17  days  —  $449.00* 

April  and  May 

This  includes  air  transportation, 
hotels,  sight  seeing, 
neighboring  islands 

Reservations  limited — Book  early 

Margaret  Lund  Tours 

110  East  2nd  South 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

328-8982  485-2444 

^Includes  air  trayel  from  California 


HEADQUARTERS  FOR  GOLD 
LEAF  MATERIALS 

Complete  Stocks 

Substantial  Discounts 

Free  Demonstrations 

Free  Instructions 

CbsL  diaavL 

m\\  and  WALL  PAPER  CO. 

John  £.  De  Haan 
Owner 

2305  Highland  Drive 

in  Sugar  House 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
466-8641 


318 


BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into   a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  v^ish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News   Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600   Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth   Cover   —   $3.25;    Leather   Cover   —    $5.25 

Yearly    Index    Included 

Advance   payment   must  accompany   all   orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below   if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Postage   Rates  from  Salt   Lake  City,    Utah 


Zone  1  and  2    55 

Zone  3  60 

Zone  4  65 

Zone  5  80 


Zone   6    90 

Zone    7    1.05 

Zone    8    1.20 


% 


NORTHERN  TEMPLE  TOUR 

June   16-24 

SOUTHERN 
CANYONLAND  TOUR 

June  17-20 

CANADIAN   ROCKIES 
and  NORTHWEST  TOUR 

June  25-July  8 

SUMMER  PARADISE 
HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

July  15-29 

TWO  HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOURS 

Leaving  July  22 

Call  or  write  for  itineraries 

James  Travel  Tours 

2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City 
Phone:  466-8723 


319 


c5<^%^?^^  (!^^?<^2i^fe^i^fe^ 


lot 


Mrs.   Hattie  Rushnell   Foster 
Bellville,  Ontario,  Canada 


Iflfl  '^'^^'  ^^^^  Abigail   Brandon  Cain 


99 


Fairview,  Oklahoma 

Mrs.  Martha  Jones  Jones 
Provo,  Utah 


Mrs.  Olena  Maria  Peterson  Larson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ella  Georgina  Francisco  Keele 
Spanish  Fork,   Utah 


96 
95 


Mrs.   Mary  Ann   Limb  Young 
Manti.  Utah 


Mrs.  Margaret  Roth  Anderegge 
Pocatello.   Idaho 

Mrs.  Clara  Eddy  Martin 
Menan,   Idaho 

Mrs.  Charlotte  E.  Nielson  Dimmick 
Pleasant  Grove,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  Clara  Wakley  Bloxham 
Downey,   Idaho 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Chapman  Richey 
Tucson,  Arizona 


94 


Mrs.  Liseana  Knight  Brimhall 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Amanda  Mathild  Garns  Meadows 
American  Falls,   Idaho 


93 


Mrs.   Emma  Brown 
Springville,  Utah 

Mrs.   Delphia   Knotts 
Kitzmiller,   Maryland 

Mrs.  Alma  Watson  McGregor 
Provo,  Utah 

Mrs.   Francis  Whitlock  Payne 
Chickasha,  Oklahoma 


92 


91 


Mrs.   Lena   Isabella   Durham  McGregor 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Mrs.   Ines  Estella  Fillmore  Elmer 
Payson,  Utah 

Mrs.  Susanna  McKnight  Roberts 
Caldwell,   Idaho 


Mrs.  Nada  Kay  Kay 
Mona,  Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Smith  Combs 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ida  Taylor  Flinders 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lettie  Saunders  Taylor  Ferrin 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Naef  Merrill 
Preston,   Idaho 


90 


Mrs.  Janet  Green  Watt 
Ventura,  California 

Mrs.  Sophie  Schneider  Cundic 
Midvale,  Utah 

Mrs.  Theresia  Huy  Klein 
Redwood  City,  California 

Mrs.  Janet  Watt 
Ventura,  California 

Mrs.  Annie  Lillie  Clark  Walker 
Wellsville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Lennberg  Jenson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Helen  Hunsaker  Allen 
Tremonton,  Utah 

Mrs.  Alta  Salisbury  Lewis 
Peoria,   Illinois 

Mrs.  Anna  Martena  Hansen  Jensen 
Jerome,   Idaho 

Mrs,  Katherine  Howard-Surrey 
Montreal,  Canada 

Mrs.  Amy  Fitzgerald  Dansie 
Rigby,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Emma  Stoker  Greenwell 
Ogden.  Utah 


320 


"BIBHE 

mms 

TOlM 


Directed  by: 
Truman   G.   Madsen 
Lynn  A  McKinlay 

Dates:   May  17,   1967 
through  June  8,  1967 

Adult,    First-Class   Tour 


B.  Y.  U. 
TRA  VEL 
STUDY 

invites  you  to  spend  a  few  quiet 
moments  along  the  shores 
of  the  Sea  of  Galilee;  to 
remember  the  story  taught  to  you 
as  a  youngster  as  you  actually 
visit  the  Cave  of  Elijah;  to 
walk  along  the  streets  of  Nazareth 
and    visit    Joseph's    workshop; 
to  recall  the  miracles  in  Cana 
and  Capernaum;  to  travel  the 
King's    Highway    of    Edom    from 
Moses'   time;   to   read  the 
scriptures  as  you  visit  the  places 
where  they  were  written — a 
comprehensive  tour  from   Egypt 
through    Jerusalem    to    Damascus 
with    experienced,    spiritual 
directors. 


Brigham   Young    University 
Department  of  Travel  Study 
I     Provo,  Utah  84601 

Please  send   me   a   detailed    itinerary   of   your   Bible 
I     Lands  Tour. 


I     Name 
Address 


\ 


\    City  State 


Zip 


/ 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah 


JBaaks  far 

Relief  Saciety  Mewnhers 

Two  worthwhile  volumes  of  special  interest 
to  Latter-day  Saint  Women 


StHith 


pugfllt*!' 


<rf  Britno 


THE  ART  OF  HOMEMAKING  $3.95 

(Revised  and  enlarged) 
by  Daryl  Hoole 

Much  new  material  to  supplement  the  wealth  of 
information  found  in  the  first  edition.  Many 
beautiful  new  illustrations  and  photographs. 
Sister  Hoole  has  responded  to  many  requests 
for  additional  hints  and  explanations  of  the 
varied  tasks  of  a  good  homemaker. 


MARY  FIELDING  SMITH  $4.95 

Daughter  of  Britain 
by  Don  C.  Corbett 

An  invigorating  biography  of  the  widow  of  Hyrum 
Smith— a  talented,determined,  faithful  woman  of 
tremendous  character.  Singlehandedly  she 
brought  her  children  across  the  plains  that  they 
might  grow  up  in  Zion  to  be  of  service  to  the 
Lord.  An  inspiration  to  every  L.D.S.  mother. 


44  EAST  so  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MAU 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  M.VD..  OCDEN 

TT;  so.  main  ST.,  ORANGE.  CALIFORNIA 


WRITE  NOW 

DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  So.  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84110 

or      777  South  Main,  Orange,  California  92669 

Please  send  me: 

D  MARY  FIELDING  SMITH 

D  THE  ART  OF  HOMEMAKING 

I  enclose  a  check/money  order  for  total  amount  of  $ Utah  resi- 
dents ordering  from  Salt  Lake  must  add  314%  sales  tax.  California  residents  ordering 
from  Orange  must  add  4%  sales  tax. 

Or,  bill  my  established  account  □ 

NAME 

ADDRESS _ 

CITY STATE ZIP 

OPEN  A  CHARGE  ACCOUNT  NOW!  Send  for  information.  R.s  April  67 


-  'Wf  'j^W    % 


■.•4#  The  v;    -  ■ 

i  Relief  Society 

Magazirie,^         i\ 


m 


.'* ;  w 


•».« 


^:m 


s^ . 


'■^'C\ 


sfei 


*>«^' 


*  •  ^  ^ 


.v>  -"^/ 


^-V^^iliL'     •* 


.<, 


%\' 


m^r.- 


"^n 


JbJ' 


^^^ 


-^J 


'♦  ^la^t.::^ 


,  .-en- 

'  i^|j 

i^' 

ii 

^« 

vM 

ipp«5 

ws^^ 

ii' 

^. 

'•■#«^ 

wr 

^ 

^ 

^"> 
pf^ 

!j'^EJk'd 

..-^ 

'S^.tf^ 


* 


.(^-rf"  -  *jF  ''* 


S'  .^, 


ri: 


tm^ 


.^41 


WELL  OF  PEACE 

Peggy  Tangren 

I  know  where  I  will  take  you  when  I  see 

weariness  engraved  upon  your  face. 
I  will  lead  you  to  the  willow, 

and   I  will   pillow 

you  upon  the  peace  I  found 

beneath  the  cover  of  that  timeless  tree. 
I  will  give  you  moonlight  on  the  beaver  pond, 

rthe  miracle  of  treetop,  cloud,  and  star 


laid  at  your  feet — reflected  where  you  are. 
Listening  from  the  bank, 

You  will  understand  why  deer  and  cougar  drink 
in  amity. 
Trusting  our  stillness,  a  beaver  will  cleave  his  lake 

from  hutch  to  shore, 

leaving  liquid  beauty  in  his  wake. 
A  well  of  peace. 
We  can  sound  its  depth,  and  from  it  mold  a  plan 

for  our  fulfillment — our  contented  place. 
This  is  where  I  will  take  you  when  I  see 

a  plea  for  answers  on  your  face. 


The  Cover: 

Frontispiece: 

Art  Layout: 
Illustrations: 


Rose  Garden,  Portland,  Oregon 
Transparency  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts 
Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

In  the  Solitudes,  Mount  Timpanogos,  Utah 
Photograph  by  Hal  Rumel 

Dick  Scopes 

Mary  Scopes 


321 


'/vm/{ 


Out  of  our  little  golden  book  each 
month  have  come  to  me  wisdom  and 
strength  in  guiding  our  family  to  adult- 
hood, and  I  am  pleased  at  the  interest 
displayed  by  all  our  seven  girls  and 
seven  daughters-in-law  in  Relief  Society 
work,  now  they  have  homes  and  fam- 
ilies of  their  own. 

Irene  T.  Fletcher 

Utah   1966  Mother  of  the  Year 

Logan,   Utah 

I  have  received  with  a  great  deal  of 
happiness  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
printed  in  my  native  tongue.  It  is  a 
source  of  great  inspiration  to  me,  be- 
cause of  Its  messages,  lessons,  and 
poetry.  It  -is  truly  an  inspiration  to  re- 
ceive the  lovely  words   in   my  tongue. 

Angela  Lopez 
Semi,  California 

I  enjoy  The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 
When  this  inspiring  messenger  comes 
to  our  home,  I  prick  it  up  immediately 
and  begin  reading  it.  I  read  nearly  all 
the  articles,  and  I  enjoy  the  lesson 
material.  I  have  used  selections  from 
the  Magazine  in  presentations  I  have 
made  when  I  have  visited  wards  as  a 
member  of  the  stake  high  council.  I 
definitely  feel  that  every  home  in  the 
Church  should  have  the  Magazine  In  it. 
J  cannot  see  how  a  mother,  young  or 
older,  can  effectively  function  in  the 
Relief  Society  program  without  the 
Magazine.  We  love  it  and  appreciate 
its  blessings  In  our  home. 

Levern  M.  Hansen 
Los  Angeles,  California 

I  treasure  each  issue  of  the  Magazine, 
for  its  beautiful  pictures,  poems,  ar- 
ticles, stories,  and  recipes.  In  the  Oc- 
tober issue,  1  especially  enjoyed  the 
story  "The  Good  Samaritan"  by  Becky 
Dawn  Wood. 

Marjorie  Schmidt 
Paso  Robles,  California 


I  am  a  missionary  In  the  Canadian 
Mission.  My  companion  and  I  have  just 
come  home  for  the  night,  and  for  an 
"end-of-the-day"  treat  picked  up  the 
January  1966  issue  of  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine,  and  have  just  finished 
reading  "For  Barbara  With  Love,"  first 
prize  story  by  Evelyn  Vesterfelt.  I  wish 
I  could  express  the  feeling  I  had  upon 
reading  this  story.  I  can  hardly  wait 
to  go  tracting  tomorrow — perhaps  there 
is  another  "Barbara"  waiting  for  us. 
We  love  to  order  the  Magazine  as  a 
baptismal  gift  for  sisters  coming  into 
the  Church,  and  the  niissionaries  find 
the  Magazine  a  great  tool  in  their  work, 
for  it  gives  the  investigators  a  beautiful 
insight  Into  the  scope  of  the  Church. 

Linda  Marx 

Ottawa,  Ontario 

Canada 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  has 
been  such  a  blessing  in  our  home.  I 
am  of  Jewish  background,  and  I  pray 
that  in  the  near  future  to  be  baptized 
Into  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints,  along  with  my  family.  I 
have  a  strong  and  wonderful  testimony 
of  the  gospel,  which  grows  with  every 
passing  day. 

Mrs.  Albert  Moiling 
San  Jose,  California 

We  receive  so  much  vital  information 
and  inspiration  from  our  wonderful 
Magazine.  Every  page  Is  important. 
Now  we  are  thrilled  and  delighted  to 
share  with  other  readers  the  beautiful 
work  of  our  ward  member  Alda  L. 
Brown,  who  has  given  so  much  of  her 
time  and  talents  to  our  ward  Relief 
Society.  We  know  all  who  read  her 
poetry  will  find  thoughts  of  great  beauty 
and  value. 

Lucy  H.  Spackman,  Leah  B. 

Skidmore,  and  Mary  J.  Hill 

Relief  Society  Presidency 

Richmond,   Utah 


322 


The    Relief   Society  Magazine 


Volume   54  May   1967  Number  5 

Editor     Marianne  C.   Sharp  Associate   Editor     Vesta   P.   Crawford 

General   Manager     Belle  S.   Spafford 


Special  Features 

324  These  Things  Endure      Alice  Co/ton  Smith 

329  Literary  Contest  Announcements   1967 

332  A  Woman  Alone  and  Home  Evening      Lila  B.  Walch 

347  Standards  of  Performance  in  Visiting  Teaching     Belle  S.  Spafford 

374  Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1966     Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Fiction 

335      Automation      Frances  C.  Yost 

341      Until      June  C.  Anderson 

365     The  Golden  Chain — Chapter  4      Hazel  M.  Thomson 

General  Features 

322  From   Near  and  Far 

352  Editorial:  Timeless  Words      Vesta  P.   Crawford 

351  Woman's  Sphere     Ramona  W.  Cannon 

387  Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities 

400  Birthday  Congratulations 

The  Home-  inside  and  Out 

355  Cooking  in  Rhyme  and  Rhythm      Mildred  Barthel 

358  Sew,  Team,  Sew     Helen  M.  Stock 

360  We  Took  an  Old  Chair     Margaret  Woods 

361  Recipes  From  Guatemala      Maria  C.  de  lllescas 

362  Cleaning  Up  After  a  Ward  Dinner  Elaine  K.  Jones 

363  Mincemeat-Oatmeal   Drop  Cookies     Juanita  Hebert 

364  Handwork  Enriches  Her  Life 

Lesson  Department 

394      Homemaking — Summer  Months  Sewing  Course     Eleanor  Jorgensen 

Poetry 

321     Well  of  Peace     Peggy  Tangren 

The  Greatest  of  These,  Carolle  Denton  328;  In  High  Country,  Ethel  Jacobson  331;  Mother's 
Day,  Patricia  A.  Lamb  334;  And  Now  It  Is  May,  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott  339;  First  Lullaby, 
Armora  Kent  340;  To  Be  a  Sister,  Norma  Madsen  Thomas  350;  I  Saw  Her  Face,  Christie 
Lund  Coles  354;  Desert  Home,  Eno/a  Chamberlin  357;  Winds  of  Life,  Catherine  B.  Bowles 
361;  Favorite,  Lael  W.  Hill  373;  Sunflowers,  Dorothy  J.  Roberts  386;  Bequest,  Linnie  Fisher 
Robinson  386;  Of  the  Dark  Seed  of  Joseph,  Verna  S.  Carter  397. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  day 
Saints.  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah  84111;  Phone  364  2611;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign.  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup 
plied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc 
tober  8.  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu 
scripts. 


Tlhieis  Eedere 


Alice  Colton  Smith 

Assistant  Professor  of  Sociology, 
Utah  State  University.  Logan,  Utah 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


♦  The  afternoon  sun  was  mel- 
low hot.  Its  warmth  sent  waves 
of  pleasure  down  my  back  and 
bathed  the  whole  world  in  well- 
being.  The  horse  tossed  his  head 
impatiently  for  a  moment  and 
sent  the  flies  buzzing.  Then,  he 
returned  to  cropping  the  early 
grass  on  the  ditch  bank.  I  was 
suspended  in  a  sensation  of  per- 
fect, low-keyed  happiness.  There 
I  was  on  such  a  perfect,  late 
spring  afternoon  listening  to  the 
two  women  I  loved  best,  my 
grandmother  and  my  mother.  I 
wanted  time  to  stand  still. 

My  grandmother,  her  gray  hair 
in   a   knot  on   top   of  her  head, 


sat  in  her  buggy  while  my  mother 
and  I  leaned  on  the  garden  gate. 
Although  I  was  not  yet  eight,  I 
stored  in  the  never-to-be-forgot- 
ten area  of  memory  in  my  brain, 
those  things  about  which  they 
spoke.  "You  are  an  angel  of 
mercy,"  my  mother  said.  I  looked 
up.  Grandmother's  face  was  wrin- 
kled and  her  hands  were  rough 
from  hard  work.  She  an  angel? 
"Oh,  pshaw,"  she  said  modestly, 
but  at  the  same  time  smiled  with 
pleasure.  Silently,  I  had  agreed 
with  my  mother.  I  couldn't  imag- 
ine an  angel  more  beautiful. 

Enraptured,     I     followed     the 
story  of  heroism  that  my  grand- 


324 


These  Things  Endure 

mother  unfolded.  She  would  not  home  the  homeless,  the  sick,  and 

become    famous    and    world-re-  the  dying,  the  orphan,  thirty-four 

nowned    because    of    it,    but    it  of  them,  to  nurture,  to  feed,  to 

lodged  unforgettably  in  one  small  clothe,  many  of  them  during  the 

girl's  heart.  Illness  in  the  middle  depression    when    bills    for   food 

of  the  night,  a  knock  at  the  door  alarmingly    mounted,    but   there 

in  the  early  mom  before  the  cock  were  no  complaints  from  the  man 

crowed,  a  plea  of  anguish,  a  horse  and  woman  who  understood  what 

and  buggy  hitched  together  by  Jesus  meant  by  the  brotherhood 

lantern  light,  a  ride  through  the  of   man,    the   relatedness    of   all 

wind  and  sleet,  the  soothing  voice  human   beings    to    one   another, 

of  hope  and  rescue,  the  calming  Unforgettably,  indelibly,  quietly, 

presence — an  angel  of  mercy  in  a  and,   informally,    the  women   in 

land  without  hospitals  and  doc-  my  life  taught  me  the  values  and 

tors.    There    followed    tales    of  attitudes  of  the  gospel, 
babies  delivered,  of  feverish  chil-         Men  are  dying  on  the  battle- 

dren  nursed  to  health,  and  of  sad  field,  as  I  write  this,  in  the  agony 

times  when  old  friends  were  laid  we  call  war.  There  has   always 

to  rest.  been   war,   or   nearly   always,   if 

This  pattern  of  compassion  was  we  understand  history  correctly, 
etched  into  my  soul  that  faraway  Only  now  more  men  die  than  be- 
aftemoon.  Except  for  that  one  fore,  more  men,  women,  and  chil- 
sentence  of  commendation,  there  dren.  I  have  seen  tragic  poverty 
were  no  more  words  of  praise  in  the  streets  of  America,  Europe, 
given,  I  think,  or  expected.  The  and  in  the  cities  and  towns  of  the 
experiences  were  told  as  concern  Middle  East.  There  has  always 
for  friends  and  neighbors,  what  been  poverty,  only  now  astro- 
anyone  would  do  under  similar  nomical  numbers  of  people  are 
circumstances.  She  loved  those  starving  and  under-privileged.  We 
people,  and  they  loved  her.  Was  must  cope  with  problems  whose 
there  more  to  be  said?  size,    enormity,    and    complexity 

stagger  us. 
ATER  in  my  life,  as  my  mother  Each  day  the  news  reports  are 
often  remembered  her  crippled,  full  of  tales  of  need,  disaster,  ter- 
nearly  bedfast,  unmarried  friend  ror,  and  horror.  Are  we  becoming 
and  always  sent  her  a  Christmas  deaf  to  these  because  we  feel 
dinner;  or  asked  us  each  fall,  as  helpless,  even  hopeless,  at  the  size 
school  started,  to  share  our  of  the  world's  problems?  Did  not 
clothes  with  those  less  fortunate,  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  sug- 
the  early  lesson  was  reinforced.  I  gest  a  reasonable,  reaHstic  way 
do  not  remember  any  formal  les-  to  meet  these  problems  of  human 
sons  given  about  the  fact  that  need  when  he  said,  "Let  your 
all  men  are  brothers,  that  each  one  labors  be  mostly  confined  to 
is  his  brother's  keeper,  but  I  those  around  you,  in  the  circle  of 
knew  about  love  at  an  early  age,  your  own  acquaintance"?  (DHC 
about  love  and  love  of  one's  fel-  IV,  page  607).  What  would  hap- 
low  men.  It  was  a  way  of  life.  pen  if  all  the  women  of  the  world 

Then,  I  married  into  a  family  followed    the    teachings    of    the 

whose  mother  had  taken  into  her  Prophet  of  God?  There  would  be 

325 


L 


May  1967 

no  poor  whose  needs  were  unat-  It  was  our  custom  to  sit  at  the 

tended,   no   lonely,   confused,   or  dinner  table  an  hour  or  two  after 

angry  strangers,  no  lis  tressed  of  dinner  was  finished  to  talk  about 

whom   care   was   not   taken,   no  the  day.  Here,  Father  took  the 

widows  in  want  of  food  or  friend-  time   to  tell  his  young  children 

ship,  nor  any  orphans  who  wept.  about  what  was  happening  in  the 

When  the  Prophet  gave  his  ad-  Congress  of  the  United  States  of 
vice,  did  he  mean  that  we  should  which  he  was  a  member.  The 
not  be  concerned  for  the  ills  of  politics  of  the  day  became  vividly 
distant  people?  I  do  not  believe  real  in  those  sessions,  where  one 
this.  I  think  he  was  teaching  us  could  speak  his  mind  freely,  ask- 
a  great  lesson  in  concern.  It  is  ing  questions,  probing  all  aspects 
easy  to  write  a  check  (hard  as  it  of  life.  Here  the  meanings  of  the 
may  be  to  part  with  our  money  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  were 
and  send  it  off  so  that  someone  spiritedly  discussed  and  their 
else  may  exercise  care),  easier  practical  applications  mulled  over, 
than  to  take  the  time  out  of  our  All  the  world  was  here  for  dis- 
busy  lives  to  be  thoughtful  and  cussion  and  always  related  back 
concerned  for  the  well-being  of  to  our  most  special  concern,  The 
those  around  us.  There  live  in  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
my  neighborhood  the  aged,  the  day  Saints.  What  a  compliment 
sick,  widows,  the  newly  orphaned,  my  father  and  mother  paid  us  as 
the  distressed,  people  who  are  they  listened  to  our  opinions  as 
lonely  and  unhappy,  one  of  those  of  valued  peers,  discussing 
whom  recently  talked  of  suicide,  points  of  interest  with  the  same 
Strangers  also  live  on  my  street,  passionate  concern  and  courtesy 
Should  I  not  reorganize  my  life  that  they  did  with  their  most 
to  take  care  of  these  first?  Ever-  trusted  friends.  How  naturally 
widening  circles  of  compassionate  and  informally  the  gospel  was 
care  could  encompass  the  whole  taught  to  us,  as  a  part  of  life — 
earth.  not  something  to  be  paraded  on 
I  special  occasions  and  having  little 
I  cannot  remember  a  time  when  relevance  to  what  we  did  every 
training  in  music,  acquiring  out-  day.  Nearly  every  night  was  home 
door  and  indoor  skills,  and  night.  Consciously  or  unconscious- 
learning  the  joys  of  reading  were  ly,  my  mother  and  father  were 
not  a  part  of  our  home.  We  read  trying  to  bring  up  their  children 
as  we  breathed,  naturally,  joy-  "in  Hght  and  truth"  (D&C  93: 
fully.  To  learn  was  to  live.  My  40). 

father  read,  my  mother  read,  my  The  role  of  the  mother  to 
brother  and  sisters  read,  every  teach,  to  share,  to  be  with,  to 
age  was  concerned  with  study  and  love  her  children  has  always  been 
development.  Eight  or  eighty,  a  part  of  my  mother's  life,  wheth- 
God  had  given  us  a  huge  pro-  er  her  children  were  one  or  forty- 
gram,  and  part  of  life  was  this  one.  So,  mother  flew  thousands 
exciting  world  of  study.  of  miles  to  visit  me  and  my  family 

It  was  not  until  I  was   past  when,  for  one  wonderful  year,  we 

twenty  that  I  realized  our  home  lived  in  the  land  of  the  Savior, 

was  different  in  one  vital  respect.  She  came  so  that  we  might  walk 

326 


These  Things  Endure 

together  in  Gethsemane,  glean  as  hills  surrounding  Galilee,  and  of 

Ruth  had  done  in  the  fields  of  Jesus,  after  his  resurrection,  sit- 

Boaz,  walk  the  streets  of  Jem-  ting  on  these  very  shores  so  long 

salem  to  Calvary,  stand  on  the  ago — or  was  it  yesterday? — lov- 

Mount  of  Olives,  and  be  together  ing  this  world  and  its  people,  as 

in  the  land  we  both  learned  to  he  told  Peter  to  feed  his  sheep, 

love,  as  she  had  read  the  Bible  Now,  together  we  stood,  mother 

to  the  family  while  we  sat  around  and  daughter,  teacher  and  pupil, 

the  pot-bellied   stove   on   snowy  remembering   our   Lord,   sharing 

nights  when  my  world  was  young,  as  grown  women  the  miracle  of 

g^  his  life,  so  much  of  which  had 

One  hot,    midsummer  day  as  we  been  lived  by  this  sea. 

drove  north,  the  wind  from  the  We  live,  all  of  us,  in  a  mobile 

east  dried  everything  in  its  path,  world.  We  live  in  a  world  of  swift 

The  brittle  weeds  rasped  against  change.  In  the  past  families  sank 

each  other.  The  hills,  hazy  in  the  roots  in  one  part  of  the  world, 

distance,  were  burned  and  barren.  These  roots  were  an  anchor,  Now, 

Our  car  topped  the  hill.  Below  us,  we  move  from  city  to  city,  from 

harp-shaped  and  of  the  deepest  continent  to  continent.  What  will 

blue,  lying  in  its  part  of  the  giant  bind    us    together,    give   us    the 

cleft  that  reaches  deep  into  Af-  stability  of  the  past,  while  help- 

rica,  was  the  lake  about  which  ing  us  to  live  in  the  freedom  of 

we  had  read  and  dreamed  all  our  the  present?  Can  deeply  shared 

lives,    Galilee.    We  were    unpre-  experiences,  coupled  with  the  love 

pared   for   the  barren   world   in  of  God  and  man,  help  mothers  to 

which  it  lay,  686  feet  below  sea  build  into  their  children  a  firm 

level,  and  for  the  searing  heat,  testimony  and  an  understanding 

What  we  were  prepared  for  was  that  will  be  the  deepest  root  of 

the  blue,  the  unbelievable  blue  of  all? 

this  inland  lake  called  the  Sea  of  God,  as  he  said  in  the  Doctrine 
Galilee.  One  of  the  earliest  songs  and  Covenants  that  he  would,  has 
we  had  sung  around  our  piano  poured  out  his  spirit  on  all  flesh, 
was  "Galilee,  blue  Galilee  where  One  mind  can  comprehend  but  a 
Jesus  loved  so  much  to  be."  We  small  fraction  of  what  is  known, 
knew  why.  Instantly,  our  hearts  In  one  brief  century,  man  has 
and  experiences  were  linked  with  escaped  his  earthbound  past.  For 
his  in  love  of  this  beautiful  spot,  the  first  time  in  history  we  live 
As  we  stood,  side  by  side,  on  only  hours  from  the  Sea  of  Gal- 
the  shores  of  that  hallowed  sea,  ilee,  from  India,  Argentina,  New 
my  mother  and  I,  I  was  grateful  Zealand.  What  happens  today  in 
for  the  woman  who  had  taught  Australia  affects  my  world.  To- 
me to  love  the  Lord,  who  had  night,  via  television,  I  am  with 
read  to  me  as  a  little  child  the  my  neighbor's  son  in  Viet  Nam. 
stories  of  Jesus  and  his  disciples  Under  the  influence  of  God,  sud- 
as  they  fished  in  these  blue  denly  all  men  are  truly  neighbors, 
waters,  of  Jesus  who  walked  upon  Moreover,  increasingly,  we  live 
the  waves,  and  of  Peter  who  mo-  in  cities,  away  from  our  kin, 
mentarily  faltered,  of  Jesus  feed-  where  there  are  not  only  oppor- 
ing  the  multitudes  on  one  of  the  tunities    for   growth,   but   where 

327 


May  1967 

there  are,  also,  much  loneliness  new  ways  to  teach  our  children 
and  unfriendliness.  Family  life  the  gospel  of  understanding,  love, 
undergoes  great  changes.  More  and  compassion, 
and  more  women  work.  Fathers  My  mother  is  eighty-eight.  The 
commute  long  distances  to  work,  vigorous  pace  she  set  in  the 
and  mothers  who  stay  at  home  streets  of  Jerusalem  is  no  longer 
find  that  they  become  the  pri-  possible  as  she  walks  with  her 
mary  teachers  and  disciplinarians  cane.  My  grandmother  is  long 
of  the  children.  Men  and  women  dead.  Yet  amid  all  that  is  new, 
create  new  patterns  of  husband  there  remains  the  child  at  the 
and  wife  relationships.  As  man's  mother's  knee  learning  the  his- 
technology  grows,  much  drudgery  tory  of  God's  teaching  of  man 
of  the  past  vanishes.  There  is  and  the  enduring  values.  Mother 
time  for  creativity  and  learning  and  grandmother  still  teach  the 
as  there  has  never  been  before.  As  child  the  compassion  for  all  men 
our  world  shrinks,  our  universe  that  will  some  day  link  us  to- 
expands.  gether  in  love.  The  mother  helps 
We  must  devise  new  methods  to  open  the  doors  for  the  child 
of  relating  to  and  loving  one  an-  that  lead  to  the  love  of  learning, 
other.  If  we  are  close  to  our  These  endure  no  matter  how  fast 
Father  in  heaven,  new  ways  of  and  how  great  the  change.  There 
living  will  emerge,  hew  patterns  will  always  be  mothers  and 
of  family  life  develop.  It  will  be  grandmothers  to  help  each  gen- 
exciting  and  satisfying  as  we  find  eration  find  God. 


THE  GREATEST  OF  THESE 

The  depth  of  thought  that  we  attain, 
The  wisdom  of  our  searching  here, 
The  knowledge  that  we  win   by  faith 
Are  treasures  life  will  hold  most  dear. 

The  sage  who  works  with  questing  mind. 
The  brush  that  paints  to  please  the  eye, 
The  poet's  meter,  word,  and   rhyme, 
These  are  gifts  the  heart  holds  high. 

Yet  these  are  signs  along  the  way 
That  all  our  gifts  are  heaven's  cost, 
That  learning  truth,  we  learn  to  love 
The  poor,  the  lonely,  and  the  lost. 

To  give  the  hungry  more  than  bread, 
To  ransom  captives  from  their  chain. 
For  painter,   poet,  and  the  sage 
These  are  treasure,  gift,  and  gain. 

♦  Carolle   Denton 


328 


Literary  Contest  Announcements  1966 

The  Relief  Society  Poem  Contest  and  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  are  conducted  annually  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society  to  stimulate  creative  writing  among  Latter-day  Saint  wom- 
en and  to  encourage  high  standards  of  work.  Latter-day  Saint  women 
who  qualify  under  the  rules  of  the  respective  contests  are  invited 
to  enter  their  work  in  either  or  both  contests. 

The  General  Board  would  be  pleased  to  receive  entries  from  the 
outlying  stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  as  well  as  from  those  in 
and  near  Utah.  Since  the  two  contests  are  entirely  separate,  requiring 
different  writing  skills,  the  winning  of  an  award  in  one  of  them  in  no 
way  precludes  winning  in  the  other. 


EUza  R.  Snoiw^  Poem  Contest 


♦  The  Relief  Society  Poem  Con- 
test opens  with  this  announce- 
ment and  closes  August  15,  1967. 
Prizes  will  be  awarded  as  follows: 

First  prize $40 

Second  prize $30 

Third  prize $20 

Prize  poems  will  be  published 
in  the  January  1968  issue  of  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine. 

Prize-winning  poems  become 
the  property  of  the  Relief  Society 
General  Board  and  may  not  be 
published  by  others  except  upon 
written  permission  from  the  Gen- 
eral Board.  The  General  Board 
reserves  the  right  to  publish  any 
of  the  other  poems  submitted, 
paying  for  them  at  the  time  of 
publication  at  the  regular  Maga- 
zine rates. 
Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter- 
day  Saint  women,  exclusive  of  mem- 
bers of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board  and  employees  of  the  Relief 
Society  General  Board. 

2.  Only  one  poem  may  be  sub- 
mitted by  each  contestant. 


3.  The  poem  must  not  exceed  fifty 
lines  and  should  be  typewritten,  if 
possible.  Where  this  cannot  be  done, 
it  should  be  legibly  written.  Only  one 
side  of  the  paper  is  to  be  used.  (A 
duplicate  copy  of  the  poem  should  be 
retained  by  contestants  to  insure 
against  loss.) 

4.  The  sheet  on  which  the  poem  is 
written  is  to  be  without  signature  or 
other  identifying  marks. 

5.  No  explanatory  material  or  pic- 
ture is  to  accompany  a  poem. 

6.  Each  poem  is  to  be  accompanied 
by  a  stamped  envelope  on  which  is 
written  the  contestant's  name  and  ad- 
dress. Nom  de  plumes  are  not  to  be 
used. 

7.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accom- 
pany the  poem  submitted  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of 
The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints. 

b.  That  the  poem  (state  title)  is 
the   contestant's   original   work. 

c.  That  it  has  never  been  published. 

d.  That  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of 
an  editor  or  other  person  with  a 
view  to  publication. 

e.  That  it  will  not  be  published  nor 
submitted  elsewhere  for  publica- 
tion until  the  contest  is  decided. 

8.  A  writer  who  has   received   the 


329 


May  1967 


first  prize  for  two  consecutive  years 
must  wait  two  years  before  she  is 
again  eligible  to  enter  the  contest. 

9.  The  judges  shadl  consist  of  one 
member  of  the  General  Board,  one 
person  from  the  English  department 
of  an  educational  institution,  and  one 
person  who  is  a  recognized  writer.  In 
case  of  complete  disagreement  among 
the  judges,  all  poems  selected  for  a 
place  by  the  various  judges  will  be 
submitted  to  a  specially  selected  com- 
mittee for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  poems,  considera- 


tion  will   be    given   to    the   following 
points: 

a.  Message  or  theme 

b.  Form  and  pattern 

c.  Rhythm  and  meter 

d.  Accomplishment  of  the  purpose 
of  the  poem 

e.  Climax 

10.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
later  than  August  15,1967. 

11.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed 
to  Relief  Society  Poem  Contest,  76 
North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
84111. 


The  Relief  Society  Sliort  Story  Contest 


♦  The  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  for  1967  opens  with  this 
announcement  and  closes  August 
15,  1967. 

The  prizes  this  year  will  be  as 
follows: 

First  prize $75 

Second  prize $60 

Third  prize  $50 

The  three  prize-winning  stories 
will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Re- 
lief Society  Magazine  for  1968. 
Prize-winning  stories  become  the 
property  of  the  Relief  Society 
General  Board  and  may  not  be 
published  by  others  except  upon 
written  permission  from  the  Gen- 
eral Board.  The  General  Board 
reserves  the  right  to  publish  any 
of  the  other  stories  entered  in  the 
contest,  paying  for  them  at  the 
time  of  publication  at  the  regular 
Magazine  rates. 

Rules  for  the  contest: 

X.  This  contest  is  open  to  Latter- 
day  Saint  women  —  exclusive  of  mem- 
bers of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board  and  employees  of  the  General 


Board  —  who  have  had  at  least  one 
literary  composition  published  or 
accepted  for  publication. 

2.  Only  one  story  may  be  submitted 
by  each  contestant. 

3.  The  story  must  not  exceed  3,000 
words  in  length  and  must  be  type- 
written. The  number  of  words  must 
appear  on  the  first  page  of  the  man- 
uscript. (All  words  should  be  counted, 
including  one  and  two-letter  words.) 
A  duplicate  copy  of  the  story  should 
be  retained  by  contestant  to  insure 
against  loss. 

4.  The  contestant's  name  is  not  to 
appear  anywhere  on  the  manuscript, 
but  a  stamped  envelope  on  which  is 
written  the  contestant's  name  and  ad- 
dress is  to  be  enclosed  with  the  story. 
Nom  de  plumes  are  not  to  be  used. 

5.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accom- 
pany the  story  submitted  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of 
The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints. 

b.  That  the  author  has  had  at  least 
one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publica- 
tion. (This  statement  must  give 
name  and  date  of  publication  in 
which  the  contestant's  work  has 
appeared  or,  if  not  yet  published, 
evidence  of  acceptance  for  pub- 
lication.) 

c.  That  the  story  submitted   (state 


330 


Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest 


the  title  and  number  of  words)  is 
the  contestant's  original  work, 
d.  That  it  has  never  been  pub- 
lished, that  it  is  not  in  the  hands 
of  an  editor  or  other  person  with 
a  view  to  publication,  and  that  it 
will  not  be  published  nor  submit- 
ted elsewhere  for  publication  until 
the  contest  is  decided. 

6.  No  explanatory  material  or  pic- 
ture is  to  accompany  the  story. 

7.  A  writer  who  has  received  the 
first  prize  for  two  consecutive  years 
must  wait  for  two  years  before  she  is 
again  eligible  to  enter  the  contest. 

8.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one 
member  of  the  General  Board,  one 
person  from  the  English  department 
of  an  educational  institution,  and  one 


person  who  is  a  recognized  writer.  In 
case  of  complete  disagreement  among 
the  judges,  all  stories  selected  for  a 
place  by  the  various  judges  will  be 
submitted  to  a  specially  selected  com- 
mittee for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  stories,  considera- 
tion will  be  given  to  the  following 
points: 

a.  Characters    and    their    presenta- 
tion 

b.  Plot  development 

c.  Message  of  the  story 

d.  Writing  style 

9.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
later  than  August  15,  1967. 

10.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed 
to  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest, 
76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
84111 


IN   HIGH  COUNTRY 

The  brisk,   rare 
Crystal  air 

Of  timberline  is  washed  and  dried, 
Polished,   burnished  till   it  stings 
Eyes  and   lungs,  so  close  it  brings 
Shimmering  distant  cliffs,  so  near 
You  can  see  the  pines'  dark  pride — 
Each  cedar  spire,  each  aspen  clear. 

All  gleams,   lacquered  gold. 

Till  sudden  thunderheads  unfold 

Awesomely  on   a  granite  peak 

Where  all  the  demons  of  storm  will  wreak 

Their  savage  furies.  Yet  as  swift. 

Comes  a   rift.   .   .   . 

Once  more  the  prismed  atmosphere. 

Where  all  glitters,  and  far  is  near. 

Claims  its  fortress  homeland  here 

Where  soaring  height 

Invites  the  might 

Of  unleashed  forces  that  harry  and  flail 

But  cannot — in  the  end — prevail. 

♦  Ethel  Jacobson 


331 


A  Woman  Alone  and  Home  Evening 

Lila  B.  Watch 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


♦  Sister  Anderson  was  just  finish- 
ing her  spring  cleaning.  What 
pleasure  she  felt  as  she  observed 
the  dust-free  walls,  freshly  waxed 
floors,  shiny  furniture,  sham- 
pooed rugs,  and  the  sparkling 
windows  with  their  clean  cur- 
tains. Housecleaning  was  not  the 
task  it  had  once  been  when  the 
home  was  full  of  little  tots  with 
fingers  just  made  to  leave  spots 
on  windows  and  furniture,  and  to 
draw  pictures  on  walls.  Neither 
was  it  the  same  that  it  had  been 
when  these  little  tots  had  grown 
older  with  their  rooms  filled  with 
precious  collections,  making  it 
difficult,  at  certain  ages,  even  to 
make  your  way  into  their  rooms. 
Jeff  was  the  one  who  had 
really  made  cleaning  a  problem. 
She  smiled  as  she  stood  in  the 
doorway  of  the  room  that  had 
once  been  his  and  observed  its 
empty  orderliness.  The  room 
seemed  lonely.  Perhaps  it  missed 


the  pictures  of  Indians,  cowboys, 
and  baseball  players  that  had 
shared  space  on  the  walls  with 
pennants  from  all  parts  of  the 
country.  She  remembered  air- 
planes hanging  from  the  ceiling 
and  the  dresser  drawers  stuffed 
with  rock  collections,  stamp  col- 
lections, coin  collections,  and 
other  precious  treasures,  making 
it  necessary  for  his  clothing  to  be 
shoved  into  the  little  space  that 
was  left.  She  remembered,  too, 
the  times  they  had  tolerated  his 
other  interests.  The  guppies,  the 
turtles,  and  the  goldfish  had  not 
been  so  bad,  but  she  would  never 
forget  the  year  of  the  white  mice! 
Jeff  had  not  been  like  the  others 
who  outgrew  one  interest  as  he 
grew  into  another.  His  just  kept 
multiplying  and  being  added  to 
until  his  room  became  a  combina- 
tion of  a  museum  and  a  zoo.  Yes, 
housecleaning  Jeff's  room  had 
been   a   challenge,   but   one   she 


332 


A  Woman  Alone  and  Home  Evening 


had  always  had  the  courage  to 
face.  And  with  his  help  and  with 
many  compromises,  they  had 
usually  reached  some  degree  of 
order. 

These  memories  caused  Sister 
Anderson  some  concern.  What 
had  happened  to  her  courage? 
Why  was  it  she  now  had  one 
drawer  in  her  immaculate  home 
that  was  always  passed  by  and 
left  in  its  happy,  cluttered  state 
of  confusion?  Sister  Anderson 
knew  the  answer.  It  was  because 
she  was  afraid — afraid  of  memo- 
ries. For  years  she  had  been  put- 
ting precious  things  into  this 
huge  drawer  and  murmuring, 
"Someday  Fll  go  through  and 
organize  those  things  into  scrap- 
books  for  the  children."  Even 
though  her  family  all  had  homes 
of  their  own,  they  were  still  "her 
children."  And  she  was  their 
mother  who  had  faced  the  white 
mice.  Surely  she  could  show  this 
same  courage  now!  One  morning 
she  took  the  drawer,  emptied  its 
contents  onto  a  big  table,  and  sat 
down  to  the  task  she  had  been 
evading. 

What  a  day  she  had!  It  was  not 
just  one  of  sad  memories.  True, 
there  were  a  few  tears  shed,  but, 
frequently,  she  could  be  heard  to 
chuckle  as  she  wiped  the  tears 
away.  She  was  amazed  at  the 
things  she  had  saved.  (Could  Jeff 
have  taken  after  her  side  of  the 
family?)  Most  of  them  reached 
into  the  past,  but  there  was 
one  very  special  memory  that 
also  brought  thoughts  of  the 
present  and  even  the  future.  It 
was  such  a  little  thing.  Just  a 
small  piece  of  notebook  paper 
folded  in  the  center  to  make  it 
look  like  a  program.  Oil  the  out- 
side,   written    in    the    little-boy 


printing  of  one  of  the  children,  it 
said 


And  on  the  inside 


PAooy 

.9TOti,^'  PA© 
py"M^M 


How  wise  her  dear  husband 
had  been  in  feeling  concern  about 
the  training  of  their  children.  His 
work  had  taken  him  away  from 
them  much  of  the  time,  and  he 
felt  the  need  of  an  anchor  to  hold 
his  family  close  to  each  other  and 
to  the  Church.  He  remembered 
the  promise  given  in  1915  to 
parents  who  would  be  faithful  in 
holding  Home  Evenings.  Presi- 
dent Joseph  F.  Smith  had  said, 
"If  the  saints  obey  this  counsel, 
we  promise  that  great  blessings 
will  result.  Love  at  home  and 
obedience  to  parents  will  increase. 
Faith  will  be  developed  in  the 
hearts  of  the  youth  of  Israel,  and 
they  will  gain  power  to  combat 
the  evil  influences  and  tempta- 
tions that  beset  them." 

Precious  experiences  had  fol- 
lowed that  first  Home  Evening. 
She  was  grateful  that  her  hus- 
band had  lived  long  enough  to  see 
the  promise  fulfilled.  Surely,  love 
and  obedience  at  home  had  in- 
creased. Faith  had  developed, 
and  they  had  been  able  to  com- 
bat the  evil  influences  and  temp- 
tations that  had  faced  them  all 
as  they  reared  their  family  in  a 
non-Latter-day  Saint  community. 
Perhaps  the  quality  of  their 
printed   program   had   improved 


333 


May  1967 


over  the  years,  but  nothing  could 
improve  the  sweet  spirit  she  had 
felt  as  they  knelt  together  in  their 
first  Home  Evening  and  heard 
their  little  son  ask  the  Lord's 
blessings  to  be  with  them  that 
they  might  "have  a  happy  time 
together  and  be  good  boys."  And 
they  had  surely  been  ''good 
boys,"  with  the  wisdom  to  select 
''good  girls"  for  companions,  and 
they  were  all  rearing  "good  chil- 
dren," and  being  helped  through 
the  wonderful  Home  Evening 
programs  so  prayerfully  and  care- 
fully prepared  for  all  Latter-day 
Saint  families  —  not  just  for 
families  with  children. 
Sister  Anderson  knew: 

1.  That  a  woman  living  alone  is  a 
family. 

2.  That  the  Home  Evening  lessons 
can  help  her  to  put  God's  laws  into 
operation  in   her   everyday  living. 

3.  That  all  adults  in  the  Church  can 
be  helped  if  they  will  study  the  lessons, 
because  none  of  us  is  perfect  and  all 
should  be  striving  to  become  better. 

4.  That  the  manual  suggests  that 
adults  concentrate  on  the  assignment 
each  week  and  see  their  own  spiritual 
growth. 

5.  That  some  adults  living  alone 
enjoy  studying  by  themselves. 

6.  That  some  find  it  stimulating  to 


meet  in  small  groups,  with  others  in 
the  neighborhood. 

7.  That  those  blessed  with  children 
living  near  may  want  to  meet  with 
them  occasionally. 

8.  That  all  should  follow  the  coun- 
sel of  the  Church  leaders — be  in 
tune  with  and  a  part  of  the  great 
world-wide  program  of  a  weekly  Home 
Evening. 

9.  That  the  time  to  begin  is  now. 
10.  That  peace  and  contentment  will 

increase  in  the  lives  of  those  living 
alone  who  will  follow  the  counsel  of 
the  prophet  and  set  an  example  for 
others. 


Someone  has  said,  "Don't  look 
back,  things  are  gaining  on  you." 
Sister  Anderson  was  glad  that  she 
had  spent  that  day  looking  back, 
but  now  it  was  time  to  put  away 
her  memories  and  turn  her  atten- 
tion to  the  present,  for  tonight 
was  her  Home  Evening.  In  a 
flash  she  recalled  the  chocolate 
dessert  in  the  refrigerator  she  had 
prepared.  She  looked  over  to- 
ward her  comfortable  chair  with 
the  Family  Home  Evening  Man- 
ual, a  sharpened  pencil,  the  scrip- 
tures, and  a  hymn  book  all  at 
hand,  with  a  scratch  pad,  all 
waiting  for  her  opening  prayer 
and  study  to  begin. 


MOTHER'S   DAY 

Downy  soft,   and  cuddly,   blue  as  a  baby's  eyes; 

She  turns  the  bootee  gently  and  breathes  a   longing  sigh. 

Under  the  folds  of  tissue  the  other  bootee  lies, 

Wetted  once  by  scalding  tears — now  lovingly  tucked   away. 

One  withered,  faded   rosebud,  once  pink  as  a  baby's  toes, 
Folded   into  the  tissue  with  the  dreams  a   mother  knows. 

Yesterday  is  not  forgotten,   but  softened  through  the  years; 

The  wings  of  love  beat  steadily  and   hope  replaces  tears. 

She  sees  him   in  the  sunrise  and  in  the  budding  rose; 

She  hears  him   in  the  lark's  song,  while  in   her  heart  she  knows 

That  while  she  labors  here  with  common  things 

He  dwells  with   prophets,   priests,   and   kings 

And  waits  for  her  to  come.  ^  r.  i.  •  •     a     i    ^u 

♦  Patricia  A.   Lamb 


334 


♦  Grandma  Frankum  watched 
the  appHance  man  drive  up  to 
her  place  and  park  in  front  of  the 
house. 

He  must  be  checking  the 
house  number,  she  thought.  He's 
backing  up,  and  into  the  drive- 
way. Now  he's  stopping  his 
truck  right  by  the  side  door.  He's 
coming  to  the  door. 

Ding! 

*'I  haven't  ordered  anything 
and  don't  need  anything,"  Grand- 
ma .  Frankum  murmured,  while 
she  hurried  to  the  door. 

"Does  Mrs.  Winnifred  Frank- 
um live  here?" 

"Yes.   I'm  Mrs.    Frankum." 

"I  have  an  automatic  washer 
for  you.  Ma'am." 

"I  didn't  order  one." 

"I  forgot."  He  reached  into  his 
vest  pocket  and  withdrew  an  en- 
velope. "It's  a  gift." 

The  delivery  man  smiled  and 
a  twinkle  came  into  his  eyes. 
Grandma  Frankum  could  see  he 


Automation 

Frances  C.  Yost 


enjoyed  his  job,  being  a  y ear- 
around  Santa  Glaus.  She  took 
the  envelope  he  handed  her  and 
withdrew  a  gift  card  and  silently 
read  the  message: 

Dear  Mother, 

This  is  the  age  of  automation.  The 
automatic  washer  is  from  all  of  us.  It 
is  to  lighten  your  burden,  and  make 
life  worthwhile. 

With  love  from  all  your  children. 

Grandma  Frankum  shrugged 
her  shoulders.  To  the  man  at  the 
door  she  said:  "Bring  it  in.  You 
have  your  job  to  do,  same  as 
anyone  else." 

"Thank   you.  Ma'am." 

The  delivery  man  connected 
the  washer  with  both  hot  and 
cold  water,  as  well  as  the  septic 
tank.  He  worked  rapidly  and  ef- 
ficiently. 

"It's  all  ready  for  use.  Ma'am. 
Here  is  a  book  of  directions." 
Then  with  a  smile,  "Your  family 
must  love  you  very  much,  Mrs. 
Frankum." 


335 


May  1967 

"Yes.  Yes.  I'm  sure  they  do."  to  the  river,"  Grandma  said  en- 

"Now  I  can  take  your  conven-  couragingly. 

tional  washer  off  your  hands,  and  Winnie,  following  closely  at  her 

when  I  sell  it,  I'll  send  you  the  heels,  counted  the  steps.  There 

cash."  were  one  thousand  nine  himdred 

"No!  No!  Just  let  it  sit  there  and  three  good-sized  steps  to  the 

as  it  is,  thank  you.  And  good  day  river, 

to  you.  Sir."  Winnie's    job    was    largely    to 

The  delivery  man  was  gone,  fetch  and  carry.  Grandma  Kim- 
Grandma  Frankum  dropped  on  a  port  took  pains  with  her  wash, 
stool  she  had  in  the  utility  room,  and  her  red,  bleeding  knuckles 
She  read  the  card  again.  were    proof    of    it.    That    they 

Complete   automation   will  be  healed  from  one  wash  to  another 

the  downfall  of  the  human  race,  was  a  sheer  miracle.  When  each 

she  thought.  And  who  is  carrying  article   was   whiter   than   white, 

a  burden?  And  if  you  ask  me,  she  wrung  it  out  and  handed  it 

life's  been  worth  living  since  the  to  Winnie  to  spread  on  the  rocks 

day  God  placed  Adam  and  Eve  by  the  river  bank, 

in  the  garden.  That  is,  if  a  body's  A  second  memory  trail  led  to 

a  mind  to  make  it  so.  And  who  the  many    days    Winnie   helped 

needs  an  automatic  washer?  Not  her  mother  on  washday.  It  was 

I,  that's  for  sure.  summer,  and  the  wash  could  be 

Gdone    outside,    which    kept    the 

RANDMA   Frankum  looked  from  house  cool  and  free  from  wash- 

the  new  automatic  washer  to  her  day  steam.  The  water  had  to  be 

much  used  conventional  type.  hauled    from    the    spring,    and 

"As  far  as  I'm  concerned,  my  heated   over  an   open   fire  in   a 

washer  is  plenty  up-to-date.  Any-  large  caldron, 

body  who  has  been  around  in  this  Mother's  homemade  soap  gave 

old  world  as  long  as  I,  knows  how  forth  a  lye  odor  as  it  bubbled 

easy  it  is  to  wash  these  days."  over    and    through    the    clothes. 

As  she  sat  on  the  stool.  Grand-  Winnie's    job    was    to    stir    the 

ma    Frankum    started    traveling  clothes  as  they  boiled,  and,  oc- 

on  memory  trails.  .  .  .  casionally,   raise  them  high  out 

"Winnie  girl,  come  help  your  of  the  water  to  inspect  the  clean- 
old    Grandma  with    the    clothes  ness  of  the  product, 
baskets.  We'll   go   down  to   the  Winnie's    mother,    also,    took 
river  and  get  the  washing  done."  pride  in  her  wash,  and  when  the 

Winnie  Kimport  had  planned  clothes  were  whiter  than  white, 
to  lie  on  the  grass  and  braid  they  were  dipped  out  of  the  boil- 
clover  blossoms,  and  just  watch  ing  water,  rinsed  in  three  dif- 
the  cloud  patterns  in  the  blue,  ferent  cold  waters,  and  hung  on 
blue  sky.  But  her  lazy,  lovely  the  line  to  dry. 
plans  just  never  worked  out.  One  day  the  clothesline  broke. 
Children  were  made  to  fetch  and  The  clothes  then  had  to  be 
carry,  and  today  was  the  day  to  gathered  from  the  dusty,  dirty 
help  Grandma  Kimport  with  the  ground  and  redone.  It  wouldn't 
washing  at  the  river.  have  been  so  bad,  but  the  water 

"It's  only  a  jump  and  a  step  from   the   wash  was   all   poured 

336 


Automation 

out.  They  had  had  to  start  haul-  said,   as   she  gazed   at  her  new 

ing   water  again,   and  gathering  1967  automatic  washer  that  had 

chips  for  a  fire.  just  been  deHvered  to  her  door. 

Summer  washdays  were  pleas-  She  continued  to  speak  aloud, 

anter     than     winter     washdays,  ''I  never  thought  I  would  live  to 

even  so.  In  winter,  clothes  hung  see  the  day  I  had  everything  I 

on  lines  from  door  to  door.  To  wanted  and  then  some.  I  don^t 

walk  from  room  to  room  was  a  need  this  washer  anymore  than 

duck-and-dive      process.      Then,  I  need  a  throne  to  sit  on.  And  if 

too,  the  steam  from  the  drying  I  were  of  a  mind  to  start  using 

clothes  formed  moisture  on  the  it,    I'd  be   sitting   in   my   living 

windows,  which  froze  solid.  room  on  a  rocking  chair  throne. 

II  I   belong   out  here  minding  my 

n    memory  trail  led  Winnifred  wash.  And  what  if  the  automatic 

Frankum  to  the  glorious  day  in  doesn't    get    my    clothes    whiter 

the  Kimport  family  when  Papa  than    white?    Land    sakes,    my 

brought  a  gas  engine  home.  Its  mother  and  grandmother  would 

main  purpose  was  to  pump  the  turn  over  in  their  graves, 

water  from  the  well.  But  Papa  "The  method  which  I  use  is  to 

figured    out    a    belt   system    in  run  all  the  batches  through  the 

which  the  gas  engine  could  be  same  water.  The  automatic  meth- 

used  to  run  the  washer,  both  the  od  is  to  run  several  batches  of 

agitator   and  the  wringer.    This  water     through     one     batch    of 

device   had    changed   their   lives  clothes.  It  stands  to  reason  a  lot 

completely.  more  water  would  be  used." 

"Mama,  Winnie  is  a  big  girl  Grandma  Frankum  rubbed  her 

now,  and  I'll  leave  Burt  to  help  back,  as  she  thought  of  carrying 

her  and  they  can  do  the  wash  all  that  water  in  buckets   from 

for  you.  That  way  you  can  stay  the  spring. 

in  and  care  for  the  little  ones  I    calculate   the  difference    in 

and  get  dinner."  water  used  in  the  two  methods 

Papa  turned  directly  to  Win-  would  do  a  lot  of  yard  beautifica- 

nie,  and  asked:  "Winnie,  you  do  tion,  she  thought, 

know  how  to  wash,  don't  you?"  An  idea  popped  into  Grandma 

"Yes,  Papa."  Frankum's  head.   She  must  call 

Winnie  knew  how  to  wash.  As  Seth.  Seth  was   the  handyman, 

long  as  she  could  remember  she  the  gardener,  the  caretaker.  Seth 

had  been  helping  with  the  wash,  was  handier  than  a  shirt  pocket. 

Second-in-command,    you  might  "Seth,   I    want   you   to    plant 

say.    Now    she   was    being   pro-  lawn,  lots  of  it,  clear  down  to 

moted,  commander-in-chief.  The  and    through     the    willow    and 

gas  engine  and  the  belt  were  a  quaking  aspen  grove.  And  while 

trial,  but  even  so,  the  Kimports  the  lawn  is  growing  I  want  you 

had  it  lots  nicer  than  most  of  to      build     picnic     tables     and 

their  neighbors  who  had  to  run  benches.  I  want  them  all  painted 

the    agitator    and    wringer    by  green,  my  favorite  color.  A  dark 

hand.  .  .  .  forest    green,    that    is.    I    want 

"Yes,  this  is  the  day  of  auto-  enough  tables    and   benches    so 

mation,"      Grandma      Frankum  that  my  whole  family,  even  down 

337 


May  1967 


to  the  fourth  generation,  can  sit 
down  and  eat  together." 

"Yes,  Ma'am!" 

No  sooner  was  Seth  given  a 
job  than  he  bit  his  teeth  into  it. 
When  summer  came  hot  and  dry. 
Grandma  Frankum  had  lawn 
that  was  lush  and  lovely,  because 
she  hadn't  wasted  a  mite  of 
water  while  she  was  using  the 
automatic  washer. 

She  smiled  happily  as  she 
walked  to  the  grove  and  saw  the 
fine  picnic  tables  all  ready  and 
waiting.  The  shade  was  just 
right,  enough  to  shield  a  person 
from  the  hot  rays  of  the  sun, 
and  not  dense  enough  to  be 
chilly. 

"My  family  will  have  a  reunion 
to  remember.  I  can  hardly  wait 
for  the  day." 

Now  the  big  day  Grandma 
Frankum  had  looked  forward  to 
had  arrived — the  family  reunion. 
Grandma  Frankum's  family  came 
from  far  and  near. 

OHE  counted  her  posterity. 
There  were  seven  children,  four 
daughters  and  three  sons,  and 
doubling  that  with  marriage 
made  fourteen.  There  were  thir- 
ty-one grandchildren,  and  all  but 
four  were  married,  which  made 
fifty-eight  of  the  third  genera- 
tion. The  fourth  generation  al- 
ready numbered  twenty-two 
little  folks,  and  there  were  good 
prospects  for  more.  .  .  .  God  had 
said  to  multiply  and  replenish 
the  earth. 

Grandma  Frankum  was  proud 
of  her  posterity.  They  were  all 
physically  well,  spiritually  sound, 
and  financially  progressive.  But 
her  granddaughter  Karen  and 
her  husband  John  Wilcox  had 
had    some    setbacks    and    were 


struggling  to  keep  their  heads 
above  water.  Yet  they  were  too 
independent  and  proud  to  accept 
help  of  any  kind. 

Now  the  huge  family  were 
gathering  at  the  picnic  tables. 
The  family  had  brought  foods  of 
all  kinds,  and  Grandma  Frank- 
um had  cooked  up  many  sur- 
prises. The  tables  were  overbur- 
dened with  delicious  edibles. 

"You'll  have  to  stay  for  three 
days  to  consume  this  food," 
Grandma  Frankum  laughed  hos- 
pitably. 

There  was  much  visiting  and 
songs  sung  and  musical  numbers 
rendered  and  recitations  by  the 
little  folks.  The  day  was  perfect 
for  everyone. 

Then  Grandma  Frankum  an- 
nounced: "It's  time  for  the  draw- 
ing." 

"The  drawing?"  the  entire 
family  queried. 

"Yes,  my  dears.  You  sweet 
generous  children  gave  me  a 
lovely  automatic  washer.  I  do 
appreciate  your  thoughtfulness. 
But  it  is  entirely  too  modern  for 
Grandma." 

"I  beg  to  differ.  Mother.  I 
haven't  seen  anything  you  could 
not  operate  yet."  Jerry  Frank- 
um was  the  youngest  of  her  chil- 
dren. 

"We  agree,"  they  all  said. 

"Why  I  haven't  even  cared  to 
try  it  out.  I  like  my  dear  con- 
ventional washer  so  much.  And 
when  I  get  too  old  to  operate  it, 
I  plan  to  have  laundry  service. 
So  don't  feel  hurt.  Now,  all  in 
fun,  I've  put  slips  of  paper  in  the 
box,  and  we'll  draw  a  name  for 
the  automatic  washer.  All  right?" 

"All  right!"  they  all  chorused 
after  a  doubtful  pause. 

Inwardly,  Grandma  was  happy 


338 


Automation 


that  they  were  entering  into  her 
game  so  splendidly.  She  held  up 
a  box  and  waited  for  the  laughter 
to  subside. 

"To  make  this  official,  we'll 
have  the  littlest  tot  who  is  cap- 
able, be  the  one  to  draw  a  name 
from  the  box.  Any  volunteers 
from  the  little  folks?" 

"I'm  big,  Great-grandma." 

Grandma  Frankum  unfolded 
the  slip  and  glanced  at  the  name. 
"The  name  on  the  slip  is  .  .  .  ." 
She  waited  for  complete  silence. 

"The  name  is  Karen  Wilcox." 

There  followed  a  round  of 
cheering,  and  a  wave  of  con- 
gratulations to  Karen  and  John. 

Karen  was  coming  up  now. 
She  put  her  arms  around  Grand- 
ma Frankum,  and  through  tears, 
said:  "Oh,  Grandmother,  this  is 
the  first  time  in  my  life  that  IVe 
been  lucky." 

"Why,  Child,  you've  been 
lucky  since  the  day  you  were 
born.  And  when  I  think  about  it, 
you  were  lucky  when  you  lived 
with  the  Father  in  the  spirit 
world,  but  we  won't  go  into  that. 
I'm  glad  you  got  the  washer." 

The  young  men  helped  John 


load  the  washer  into  his  old  sta- 
tion wagon.  Then,  as  the  shad- 
ows of  late  afternoon  threaded 
through  the  willow  and  aspen 
trees,  the  clan  started  wending 
their  ways  homeward. 

At  last  Grandma  Frankum  was 
alone  in  the  house  again.  It  had 
been  a  successful  day.  Everyone 
had  had  a  good  time. 

I  believe  my  little  gift-giving 
idea  went  off  real  well,  she 
thought.  It  takes  a  lot  of  diplo- 
macy and  tact  to  accept  presents 
.  .  .  and  dispense  gifts.  And  I  be- 
lieve I  made  a  ringer  today.  Now, 
there  is  one  little  item  that  I 
must  do  before  the  day  closes. 
I  must  destroy  the  names  in  the 
drawing  box. 

Grandma  Frankum  went  over 
to  the  fireplace.  It  was  too  hot 
for  a  fire,  but  a  little  scrap  of 
paper  fire  wouldn't  heat  the 
house.  She  turned  the  box  up- 
side down  and  one  by  one  the 
folded  slips  of  paper  fell  into  the 
flame. 

Grandma  Frankum  laughed 
happily,  as  she  saw  in  her  own 
handwriting,  each  slip  bearing 
the  name  Karen  Wilcox. 


AND   NOW   IT   IS   MAY  .   .   . 

And   now  it  is  May,  the  winter  seeds  awaken 

In   riotous  bloom  after  the  long,   long  night; 

Under  trees  of  apricot,  the  shaken 

Blossoms  spread  a  carpet,   petal-white. 

The  breezes,  dewy  soft  with  April's  showers. 

Whisper,  "The  growing  season  has  begun, 

Now  .  .  .  now,"  they  whisper,  "in  these  fragrant  hours. 

Bring  out  your  dreams;   re-dream  them  one  by  one." 

May  is  the  month  of  promise,  of  believing; 
All  that  was  hoped  for  can   become  in   May; 
See  how  the  peonies'   red   points  are  cleaving 
Damp  earth  and   mulch  and   musty  leaves  away; 
May  is  a  month  of  surety,  of  knowing 
Life  is  an  always  becoming,  and  ever-growing. 

♦  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 


339 


Wiilard  Luce 


Cypress  and  the  Ocean  near  (xualaia,  California 


FIRST  LULUBY 

Lull  of  the  sea  and  sway  of  the  pine  trees, 
Silence  of  stars  and  peace  of  the  sky, 
Silver  of  dreams  and  surge  of  my  heart's  love- 
These  shall  go  into  my  first  lullaby. 

Lift  of  the  spray  and  lilt  of  the  songbird, 
Hush  of  a   prayer  and  wish  of  a  sigh. 
Light  of  my  faith   in  days  that  are  darkest; 
These  shall  go  into  my  first  lullaby. 

♦  Armoral   Kent 


w 


«<^- 
"©^ 


wj: 


.„.j> 


t^- 


Until       June  C.  Anderson 


♦  The  book  said  walking  was 
good  for  her  condition,  so  Evelyn 
made  daily  excursions  some- 
where: to  the  grocery  store  for 
nonfattening  specials,  downtown 
for  window  shopping,  over  to 
Connie's  for  consoling  words,  or 
to  the  park,  for  herself.  Now,  five 
days  past  the  due  date,  she  felt 
she  would  be  happiest  at  the 
park.  She  had  kissed  Don  good- 
bye, sending  him  off  to  work  with 
the  half-hearted  promise  that 
she  would  call  him  if  anything 
happened.  The  breakfast  dishes 
had  been  done,  and  the  house  in- 
spected. Convinced  that  every- 
thing was  ready  for  her  mother's 
arrival,  Evelyn  tied  a  blue  scarf 


about  her  hair  and  reached  for 
the  umbrella.  When  she  opened 
the  door,  April  came  filtering 
through  the  screen:  the  patter, 
the  moisture,  the  peace  of  spring 
rain. 

Evelyn  moved  cautiously  up 
the  stairs  of  the  basement  apart- 
ment and  started  down  the  wet 
sidewalk.  Her  senses  were  alert, 
as  they  had  always  seemed  to  be 
during  the  past  nine  months.  To- 
day, the  air  was  clean  with  the 
fragrance  of  rain  and  lilacs;  a 
breeze  gently  moved  the  lacy 
green  limbs  that  reached  longing- 
ly toward  the  gray  sky.  When 
Evelyn  turned  the  comer  and  be- 
gan   the    last    two-block    stretch 


341 


May  1967 


toward  the  park,  an  old  woman 
appeared  in  the  doorway  of  a 
small  white  house  and  shook  a 
braided  rug  jerkily.  Evelyn  could 
feel  the  tired  eyes  upon  her,  and, 
suddenly,  became  conscious  of 
herself  as  someone  else  saw  her. 
She  smiled  toward  the  house  and 
hurried  on.  At  length,  she  moved 
gratefully  under  the  arched  gate 
of  the  park  and  into  the  refuge  of 
the  high,  trimmed  hedges,  the 
flower  gardens,  and  the  trees. 

Little  girls  were  sloshing 
through  the  puddles  that  had  col- 
lected on  the  sidewalks.  Boys, 
undaunted  by  the  shower,  were 
skipping  rocks  across  the  pond. 
Evelyn  looked  at  the  children 
and  thought  that  soon  she  would 
be  the  mother  of  one.  It  would  be 
a  boy,  of  course,  because  Don 
said  it  would.  All  these  months 
she  had  looked  at  little  boys, 
like  the  blonde  tossing  the  boom- 
erang and  jumping  back  so  as 
not  to  be  hit;  or  like  the  one 
squeaking  in  his  rubber  coat 
down  the  not-so-slippery  slide. 
A  little  boy  who  looks  like  Don, 
she  thought,  a  little  boy  to  teach 
and  to  love.  She  paused  at  the 
fountain  to  watch  the  billowing 
particles  that  climbed  into  the 
air,  and  then  splashed  down  onto 
the  lily  pads.  The  wind  fanned  a 
mist  across  her  flushed  face.  "A 
boy,"  she  whispered  as  she  looked 
toward  the  children. 

Mornings  in  the  park  pass 
quickly,  even  on  rainy  days,  and 
soon  the  youngsters  had  gone 
home  for  lunch.  Evelyn  walked 
slowly  to  the  swings  and,  finding 
a  dry  one,  sat  down  alone.  She 
knew  someone  would  be  upset  if 
they  saw  her  sitting  there,  but  it 
felt  good  to  move  back  and  for- 
ward   effortlessly,    to    feel    the 


spring  air  flowing  about  her,  and 
to  listen  to  the  tall  pine  trees 
that  made  a  wall  around  her  and 
sent  a  Christmas  fragrance  into 
her  heart.  She  felt  very  much  like 
a  child  again,  with  the  whole 
world  speaking  to  her.  The  rain 
kept  reminding  her  of  something, 
and,  at  length,  all  thoughts  be- 
gan to  focus  on  a  childhood  day 
long  ago: 

She  was  in  the  sixth  grade  and 
wandered  down  the  dripping 
clean  alley  behind  her  parents* 
home.  Houses  looked  different 
from  the  back.  Soft  green  gardens 
peeked  through  the  fences;  rain- 
drops stood  on  the  cherry  blos- 
soms; flavor  floated  in  the  moist 
air  like  steam  from  a  simmering 
kettle.  At  the  end  of  the  alley, 
she  turned  down  the  hill.  Water 
splashing  in  the  gutter  disap- 
peared with  twirling,  winged 
maple  seeds  into  the  drain  on  the 
corner. 

It  took  twenty  minutes  to  walk 
to  school,  and  it  was  now  a  quarter 
to  nine,  so  she  started  running 
down  Franklin  Avenue.  Drops 
pounding  against  her  face  re- 
minded her  that  she  had  forgot- 
ten a  scarf.  Last  year's  raincoat 
and  boots  were  too  small,  so  she 
didn't  worry  about  them,  but  her 
hair  bobbed  in  annoying  slick 
brown  curls  down  her  forehead. 
Occasionally,  she  didn't  jump  far 
enough  and  puddles  sloshed  onto 
her  legs.  Water  running  from  the 
terraced  lawns  trickled  down  the 
cement.  Trees  arching  over  the 
street  and  sidewalk  were  gypsy 
arms  dancing  in  the  breeze.  The 
sky  was  gray,  and  the  spring 
earth  wore  countless  shades  of 
green. 


342 


Until 

The  last  bell  rang  when  she  tinued,  "is  Jeanne  Black.  And  the 

started  up  the  stone  stairs  to  the  Queen  is  Evelyn  Anne  Harris." 

playground.  Her  thin  plaid  coat  Her  eyes  widened.  Smiling,  she 

flew  open,  making  wings  behind  caught  the  nearest  hand  and  held 

her,  as  she  raced  across  the  huge,  tight.  The  class  gathered  around; 

deserted  schoolyard.  Then,  sud-  she     saw    nothing    but     smiles, 

denly,   she  was   pattering   down  Sunshine    diffused    through    the 

the  hot,   dark,  disciplined  halls  clouds.  What  a  lovely  day! 
and  up  the  stairway.  At  her  class- 

room  door,  she  took  a  deep  breath  The    lunch    bell    sounded    and 

and  cautiously  pushed  into  the  children  pushed  into  the  corri- 

light,  trying  to   sneak   into   the  dors.  Water  from  the  steaming 

cloak  hall,  but  Miss  Allen  had  windows  had  collected  on  the  sill 

been  watching  for  her.  "Evelyn  and  dampened  her  stockings,  so 

Harris,  you're  soaked.  Take  off  Evelyn  pattered  down  the  dry, 

those  shoes  and  stockings  and  go  warm    floor   barefoot.   With   her 

comb   your  hair.   I   surely  hope  laughing  class  at  the  long  cafe- 

you're  dry  before  the  winner  is  teria  table,  she  spread  out  her 

anounced.'  lunch  and  was  taking  the  first 

She  put  her  shoes  on  the  floor  bite  when  something  dropped  on 
by  the  radiator,  and  on  the  win-  her  hair.  Reaching  up,  she  picked 
dow  sill  lay  the  wet,  uncomfort-  from  the  damp  locks  a  piece  of 
able  stockings  that  had  sHpped  orange  peel.  She  looked  around, 
down  around  her  ankles.  She  Everyone  was  eating.  A  few 
placed  her  coat  over  a  vacant  minutes  later  something  flew 
desk  and  went  to  comb  her  hair,  against  her  back  and  fell  to  the 
The  purple  dress  was  streaked  floor.  Grapes.  She  flung  around  in 
wet  down  the  front  where  her  coat  time  to  see  children  at  the  near- 
had  flown  open.  She  combed  the  est  table  turn  innocently  back  to 
short  wet  curls  with  her  fingers  their  meals.  Bits  of  bread  came  at 
and  shook  the  skirt.  Why  had  it  her  and  her  friends.  She  put  her 
rained  today?  unfinished  sandwich  into  the  sack 

The  next  hours  were  days  in  and  slid  from  her  chair.  Whispers 

passing.  Evelyn's  eyes  roamed  to  followed  her  from  the  room.  "Boy, 

the  window  beside  her.  Budding  she  sure  looks  like  a  queen.  A 

leaves  pressed  against  the  pane;  barefoot    queen.    It    must    have 

purple,  half-opened  iris  lined  the  been  the  little  kids  that  voted  for 

gray  sidewalk  below.  Rain  trickled  her.    Who    else    would    be    that 

down  the  steamed  glass.  dumb?" 

The  bell  rang  and  spelling  com-  In  the  late  afternoon,  Evelyn 
petition  began.  The  clock  was  walked  home  in  brittle  shoes  and 
continuing  quietly  from  minute  dirty  stockings.  The  rain  had 
to  minute,  when,  at  last,  the  door  stopped,  but  the  sky  was  still 
opened,  and  the  principal's  mes-  gray.  She  did  not  run  now.  Dip- 
senger  entered.  Evelyn  blushed  ping  birds  glided  in  silence.  Her 
and  told  herself  again  not  to  be  head  was  stiff,  her  lips  tight  to- 
disappointed.  "The  second  prin-  gether.  The  last  bit  of  rain 
cess,"  the  boy  read,  "is  Beverly  trickled  down  the  gutter;  cinders 
Hill.  The  first  princess,"  he  con-  in   the    alley   were   almost    dry; 

343 


May  1967 


many  of  the  cherry  petals  had 
fallen  to  the  new  grass.  At  length, 
the  girl  opened  the  screen  door 
of  her  home.  Without  looking  up 
from  the  ironing,  her  mother 
noted  the  quiet  entrance,  and 
asked  softly  of  the  girl  who 
leaned  by  the  kitchen  door, 
"What's  the  matter,  dear,  didn't 
you  win?" 

Evelyn  was  silent,  her  head 
throbbing,  and  her  throat,  dry. 
Before  she  realized  it,  she  was 
warm  in  her  mother's  arms  cry- 
ing out  the  words.  Soft  hands 
were  brushing  back  her  hair. 
Then  all  was  quiet.  She  knew 
her  mother  would  speak,  and  she 
listened,  safely  nestled  in  the 
cotton  dress. 

"Sweetheart,  there  is  only  one 
real  kind  of  queen  in  this  world, 
and  that's  the  queen  mother  in 
every  good  home.  No  other  kind 
really  matters.  Someday  you  will 
be  a  real  queen.  Someday  you  will 
hold  a  little  girl  in  your  arms  and 
you  will  understand  what  I  mean. 
You'll  never  know,  until  then, 
how  much  I  love  you,  and  how 
much  I'm  hurt  when  you  are. ..." 

It  was  strange  how  clear  the 
recollection  was.  Every  word  and 
feeling  was  alive,  as  if  Evelyn  had 
actually  stepped  back  into  the 
past  and  relived  her  earliest 
memory  of  the  words  that  her 
mother  had  spoken  so  often 
"You'll  never  know  how  much  I 
love  you,  until.  ..."  And  Evelyn 
felt  once  more  the  reaction  she 
had  each  time  her  mother  had 
said  it,  "Oh,  Mother,  I  know  you 
love  me.  I  know  everything  you 
have  done  for  me.  I  understand. 
How  can  you  think  I  don't,  unless 
you  think  I'm  an  ungrateful 
child?"  Then  once  again  she 
could  hear  her  mother's  words. 


"You'll  never  know  how  much  I 
love  you,  until.  .  .  ." 

The  sky  was  clearing  as  Evelyn 
left  the  park.  Blue  was  beginning 
to  mingle  with  the  parting  gray, 
and  sunshine  fell  in  soft  beams 
toward  the  earth.  Birds  fluttered 
from  branch  to  branch  singing 
notes  of  anticipation  to  their 
nests.  Some  of  them  soared  in  the 
dappled  sky,  and  then  floated  on 
unseen  breezes  between  the 
clouds.  Evelyn  wasn't  the  only 
one  noticing  the  world  around 
her.  The  children  were  returning 
from  lunch,  and  one  little  boy 
was  running  with  a  huge  red  kite 
down  the  street.  A  little  boy,  she 
thought,  as  she  pondered  her 
mother's  words,  would  be  unable 
to  understand  the  depth  of  his 
mother's  love. 

It  had  happened  so  suddenly. 
Evelyn  was  waking  up  in  the  re- 
covery room  after  a  wonderful 
deep  sleep.  It  was  all  over  now. 
She  had  been  exhausted  when 
they  wheeled  her  from  the  de- 
livery room.  They  seemed  to 
know,  and  had  let  her  sleep.  She 
looked  at  the  white  ceiling  as  the 
thoughts  rushed  in  upon  her. 
How  foolish  she  had  been  to 
think  it  would  never  be  over.  Last 
night  she  had  known,  and  felt  it 
all  begin.  She  marked  each  move- 
ment, unbelievingly,  silently,  not 
knowing  whether  to  wake  Don. 
When  she  finally  did,  he  took 
over,  rushing  around,  calling  the 
doctor,  trying  to  hurry  her  as  she 
moved  slowly,  wonderingly.  And 
that  was  all  she  could  clearly  re- 
member until  the  baby's  cry.  "Is 
it  a  boy?"  she  asked.  "No," 
beamed  the  doctor,  "you  have  a 
little  girl." 


344 


Until 


"A  girl.  Oh,  a  little  girl!"  she 
laughed  and  cried  her  tears  of 
joy.  And  still  she  could  see  the 
love  and  pride  in  Don's  face  as  he 
looked  at  the  little  girl  who  was 
such  a  sweet  surprise  to  both  of 
them.  "We'll  call  her  Celestia 
Anne,  for  our  mothers,"  he 
whispered.  "I  reaUzed,  while  I 
was  waiting,  that  we  hadn't 
decided  on  a  girl's  name.  Does  it 
sound  all  right?"  It  was  perfect, 
Celestia  Anne. 

The  door  clicked  open.  "We're 
going  to  move  you  to  your  room 
now,"  the  nurse  said  pleasantly, 
"and  soon  we'll  bring  your  baby 
to  you." 

Evelyn  could  feel  her  old  im- 
patience coming  on,  and  tried  to 
think  of  something  to  occupy  her 
mind.  First  her  thoughts  turned 
to  Don.  How  was  he  getting  a- 
long  without  her?  She  was  glad 
her  mother  would  be  there  to- 
morrow to  look  after  him — her 
mother.  She  could  see  the  bro\yn 
hair  with  streaks  of  silver,  and 
the  same  sweet  face  that  seemed 
sweeter  with  the  passing  time,  and 
she  could  hear  the  words  again, 
"You'll  never  know  how  much  I 
love  you  until.  .  .  ." 

Evelyn  thought  she  knew  now. 
It  must  be  the  beauty  of  the 
baby's  first  cry.  How  lovely  that 
was.  Or  maybe  it  was  the  happi- 
ness she  had  seen  in  Don's  face. 
Her  parents  had  shared  that 
many  years  before,  and  Evelyn 
hadn't  known.  What  more  could 
there  be  except  the  blessing  of 
holding  that  little  girl  in  her 
arms,  loving  her,  and  caring  for 
her? 

At  last  the  white  ceiling 
stopped  going  by,  and  Evelyn  was 
settled  in  her  room.  She  tried  to 
fight  her  impatience,  but  could 


only  watch  the  ticking  minutes 
until  the  nurse  moved  through 
the  door  again,  and  then  a  Httle 
girl  was  in  her  arms — ^her  own 
child,  not  someone  else's,  the 
first  living  thing  she  had  ever  re- 
ceived. Evelyn  knew  that  she  was 
experiencing  something  that  she 
could  never  fully  share  with  any- 
one. Warmth  and  love  flowed  hke 
tears  toward  the  helpless  infant 
that  lay  trustingly  in  her  arms. 
She  fought  to  clear  her  thinking 
— to  define  for  herself,  if  for  no 
one  else — the  new  feelings  that 
swept  over  her. 

Tiny  warm  fingers  were  cling- 
ing   to    her    own.    Fingers,    she 


thought,  that  will  grow.  What 
would  that  tiny  hand  one  day  ac- 
complish? Drowsy,  dark  eyes 
wandered  toward  and  then  away 
from  Evelyn's  face.  Little  eyes 
that  would  soon  recognize  her 
and  Don,  and  would  teach  that 
little  body  to  imitate  what  they 
saw. 

Feet  were  wiggling.  Such  small 
feet  that  barely  reached  across 
Evelyn's  palm.  Where  would 
those  feet  carry  this  little  girl? 
Who  was  this  little  one?  And 
then  Evelyn  realized  that  Celes- 
tia knew  nothing  now  of  who  she 
was.  She  had  forgotten.  That 
would  be  the  great  task  she  and 


345 


May  1967 


Don  would  face.  They  would  have 
to  teach  Celestia  who  she  was, 
and  show  her  how  to  live  so  she 
would  remain  as  pure  as  possible. 
Evelyn  shuddered  as  she  thought, 
for  the  first  time,  how  much  it 
would  hurt  to  see  sin,  pain,  or 
sorrow  touch  the  little  Hfe  that 
slept  in  her  arms,  and  yet  she 
know  it  could  and  must  come  .  .  . 
All  was  silent.  Evelyn  was 
caught  in  the  rapture  of  caressing 
a  slumbering  child,  and  as  she 
did,  she  knew  that  her  little  girl 
could  not  remember  this  day  and 
many  of  the  ones  to  come.  She 


realized  that  it  would  be  many 
years  before  this  tiny  child  would 
know  how  much  she  was  cher- 
ished and  loved.  Without  being 
aware  that  she  had  ever  heard 
the  words  before,  Evelyn  began 
whispering  to  the  tiny,  peaceful 
face,  "You^U  never  know  how 
much  I  love  you  until  you  have  a 
little  one  of  your  own."  She 
caught  her  breath  and  wiped  her 
eyes,  overcome  with  a  longing  to 
see  her  mother  and  tell  her  how 
much  she  hadn't  understood,  and 
how  much  she  was  beginning  to 
learn. 


They  have  torn  down  the  fences  and  br^en  the  land 
Where  the  old  pasture  lane  ran  through.   .   .   . 
They  uprooted  the  currant-bush  and  wild-rose  hedge 
That  bordered  the  paths  that  we  knew.   .   .   . 

They  have  felled  the  trees  by  the  willow  creek 
Where  wild  flowers  bloomed  In  the  spring.   .   .   . 
Where  willow  trails  beckoned  our  searching  feet, 
And   larks  taught  our  hearts  how  to  sing. 

They  have  drained  and   plowed  and   leveled  the  fields 
With   not  a  thought  of  our  yesterday.   .   .   . 
Gone  are  the  old  childhood  haunts  that  we  loved — 
"To  salvage  more   land,"  so  they  say.   .   .   . 

What  good   is  more  acreage,   more  profit,   more  yield 
Without  the  sound  of  a  bluebird's  note? 
Of  what  small  worth   is  such  a  meager  gain 
To  the  side  of  this  hurt  in   my  throat? 


♦  Alda   L.   Brown 


346 


T^ 


Standsird  off  Peirffoirinniae©© 
ie  Visitieg  TeacMeg 

President  Belle  S.  Spafford 


[Address  Delivered  at  the  Presidencies  Department  of  the 
Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference,  September  29,  1966] 


^fil 


M 


m 


♦  In  the  Relief  Society  sessions 
of  the  stake  quarterly  conferences 
being  conducted  during  this 
quarter  of  the  year  (1966), 
emphasis  is  being  placed  on  the 
role  of  Relief  Society  in  exercis- 
ing watchcare  over  all  Latter-day 
Saint  homes  through  the  visit- 
ing teaching  program.  Particular 
stress  is  being  placed,  also,  upon 
the  program  as  a  resource  of  the 
bishop  in  obtaining,  through  the 
Relief  Society  ward  president  at 
the  ward  council  meeting,  signifi- 
cant information  relative  to  the 
attitudes,  the  circumstances,  and 
needs  of  families  as  revealed 
during  the  visit,  particularly 
where  there  are  inactive  or  unen- 
rolled  Relief  Society  members. 
This  information  becomes  of 
value  to  the  home  teachers  as 
they  coordinate  the  efforts  of 
Priesthood    quorums    and    aux- 


iliary organizations  under  the 
direction  of  the  bishop  in  activat- 
ing all  family  members. 

As  we  consider  the  present  in- 
tensified effort  of  the  Church  in 
its  family-centered  gospel  pro- 
gram (which  is  conducted  in  each 
ward  under  the  authority  of  the 
bishop,  with  the  home  teachers  as 
his  designated  representatives  in 
working  with  families),  the  Relief 
Society  visiting  teachers,  as  a 
reliable  source  of  information 
obtained  through  their  visits  to 
homes,  give  to  our  visiting  teach- 
ing program  a  new  dimension. 

From  the  quarterly  conference 
material  I  quote: 

The  import  of  the  visiting  teacher 
report  imposes  upon  the  visiting 
teacher  the  responsibility  of  exercising 
extreme  care  to  avoid  misjudging  the 
family  situation,  and  to  report  precise- 
ly and  factually  without  bias  or  ex- 
aggeration.  It  imposes  upon  the  presi- 


347 


May  1967 


dent  the  responsibility  of  giving  to  the 
report  prompt  and  full  consideration, 
wisely  evaluating  facts  and  passing  on 
to  the  bishop  such  information  as 
would  properly  go  to  him  in  order  that 
he  might  have  a  correct  understanding 
of  the  family  circumstances  as  a  guide 
for  serving  it  through  the  Church. 

This  statement  suggests  that 
perhaps  ReHef  Society  presidents, 
both  ward  and  stake,  might 
appropriately  consider  how  the 
standards  of  visiting  teaching 
might  be  raised,  and  whether  a 
more  careful  evaluation  of  re- 
ports is  needed  by  the  visiting 
teachers  and,  in  turn,  by  the  ward 
presidents  themselves  at  the  ward 
council  meetings. 

We  have  given  great  emphasis 
to  the  number  of  visits  made  an- 
nually to  each  family.  Many 
wards  and  many  stakes  have 
adopted  a  "100%"  visiting  teach- 
ing goal.  This  is  creditable  and  to 
be  encouraged.  It  now  seems  that 
the  importance  of  the  visit  as  an 
aid  in  the  home  teaching  pro- 
gram calls  for  additional  atten- 
tion to  be  given  to  the  quality  of 
the  visit  and  the  precision  of  the 
report. 

In  considering  sisters  to  serve 
as  a  part  of  the  ward  visiting 
teaching  corps,  and  in  aiming  to- 
ward improved  standards  of 
teaching  and  reporting  on  the 
part  of  the  teachers,  presidents 
may  find  it  helpful  to  examine 
the  qualities  that  contribute  to  a 
good  teaching  program.  The  Gen- 
eral Board  offers  a  few  sugges- 
tions as  follows: 

1.  Respect  for  the  office  as  a  Church 
calling,  coupled  with  a  desire  to  mag- 
nify the  calling. 

2.  A  firm  personal  testimony  of  the 
gospel. 

3.  An  understanding  knowledge  of 
the  duties  and  obligations  of  the  call- 


ing,   together    with    a    willingness    to 
meet  these  responsibilities. 

4.  A  recognition  of  the  importance 
of  adequate  preparation  for  the  visit, 
both  as  it  relates  to  the  spirit  and 
personal  appearance  of  the  teacher, 
and  also  as  it  relates  to  to  her  prepa- 
ration of  the  visiting  teacher  message. 

5.  A  strong  conviction  of  the  value 
of  Relief  Society  in  the  life  of  a 
woman  gained  by  the  visiting  teacher 
through  her  regular  attendance  at 
Relief  Society  meetings,  and  through 
her  participation  in  Relief  Society 
activities. 

6.  An  appreciation  of  what  it  means 
to  go  into  the  home  of  a  sister  as  an 
emissary  of  Relief  Society. 

7.  A  sincere  interest  in  the  sister 
visited,  and  a  genuine  desire  for  the 
well-being  of  her  home. 

8.  Thoughtful  consideration  of  the 
most  appropriate  time  of  the  month 
and  day  of  the  week  for  the  visit,  as 
well  as  conscientious  adherence  to  the 
recommended  length  of  the  visit. 

9.  The  ability  to  establish  rapport 
with  the  sister  in  the  home  and  also 
to  inspire  her  confidence  in  her  visit- 
ing teachers. 

10.  A  recognition  of  the  importance 
of  a  listening  ear,  a  seeing  eye,  and 
an  understanding  heart. 

11.  A  recognition  of  the  importance 
of  avoiding  any  semblance  of  inquisi- 
tiveness  or  prying.  (A  realization  that 
the  visiting  teacher  is  not  called  upon 
to  diagnose  family  circumstances.) 

12.  A  clear  understanding  that  visit- 
ing teachers  are  not  authorized  to 
regulate  a  family,  this  being  a  Priest- 
hood function. 

13.  The  power  to  arrive  at  sound 
conclusions  as  to  the  attitudes,  circum- 
stances, and  needs  of  the  family,  and 
the  exercise  of  judgment  as  to  what 
properly  should  be  reported  to  the 
Relief  Society  president. 

14.  The  ability  to  refrain  from  dis- 
cussing with  anyone,  other  than  the 
Relief  Society  president,  confidential 
matters  revealed  during  the  visit. 

15.  A  cheerful  outlook,  and  the 
power  to  create  in  the  sisters  an 
appreciation  of  the  importance  and 
value  of  being  a  part  of  the  great 
Church  sisterhood. 

This  is  an  imposing  list  of 
attributes  and  abilities,  but  these 


348 


Standards  of  Performance  in  Visiting  Teaching 


are  not  beyond  the  reach  of  those 
sisters  who  are  properly  selected 
and  called  to  serve  as  visiting 
teachers  and  who  will  earnestly 
strive  to  attain  these  qualifica- 
tions. Tens  of  thousands  of  Re- 
lief Society  sisters  have  demon- 
strated these  virtues  and  abili- 
ties. Through  the  years  some  of 
the  noblest  women  of  this  dis- 
pensation have  exercised  these 
qualifications  as  they  have  visited 
homes  on  their  assigned  districts, 
month  after  month.  It  was  such  a 
woman  who  came  to  my  home  as 
a  visiting  teacher  when  I  was  a 
very  young  mother  and  awakened 
in  me  a  realization  of  my  need 
for  membership  in  Relief  Society. 
It  was  she  who  opened  the  doors 
of  my  understanding  to  what  Re- 
lief Society  has  to  offer  to  a 
woman. 

While  there  are  many  sisters 
with  whom  most  of  these  qualifi- 
cations seem  almost  natural  en- 
dowments, there  are  also  others 
who  have  only  the  potential, 
which  must  be  developed.  Many 
of  the  visiting  teachers  are  capa- 
ble women  with  a  sincere  desire 
to  give  high  standards  of  service, 
but  are  unaware  of  the  many 
factors  that  contribute  to  effec- 
tive visiting  teaching. 

The  great  and  important  re- 
sponsibility of  creating  an  aware- 
ness of  all  that  is  involved  in  good 
visiting  teaching  and  of  guiding 
the  sisters  in  the  development  of 
their  teaching  strengths  is,  in 
large  measure,  the  responsibility 
of  the  ward  president.  In  this  re- 
sponsibility, however,  she  should 
receive  help  from  the  stake  Re- 
lief Society  president. 

How  may  the  ward  Relief 
Society  president  approach  these 
responsibilities?  We  offer  for  your 


consideration  a  few  suggestions 
along  this  line — not  new,  to  be 
sure,  but  nonetheless  basic: 

1.  Dignify  the  calling  by  following 
the  same  procedvires  as  are  followed 
in  calling  any  other  woman  to  office 
in  Relief  Society:  Be  prayerful  in  the 
selection,  and  always  refer  names  to 
the  bishop  or  branch  president  for 
approval. 

2.  In  interviewing  the  sister  when 
she  is  called,  fully  explain  the  duties 
and  obligations  of  the  calling. 

3.  Know  the  visiting  teachers  as 
individuals.  Be  mindful  of  their  per- 
sonalities, special  interests,  and  apti- 
tudes, and  what  probably  will  be  the 
general  character  of  their  visits.  Then 
assign  them  where  they  are  likely  to 
be  best  received  and  best  able  to  do 
good. 

4.  Give  guidance  in  proper  teaching 
procedures  and  in  making  reports  of 
visits,  and  strengthen  the  spirit  and 
character  of  the  visit  through  planned 
instruction  during  the  time  allotted  the 
president  in  the  visiting  teacher  meet- 
ing. 

5.  Make  sure  the  ward  message 
leader  is  a  well-qualified  leader  who 
can  help  the  teachers  in  an  under- 
standing of  the  message,  its  purpose, 
and  its  effective  use  in  the  home. 

6.  Stand  ready  to  help  teachers  in- 
dividually with  special  situations, 
troublesome  to  them,  which  are  en- 
countered in  their  visits. 

7.  Allow  adequate  time  for  confi- 
dential reports.  Where  a  pair  of  visit- 
ing teachers  needs  guidance  with  re- 
gard to  confidential  reports,  this 
would  be  an  appropriate  time  for  a 
president  tactfully  and  skillfully  to 
discuss  reporting  with  them. 

8.  Keep  close  to  the  individual  pairs 
of  visiting  teachers  throughout  the 
year.  From  time  to  time,  as  circum- 
stances dictate,  offer  them  encourage- 
ment and  guidance  in  a  spirit  of  love 
and   appreciation   for   their   serivces. 

9.  Tell  them  when  you  hear  com- 
mendation of  their  work.  Be  quick  to 
recognize  their  successes.  For  ex- 
ample, a  president  might  say  in  pro- 
posing a  sister  for  membership  in 
Relief  Society,  "We  are  presenting  for 
your   vote   today   the    name   of   Ellen 


349 


May  1967 

Jones  as  a  member  of  Relief  Society.  tions    are    most   successful   where 

It  is  through  Sisters  Martha  Brown  ^^e  stake  people  themselves  pre- 

and     Mary     White,     who    are     Sister  x  xi.  '  mi         i  ji 

Jones'    visiting   teachers,    that   Sister  sent  the  program.  They  know  the 

Jones    became    interested    in    joining  people  Wlthm  the  stake,  the  gen- 

Rehef  Society."  eral    circumstances    within    the 

wards,  the  problems,  the  needs, 
Enthusiasm  for  the  work  must  and  the  resources.  They  are  best 
be  kept  up  and  one's  vision  of  its  positioned  to  be  genuinely  help- 
importance     continually     broad-  ful. 

ened  just  as  one's  knowledge  and  Visiting  teaching  has  flourished 
skills  in  relation  to  performing  for  almost  one  and  one  quarter 
the  duties  of  the  calling  must  be  centuries,  because  it  offers, 
continually  strengthened.  The  through  the  mother  organization 
General  Board  sees  valuable  help  of  the  Church,  orderly,  inspired, 
coming  from  the  stake  through  needed,  Priesthood-guided  watch- 
the  presidents  department  in  the  care  and  service  to  our  Latter- 
leadership  meeting  as  stake  presi-  day  Saint  families.  As  it  takes  on 
dents  keep  in  mind  the  needs  of  new  dimensions  as  an  aid  in  the 
ward  presidents  in  this  important  home  teaching  program,  let  us 
program.  Value  is  also  seen  in  a  make  sure  it  maintains  a  reputa- 
stake  visiting  teacher  convention,  tion  for  both  quality  and  quanti- 
We  think  visiting  teacher  conven-  ty  service. 


TO  BE  A  SISTER 

If  clouds  of  doubt  enshroud  my  heart 
and  I  am  sad  and  blue, 
my  sister  turns  her  smile  on  me 
and  sends  Its  sunshine  through. 

When  earthly  ills  and  troubles 
become  too  much  to  bear, 
I  hear  a  voice,  and  raise  my  eyes — 
and  find  my  sister  there. 

What  does  my  sister  look  like? — 
Has  she  golden  hair,  brown  or  gray? — 
Well — yes!  and  sometimes  it  is  white, 
and  her  eyes? — ^They  were  blue  today. 

You  see,   my  sister  exists  in  multiple, 
and  every  one  of  her  is  dear! 
When   I  go  to  Relief  Society 
I  find  my  sister  here! 

My  sister  is  never  selfish: 

She  knows  I   need  something  to  do 

so  sometimes  she  calls  and  gives  me  a  chance 

to  be  her  sister,  too! 

♦  Norma   Madsen  Thomas 


350 


a^ 


^-^vVyTbman's 


Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Belle  S.  Spafford,  General  President  of 
Relief  Society,  received  a  citation  from 
the  University  of  Utah  as  a  "Distin- 
guished Alumnus"  at  the  Founders  Day 
banquet  February  28,  1967,  sponsored 
by  the  University  of  Utah  Alumni  Asso- 
ciation. President  Spafford  was  signally 
honored  for  her  Church  and  civic  serv- 
ice and  for  her  world-wide  leadership 
among  women.  She  was  presented  a 
bronze  plaque  in  honor  of  the  distinction 
awarded  to  her,  the  only  woman  so 
honored  on  this  occasion. 

Members  of  the  Cambridge,  Massachu- 
setts, Ward  Relief  Society,  under  the 
direction  of  Laurel  Ulrich,  have  put  to- 
gether a  "thoroughly,  wonderfully  read- 
able, imaginative,  and  practical  guide  to 
just  about  everything  in  and  around 
Boston,"  announced  the  Boston  Globe. 
The  first  thousand  copies  sold  out  (at 
$2  apiece)  in  less  than  two  weeks. 
Further  editions  are  being  printed. 

Elaine  Stevenson  Michelsen  of  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  by  invitation  of  the  Exhibits 
Committee,  displayed  nineteen  paint- 
ings in  the  marble  niches  of  the  art 
galleries  of  the  new  Rockefeller  Building 
in  New  York  City  last  September  and 
October.  The  exhibit  brochure  desig- 
nates her  as  an  "artist,  lecturer,  and 
teacher  of  international  recognition." 
She  studied  at  the  University  of  Paris 
and  with  German  impressionist  Oscar 
Kokoschka,  was  United  States  delegate 
to  the  International  Congress  for  Educa- 
tion through  Art  held  at  the  Hague,  Hol- 
land, In  1957,  and  collaborated  and 
shared  research  in  the  workshop  of 
Habib  Gorgi,  Chief  Inspector  of  Art  of 
the  Egyptian  Ministry  of  Culture.  She 
also  painted  the  nine  stunning  histori- 
cal murals  of  the  Del  E.  Webb  Building 
in  Phoenix,  Arizona. 


Irene  Geiringer  has  collaborated  with 
her  husband,  Karl  Geiringer,  in  writing 
Johann  Sebastian  Bach:  The  Culmina- 
tion of  an  Era  (New  York,  Oxford  Press). 
The  book  presents  Bach  anew  to  the 
twentieth  century.  Much  has  been  dis- 
covered during  the  last  thirteen  years 
regarding  the  immortal  Johann,  particu- 
larly the  dating  of  his  "church  music," 
which  lay  unpublished  until  the  late 
nineteenth  century,  and  also  regarding 
his  artistic  development  and  even  his 
objectives  as  a  composer. 

Margaret  Sanborn  is  the  author  of 
Robert  E.  Lee:  A  Portrait,  1807-1861 
(Philadelphia  and  New  York:  J.  B.  Lipp- 
incott  Company),  the  first  volume  of  a 
planned  two-volume  biography  of  the 
great  Confederate  Civil  War  general. 
Mentioned  as  "of  absorbing  interest," 
the  book  gives  more  attention  to  Lee 
as  a  human  being  than  to  details  of  his 
military  career  following  his  graduation 
from  West  Point. 

Mrs.  Ivy  Baker  Priest  (Stevens),  former 
Utahn  and  former  Treasurer  of  the 
United  States  for  eight  years  under 
President  Dwight  D.  Eisenhower,  was 
elected  California's  state  treasurer  last 
November,  the  first  woman  to  hold  con- 
stitutional office  in  the  state.  She  has 
the  responsibility  of  investing  state 
money  at  the  right  time  in  the  right 
place  to  make  the  most  interest.  Last 
year  about  eighteen  billion  dollars 
passed  through  the  treasurer's  office, 
earning  fifty-seven  million  dollars. 

Mrs.   Albert   D.  (Mary)   Lasker  of   New 

York,  a  widow,  heads  the  Albert  and 
Mary  Lasker  Foundation,  widely  known 
and  appreciated  for  its  medical  research 
and  its  medical  journalism  awards. 


351 


Timeless  Words 


EDITORIAL 


Volume  54   May  1967    Number  5 

■  Belle  S.  Spafford,  President 

■  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 

■  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 

■  Hulda  P.  Young,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.   Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S.  Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.   Peterson 
Fanny  S.   Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.   Buehner 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 


Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva  B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B.  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.   Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone   R.   Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen   N.   Barnes 
Kathryn  S.  Gilbert 
Verda  F.   Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zelma  R.  West 
Leanor  J.  Brown 
Reba  0.  Carling 


♦  In  every  language  there  are 
words  so  broad  and  beautiful  in 
their  meaning  that  they  have  be- 
come treasured  over  the  genera- 
tions. They  recall  an  assembly  of 
meanings  and  an  adornment  of 
spiritual  magnitude.  Over  the  ages 
the  words  repeat  an  ancient  truth 
to  those  who  live  in  other  eras  of 
the  time  of  man  upon  the  earth. 

Timeless  words,  beloved  for 
centuries  through  the  holy  Bible, 
have  been  repeated  in  the  scrip- 
ture of  the  restoration,  and  in  the 
congregations  of  the  saints,  in  the 
teachings  of  the  missionaries,  in 
counsel  and  direction  from  the 
special  witnesses.  Timeless  words 
have  been  repeated  in  humble 
meetinghouses,  in  chapels  through- 
out the  world.  They  have  been 
given  a  sincere  radiance  by  Relief 
Society  sisters  in  declarations  of 
faith  and  gratitude  for  blessings. 

The  word  gospel,  in  its  everlast- 
ing splendor,  has  been  a  treasured 
word  throughout  the  generations. 
So  it  was  written  in  Revelation 
(14:6)  "And  I  saw  another  angel 
fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having 
the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach 
unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth, 
and  to  every  nation.  .  .  ." 

In  August  1830,  only  a  few 
months  following  the  organization 
of  the  Church  in  the  latter  days,  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  received  a 
revelation  (D&C  Section  27)  re- 
garding the  fulness  of  the  everlast- 
ing gospel,  and  the  timeless  words 
of  that  day  and  place  have  become 
scripture  for  the  saints  in  every 
land  and  a  message  to  the  nations: 
"Stand,  therefore  . . .  with  the  prep- 
aration   of  the   gospel   of   peace. 


352 


which  I  have  sent  mine  angels  to  commit  unto  you;  Taking  the  shield  of 
faith.  . . ." 

Again,  the  inspired  translation  of  The  Book  of  Mormon  repeats  the 
timeless  word — gospel — the  glad  tidings,  and  illuminates  the  message 
with  an  even  wider  splendor,  through  the  words  of  the  Savior,  appearing 
to  the  Nephites  on  the  American  Continent,  where  "he  did  expound  all 
things  unto  them."  The  records,  being  inscribed  with  timeless  words, 
applying  to  all  people  in  every  generation,  were  given  to  complete  the 
fulness  of  the  gospel  "for  it  was  wisdom  .  .  .  that  they  should  be  given 
unto  future  generations.  .  .  .  And  if  it  so  be  that  the  church  is  built 
upon  my  gospel  then  will  the  Father  show  forth  his  own  works  in  it." 

An  essential  element  of  the  gospel — the  building  of  temples  and  the 
carrying  out  of  their  exalted  purposes,  calls  to  mind  another  timeless 
word — temple.  "One  thing  have  I  desired  .  .  .  that  I  seek  after  ...  to  be- 
hold the  beauty  of  the  Lord,  and  to  enquire  in  his  temple"  (Psalm  27:4). 
In  the  time  of  the  kings  of  Israel  and  over  the  centuries  into  that  day 
when  Jesus  as  a  boy  stood  among  the  learned  ones  in  the  temple  at 
Jerusalem,  the  word  temple  has  evoked  a  multitude  of  sacred  contem- 
plations. 

Early  in  the  time  of  the  restoration  of  the  gospel,  the  timeless  word 
temple  was  glorified  anew  by  the  saints  of  the  latter  days.  Through  revela- 
tion the  sacred  words  for  the  dedication  of  the  first  temple  of  the  last  dis- 
pensation came  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  in  the  year  1836,  in  Kirt- 
land,  Ohio:  ".  .  .  we  ask  thee,  0  Lord,  to  accept  of  this  house,  the  work- 
manship of  our  hands  .  .  .  which  thou  didst  command  us  to  build.  For 
thou  knowest  that  we  have  done  this  work  through  great  tribulation;  and 
out  of  our  poverty  we  have  given  of  our  substance  to  build  a  house  to  thy 
name.  . .  .  And  we  ask  .  .  .  that  thy  servants  may  go  forth  from  this  house 
armed  with  thy  power.  .  .  .  And  from  this  place  they  may  bear  exceedingly 
great  and  glorious  tidings.  .  ."  (D&C  Section  109). 

Gratitude  and  rejoicing  expressed  in  words  of  lasting  splendor  were 
spoken  in  1888  within  the  great  stone  walls  of  a  temple  erected  upon  a 
commanding  hill,  against  the  watchful  mountains,  in  a  time  of  scarcity 
of  material  riches,  yet  in  a  time  of  humility  and  spiritual  grandeur:  "We 
glorify  thy  great  name.  Almighty  Father,  for  these  communications  of  in- 
telligence and  power  to  man  in  the  flesh  again.  .  .  .  Thou  didst  soften  the 
rigor  of  unfriendly  elements,  and  didst  cause  the  clouds  to  scatter  re- 
freshing showers,  the  hills  to  yield  theirtreasures  of  snow,  and  springs  of 
living  water  to  come  from  the  dry  and  parched  ground.  . .  .The  everlasting 
hills  have  yielded  their  treasures.  .  .  .  when  thy  people  shall  approach 
thee  .  .  .  give  them  knowledge  of  the  ancestry  of  their  generations.  .  .  . 
Wededicate  to  thee  the  records  which  .  .  .  shall  be  kept.  .  ."  (Dedication 
of  the  Manti  Temple). 

So  the  timeless  words  and  the  timeless  records  are  bound  together 
in  the  heritage  of  the  saints  that  they  may  always  remember. 

V.P.C. 

353 


I   SAW  HER  FACE 

Through  the  beaded   portieres 

Of  rain,   I   saw  her  face: 

May!  With  skies  more  blue 

Than  cornflowers; 

With  fingertips  more  soft, 

More  golden 

Than  the  bee's  first  stolen  sweet. 

I   saw  the  pale  green  of  her  finery, 

Feathered  and  delicate. 

I   looked  upon  her  face 

And,   beholding  her,   I   loved  her. 

I   would   have  stayed  her  footstep, 

But,  already  she  was  moving 

Toward  voluptuous  summer. 

♦  Christie  Lund  Coles 


inside  and  out 


"Tuberose"  Photo  by  Ward  Linton 

354 


•  •••••••#••••••• 


Cooking 

in  Rhyme  and  Rhythm 


Mildred  Barthel 


COOKED  OUT 

I'm  tired  of  eating, 
And  tired  of  cooking, 
Tired  of  planning. 
And  recipe  looking. 

I  can't  seem  to  find 
A  wholesome  treat 
My  family  considers 
Fit  to  eat! 


Here  are  several  recipes  that  have  helped  my  family  when  eating  seemed  dull 
effort.  I  hope  sharing  them  with  other  Relief  Society  sisters  will  help  when  recipe 
supplies  and  ideas  supply  seem  exhausted. 


FRESH  VEGETABLE  TRAY 

Along  with  fresh  carrot  strips,  celery  sticks,  cauliflower  in  bite-size  flowers, 
place  thinly  sliced  cucumber  sticks  on  the  tray.  Use  a  sour  cream  dip,  with  curry 
added,  and  watch  lagging-sagging  appetites  perk  up. 


355 


May  1967 


Some  guests  "couldn't  stand"  carrots- 
(At  least  that's  what  they'd  say) — 
Until  they  ate  them  at  our  house 
Cooked  in  this  different  way. 


CARROT  CASSEROLE 


scrape  and  slice  thinly  2  bunches 
carrots  (about  six  in  each   bunch) 


V4 

c. 

butter 

1 

minced  onion 

Va 

c. 

flour 

1 

tsp. 

salt 

Yz  tsp.  salad  mustard 

2  c.   milk 
pinch  of  pepper 
1 

3  c 


1/2  lb.  sharp  cheese  in  thin  slices 
buttered  fresh  bread  crumbs 


Cook  carrots  until  just  tender,  in  boiling  salted  water  in  which  sweet  basil  has 
been  sprinkled.  When  you  drain  the  carrots,  some  of  the  sweet  basil  will  adhere 
to  the  cooked  carrots.  (This  is  one  of  the  flavor  secrets.) 

Cook  onion  in  butter  2-3  minutes.  Stir  in  flour,  salt,  mustard,  then  milk.  Add 
pepper.  Cook  until  thick  over  medium  heat.  Layer  carrots  in  2  qt.  casserole  al- 
ternately with  cheese.  Pour  sauce  over  the  top  then  add  buttered  crumbs.  Bake  at 
350°  until  bubbly  and  crumbs  are  browned.  If  made  ahead  and  refrigerated,  the 
casserole  usually  takes  35-40  minutes  to  heat  through  thoroughly. 
Variations:  Frozen  Lima  beans  or  frozen  mixed  vegetables  may  be  added  to  the 
casserole  in  various  amounts  and  combinations  as  desired. 


Rhubarb,   rhubarb, 

Your  tart  flavor  enhanced 

With  custard  sauce 

I  discovered  by  chancel 


RHUBARB  CREAM   PIE 

1  Pastry  Recipe 


Filling 


IV2  c.  sugar 
3  tbsp.  flour 
V2  tsp.   nutmeg 


1  tbsp.   butter 

2  well-beaten  eggs 

3  c.  cut  rhubarb 


Blend  sugar,  flour,  nutmeg.  Cut  in  butter.  Add  eggs.  Beat  until  smooth.  Pour 
over  rhubarb  in  9"  pastry  lined  pie  pan.  Bake  in  hot  oven  (450°)  for  10  minutes, 
then,  in  moderate  oven  (350°)  for  30  minutes. 


356 


Cooking  in  Rhyme  and  Rhythm 


Delightful  is  a  custard   pudding 
With   a  chocolate  top 
Baked — and  served 
While  still   piping  hot! 


PARTY  PUDDING 


Scald  1  qt.  milk.  In  top  of  double  boiler  put  1  c.  sugar  and  6  level  tbsp.  corn- 
starch. Mix  well.  Add  3  egg  yolks,  pinch  salt,  and  2  tsp.  vanilla.  Mix  very  well, 
then  add  scalded  milk  gradually.  Place  over  boiling  water  and  stir  constantly. 
When  thick,  take  top  of  double  boiler  and  cook  pudding  for  a  few  minutes  over 
direct  heat,  stirring  constantly.  Remove  from  heat  and  put  in  2  qt.  baking-serving 
dish.  Melt  2  squares  bitter  chocolate.  Whip  3  egg  whites  and  gradually  add  V^  c. 
sugar.  Fold  in  chocolate.  Pour  meringue  over  hot  pudding  and  bake  at  350° 
for  20  minutes.  Serve  hot  or  warm. 


Watercress,    plucked  with   gentle  care, 
Snipped   into  taste-size  bits 
And  served  with  a  dare! 


WATERCRESS  SALAD 

Snip  fresh,  rinsed  watercress  into  1"  size  bits. 

Cut  2-3  bananas  into  bite-size  pieces. 

Cut  1  medium  onion  into  very  small  pieces.  Several  spring  onions  may  be  used. 

Toss,  and  keep  cold  until  serving  time.   (Remember  bananas  turn   dark,   if  not 

used  immediately  after  peeling.) 
Make  dressing  of  y^.   c.  sugar 

l^   c.  cider  vinegar 

y^   c.  oil 
Shake  well.  Add  to  salad  and  serve  immediately. 


DESERT  HOME 

The  poplar  trees  we  planted   now  are  gone, 

The  house  itself  is  but  an  empty  shell, 

Its  windows  broken,  one  door  hanging  on; 

No  water  pours  from  our  artesian  well. 

The  saltbrush,  arrowweed,  and  green   mesquite 

Have  taken  over  our  small  garden   plot, 

And   rabbits  scamper  where  one  time  our  feet. 

Devoid  of  shoes,  would   race  when  sands  were  hot. 

Yes,  everything  is  changed,   but  still   I   see 

My  mother  standing  in  the  dappled  shade 

Her  eyes  alight  with  love.  This  memory. 

Unlike  material  things,  can  never  fade. 

For  she,  with   her  working  hands,   her  velvet  singing. 

Had   made  the  desert  home   in  the   beginning. 

♦  Enola  Chamberlin 


357 


Sew,  Team,  Sew! 

Helen  M.  Stock 


Oh,  weary  mothers,  when  you  sew 
Don't  you  wish  that  clothes  would  grow 
On  a  pinafore  bush  or  a  school-dress  tree? 
Then  how  happy  little  girls  would  be! 


♦  Team-sewing  isn't  exactly  like 
picking  clothes  off  a  tree,  but  it  is 
the  next  best  thing.  When  two 
women  work  together  in  the  spirit 
of  an  old-fashioned  quilting-bee, 
little  clothes  almost  seem  to  roll  off 
the  sewing  machine  and  ironing 
board.  Two  or  more  dresses  can  be 
completed  in  the  same  time  it  takes 
a  lone  woman  to  make  one  dress. 
When  the  team  becomes  efficient, 
as  many  as  four  little  dresses  can 
be  finished  in  a  day's  time.  Women 
who  have  tried  working  together 
say,  "Sewing  with  someone  else 
makes  the  day  so  pleasant,  and  we 
get  so  much  more  done."  It  is  one 
answer  to  the  budget-minded  wom- 
an who  wants  her  children  well- 
dressed. 

How  is  team  sewing  done? 

Two  women  plan  to  work  together 
(neighbors,  or  perhaps  a  mother 
and  daughter) .  One  team  member 
keeps  the  sewing  machine  hum- 
ming as  she  moves  the  fabric  under 
the  needle  in  a  continuous  process. 


The  second  team  member  clips 
threads,  presses,  trims,  pins,  and 
stacks  the  prepared  pieces  for  the 
first  worker  to  continue  sewing. 

Team-sewing  is  easiest  for  chil- 
dren's clothing,  because  their  gar- 
ments are  usually  so  simple  and 
need  little  fitting.  However,  adult 
clothes  could  be  made  by  the  same 
method. 

For  speedy  work,  select  a  pattern 
that  can  be  used  a  number  of  times, 
yet  be  modified  to  make  each  dress 
look  freshly  different  from  the 
others  by  changing  collar  shapes, 
belts,  or  sleeve  lengths.  (The  pat- 
tern companies  show  a  number  of 
these  dresses,  with  suggestions  for 
changes.) 

Get  the  materials  that  have  the 
same  background  color  so  that  one 
thread  can  be  used  for  all  the 
dresses.  To  simplify  cutting,  buy 
fabrics  of  the  same  width. 

Touches  of  hand  decoration  on 
collars  and  cuffs  may  be  added  by 
even   the  busiest   of   mothers,   but 


358 


Sew!  Team.  Sew 


leave  the  long,  hand-finished  seams 
and  the  yards  of  embroidery  or 
smocking  for  a  doting  grandmother 
or  favorite  aunt  to  make. 

Of  course,  the  pattern  is  altered 
to  fit  the  child  before  cutting.  First, 
take  the  measurement  from  the 
shoulder  point  to  shoulder  point, 
and  make  this  correction.  Then,  be- 
cause most  children  are  growing  up, 
not  out,  correct  the  waist  length. 

Cutting  two  or  three  dresses  at 
one  time  is  a  simple  timesaver.  If 
the  pattern  is  laid  on  a  center  fold, 
have  all  the  center  folds  of  fabric 
pinned  exactly  together  and  pin  the 
pattern  according  to  the  pattern 
guide.  For  the  sake  of  accuracy,  it 
is  not  advisable  to  cut  more  than 
three  dresses  at  one  time.  Sharp 
scissors  will  cut  through  four  or  six 
layers  of  fabric,  but  if  the  scissors 
are  not  sharp  enough  to  cut  through 
so  much  material,  cut  the  top  dress 
first,  then  the  second  one,  and 
finish  with  the  last  dress.  You  have 
saved  time  by  pinning  the  pattern 
once. 

Arrange  the  sewing  equipment  in 
this   maimer: 

(1)  Pieces  cut  and  stacked  in  the 
order  of  construction. 

(2)  Sewing  machine 

(3)  Ironing  board 

(4)  Pieces  that  have  been  pressed 
and  are  ready  for  the  second 
sewing  process. 

A.  Worker  at  machine 

B.  Worker  at  ironing  board. 

This  arrangement  speeds  team- 
sewing,  as  clothes  go  from  (1)  stack 
to    (2)    the   sewing  machine,    then 


(3)  the  ironing  board,  and  back  to 

( 4 )  stack  for  more  machine  sewing. 
Each  woman  sits  as  she  works. 

Following  the  construction  guide, 
the  first  worker  completes  the  same 
step  on  all  garments  before  going  to 
the  next.  She  sends  one  piece  right 
after  the  other  under  the  needle 
never  breaking  the  thread  between. 
Usually  no  more  than  half  an  inch 
thread  connects  the  pattern  pieces. 
The  second  worker  clips  the  pieces 
apart  and  prepares  them  for  the 
next  sewing  process  by  pinning  and 
pressing. 

Women  who  have  tried  team-sew- 
ing suggest  that  before  sewing,  one 
bobbin  should  be  filled  for  each 
dress  to  be  made.  They  also  say  that 
pieces  when  first  stacked  in  order  of 
sewing,  should  have  an  accom- 
panying pattern  unpinned  and  lying 
atop  that  piece  of  fabric.  Each 
worker  needs  scissors  and  a  pin- 
cushion. To  avoid  early  fatigue,  they 
alternate  the  workers  at  the  machine 
and  ironing  board  after  each  hour  of 
work. 

Reports  are  that  team-sewing  is 
challenging,  and  that  workers  may 
need  to  change  their  habits  of  sew- 
ing. They  also  suggest  it  is  a  nice 
way  to  work  as  a  family.  Girls 
have  spent  a  full  day  sewing  when, 
if  they  worked  alone,  they  would  be 
worn  out  after  an  hour  or  two.  In 
fact,  one  girl  said  at  the  end  of  a 
busy  day,  "I  like  it,"  and  turning  to 
her  mother  added,  "let's  make  two 
more  tomorrow." 

Why  don't  you  enlist  the  help  of 
a  daughter  or  neighbor,  and  sew 
team-fashion  for  your  family? 


4 

2 

m 


B 


\J 


Editorial  Note:  This  team  sewing  plan 
could  well  be  adapted  for  use  in  the 
homemaking  meeting,  for  use  in  filling 
welfare  assignments,  and  it  may  be 
found  useful,  also,  in  teaching  the 
summer  sewing  class. 


359 


We  Took  An  Old  Chair 


Margaret  Woods 
Walsall,  Leicester  Stake,  England 

♦  We  wanted  the  bedroom  to  have  an 
atmosphere  all  its  own,  but  we  couldn't 
find  the  right  bedside  tables.  Then  we 
took  an  old  chair  with  one  stave  at 
the  front  and  back  and  two  staves  at 
each  side  and  painted  it  the  color  we 
required. 

We  fitted  three  pieces  of  hardboard 
across  the  lower  side  staves  to  make 
a  platform  on  which  to  rest  favorite 
bedside  books.  The  upper  side  staves 
prevented  the  books  from  falling  side- 
ways. 

Then  we  made  a  trimmed,  rectangu- 
lar bag  to  slip  over  the  chair  back  and 
added  a  dainty  table  mat  and  lamp. 

The  effect  was  just  right.  So  then  we 
made  another  similar  "table-chair- 
bookcase"  for  the  other  side  of  the 
bed. 

For  a  different  effect,  a  mirror  could 
be  attached  to  the  back  of  the  chair 
above    the    "table-chair-bookcase." 


360 


Recipes  From  Guatemala 


Maria  C.  de  lliescas 
Guatemala  City,  Guatemala 


CHICKEN   MOLE 


♦  Cook  a  chicken  in  boiling  water  with  a  small  amount  of  salt,  until  tender,  to 
which  one  onion  and  one  tomato  have  been  added.  Brown  in  oil  or  butter  1  oz. 
chopped  peanuts  and  1  oz.  sesame.  In  another  pan,  brown  5  large  tomatoes,  20 
cherry  tomatoes,  and  1  dried-up  pepper.  Mix  everything  in  the  blender,  strain,  and 
fry.  Cut  chicken  in  small  pieces,  put  them  into  the  mixture,  and  add  stock.  Serve 
hot.  This  mole  is  also  very  tasty  on  fried  bananas. 
*Mole  is  a  Mexican  chile  gravy. 


STUFFED  PEPPERS 

12  big  green   peppers  2  tomatoes 

14   pound  hamburger  3   medium-sized  potatoes,  cut  in 

V2   pound  pork  small  pieces 

1  onion  4  oz.   (V2  cup)  bread  crumbs 

1   clove  garlic  3  eggs 

1   bunch  parsley 

Roast  the  peppers  and  peel  them,  take  out  the  seeds,  and  let  the  pep|>ers  soak 
in  salt  water  for  1  hour.  Chop  the  onion,  garlic,  tomatoes,  and  parsley  and  fry 
them  in  a  small  amount  of  oil.  Cook  the  meat  and  potatoes  and  add  to  fried 
ingredients  with  1  tbsp.  vinegar  and  bread  crumbs.  Dry  the  peppers  and  stuff 
them  with  the  meat. 

Beat  3  egg  whites,  and  when  fluffy,  add  the  yolks,  a  dash  of  salt,  and  1  tbsp. 
flour.  Roll  the  peppers  in  the  mixture  and  fry  them.  Serve  with  lettuce  and 
tomato  sauce. 

*This  is  a  typical  Guatemala  dish. 


r 


WINDS  OF  LIFE 

The  winds  of  life   blow  gently, 
And   sunshine  scatters  the   rain. 
The  bended   limbs  all  straighten 
When  the  sunshine  comes  again. 

The  winds  of  life   may  darken  — 
Blinding  storm   clouds  dim  the  way. 
But  strength  comes  with  the   morning 
And   lifts  our  burdens  today. 

♦  Catherine  B.   Bowles 


361 


Elaine  K.  Jones 

♦  The  Relief  Society  organization  probably  handles  and  prepares  more 
food  than  any  other  organization  of  the  Church.  Therefore,  we  should 
learn  how  and  teach  others  to  maintain  cleanliness,  prevent  food  con- 
tamination, and  speed  up  the  cleanup  after  a  dinner. 

There  are  certain  rules  we  should  uphold  at  all  times: 

1.  Always  wash  hands  before  handling  food. 

2.  Wear  hairnets  in  the  kitchen — especially  those  who  wear  their  hair 
long.    Never  allow  hair  to  be  combed  around  food. 

3.  In  handling  food,  wear  plastic  gloves.  They  are  very  inexpensive  and 
well  worth  having  as  part  of  your  kitchen  equipment.  You  will  find  in  serving 
chicken,  meat,  tossed  salad,  you  can  do  it  much  faster  if  you  use  your  hands. 

4.  Organize  your  cleanup. 

Cleaning  up  after  a  ward  dinner  need  not  be  the  thing  we  used  to 
dread,  if  we  organize  our  help  and  follow  the  suggestions  which  have 
been  made  by  sisters  who  have  been  working  in  Relief  Society  for  many 
years: 

DISHWASHING 

A.  Cooking  Utensils 

During  the  banquet,  someone  should  be  assigned  to  wash  the  bowls,  pans, 
etc.  as  they  are  emptied,  so  that  when  the  dirty  dishes  are  brought  in,  the  pans 
will  be  out  of  the  way. 

B.  Silverware 

Inasmuch  as  the  silverware  is  taken  off  the  table  first,  it  should  be  washed 
first  and  put  away,  leaving  room  for  the  plates. 

Separate  the  silverware  when  clearing  the  table.  Assign  someone  to  do  this 
— provide  the  person  with  containers  (such  as  cardboard  boxes)  one  for  knives, 
one  for  forks,  and  one  for  spoons.  Doing  this  first  will  prevent  any  silverware 
being  lost  in  the  garbage. 

After  you  have  washed  the  silverware,  place  it  in  a  bucket  which  you  have 
prepared  beforehand.  These  buckets  may  be  made  from  the  gallon  cans  your 
vegetables  came  in.  Poke  holes  in  the  bottom  and  one  on  each  side  at  the  top, 
where  you  can  put  a  wire  for  a  handle.  Dip  each  bucket  of  clean  silverware 
into  boiling  water  to  which  2  tbsp.  of  vinegar  have  been  added. 

After  the  water  has  drained  from  the  bucket,  empty  the  silverware  onto  a 
table  on  a  clean  sheet  or  on  terry-cloth  toweling,  and  let  it  dry  itself.  There  will 
be  no  soap  stains  and  the  silverware  will  dry  quickly.  Since  they  are  already 
separated,  putting  them  away  can  be  done  quickly. 

362 


Cleaning  Up  After  a  Ward  Dinner 

(The  Boy  Scouts  suggested  that  we  might  use  a  nylon  bag  which  has  a  draw- 
string in  the  top,  instead  of  the  bucket,  then  hang  the  bag  on  the  limb  of  a  tree  to 
dry.) 

C.    Dishes 

Assign  someone  to  follow  those  clearing  away  the  silver  to  scrape  the 
plates,  using  a  paper  napkin  to  slide  the  waste  into  a  garbage  can  or  large  card- 
board box.  The  scraped  dishes  should  be  stacked  on  a  table  assigned  for  them. 
There  is  nothing  so  frustrating  to  t|ie  dishwashers  as  dishes  all  over  the  kitchen 
with  food  still  on  them.  Bring  the  stacks  of  plates  into  the  kitchen  as  the  dish- 
washers are  ready  for  them.  (A  table  can  be  placed  In  the  hall  near  the  kitchen 
for  the  dirty  dishes — or  at  some  other  convenient  place.) 

Pre-rlnse  the  dishes  if  possible. 

Wash  in  good,  soapy  water,  and  rinse.  There  is  no  need  to  dry  your 
dishes  if  they  are  rinsed  in  good  hot  water  to  which  a  little  vinegar  has  been 
added.   This  softens  the  water  and  prevents  soap  stains. 

Sanitize.    (To  sanitize  use  1  tbsp.  clorox  to  each  gallon  of  water.) 

Drain.  Obtain  drainers  which  will  fit  in  your  sink — as  each  drainer  fills 
up  with  dishes,  take  it  out  and  let  dry. 

One  of  our  wards  bought  terry  cloth  on  sale,  which  is  very  absorbent.  They 
cut  it  in  lengths  to  fit  the  table  and  cupboard  in  their  kitchen.  They  also  cut 
lengths  to  be  used  for  dish-towels,  all  you  need  to  do  is  hem  the  ends. 

May  your  kitchen  cleanup  be  much  quicker,  more  efficient,  and  fun. 


MINCEMEAT— OATMEAL  DROP  COOKIES 

Juanita  Hebert 


%  c. 

shortening 

1^2    C 

.  sugar 

1  egg 

1/4    c. 

water 

2  c.  mincemeat 

1  tsp.  vanilla 

1   c.  flour 

1  tsp.  salt 

V2  tsp.  soda 

3  c.   rolled  oats,   uncooked 

In  mixing  bowl,  cream  together  (about  5  minutes)  shortening,  sugar,  egg, 
water,  mincemeat,  and  vanilla.  Sift  together  flour,  salt,  and  soda.  Add  to  shorten- 
ing mixture,  mixing  well.  Blend  in  oats  and  drop  by  teaspoon  onto  greased  cookie 
sheets.  Makes  5  dozen  cookies. 

Bake  in  moderate  oven  (325°)  ten  to  twelve  minutes. 


363 


v  .    -iJii^ 


HANDWORK  ENRICHES  HER  LIFE 

Elizabeth  R.  Scurr,  Colorado  Springs,  Colorado,  has  fitted  well  into  the  pattern 
of  Relief  Society,  although  she  has  been  a  member  of  the  Church  for  only  ten 
years.  The  emphasis  which  Relief  Society  puts  upon  the  development  of  one's 
talents,  the  making  of  beautiful  adornments  for  the  home,  are  the  very  accom- 
plishments in  which  Sister  Scurr  has  excelled  ever  since  her  girlhood.  Some 
of  her  most  precious  "pieces"  are  cut  work  tablecloths — an  intricate  and 
highly  skilled  art.  She  has  crocheted  tablecloths,  afghans,  and  bedspreads, 
has  embroidered  many  pillowcases  and  quilt  tops.  Her  applique  work  is  color- 
ful and  neatly  stitched  in  original  designs.  She  does  her  quilting  with  hoops 
and  believes  that  this  method  has  many  advantages.  It  Is  a  tradition  for  Sister 
Scurr  to  bind  all  the  quilts  made  by  her  ward  Relief  Society. 

Elizabeth  Scurr's  husband  died  when  her  son  was  an  infant.  She  managed 
her  husband's  real  estate  business  and  reared  her  son  and  educated  him.  He 
is  now  president  of  Pike's  Peak  Stake.  Her  son  and  his  family  give  much  joy  and 
comfort  to  Sister  Scurr,  and  she  has  a  crocheted  tablecloth  and  a  quilt  tucked 
away  for  each  of  her  five  grandchildren,  and  has  recently  completed  an  exquisite 
crocheted  cloth  and  presented  to  her  ward  for  the  sacrament  table.  The  cloth 
represents  1260  hours  of  labor  and  1500  yards  of  thread. 


364 


Chapter  4      Hazel  M.  Thomson 


Synopsis:  Nora  Blake,  having  no 
family  ties  after  the  death  of  her 
mother,  secures  a  schoolteaching 
position  in  Banner,  Idaho,  where  she 
lives  in  the  home  of  Bishop  Shepherd 
and  becomes  acquainted  with  a  Latter- 
day  Saint  family.  She  meets  Jed 
Oliver,  a  local  rancher  and  member  of 
the  bishopric,  and  young  Ben  Wade, 
an  orphan  who  lives  with  Jed. 

♦  Nora  made  it  a  matter  of  im- 
portance to  pay  a  call  to  the  home 
of  each  of  her  pupils.  By  early 
December,  she  had  made  a  visit 
to  all  except  the  Oliver  home. 
She  hesitated  about  going  there, 
yet  felt  that  she  had  a  responsi- 
bility to  contact  Jed  concerning 
Ben's  progress,  just  as  she*  had 
the  parents  of  the  other  students. 
One  afternoon  as  Ben  helped 
her  straighten  the  room  after  the 
other  students  had  left  for  the 
day,  Nora  mentioned  her  problem 
to  him. 


"I've  visited  all  the  other 
homes,  Ben.  I  wondered  what  to 
do  about  yours.' 

She  noted  a  brief  hesitation  on 
Ben's  part.  "You  mean  come  out 
to  the  house?"  he  asked,  without 
looking  at  her. 

"Well,  I  don't  know,"  answered 
Nora.  "Perhaps  it  would  be 
better  to  ask  Jed  to  stop  in  here 
at  school  and  look  over  some  of 
your  work." 

Again  Ben  hesitated.  "Do  you 
have  to.  Miss  Blake?"  he  asked. 

"Well,  no.  I  don't  exactly  have 
to,  but  I  should  think  you  would 
want  Jed  to  come  and  talk  to  me 
about  your  progress.  It  isn't  that 
you're  having  any  trouble.  Quite 
the  opposite  and  I  should  think 
you'd  want  him  to  hear  about 
your  success." 

"I  don't  know  what  to  tell  you. 
I  just  don't  know.  You  better  let 
me  ask  Jed.  I'll  tell  you  in  the 
morning  what  he  says." 

It  was  with  mixed  feelings  of 
anticipation  and  apprehension 
that  Nora  awaited  Ben's  arrival 
the  following  morning.  She  told 
herself  that  it  was  the  natural 
timidity  of  the  new,  inexperi- 
enced teacher  to  visit  with  the 
parents    of    her   students.     Still, 


365 


May  1967 


she  knew  this  was  not  the  only 
reason  for  her  feelings.  She  forced 
herself  to  face  one  fact.  She 
wanted  to  see  Jed  Oliver  again. 

Ben  came  at  once  to  the  room 
and  right  to  the  point. 

"Jed  said  he'd  come  tonight 
after  school,  Miss  Blake,"  he  said. 
"But  I  might  as  well  tell  you  that 
he  wasn't  very  happy  about  it. 
Especially  since  this  is  our  night 
for  Shakespeare,  and  he  doesn't 
like  anything,  not  anything,  to 
interfere.  We  just  finished  King 
Lear,  and  now  we're  on  Hamlet. 
Jed  got  quite  cross  this  morning 
and  told  me  to  put  the  book  away 
when  we  were  straightening  up 
the  kitchen.  Said  we  most  likely 
wouldn't  have  any  time  at  all  to- 
night, since  we'd  be  so  late  with 
the  chores." 

"You  shouldn't  be  too  late," 
said  Nora.  "I  don't  have  any 
particular  problems  to  discuss 
about  you.  But  your  work  is  so 
fine  I  think  Jed  should  know  of 
that,  too." 

Ben  stood  there,  awkwardly. 
He  shifted  his  feet. 

"I  told  Jed  that  it  didn't 
matter  too  much,  that  I  didn't 
mind  if  he  didn't  want  to  come 
and  talk  about  my  work,  and  I'd 
still  try  hard  to  do  my  lessons  as 
well  as  I  could.  But  he  said,  no, 
the  other  kids  all  had  someone  to 
see  what  they  had  been  doing, 
and  he  would  do  the  same  for  me. 
I  know  he's  not  happy  about  com- 
ing, though." 

Nora  was  puzzled.  It  was  plain 
that  Ben  didn't  particularly  want 
Jed  to  come.  She  could  not 
understand  it.  Usually,  a  student 
who  performed  as  Ben  did,  was 
anxious  to  have  a  parent  see  his 
work.  There  seemed  to  be  some- 
thing strange  about  the  situation, 

366 


but  she  could  not  figure  out  what 
it  was. 

Jed  came  all  right,  just  as  the 
last  students  were  leaving  for 
home.  He  was  carrying  a  large 
poster. 

"Mrs.  Allen  stopped  me  and 
asked  if  I  would  bring  this  and 
have  you  put  it  up  in  the  school 
about  the  dance  on  Friday." 

"Of  course,"  said  Nora.  "I'll 
put  it  on  the  bulletin  board  and 
ask  the  children  to  remind  their 
parents." 

As  Nora  stuck  a  tack  through 
the  top  of  the  paper  she  noticed 
that  the  dance  was  to  be  on 
Saturday.  She  said  nothing,  how- 
ever, about  Jed's  error  as  she 
returned  to  her  desk. 

"I  asked  Ben  to  have  you  stop 
in,"  said  Nora,  "because  I  par- 
ticularly wanted  to  show  you 
some  of  his  writing.  This  theme 
is  beautifully  written.  Here,  read 
it  and  see  what  you  think." 

Nora  held  the  pages  toward, 
him.  After  a  moment  Jed  took 
them,  still  standing  in  front  of 
her  desk. 

"Sit  down,"  said  Nora,  motion- 
ing to  a  chair.  "And  read  it 
aloud.  I  think  you'll  get  the  effect 
of  it  better  that  way." 

Jed  seemed  to  be  waiting.  He 
stood  there,  holding  the  papers. 
Then  he  cleared  his  throat,  but  he 
did  not  begin  to  read.  Like  a 
flash,  the  idea  struck  Nora  and 
she  wondered  why  she  had  not 


The  Golden  Chain 


realized  it  before.  There  had 
been  so  many  indications.  He 
sometimes  picked  up  a  book  in 
church  and  held  it  in  his  hand 
while  making  some  point  in  a  ser- 
mon, but  she  had  never  seen  him 
open  one  and  read  any  of  it.  Ben 
had  wondered  on  the  day  Nora 
first  came  that  Jed  would  want 
a  boy  his  age  around.  Of  course! 
That's  how  he  got  his  Shake- 
speare, too.  Ben  read  it  to  him! 
Jed  Oliver  could  not  read! 

Nora  glanced  again  at  the  sign 
about  the  dance.  It  said  in  big, 
bold  letters  that  the  dance  would 
be  Saturday.  Nora  remembered 
hearing  Mrs.  Shepherd  say  that 
it  had  been  changed  from  Friday, 
as  planned  originally.  Jed  had 
known  only  that  the  dance  was 
first  planned  for  Friday,  but  he 
knew  nothing  of  the  date  being 
changed,  even  after  carrying  the 
poster  all  the  way  to  the  school. 

Nora  looked  at  Jed  standing 
there  so  tall  and  handsome  and 
proud,  and  she  felt  that  they 
shared  a  great  loneliness,  his  from 
being  shut  off  from  the  world  of 
books  which  was  so  much  a  part 
of  her  own  life,  and  her  own  lone- 
liness because  she  was  so  very 
much  alone  in  the  world.  A  feeling 
she  didn't  quite  recognize  swept 
over  her,  perhaps  pity,  certainly 
a  great  sympathy,  she  wasn't 
quite  sure.  But  she  knew  that 
she  must  do  what  she  could  to 
help  him.  She  knew  his  secret 
but  he  had  no  idea  that  she  knew, 
and  she  had  no  idea  how  she  was 
going  to  tell  him. 

Nora  quickly  got  Ben's  papers 
together  and  held  the  rest  of 
them  out  to  Jed. 

"Here,"  she  said.  "I  know 
you're  in  a  hurry  to  get  back  to 
your  chores.  Take  these  with  you, 


and  tell  Ben  how  very  proud  of 
him  I  am." 

She  could  sense  Jed's  relief  as 
he  took  the  papers  and  left.  Other 
things  began  to  occur  to  her.  She 
had  thought  whenever  she  heard 
Jed  speak,  that  he  had  no  need 
to  read  from  a  book  because  he 
had  the  passages  so  well  memo- 
rized. How  many  times  Ben  must 
have  read  some  of  those  scrip- 
tures to  him! 

She  had  been  drawn  toward 
this  man  from  her  first  meeting. 
Today,  she  had  felt  the  feeling 
stronger  than  before.  But  she 
remembered  Mrs.  Shepherd  say- 
ing that  Jed  Oliver,  for  some  rea- 
son, didn't  like  schoolteachers. 
Here  was  the  reason.  He  was 
afraid  of  them,  afraid  one  of 
them  would  learn  his  carefully 
guarded  secret. 

n  few  days  later,  Nora  walked 
into  the  Shepherd  kitchen  to  find 
the  bishop  and  his  wife  sitting  at 
the  table,  a  map  spread  out  be- 
tween them. 

"Nora!  Why  don't  you  take  up 
a  forty?"  asked  the  bishop. 

"Me?  A  forty?  Forty  what?" 

"Acres.  Forty  acres  of  land. 
The  Government  is  opening  two 
whole  new  sections  for  home- 
steading." 

Nora  laughed.  "What  in  the 
world  would  I  do  with  forty  acres 
of  land?"  she  asked. 

"Keep  it.  Improve  it.  Then,  if 
or  when  you  move  from  here,  you 
should  be  able  to  sell  it  and  make 
yourself  a  good  profit." 

Nora  thought  about  the  idea  a 
great  deal  that  night  and  gradual- 
ly it  did  not  seem  so  funny.  By 
morning,  which  was  Saturday, 
she  told  Mr.  Shepherd  that  she 
would  go  with  him  to  Mountain 


367 


May  1967 


View  and  sign  up  for  the  land. 
She  was  somewhat  surprised  to 
find  that  there  was  no  big  rush  to 
the  county  courthouse. 

"Most  folks  hereabouts  have 
all  the  land  they  can  take  care 
of/'  said  the  bishop.  "But  this  is 
virgin  land,  Nora.  It's  never  so 
much  as  even  felt  the  point  of  a 
plow.  It  will  make  good  farms, 
and  you'll  not  be  sorry  you  own  a 
piece  of  it." 

Nora  Blake,  landowner.  It  had 
a  nice  sound  to  it.  And,  somehow, 
as  Nora  looked  at  the  little 
square  on  the  plat  before  her,  it 
seemed  to  give  her  a  place  of  her 
own  here  among  the  Mormons. 
Although  she  wasn't  a  member, 
from  now  on  she  would  belong. 
She,  Nora  Blake,  who  had  never 
owned  much  of  anything,  now 
owned  a  piece  of  land.  There  was 
a  record  in  the  courthouse  that 
said  so. 

As  they  left  the  courthouse, 
they  met  Jed  Oliver  coming  in. 
He  nodded  to  Nora  and  shook 
hands  with  the  bishop  and 
hurried  on.  The  bishop  chuckled. 

"I  knew  Jed  would  be  along," 
he  said.  "He  has  a  hankering  for 
land.  You  might  say  he  doesn't 
want  all  the  land  in  the  world — 
just  the  part  that  touches  his. 
I  knew  he  wouldn't  pass  up  a 
chance  like  this." 

On  Wednesday,  a  very  angry 
Jed  Oliver  appeared  in  the 
schoolhouse  door  as  Nora  was 
about  to  leave. 

"That  piece  of  land,"  he  said, 
"what  could  you  possibly  want 
with  forty  acres  of  land?" 

"What  could  I  want  with  it?" 
Nora  asked,  as  she  fumbled  with 
the  papers  on  her  desk.  "That's 
a  strange  question  for  you  to  ask. 
What  do  you  want  with  land? 


Maybe  my  interest  is  the  same  as 
yours." 

"It  couldn't  be,"  he  said.  "I've 
had  my  eye  on  that  piece  of  land 
for  a  good  long  time.  Since  it 
joins  what  I  already  have,  seems 
to  me  I'm  the  logical  one  to  have 
it." 

Nora  looked  at  him,  holding 
the  day's  arithmetic  papers  in 
mid-air.  "Does  it  join  yours?"  she 
asked. 

"Yes,  it  joins  mine.  And  it's  ex- 
actly the  piece  of  land  I  thought 
I  was  getting.  But  now  I  hear 
that  you  have  signed  for  it,  and 
mine  is  the  next  forty  to  that. 
You  can't  mean  you  didn't 
know?" 

"Of  course  I  didn't  know." 
Nora  felt  her  anger  rising.  He 
seemed  to  be  implying  that  her 
choice  had  been  made  because 
of  the  nearness  to  his  own  prop- 
erty. "How  could  I  know?  All 
I  saw  was  a  little  square  on  a 
map.  I  did  not  know  it  joined 
yours,  and  I  certainly  did  not 
know  it  was  the  piece  you 
thought  you  were  getting." 

He  stood  there,  glaring  at  her. 
Nora  tried  to  explain  further. 

"Mr.  Shepherd  said  since  I  was 
here,  and  since  the  Government 
happened  to  open  up  those  sec- 
tions for  homesteading  right  now, 
that  I  might  as  well  get  in  on  it 
and  own  a  piece  of  land  for  my- 
self, and  I'm  getting  to  like  the 
idea  more  and  more  all  the  time." 

"But  it  can't  really  matter  to 
you."  he  cried.  "All  you're  inter- 
ested in  is  forty  acres  of  land. 
How  about  trading  straight 
across,  your  forty  for  mine?" 

Nora  could  not  understand  her 
own  feelings  in  the  matter,  but 
she  shook  her  head. 


368 


The  Golden  Chain 


"I  can't  trade,"  Nora  said. 

"You  mean  you  won't!" 

''Can't.  .  .  .  Won't.  .  .  .  Let's 
just  say  I  want  the  land  for  which 
I  signed." 

"That's  just  Hke  a  woman," 
cried  Jed.  "Here  you've  never 
seen  either  piece,  and  yet  you 
refuse  to  trade!" 

Nora,  too,  felt  a  certain  un- 
reasonableness in  the  matter,  but, 
as  she  watched  Jed  turn  and 
stride  from  the  room,  she  made 
no  move  to  call  him  back.  Then 
she  remembered  her  resolve  to 
teach  Jed  Oliver  to  read.  She  ran 
to  the  door.  He  was  just  getting 
on  his  horse.  She  couldn't  have 
him  leave  in  anger. 

"Wait!"  she  cried,  "wait!"  She 
looked  up  at  him  from  beside  his 
horse. 

"I  still  don't  want  to  trade  the 
land,"  she  said,  "but  I'd  like  to 
help  you  another  way." 

"What  do  you  mean?"  he 
asked,  his  eyes  on  the  bridle  reins 
in  his  hand. 

"I  think  you  know  what  I 
mean,"  said  Nora.  ''How  to  read. 
I  could  teach  you,  if  you  are  will- 
ing to  try."  He  didn't  answer,  and 
Nora  continued.  "Wouldn't  you 
like  to  learn?" 

She  could  see  him  struggling 
within  himself,  his  recent  anger 
pitted  against  an  evidently  in- 
tense desire.  He  gave  a  sigh  of 
relief  as  if  a  great  weight  had 
been  lifted. 

"Yes,  I  would,"  he  said.  "Yes. 
I'd  give  anything  to  know  how. 
I've  always  been  afraid  to.  .  .  ." 

"Afraid  to  let  anyone  know 
you  couldn't?"  she  asked. 

"I  never  had  a  chance  for 
school,"  he  said.  "But  Ben's 
growing  up.  I  won't  always  have 
him  to  read  for  me." 


Nora  was  somewhat  surprised 
at  his  willingness.  She  feared  she 
had  made  him  so  angry  that  it 
would  take  some  talking  to  get 
his  consent,  yet  here  he  was, 
eager  to  learn.  How  she  wished 
she  could  be  sure  that  he  wel- 
comed a  chance  to  work  with  her 
as  she  did  to  work  with  him.  It 
meant  that  she  would  see  him 
almost  every  day.  Then  another 
thought  occurred  to  her. 

I  HE  land!  Of  course!  The  land. 
That  was  it.  His  not  being  able 
to  read  had  caused  him  to  sign 
for  the  wrong  piece!  His  love  for 
land  had  made  him  determined 
not  to  have  such  a  thing  ever 
happen  again  and,  because  of 
this,  he  was  willing  to  learn  to 
read.  But  she  might  just  as  well 
face  facts,  Jed  Oliver  had  no  in- 
terest in  her. 

Nora  found  her  task  a  bit  dif- 
ferent from  that  of  starting  a 
small  child  to  read,  who  knew 
none  of  the  alphabet.  Jed  knew 
all  the  letters,  but  he  had  not 
learned  to  associate  any  sounds 
with  them.  He  was  an  apt  stu- 
dent, spurred  on  by  his  great 
desire  to  learn.  Even  with  his 
regular  appearances  at  the  school, 
however,  Nora  recognized  that 
the  situation  made  any  personal 
relationship  between  them  more 
impossible  than  ever.  She  sensed 
his  feelings  of  inadequacy,  as  he 
took  his  reader  from  his  saddle 
bag  each  day  upon  his  arrival, 
Nora  felt  that  he  was  hiding  the 
book  there,  so  as  not  to  be  seen 
riding  through  town  with  it. 

There  were  times  that  she 
would  smile  inwardly,  when  she 
would  look  up  and  see  his  bright, 
red  head  bent  studiously  over 
the  small  book,  his  hands  looming 


369 


May  1967 


large  on  the  back  of  it  where,  be- 
fore, she  had  seen  only  children's 
hands;  but  his  seriousness  pre- 
vented her  smile  from  coming  to 
the  surface.  She  felt  she  owed 
him  this.  He  had,  probably,  saved 
her  life,  and,  certainly,  from  some 
sort  of  disaster,  in  her  encounter 
with  the  bull.  By  giving  of  her 
time  and  effort  to  teach  him  to 
read,  she  felt  that,  in  a  measure, 
she  was  repaying  her  debt. 

Mt  Christmas  time  Nora  di- 
rected her  students  in  an  oper- 
etta. It  was  held  in  the  ward 
amusement  hall.  The  children 
performed  very  well,  and  the 
parents  all  enjoyed  it.  Nora  found 
herself  searching  the  audience  for 
a  certain  head  of  red  hair,  but 
Jed  did  not  come. 

Even  Bishop  Shepherd  noticed 
that  Jed  was  staying  home  from 
everything  he  could  possibly  miss, 
coming  out  only  to  Sunday  meet- 
ings. It  became  the  reason  for  a 
bit  of  questioning  on  the  part  of 
the  bishop,  directed  at  Nora. 

"We  both  told  Jed,  Brother 
Allen  and  myself,  when  Jed  was 
called  to  the  bishopric,  that  he 
really  ought  to  be  getting  him- 
self a  wife.  That's  been  over  a 
year  now.  He  said  he'd  work  on 
it,  and  I'll  admit  that  when  you 
came  I  thought  he  might  really 
get  into  action,  but  it  seems  that 
he's  doing  less  and  less  about 
the  problem." 

Aware  of  her  own  deep  feelings, 
wondering  whether  the  bishop 
could  possibly  be  aware  of  them, 
too,  Nora  blushed  furiously  under 
his  gaze,  but  he  continued  as  if 
he  had  not  noticed.  ''Jed's  always 
been  one  to  lead  out  in  Church 
activities,  socials,  and  the  like, 
Now  all  of  a  sudden  he  doesn't 


even  come.  Do  you  have  any 
idea  why,  Nora?" 

She  shook  her  head,  unable  to 
trust  her  voice. 

'T  know  he's  always  had  a 
general  dislike  for  all  school- 
teachers," the  bishop  went  on. 
"I'm  like  Trudy.  I,  too,  think 
Miss  Amy  had  her  cap  set  for 
Jed  until  she  decided  it  was  no 
use.  As  far  as  I  know,  he  only 
danced  with  her  once  or  twice. 
But  he  was  different  after  you 
came.  I've  heard  him  speak  so 
highly  of  you." 

Nora's  heart  pounded,  but  she 
was  determined  to  hold  her  feel- 
ings within  herself — her  intense 
loneliness  in  her  personal  life,  and 
her  desire  to  mean  something  to 
Jed  Oliver. 

"The  only  place  I  ever  see  him 
go,  other  than  church,  is  out 
the  Old  Free's  cabin.  Jed  has  a 
strange  liking  for  the  old  man, 
and  it's  a  good  thing  that  he  goes 
out  there  regularly.  It's  seldom 
that  anyone  else  in  town  ever 
bothers  to.  Oh,  we  go  out  occa- 
sionally as  a  bishopric  making  a 
call,  but  the  old  fellow  could  die 
out  there  alone,  and  there'd  be 
no  one  keeping  an  eye  out  for 
him,  if  it  wasn't  for  Jed." 

Nora  had  heard  a  little  about 
Old  Free.  He  had  been  the  sub- 
ject of  more  than  one  lunchtime 
at  school.  Joe  Pine  mentioned  the 
name  first,  one  noon  when  he  was 
trying  to  get  his  little  sister  Josie 
to  eat  her  sandwich  before  her 
cake. 

"You  better  eat  it,  Josie,"  Joe 
had  said,  "or  I'll  have  Old  Free 
get  you." 

This  had  brought  a  general 
round  of  laughter,  prompting 
Nora  to  ask,  "Who  is  'Old  Free?'  " 

"Oh,"  said  Joe,  "he's  an  old 


370 


The  Golden  Chain 

man  that  lives  out  north  of  town  arrived    at    school    to   find   only 

a  ways,  all  by  himself.  He^s  got  a  Ben  Wade,  Sam  Shepherd,  and 

big  long  beard  and  long  hair,  and  Joe  Pine  present, 

he's   a   sight  to   scare   the   devil  "Everybody's  got  the  flu.  Miss 

himself."  Blake,"  said  Joe.  "Josie  is  real 

Nora  saw  that  Josie  had  started  sick  this  morning." 

on  her  sandwich  and  was  fairly  "Jed's  down  with  it,  too,  said 

gulping  it  down.  Ben.   "I've  had  all  the  cows  to 

"See,    Miss   Blake?"   Joe   had  milk  now  for  three  days.  He  said 

said,    laughing.     "Josie    doesn't  he  was  feeling  better,  though,  this 

want  to  have  anything  to  do  with  morning.   He's  been  pretty  sick, 

him.   See  her  eat  her  sandwich  Sure  hope  I  don't  get  it." 

now!"  "I  hope  you  don't,  too,"  said 

"Old    Free's    a    hermit,"    said  Nora.  "We  might  just  as  well  all 

Trudy  Shepherd.  "He  lives  all  by  go  back  home.  Mr.  Shepherd  said 

himself,  and  that  makes  him  a  not  to  hold  school  unless  we  had 

hermit.    He   could    be    a    miser,  at  least  ten  here." 

only  miser's  have  to  have  lots  of  Nora   rode   along   beside   Ben 

money,   and  Pa   says   did   Free  back  to  the  Shepherd  home  on 

doesn't  have  any  gold  now.  He  the  little  bay  mare  the  bishop 

used  to  have  some,  but  not  any-  had  provided  for  her.  She  was 

more."  thinking  that  she  could  be  a  lot 

"He's   more    than    a   hermit,"  of  help  now  to  Mrs.   Shepherd, 

said  Sarah  Norton.  "My  father  The  bishop  was  down  with  the 

says   he   was   in    the   mob   that  sickness,  as  were  all  of  the  Shep- 

killed  Joseph  Smith."  herd  children,  except  Sam.  Sam 

This  information  left  the  group  galloped  on  ahead  and  was  al- 

rather  quiet.  Yet,  as  she  looked  ready    unsaddled    and    throwing 

at  their  faces,  Nora  decided  that  hay  down  from  the  loft  for  the 

it  was  only  news  to  her  and  rather  horses,  when  she  and  Ben  arrived, 

common  knowledge  to  the  boys  Ben  went  on  toward  his  home 

and  girls.  as   Sam  came  and   took   Nora's 

y  horse  to  the  barn.  At  the  porch 

Nora  felt  a  sort  of  kinship  with  steps,  Nora  stopped  and  stared, 

this    old    man    whom    she    had  There  on  the  snowy  porch  lay  the 

never  seen,  knowing  as  she  did  bishop.  The  full  coal  bucket  had 

that  she  and  the  old  man  were  evidently  tipped  over  as  he  fell, 

the  only  two  people  in  the  entire  She  screamed  for  Sam,  and  the 

community  who  were  not  Mor-  two  of  them  managed  to  get  the 

mons.  unconscious  man  inside  the  house 

The  snow  grew  deep,  and  the  and  on  the  couch  in  the  living 

weather    became    bitterly    cold.  room. 

Bishop  Shepherd  said  it  was  the  Bertha  Shepherd  hadn't  looked 

worst  winter  he  could  remember,  well  that  morning,  and  now  Nora 

The  realization  came  slowly  that  wasn't  surprised  to  find  that  she 

a  sickness  was  invading  the  town,  had  taken  to  her  bed  just  off  the 

and    that   it   was    increasing    to  living    room.     She    walked    un- 

epidemic  proportions.    But  there  steadily  as  she  came  in,  fastening 

came  a  cold  morning  when  Nora  her  robe  as  she  came. 

371 


May  1967 


"I  thought  he  had  been  gone 
too  long,"  she  said,  "and  was  just 
about  ready  to  get  up  and  go 
look  for  him." 

"I'll  sit  by  him  and  keep  spong- 
ing his  face  off,"  said  Nora.  "He 
seems  to  be  burning  up  with 
fever.  But  you  had  better  get 
back  in  bed." 

Under  their  careful  ministra- 
tions, Bishop  Shepherd  at  last 
became  rational,  and  only  then 
did  his  wife  consent  to  return  to 
her  own  bed.  The  rest  of  the  day 
was  a  nightmare  for  Nora. 

"I  remember  filling  the  coal 
bucket,"  said  the  bishop.  "It 
seemed  awfully  heavy,  as  I 
carried  it  back  to  the  house,  and 
.  .  .  that's  all  I  remember." 

"We  found  you  on  the  porch," 
said  Nora.  "Sam  and  I.  You 
couldn't  have  been  out  there  too 
long,  or  you'd  have  been  covered 
with  snow.  I'm  glad  we  didn't 
stay  at  school  any  longer." 

"Am  I!"  he  exclaimed.  "It  was 
an  act  of  providence  that  you 
arrived  when  you  did." 


B 


Y  sundown  Nora  was  dead 
tired.  Sam  had  been  good  help, 
trying  to  keep  the  fire  going  in 
the  bedroom  upstairs,  as  well  as 
in  in  the  stoves  downstairs.  Ellen 
wasn't  really  too  uncomfortable 
and  was  able  to  care  for  Robbie 
beside  her  in  bed.  She  got  Mark 
in  with  her  on  the  other  side.  This 
left  Nora  free  to  devote  most  of 
her  time  to  Trudy.  And  Trudy 
was  a  very  sick  girl. 

She  kept  sponging  the  child 
off  in  an  effort  to  lower  her  tem- 
perature, but  it  was  evident  that 
Trudy  was  not  responding  to  the 
treatment. 

Downstairs,  she  could  hear  the 
bishop's  voice.  "I  feel  better  than 


I  have  in  three  days.  I  think  I 
can  get  up  and  help  with  the 
chores  tonight." 

Nora  ran  halfway  down  the 
stairs.  "But  you  mustn't!"  she 
cried.  "If  you  do,  you're  sure  to 
be  back  in  bed  tomorrow.  I've 
never  actually  milked  a  cow,  but 
I've  seen  you  and  Sam  and 
Trudy  do  enough  of  them  until 
I  have  the  general  idea.  I'm  sure 
I  can  do  it.  I'll  bring  Trudy 
downstairs  while  I'm  gone." 

Nora  raced  back  to  the  bed- 
room to  find  that  Trudy,  as  her 
father  had  earlier  in  the  day,  had 
lapsed  into  a  coma.  Gently,  she 
lifted  the  child  in  her  arms  and 
carried  her  down  and  placed  her 
beside  Mrs.  Shepherd. 

"Trudy,  dear,"  murmured  Mrs. 
Shepherd.  "My  sweet  little  Trudy! 
They  administered  to  her  last 
night,  but  she  seems  worse." 

The  bishop  came  in  as  his  wife 
again  arose  unsteadily  from  her 
bed,  and  the  two  of  them  sat  for 
a  long  time,  watching  their  little 
girl,  trying  to  get  a  drop  of  water 
down  her  throat,  trying  every- 
thing they  could  think  of,  and 
just  watching. 

Once  the  bishop  spoke  of  Sam. 
"He  does  the  work  of  a  man,"  he 
said.  "If  I  could  only  hire  some- 
one to  help  him." 

"Don't  worry  about  it,"  said 
Nora,  rising  to  her  feet.  "I'll  just 
put  on  your  old  coat  and  boots 
and  do  what  Sam  tells  me." 

As  she  neared  the  barn,  she 
noticed  a  strange  looking  figure 
helping  Sam  drive  the  cows  in. 
He  was  rather  a  tall  man,  and 
thin,  with  long  white  hair  show- 
ing beneath  his  hat,  and  a  long 
beard.  Old  Free!  Of  course!  It 
couldn't  be  anyone  else. 

"Hello,"  said  Nora,  looking  at 


372 


The  Golden  Chain 

him    in    the    light    cast    by    the  beginning  of  this  long,  long  day. 

lantern  through  the  open  door.  But,  at  the  door  of  the  house, 

''I'm    Miss    Blake.    And    you're  she  learned  that  tragedy  which 

Freedom  Lang,  aren't  you?  I  was  had  been  hovering  over  the  home 

coming  out  to  help  Sam  with  the  all    day,    had    struck    with    full 

chores."  force. 

"You  go  along  back,"  he  said.  Bishop    Shepherd   sat   on    the 

"The  bishop's  been  mighty  good  couch,  holding  Trudy  in  his  arms, 

to  me  on  occasion.  First  time  I've  Mrs.   Shepherd  and  Ellen  stood 

had  a  chance  to  pay  him  back,  near,  weeping. 

Tell  him  I'll  be  here  in  the  morn-  "She's  gone,   Nora,"  said  the 

ing,  too,  and  for  as  long  as  he  bishop.  "Trudy  has  gone,  in  spite 

needs  me."  of  our  faith  that  she  might  be 

Nora  felt  the  first  bit  of  relief  made  well." 

that   she   had   known   since   the  {To  he  continued) 


THE  FAVORITE 

How  young  she  seemed,  to  be  so  old — 

because  all  schoolteachers  were  full  of  years — 

or  no,  were  ageless,   having  always  existed. 

(When   lost  eleven 

was  a  chasm  behind  twelve, 

how  could  twelve-to-twenty  ever  be  bridged?) 

She  was  the  favorite,   being  gentle 

and  the  most  beautiful, 

with  oval-mooned  face 

for  eyes  dove-gray,  and  the  slight  smile 

that  seemed  to  know  what  you  were  thinking. 

Her  summerlight  brown   hair 

she  twisted   into  a   knot 

less  inescapable  than  a  marcel 

and  more — oh,   more — enchanting. 

There  was  the  day  she  asked  you 

(Breath-stopped   moment!) 

to  help  her  carry  books  to  the  teachers'   room, 

and  then  a  hairpin  fell, 

so  she  must  tell  you,  wait, 

while  she  caught  up  the  shining  twist  again. 

And  how  you  watched  the  silken   light 

tumble  over  her  shoulder! 

— so  soft,   if  you   reached  out  your  hand 

you  would  feel   nothing; 

and  your  fingers  tingled, 

wanting  the  feel  of  that  nothing — 

but  you  stood 

quiet,   hurting  with   adoration, 

while  from  the  mirror  she   looked   back  at  you 

and  smiled   her  secret  smile. 

♦  Lael  W.    Hill 


373 


w 
IE 

4-» 

0> 


Q. 

E 

Q) 
X 
0) 

« 

> 
Id 


(0 

Q. 

1- 

C 

'n 

(0 


5  O   > 


O    *t 


a. 


x: 


52 
w 

C 

00 
(0 

*>■ 
<1> 

"o 
o 
w 


<0   o 

J2" 
2  ^ 

I" 

oj  v> 
"♦-  •_ 

.  W 
0)   c 

S  2 
m  ^ 

ss 

■C   00 


-~    QO 


oe  O 

<to  E  ^ 

4-    O  * 

o  o- 

52  2  8 

to  w  p 

V.    O  i 

V)  O 

c  S  -^ 

C  4-<  •*>• 

0)    3  W 

ao  w 

"O   O  Q) 

o  •** 


.h    O 


■Q    (0 


S2 

Q        E 


it\     tn     » 


O)    V.    o 
•—    0)    3 

•  ■*=  E 

Q.-     4- 

o  *   w 

s!| 

—  o  5 


■«-   at  V. 

5-8  $ 


—  c  «o 
o  x:    . 

.5   S   O 

■ox::2 

|bJ2 

>  2  w 
'C  A  (0 

°-£«, 


c 

§ 

'So 

CO 


a* 

00 


(0 

o 
in 

8 

c 

•.  (0 


^  2":: 


-CO  >, 

So 

•oS   TO 

CD  a-g 

00  E  « 
Co 


S».5  ^  o 

Q>  -C  43  C 

«>    w  ^  3 

E  o  :=  o 

■iC   3  o  -^ 

4^    <U  >  CiO 

4-     _  W  C 

o|«S 

Q)  0)  C 

t»  "D  CO 


5? 

—    CO 
CO  "O 

»-  o 

5.C 

4>> 

<1>  ^ 
x: 

4rf        >. 

CO    0) 

^^ 

>vC 

c  — 

8? 

3    ^H- 

g>  o  ? 

^-~  - 
3  o> 

o  *?  -c 
■*^  <i)  *^ 

4J 

0)    CO    ^ 

^  ^  o 

TO    «»"*- 

o  c  c 

£    CO    CO 

"S  ~~  «>' 

CO  c 

V>  C 


c  o 

3    C 

^'§ 

W    (0 

uS 

1  <u 
(0  x: 
c  *- 

•o  o 

cr  ^ 

St** 

43  v. 
(0    0) 

■ti  > 
c  o 

(U 
</>    o 


♦^    3 


<»  ■ 


CO 


c  « 
CD  £ 

E  " 
.=:  j< 

(0 
(/)    0) 

^«« 

-J    CA 

££ 
^  o 

SI 

CO   •* 

CO   4-1 


o 

x: 


^   0)   CD 
O  ^   (0 

5  ^<a 

CD.2    o 


o  j: 

c  *■» 

o 

I 


CO    4^ 

0>  CO 

r-l    0> 

x: 


8  -^  p  ^  -iS 
^  to 

«  (0 


D.  O 
X) 


to  ,-:  CO 

f    O  ^ 
CD   ooO)  13 


CD  x» 
(D 

CO 


^  c 


(0 


CQ 


•-  c 
to  <o 

CD 


to  4:;  ."=  ^ 


2^ 

N  F 

(0    CI) 

<o.55 
^cu 

o     . 

CD 

ss 

H  2= 
(D 
(0 


g  Dp 

4-»  C 

"  to 

w>  — 


> 
'to 

_    CO 

CO  3 

CO    <0 

cu  >- 


(0 


p  o 

0)  o 


CO 

c 


c 
tJO  o 
cl 

S^^'-S    <D 

P  £     CO    4-» 

o-^lo  c 
^0(0 

<^      >A      Cl> 

o  .52  ^ 

ra  '•P  x:  CO 

co- 


co o 


.i*;  '^  CO 

O  T3 
0)    (l> 

s: 


ift  -m  ^ 


CL 

CO  a. 

±i  E 

CD    O 


CO  en 


CD 

x: 

4-» 

o  o 
cdE 

<D   ir 
to  -M 

.2  8 

CO 
to   u. 

*E  ® 
c  a 

=  s 

o  o 

«♦-  *H 
>» 

*i  T3 

C      Q) 

HZ 
.  o 

to    CO 

c 

O    CO 

a  o 

O    (O 
CO 

X} 

3 

CO 


5.2 

cDii 


rH   jQ     £ 


•»-'  to 

O   « 

(/) 

<D  _« 

CO  c 
a> 
to  o 
cu 

Cttot! 
c  o 
<z 

to   (D 

o  x: 
-J  ■»-' 

x:  to 

i>* 

<W.i2 


C     Q)     Q) 

N  x:  £ 

2.Q  <o 
to 


■s 


to    CD 

3  C 

x:  w  "^ 

*"  to  £ 

to   4-» 

C'c,   V. 
0)   c  p 

cu  T3    -- 

o  «'.2 


O    0) 


CO 


CO 


CO  .^ 

<U  TJ 

CD  C 

J!lC  CO 


>-    CO 
QO  CU 

C    CD 

CO  x: 


o  ^ 

E-D 


5  o 

u  Od 


CO  -n 
^  <0 


4>"  >- 

CD  >^ 

i  <»> 

.2  a 


to  (0 


to 


CO 


a 
a 

<U    TO  4-* 
£  "2   <D 

=  E 


CO 


=  to 

«»    CO 
CO 


aj  CD 

Q.   C 

CD 
00 

rH 
i-l    <U 

:£H 


§15  « 

c 


CO  <u 

C  -P  ID 

CO  S   to 

Q>  Of   4-» 


jr  x:  to 
X.  .1=  o 


—    CO  Q_ 

CU 

x: 


oj  x:  •— 
2:  4-»  o 
Q.  _  o 

.=    CO    O    (/) 

o  ^ 
<2  *=^oi 

cu  "O  *"• 

r;  CO  »_ 
"^  .„  QO  c 

d  £  <D.2 
o  To  jC  *« 

5  ^x:  c 

^    TO    y,    o 

..•o  1=  o 

TO  »L  DO  ^, 
O  <U  C  <D 
"Z  ±j  UJ  .c 

S      ^ 

X  J2 

^1 
<u  ■  ■ 


W       TO 

E-J 

<    CD 


CO 


E  *- 

C    $ 

CO    O 

.S2  c 
o 

CD  43 
C    Q. 

N  C 
CO  O 
GO  CO 
CO  X3 
•5    3 

*=  to 

O    00 

o  c 

CO  LU 

s-  CU 

CD  JZ 

•jz:  4-» 

(U  «^ 

q:  o 

(D  g 


cu  *€!    cu 


CD    (o    ciO,9- 

0  73    to    Z 
..330 

CO  ±:  c»o  <5 
^  -^  ^  -B 

■5=    S    TO    3 
CD    ^-    « 

1  i=    ^    C 
^  1  £  I 

O    OP^TO 

CO  .E  w2 


x:  c  .>  '£ 


TO    DO 
CO    w 


.12  .1 


$  C  , 

<D  -.f: 

7,  S  TO 

2  5)  N 

£  2  c 

CD  Q.  TO 

c  >- 

o  «  o 


<D  .„ 
CO  TJ 
O    C 

x:  CO 


o  bfl  4-*       CO 


CO 
00 'co 
.E  0) 

CO    $ 

xj2 

to   O 
00  -. 

.=  x: 
o  -^^ 

3  00 

XJ  ^ 
o  .= 

Q.  c 


"S  ^  .2  c  '.5 
o   n\  :s:  >-  "^ 


XI  "^  t^ 


O   (U  - 
O  -H    cu 

x:  m  a: 
t:  TO 

(U    3  4-' 

4i  cr  3 
.<2-a  o 
CO  to  x: 

<U    Dp 

o^  o 


O  tu+i  >,£ 


TJ 

CO   c 

V   00 
TO    C 

E 
o 


to       _   4-" 


D.  CL 

•j:  cu 
o  cu 

to  ^ 

■§.E 

cu5 
00  o 
h;  TO 

CO    H- 
4-* 

x:  TO 

Ht 

O 

a 


"I  I 

CD  CO  ~ 
^  ^    TO 

■^  2   C 
CU  ^    (U 

x:  ^  to 
4-  tr  g 

-  CO  « 


Q. 


T3 

C 

to 
cu 

.io 

*"  CO 

'n\    to 
CU 


^    E 
O    CO 

4-» 

>»  > 

.E  c 
r;  r.  i:i  to 


TO  cu  cu 
CD  E  E 

>»N  N 
m  TO  CO 
TO    DO  00 

CM  jIJ 


00  x: 


374 


Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1966 


0) 

M 


<Q 


01 


O 

0) 

O 

c 
o 


CO 
Ui 

z 

Hi 

bJ 

D. 

H 
(/} 
LU 

X 

o 


o 

X) 

O 

00 

O) 

(D 

tH 

C 

o 

.5 

O 

'E 

1 

k. 

1 

o 

1 

*; 

d) 

75 

> 

O 

4-» 

O 

c 

<U 

0) 

tto 

u. 

c 

Q. 

< 

0) 

(0 

o 

(U 

-J 

c 

JZ 

N 
(0 

3 

o 

(0 

lU 

i^ 

< 

H 

(0 

<0 

<t> 

■M 

E  =  I 

O    (D 
J3  c  — : 
W  CO  S 

°m   «» 

o  ^E 

Q  ->  h- 


o 

XJ 
(0 

o 


(A 

c 

TO 
jQ 

'to 
u. 


E 

(0 

o 
o  m 

c 
c 
flj 
u. 


+3    <D 
LU  I 


(U 

c 
o 

+-' 

(/) 

d 

£l 

(0 


(A 

Z 

o 

z 


u 

_  c 

>^<     O   C/) 

2>H-ui 
<0  —  J- 


_  <a 


2    (0 


(0 

E 

UJ 

(/) 


UJ  a: 


-        <2oco^2Si:S 


c 

< 
o 


-»  ^5i  co' 


/It  ^ 

fli    2J    W    r: 


o.>< 
5  c 

o 


OD 


a. 


OOO^OOO^lOlDrHr-lO^O^ 


^> 

O 

CO 

^-\ 

.2 
'E 


<i>  E 

(Q    CO 
O 


llJ 

O 

z 

bJ 
O 

oc 

(/) 
LU 

Z 
(9 


Z 
bJ 

I- 


(0   <u 

E  O 


^  CO 
CO    (0 


IE    CO 
CO 

x:  c 
tf  i> 

(0    (U 

SI 


■a 

CO 
Qi 

sz 
c 

CO 

m 

CO 


2^ 
c 
o 


CO    o 


C  VJ    t    C    c 


(0    O 
02 


0)  o 

to  1= 

^    (0 


c 
.2 
•5  w 

iiS      ^ 

O  CO    c  < 

1      .2  c 

CO    CO  XJ    "^ 
<  O  O  UJ 


c 
2 

CO 

c 

CO 

O 


TO 

a> 

c 
O 

c: 
o 


o 


x: 

CO 

o 
E  w 

3  QJ 


c 
cu 
w 

0) 

a 
or 
■D 

0) 


9Q99!::?<y>o^ooooi^'o  E 
co«-HOOcncnc:>cj^cr>cj>  .E 

i-H  »-1   i-H  rH  _l 


^ 
O^ 

5 


CO 


CO 


<D   O 

c  w 

<S 

5  I 

o  iS 

CO  c 

.  cu 

•a  </) 

^  °- 
CD  a: 


CO    CD 

O.E 

p-    N 

£  CO 
CO  IE 


o 

^ 

X} 

< 

+-» 

(U 

i_ 

(0 

00 

k_ 

CO 

^ 
o^ 

s 

O 

rH 

t-H 

cu 

> 

".^ 

CU 
CO 

CO 

c 
<u 

^-^ 

to 

CO 

£ 

•— 

a. 

CO 

cu 

4-» 

a: 

c 

cu 

cu 

o 

c 

N 

x: 

CO 

■e 

bo 

O 

CO 

ZS 

z 

o 

(0 

(0 

rH 

o 

4-» 

</} 

^ 

CO 

c 

IE 

o 

d 

2 

■D 

UJ 

CO 

DO 

c 

UJ 

> 

$ 

'•i-> 

0) 

Z 

CO 

c 

o 

•!-»" 

w 

O 

cu 

to 

(U 

Q 

or 

<u 
E 

(U 

c 
'n 

■P 

CO 

'c 

cuo 

CO 

CO 

o 
S 

\^ 
E 

z 
o 

CO 
CO 


c: 
o 

^ 

'55 

x: 

CO 

o 

i 

^ 

(/) 

c 

cu 

c 

4-» 

< 

CO 

4-' 

CO 

^ 

1. 

CO 

IE 

0) 

+J 

(0 

I 

4-» 

to 

CO 

CO 

cu 

5 

(/) 

2 

sz 

"co 

CL 

o 

c 

2 

^  cu 
cq: 

cu 

DdO 

d> 

c 

c 
o 

(0 

CO 

(/) 

c 

N 
CO 
tlO 

o 

CO 

CO 

z^^ 

X 

o 

z 

< 

q: 

m 

z 

o 

(0 

(0 

375 


May  1967 


(Q 


0) 

61) 


Li 

o 

o 
c 
o 

X 


z 
o 


o 

CQ 
3 
0) 

li. 
O 

UJ 

m 

3 
Z 

!? 

UJ 

X 

o 


X 

I- 


z 
o 

CO 
CO 


U4 

I- 


z 
o 


o 

CO 

m 

3 
(O 

li. 
O 

tc 

UJ 

to 

3 
Z 

&; 

UJ 

X 


X 
H 


0) 

UJ 

z 

UJ 

H 


(/) 


c 
.5 

(0   "O 
CD    (0 

4S    TO 


c 

c 

0) 

y 

^ 

<D 

c 

(0 

"(5 

4-> 

3 
O 

'v. 
O 

C 
(0 

0} 

(0 

CO 

U. 

O 

O 

< 

01 

00 

hs 

VO 

■"t 

o 

CO 

CVJ 

o 

O 

l>» 

VO 

vo 

(D 

^ 

V 
+-' 

tf)  iS 

TO    o 

</)  -g 

TO    5 

^     •4-' 

■£< 

O    «!^ 

(/)      tf) 

CO     TO 
UJ    UJ 


■♦-'  "fci 

TO     TO 


3=   CO  iJ  ti 


c 

(0 

Ob  g 


-"t  hs  VO  00  hs 

01  CO  lO  ^  CVJ 

CM  o>  rN  IS.  hs 


<o^ 

TO    (0 


o  So  w  x: 

W)  o  =  " 

"*     C     TO  to 

TO   l^  O 

*-     *  (0 


C/)  H-  h-  Ul 


tH  O  00   lO   ^ 

00  00  Co  ^  in 
o  o  o  o  o 


CtO 

(0 

c 

CL 

< 

c 

0) 

o 

0) 

^ 

to 

<0 

c 

■a 

c 

V 

O 

+-» 

3 
O 
CO 

(0 

Hunti 
Rigby 

CM 

00 

00 

VO  CO 

O 

o 

hs 

PO  CM 

in 

rH 

CM 

r-i    rH 
i-l    i-H 

ui 

g 

O 


Q 
UJ 

> 

UJ 

o 

UJ 
tL 

(O 
Q 

% 


X 

o 

X 


UJ 


u 
O 

c 
o 

U) 
O 

(D 

•M 

JJL 

c 

CO   ^ 

E  fe 

E 

C 

Zi 

c 

U 
<0 

-> 

1 

■D 

C 

2 

d 

CO 

Z.  Kling 
sie  H.  P 

J 

(/> 
o 

o 

V) 

"5 
u 

d 

QQ 

o 

'cp 
c 

> 

CO 

CD 

o 

CO 

2 

(0 

a> 

u 

^ 

2  m 

c 

o 

c 

(U 

(0 

IS 

0) 

c 

o 

u. 

0. 

q; 

< 

a. 

< 

5 

Q 

(U    (A 

a  c 


^  O 


j= 
o 


Z^ 


.><  ><  >< 

E 

o 


O  u. 


o 
o 

$ 

c 
o 


CO 


o 

■•-'  "i:: 
O    TO 

O  2 


§ 


o  ©  o 

_    —  CO  S  ^, 

£  -S  "E  TO  o  x:  x: 

'^     O  S  C  <D     3     3 

o  .j?  CO  jz   o   o 


CD 

bo 

c 

< 

o 


o 

*> 

DO 

.E  x: 

^    TO 
Q.  ■•-» 


a.a:c/)c/)c/)c/>c/>c/)3 


E 

CO 

x: 
0}  o 
c  QQ 

>     CO 

I,:::  I 

il 

UJ   (/} 


TO  a, 
>  o 
E  2. 

n 


>> 

X) 

cu 
Q 


"O 
O 
O 

_a>  xj 

bD   TO 


E  x:   0) 

CO     3 

u:  oi:  o 


CO 
UJ 


CD     r- 

CO     (0   — I    ^ 

a.  QQ 


I/) 

C    CD  c 

O     )30  0) 

t/)   -D  to 


<|^o 


C  CO 


c  o 


tU    —     3     J      C     O 

^.2.E  SiS'l'S 

0_LiJ_jJCQuJlJJ 


I/) 

to  to 


CiO   go  D. 

0)    fl>  O 

>  >  .y 


c 

CO 
t>0 

o 


J8   TO 


CD    4J 

h-  x: 


c 

3 

o  _    _  _ 

2  2  Z  Z 


£   TO  £  .b=   g 
»-   at!  3  c 

3     CO     O     O"   (0 

O  CL 


c 

Q)  c 

«2  »-  CD 

C  0)  (A 

0  c  c 

W  CD  J2     TO 

•-  CO  P  -^ 


■=0     >^ 


O 


JJ  Q 


m      TO  .b 

TO   ^   jC     c 

o  2  q:  -2^ 


0) 

> 


CD 

E   TO 

CO   ^ 

Ol    0) 

.     CI) 

O  Q 

TO    .2 

E  c 
E  § 

UJ  o 


to 

c 

CO 
I/)   X2 

to   ^ 

=    TO 

t:  u. 

TO 


QQ 

XL     TO 
in    *± 


m  ^ 


CO 


QQ 


^ 


>»  DO  TO 

0  O  Jo 

^  C  it) 

3  (0  to 


O 

x: 
to 


u_  *" 

£     CD 
UJ  X   — ) 


to 
Q. 


(0 
CD 

a 
o 
o 

X 

to 

c 

CD 

> 


c 

CO    = 
C     3 


C   JO 

•!->      (0 

DO  uI 

%  o 

3    TO 


CQQQCQOOUJUJU-OC7X2 


376 


A. 


Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1966 


> 


<1> 


c 


v-  5  CO  c  <c 

cy><r>a>CT>a>oooooor^rvrNrs.rNr*shsiv.i»srNi>Nhs 
oooooooooooooooooooo 


c 


al         Ie^poI^I    1=1^ 


^2-^  E-2^^-QroO       w2SoO„ 

S  (nc:£.J2-ic-=E^-u°:ot;S.t®"^iS(D 

0^  -i(/5<DQ3:S<CLOS:SQ.LiJZZ<c«mo2 


rHrHrHi-lt-lrHOOOOOOOOOO>a>a>CT>a> 
tf)  rHr-trH»-<r-4rHrHirHT-lrHt-trHi-li-Hr-lOOOOO 

w        **•  ^ 


0) 


B.  <D<o4S^Oooco^c>»{0(o.9P(oo-£»^o 


-lO22Za.H-jSliJ2UJWCDC0O^OZW 


i2  >» 

§)co  ^o  o       Z  ^        to^        ujm 

<o=ox:>=«3<uro(oox:3;-(Ux:o<o£crc3 

(/)20QCLOc/3WOC/>a.Q.<^Qi^())ii:SOO 


00    TO  to 


c  a. 


Q)  iC   LU  (0  r- 


Xo<u  a)''>        "O^        oow  x:>»tIo 

0_5-vI    —    -C     <0     3     r^£     -*     O     (0    •—     Q)    -^     f-     m     O     m 

ooCT>ooo^inif)^»-40>a»^>^0"^cMCMc\ji-irHi-io 
o^in^cnoorocococsjcMCvjcMcvjcvjcMCvjcvjcvjcvjoj 


377 


May  1967 


M 
Hi 

<U 

3 


C  tt>  ^    o 

Q.  »_  —   .—    0)  •— 
O<OC0OXQ:h-2 


o  2 

i=  :9    TO 


go 

3 
V) 

<u 

B 

09 

X 


0) 

■> 
o 

c 
o  -c 

^2 


3 
O 

o 
.52 
c 

c 

3   J=    _ 

o  o  s  o 


2 

^1  s 


O    0) 
(0 

o 


(0 


3 

o 

TJ 
0)  C 
C    O 

>^  E 
o 
-J  .:< 


<0 


(0    4^ 


TO 
< 


(0   = 

2?  ^ 

TO    o 


3 
O 

»-  O 

>  22 

=  2 

(D  O 

Q  I 


P     3 


M 


0)    TO 
-i    > 


O 
J3 

TO" 

I 

<0    TO 
CL   O 


> 

qE 

c 
o 

E 

TO 


^rt^r-ir-ioooa>cr>Cho><y>cooooorvrNrs,voijnioinininmin'!t^^ 
oooooooooooooooorvhvrNr>.iN.rvrvr^hshshsrvrvi^rs.rvt^i^iN,rshsrv. 


0) 

M 
CO 


•e 

T7 

o 

1. 

z 

V. 

nn 

IE 
a 

a> 

3 

0) 

c 

O 

c 
o 

O 

I- 

TO 

C 

m 

c 

TO 

E 

L. 
3 

5^ 

o 

E 

E 

5 

c 

k. 

0) 

TO 

O 

TO 

TO 

■n 

3 

a> 

TO 

o 

^ 

U. 

m 

iH 

o 

UJ 

X 

Z 

0) 

o 

"-     (0  TO 

o   -  ^ 

O    3  " 


(A 

TO 

3 

a 


4-»   TJ 


2  £  ^^  ^ 


3  =     O 

3  0)  ±: 

~  Q-< 

o  ■•-• 
ceo 

o  o  75 

X  S   CL 


(A 

(U 

^ 

TO 

C 

^    0)    g 

3   .-    m 

a  So 
lorsv 
thC 

TO 
■»-• 

C 

JK  >»  = 

TO 

<1>    TO    O 

4-' 

2   1-  W 

< 

Q)  ±i 


7^    Q>    ik. 


0) 
0)   ^ 

V) 

»-     r- 
TO     O 


(U 

TO    v_ 

-i    O 


m  o  CQ  z 


TO  t;  .52 

<0     TO     fl) 

m  X  ^ 


I. 


0) 
CQ 

I 


o 
c 
o 


o^cna>a>o^o>o>o^c7iO>oocooQoooooooooooo^s^N^N^s^Nrv^J^^D^ou^«) 
ooooooooooooooooooooooopoooooooooooooooQoooooooooooooooooooo 


o 
o 

u 


o 

x: 

TO 
T3 


^  ?  c  .E  -2 

TO  TO   >,:="•— 
c/)  it:  CO  <  3 


TO 

c 


TO 

x:    v;  o 
w  =  ^ 

'^   o  x: 

Q,    O     O 

w  z  z 


TO 

c    <»>    c  '^ 
QD   ^  ^     W 

Jj  ^  O  Qi 


V) 

> 

TO 

D 


TO 
jQ 

E 

$  = 

0)    o 

>  o 

>»  x: 
^  :^ 

75  o 

>  z 


.2  »- 

.-   -^    TO 

>  ^  Q. 


% 
c  a 

0)    c 
T3    TO 

O  .c 

■«? 

TO    O 
LU   Z 


c 

TO 

"2 


00  S 

c  <» 

._  c 

=  o 

CQ  a: 


TO 


w  2 

TO    0) 

•^  E 


rococorococoPOcvjcvjcvjcM 


sz  x: 
o  o 


Z  Z  Q 


§  o 

■fct  52  <" 

<1>    (0  ^ 

O  LU  O 


c 
E 

TO 

o 

TO 
C/) 


11 

_TO     TO 
QQ    it 


TO 
TD 

(/) 
■*-> 
•♦-» 

O 

o 

C/) 


TO 

c 

■> 
o 
o 

(/) 


TO 

E 
o 
o 

TO 


0)  ^ 


c 

TO 


2  <u 

TO  2?^ 

x:  o   =3 

4-  O    = 

TO  4->    O 

LU  C/)  Cl 


TO   c    3   c   2;  XJ 
^  ;i  a>  «  —  > 

(/)  O  Q 


3     C     ^ 
O    TO  .:i    a> 

<n  (/)  DC  (J 


3 
Q. 

E 
>» 

O 


rt^^r-<rHt-l,-lrHr-trHOOOOOOOOOOC7^0^Cna>0>C^Cy)00C0 

oooo'ooooooooooooooooo>o^<y^cT»(T>cy>cnwcr> 


M 


<0 


sz 

o  = 

x:  .±f  > 

DO   3  00 

TO     <0  Q.  _  _ 

a:  Q.  c/)  (/)  o  <  -> 


x: 
P-  E 


J2 

TO 
Li. 

O 

x: 

TO 


o  i5 


_     TO     >  ^ 

X3     >    ^    4J    TO 

TO 


TO 


3)    TO    <U  =: 
O    o   lU   ^    <0 

^     <D     C 


JZ 
O    O 


_  TO     TO 

0)  <1>     m 

TO  "^    XJ 

W  OO    m 

o  C    <° 

Cl  o 


_,o-§,.g5£ES 

TOo+34-'*i^Q<ui-c:»= 


CQ 


3 

cr 

TO 


(0   ^   "O     C/) 

SQ:iuSZQ_^co</)Oi<;zLuc/)</)2Q:wi-mc/)h-l- 


0)     o 

C    X)     4S 

TO    TO    O 


oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo 


378 


Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1966 


sz  o 

0)  r>    $  «  © 


a>?«£        ^  ^„i5        3  c-K       .2       .2        t        _ 


c 


c 

O 
JQ 


w2:v:o<U(oEa)»-(oE>40TOOv:dS<03<i>o30OT30<oa><o=33(o 
ou.mooQuj<-jOh-</)--JDC-i2:o<a:c/)Z-JOQow>-c/)Xi<:ixi--c/) 

oocooooocoraoooooooocooowoowoooooooooooocooooooooooooooooooooo 

a> 
u 

t    «>  O  v_ 

sic        hI^  t^  ^   g-  5 

|sl§  Hill  I  iitli|l|  initial  cl|-5?i 

XOOh-O2<lJj>-Q_U.Zh-^l-<>->2Q-_JOc0</)C0^WOCLQCWO 

ojc\icsicM'-''-''-''-»'-»'-''-<'H«-Hr-<.--iQooooooooa><yio^cr>gjCT>o>g> 

0>0>C7>(J>0^<T>€J^O^O>0>0>cr>Cy)0>0>0^0^0>0^0>ChCT>Ch010000000000000000 


M    M    O 


c 


o 


VI     VI     \j  -^  ^>  "rz  Tii 

(0   -^   =  3  .2  (0  c 


V) 


$O^'^'«^-&3><£m=C0iTjC-t;'ti3v)^CtA3^-^C<a*;=(n*> 

ZOrw^^OXCQCQiilCJXWQ-QrcOXiS-lDQO^S  en  a.  >-Z^ODUJliJ_J 

cocooo<x)ooc»oo(X)oooocoi^rvr*N|N.|s»hsfs,i^r*«'i^r^r*^»^r^«)<X)U3vou3UDU) 
o>o>cJSO)0^o>ocr>oo>oSocr>CT)0^o^oo^ooo>cr>oio>o^cri0^o>oioo>o^ 

T3 
x:    O 

•^  -MO  »n 

^  >.  S?o   ?  x:        >,  ■§ 

I     |e     S     «S.f5  8,  ^lo^ir. ^(§1^558^     I 

lll-^i  o  ^  o  ^  g^  2  ^|E^1?:^^  o^^gg  3  S'^  g|^  e 

2^^DQD_Z(0Zc/)WCQO0:>3OLUUJO22a:2wCQDQC0Oh-i^Qh- 

in       ioinio^'ct^'^'5t'*^'*f*)coro(ooQcorocnroc\ic\ic\jcsic\icsicvjrHr-i,-i 
o      oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo 


379 


May  1967 


TO 
(A    C 

C    CD 
nj    TO 

§:£ 
>  ^ 


0 


(0 

^    C  (U 

+3  >,  a 

o   <p  Q. 

Q-  ^  o 

J  ul  O 

(0    0)  UJ 

.E   TO  <c 

CUD  w  F 

.h  o  E 

>  q:  Lu 


■a 

0) 
O    TO 


TO    <S 

If 


c 

TO 

(U 
(U 

Q 


TO 


t!  O 


(U 

O 

ixi 


JZ 

u 

\- 
C 

o 


9^^^ 


TO 

Q^  c3  S  ^  <  ^  ^ 


Jj    TO  ^    TO 


3 

^  o 

+-»    ^ 
TO    <U 


0) 


C    (U 

-J  c 

0    TO 
>  ^ 

o  < 


w  "E  ^  ii  ^ 
XJ  0)  2  +e  ^ 


C    CD    CD 

^  ^  .^  I  -h; 

Z  _l  UJ  ^  Q 


O 

TO 

TO 
TO  ^ 
>  i- 
0  TO 
^  CQ 


(U 

JC 

0 

c 

0 

0) 

f- 

0 

0 
Q- 

(0 

E 

Si 

i 

TO 

0 

1° 


'^  m  2  v^  £  ^  ^  ci: 


c  ±: 

TO    (U 

r:  oj 


2  -  2  S  c  i:  .= 
o  o  <u  •—  "O  TO  x: 

Z  _l  >  <  LJ  CO  CO 


oQ-      rH.rH 


rHtHLncy>u^'-HC»h*vDococvjcorHro«--ivDvoi-iooicoLn^)coa>U30rv,rHU3r-i 
ooivcDC3>0'!to^Or-ior-40cr»chOoo<r>cMoooorvcj^r-iooKorvoooo^ 


^0'-<rvinrHoo-^oinLn«£>»-iooo<i>i^ooori-r-4iorHincMoocvjoco«i>oO'* 
ooioooooc\icr)ino«-icyiiocy>^i^ir)'«vi-hs(}ocsjr*sc\jroa>hs0ocr>cgrocsjc\j'^ 
cO"*':t<i5<i)'X>u^oi^^or>sCj>voii3rNU3invDrv<n"5tinioinovo^rvCMOO^'ci- 


<0 
CD 


cDi^co"^oo^ororNrHrHrv,-iO'<;fO"<t(T>ooococ\jcr>ur)c\jr-i<x)ooocvjrvo 
hs^coT-ii-irHOOo«D<X)'5t<DrvOrOLnrorH'*c\jrooocvj4f)rvioc\jrHOJ<ncT> 
u3rfinu3rva3'^o«X)Lnrvoo'i)F^oo«)<x>rsvocnintnrvvo<7>hs«jDr^fnoo^^ 


Li 

o 


^t5 


x^ 


0)^^^  ^<  ^  a  0.  Sis  5^2 
c:    0I;;    i:    C    (/I    ^  =  T3    O    o    (iTTaTO 


(U 


i?  ~  Gflx:  o 


O    GO  <^ 


C     U     TO    '^     ^     ^/J 

___^_t/)TO^oqo 

TO    >    >    >    O)    2^+j^^^^^^^^^H-^ 

to<u(u<ucu<d:3totototototototototototo 

QQQQQQQUJiJLlljJLiJLjJLjJUJLiJLiJLiJUJLjJ 


CO 


o  ;^ 

E  a. 

TO  "O  — 
UJ  UJ  LU 


(/) 


TO 


E  E 


DO  3 


UJ  UJ  UJ 


TO  i5  o 
U-  U-  u. 


0) 

c 
^  .E 


(/) 

TO 

UJ 

o  o 
■^  -^  c  c 
+-»  c:  u)  (/) 

^  TO  O)  (U 
O  ^  ^  k- 
U_  U_  U-  u. 


oQ- 


c         C 

C 

3           0 

C     r-             »-                                                      OJ 

0           (/) 

c    »- 

erguso 

ohnsoi 

Baker 

innega 

:ks 

(kes 

all 

.  Sauls 

Main 

sey 

ristens 

lan 

apener 

Mam 

Vlann 

John 

1-   0   0) 

Q:_id 

55< 

03 

EloiseC.  F 
Erminnie  J 
Mayme  J.  1 
Melba  D.  P 
Zola  Y.  Ric 
Atlas  C.  Co 
Alice  T.  W; 
Algerene  D 
Colleen  P. 
Ruby  Wool 
Clara  C.  Ch 
May  Bowm 
Melba  J.  C, 

nela 

idys 

ham 

TO.™  ^ 
Q_  0  ^ 

.9  a>  cu 
>>q: 

•tt  VD  hs 

t-H   "d-   .-H 

ino^oinrvOr-ihNrNvocTJVDin 

(j^  0  r^  cj>  00  00 

O^OChOOO«-)THOOi-iOOOCOO 

w 


J^ 


Qi     O 

"O  — 
TO  Q 


=    ^CO 
^    C    TO 

TO       .    ^ 

Q  CO  ^ 


TO  •  — 

jj:  — ' 

o  ■ 

(\i  CQ 

m 


TO 


(U 


0  Q-^ 

O  c   i; 

>  —    O 

Q  DQ  1= 

->  q;      • 


•o 

TO 


:j^> 


t)0 


0 

<u 

§ 

c  -Q 

to 

(u  E 

(U 

1- 

S^  0   C 

0 

> 

0) 

Scott 
B.  La 

y  J.  Bl 
Nelso 

> 

-,    0)    (U    TO 

Toot 

c    TO  -^   =J 

1) 

c  i_  x:  <u 

C3 

<  0  CO  m 

OCDrNhsCMCM';tr-4T-ir-iCVJCnOl 
OOOr^OOrHCTiOOi-HCMOr-iOO 


C\JCr^00«)C7^'!t00incvjOOio00Or>«.005c\JhN00r:t'-«C\100<X)C0<N'st-U3OJC000 

oroa^'«;t«-^iDa3'^cT»JSrJ^'^^'^cnOin<i>'^incT>ooinvDoooc\ihsCOOC\j 
CMLncNjrN(r)c\jvO"^incoiDix)cornu^in'^'?tin»^rv'sfincr>oohsrotovooiorv 

cocO';^^-^rHr^^^s.ur1C^JO^>c^lCJ)^NC^l'-^•«s^o'^oo'-^l^cO';tooo^HC3^<^lrH 
r-iocy>cMoocMcviOir)f:^QvD'-ico<i?cj>f^cNj"=t"^oo^r>.Lncj^ino<^voocvjc\i 
cvjincooorororv^cocyivomuD(Y)T;tvo^inmiooo\DvDcoPOi^oointnO';foo 


CD    TO 

■§1 


(/) 

TO 
UJ 

(U    (U 

C7  cr 

(U    (U 

o-  o- 

3    3 


^^ 


TO 
U_ 

C 
TO 
O 


^  Xi  ^  'q. 


0)    0)    OJ 

E  E  E 


TO  x:  <o 


q: 


3 
O 
CO 

TJ 

c 
o 

E 
o 

_J 

c 


c  o 

C   )=;   (fl  o 

^=^.E  u 

'^    DD=  TO 


O  = 


(1) 


<u  •Sf' .—  i2  J2  o  o 


(U 
TO    7^  "rs 


=  3 


Is 

o  o 


\^  __     ^_     ^_     ^— -     i—        ^        ^       L—        ^        (/^     J-J       ^       ^^^       ^^^       ^*f       ^A'        Mi/U/        V4/       U/>^.^     — ^     ^—       >^       ^^       \Mr       %^       ^.z 

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<DQCQCQC]QOQCQCQmmCQQQOQmOQDQCDm 


380 


Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1966 


c 
c 

U)  (0 

f-c  w)  "oEc  x:^ 

-)Qi;ELiJl^<>LLlI_ji:^^><LLJ->UJQ-<Q::<_ILLlC/)ZCL-nLLlX>_JLLlC/)-)> 

hsCsirHinc»rHoocr>o^o^o^.-Hi^«i3(X)o^cnvoo^(Y)oooivcx)in<y»hvCMcy>csi<N>«;fino><i>iou5 
oo^tocncx)ocnr-^(X)oo^rHooocy)rv.cocorNOOChcoa>oorvcoa)ooina>o^'-<r^cvjoo)rH 

rHr-HrHr-lt-Hi— Ir-I  r-li-Hr-Jr-4rH 

lOlI^CJ^C^l^£>OOC^Jr^rHUDC^l's^r^O^D^D00O'-^^^0^C0»-^C0<<;r^NCX)^O'-^^NCMU^ 

cvihH<Y)OcMfoo<nvDcooQUDc\jc\jrH'?trHOOrHCOcooofO'!tr^(x)rvoto<ooc\ia^'<t<»oooo 

r-4  r-l 

OOVDrHO^«t(Y)rHC\J(ncOlOU)O^O^r-^(Y)00^)COO^^C^l^>01-^^^lr)OOC^J^D(X)"^^n 

o^1-^o>'--lOc^lrH<Y){r)fxo>^^ocnc^l•?tooc^^^)CM^no^nr^lncMO^^vrHC^J•^cY)col^)u^ 
"«t'^cMr-<rvivinir>(X>^UDoovO(no^'^coooc\jc»vOrHO>U3in<Y)'^coi*vootnvocr)U^ 


O 
(0    _ 


^ 


(0 


■eS^-giE-oTjSoSo.-^.-^^^^^-^i^oS^jH-D-ol^E^.E.^Eoo--^      "S^ 
u.cJoooooooc30oooooxn:xiixixi3:iiii22  =  ^-=^^^ 


c 


t  -I     ^li^so..!..     cgi?5pi        iIe 


roc       -K  -c^  <ui2w,«Jj^<uc:^y,  .Eoi5c^c  c  '^  o 

.yS^ro     ■.Ex:ccE^c--^c:oc.^to0(u<ox:m^ojz^--Sc"a3S„c.D 

^oi^=  ..^^^4io§a;jf!Sc^0|EEo4oca2-So^ODO(o^~^o5^ 
-)OOXUJ>Q::^<Z:-)XUJ-)<<(]Q^Ld_lOXX>QiQ|-QQ:^Z-l^LiJO-l^ 

cr>cr>o^oooocMoooooooc^.-»CDcoooo»Ha>oocoorvoor^oooooo»-iochh«.oooco 

tHlr-4rHrHr-lr-4r-l  i-Hr-lrHrHi— Ji— t  r-lr-l  tHt-I 

(0'*»HOrHOO!::;o'^'itoocy^cvincvjo40coc3^<^c)0'-^^cx)cr)ouicourio^^cocnouD>-H^ 
'^coo^oO(ou^fl2<i)OCMrvooovDO"^'*rvo^<i3coc>inoo^rHOOoooorvc\jcococooooosi 
ur)^s-^tl^c^l^sOco<I)vocY)^lnlno><I)cocM'«^'*c^Jlnln"!t<^'>;fli^c^llnc^lvo^-^lo 

rHrMCsiiQoi<Y)rH^^^^oouDc\j(T>incntr>co»-H'*coocMioivinooor>Ncnooou^rHr^ 

<DooK>iD'*$)^coooino^ocr)00"*ooincvirvroN'Hovooioroinro^ooooooir)coo 

tn(»ini^(Nh*co^u3h^co<v)U5's^cr»r^cocNj'^';fc\jin"«;t'^'<tinrvcn<i><oi^ 


T3 


33X.opw>-T:>_t:o^^ccc-Sooco(J)-D-D-Da).y.y^rog33c:S-iJC>roE 
ooOi_»_3rj33(aa3(nn3ajroroTO{D03cua>a>x:x:x:.~^oOOOOOoOi-3 
OQcnmmCDQQOQDQOQoOOOOOOOOOOOOOOCJOOoOOOOOOOOO 

381 


May  1967 


Q>    c 

^  c  g 

■Sc/j- 
i:  ^  (u 

^  Jj  ^ 

^%  ^ 

-I  QQ  ^ 


00 


C 

o 

(0 

"Deo 
C   c  -> 
TO    3 
C/) 


(0 

o  ? 


q: 


o 


^  OQ 

^  O 
.!«  >^> 
O  03  TO 
_J  U 1 


X_j     ^  TO 


to  -■ 

>^  CO 


DO  TO 
T3    *- 

m    . 

.  OQ 


CO  o 
C  i_ 
T3  TO 
UJ  O 


O    (D 

Q  > 


t 

o 

•a 

TO 

o 
c  C  C 
_>»_>*  (D 

OJ    <U    o 

UJ  UJ  Ll. 


TO 
TO    TO 

O  i^ 

■    (U 

QQ  -^ 


c 
(U  a> 


^tiiD 


TO  .= 

_a)  TO 

UJ  UJ 


0}  ui 

■£5  TO 

o  a> 

m  Q_ 


(U  ^ 
I-  CD 


=  <y 


o.  o  o 

E  -c 


c 


UJ 


^  m 


0} 


Q)"2 

3    TO 

_    _  .,  -M  "D    Q. 

^  >  CO  S  -o  _a5  ^ 


TO 

•o 


O    0)      .    o 

_,  x:  ^  {0  ^  W 


TO 


»-    „.    TO    TO    <D    TO    0) 
TO    5i    N    h:    O    ^    O 

D-  tt:  UJ  a:  <  z  < 


a. 

o>^vo^ocviin-<;t'-'00"!tr-«io^ioooooorNoocoT-irsfHChrNO^cyicvjrr)oooo 

tVtHOOOl-^^^o>00>0^^^000001»-^OOr^OO^OCT>O^C^4r-lt-lCv^OOO>^Ht-lO 

rH           THtHtH           i-H           rHrHrH                          r-i           i-HrH           i-H                  rHr-lrHrH                  r-li-li-« 

o 

l/J   o 

U)voo>inh>.rsinoooooO"«tvovx)rHrv.rNcoioo>rH«)rHrNoooo^hscooorHcvjco 
voino>cMivcn(Y)0)OCQ^cocvjin.-HOCMrH  o  -^  o^oooo^r^oocvioo'itinfo 
(Oininr>.in{»r^(n<DSix)cohsU3t;toor^ur)inrs.<i)(n(X)inrsuDvD'<tinu>rvrx 

1  = 

eg 

UJ  = 

ioocoin';thN^ino>iohsrHVDoO'*'Co«Da>oovooooa)OOhs»H(D(j>vDo^cvj 

iDCr>0>00«-«hvOOO^'-'^OO^U)tOVOCOCM^DhsO^O^Olr-iCVJt^hsCr)rNCO«>cr)00 

^^U5(Di^rvscy)co^incvjoorN.^r>*oO">;t^rvinroo>«?J-u3inijn^voinvoio 

I 

o 
K 

o 
c 
o 


i_    0) 

">  2 

0)   o 

o  o 
z  z 


Si 
o  o 


1^ 

(U 

m 
•6 

c 

TO 
TO 


(0 


I/) 

TO 
UJ 


13    3 


E 

0) 


^  ,_  o 


E  o 


(rt 

3  5^ 

00  v"    <u 
C 


x: 

TO  o 

^     z 

Q. 


>    TO 


,—  .i  ._  £ 

oj  <u  0  X; 
o  o  o  ^"^ 


■o 

c 

TO 


TO    OOJ^r^CCTD"*-    »-i-    TO    TO    TO    TO    TO    TO    TO    d  SZ   SZ   SZ   SZ  ^   .2    O    O    O 
OOOOOOOOOOQ-Q-Q-D-a.Q.CLQLQ.Q.D_£LQ.Q_Q.Q.a. 


_</)  ^^  UJ    TO 

o  >,  >.^ 

0)  .C    <U    CD 
±  CO  QQ  I 


=    ,«    <I^    <U    (U 


TO 


TO 
■D 
00 

TO    O 
V) 


QD 


0  C 
C  C 
TO    TO 


TO 
5 


^    0 

00  .E 
'  .E  •" 
I  5  CO 

(/)</>    o 

■MUD 
3    TO    TO 


(/) 

C 
TO 

.    -M 

OQ  J5 

<-    ^ 
to"^ 

cu 


■D 

o 


(rt 


c 
o 
(/) 

c 

SI 

o 


c 

(U 

(/> 

C    (U 
(U    o 


JI   T3 
»-    TO 

TO     c 


TO  O 


i2-su_Q:>a.Q:DQuj_i 


-  E 

X  UJ 


-^   cXiJ 


0  </) 

N  "C 

TO  O 

X  Q 


<u 


§  2  I  >-g 
>-  >  ^  O  X 


•a  xj 
o  <y 


<  z 

<U    TO 


^  O)  CO  00  vo  «sf  00  o  rf '5t  CO  en  in  in  in  u> '^  UD  CO  "T-t  h*  ^  io  CM  t-i  cy>  "St  r^  <T> 
gtJ  00  00  en  o  00  o  en  CO  (N  r-i  hs  .H  00  rx  oi  cr»  CM  00  r-4  a>  00  o  CM  o^  CO  rH 


v 

TO 

c  -==  o 
o  -^  ^  o 

O    TO<j^ 
■><  t    O    TO 

^  :e  o  _j 


rH  rs  to  01 

00  rs  o  o  o  r-< 


C 

c 

TO 

o 

> 

E 

UJ 

E 

rri 

<u 

_i 

TO 

> 

0) 

TO 

0 

CC 

^ 

CMr^CMCMCMUSOOOCMCO^--* 

oo^ooivcorv^incorH'^too 
N.  in  cvi  rv  m  in -"it  en  in  o  a>  io 


»-icoco^inoovoinincnooinooi*^ocorNr-4in 

rvrvCioocvjcnrHrvcMOoorHhscnocovooO'-' 

incMh»inhst«>sinco"^io<n'tcMCMinoo«>^cocn 


O    C 

t-H 

h* 

oo^c\joocooin^ooooincocno«v}-cocniotnr-iir>vDcsic\jin 

i-H 

■<*  CO  <n  rv. 

2S 

(n 

o 

xtcnooa>cMT-i'!t'-< 

ininooioococvjtv.cocvj^ocn'itco'^CMOo 

r-( 

CM  CM  in  CO 

£e 

rv 

vo 

c\jvouD^inr>s-<^€n 

THin<i)cooo'X)<X)ooincoininhsincM.-tvoo<DU)co»^ 

r-)                                                                                                       .-< 

i-« 

^'^  sz 


JO 

■C 

o 

0) 

z 

— 

(fl 

> 

c 

to 

^ 

>N 

TO 

TO 

Q) 

i)^  :^ 

TO 
TO 


E  o  o 

iSo-^ 

i^  ^  -I 


x: 

TO  ^ 

UJ  Z 

g  TO    TO    TO  Of 

Si    00  OD  OO  00  ^o 

>    C    (U    <U    CD    C  i_ 

0  w  >  >  >  o  ._  -2 

j^   c   w   tn   y)   >,^ 


TO  1-  (U  0 
0)  TO  OO  > 
OQ  U_    C 


o   >^ 

-fTOO0._  . 

^    OO  C    i_    irt    (O 


q: 


■JK.       1—       UJ       l/J       V)       ,^  .^_     4_>       ^       A       UU     >—       i-       U<       U/ 

TOTOTOTOTOTOOJOJCU—OOOOO 


E^ 


TO 


So 

J-  -o 

TO    (U 


'sz 

^TO 


(U 


3 
TO^^ 

0)  .^  .— 


(U 

j«:  $  TO 

0)  -^  ^ 

0)   3  o 

»-    TO  "O 


382 


Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1966 

DO  0) 

■•f5|a)£cS-|o.ETO^gTOt;02-cTOOg4^^c^-§^^^^   2tototo^:5 

oovolnl^■«:t^><y>l^u^lv^>!N.c^JOooc4ln*HCF^cO'<t'^'^'-^oooc^>o^^^.c^lc^looc^^ 
c7)OOoa>ooocx)a>oO'-<o>rsjooooc\jooo^o^cr>oooooo^o^ooooo^oooocMcvjo 

r-li-Ht— I  T-H  «— Ii-Ht— It— 1  i— Jr-ltH  t—lrHi-H  i— I  i-Hf— It-4 

ro'^fOrHinoor^o^oocoooo^ajoai  ro  r-i  r-irHLnor-<hsiniovDa)OCMcx3inmLOor««.csj 
^inrNcoc\ivDLn<OrHrN.rvhsOOrHC\icoc\iooLOr-ic»ooco(ooir)Oc\iOi-iOCT>ioc\joopocn 
ioinu>votDr-HCvjro«5c\ju3inrvcrjrorvrHLniDiJDiO';tooh>a3iny5u^i^'!tcovoc\iinoinu^ 


co^^c^l'^^0'-^1-^u^c^^c^loo'I)^^)l^>cncMOCMU^CJ^lv^o^CMOil^cocorHrtrv^ooo<Y)oocno 
Ol^'^o^O'?tooo^>c^JO^r^ur^C7^^sCMlO'^r^cnr^cJirHC^>lnrH(v^'d•c^J^slnoo^o■<d-^^ 


t:rio3TO<u(u<U(i)a)<pcu.ii;.ii.=i'.^.^.^oooOTO+J+J4-'4-'+Jroroa3TO<OTOn3 
a.Q.Q:Q::Q::Q^Q:Q:Q::Q:Q::Qia:Q:Q:QiQ:Q:Q:crcrc/)c/)c/)c/)c/)cn(/)c/)cococ/)c/)c/) 


o  o  o 

0.0.0. 


O 

05 
O         ^ 

r-           (/)    J 
.=           03    O 

z 

g  -D          LU  (/) 

> 

^    1- 

03    03 
O.  Q_ 

E  o  S  -^ 

D. 

03 

C    (0    o    O    O 
O    C    OD  00  OD 

c  0  .g^  .9i  .3^ 

</) 
o 

V)    V) 

^  y    .  .       .    .  : 

o 

— > 

o 

-J 

b 

_J 

<  CQ  Q  Q  Q 
c  c  c  c  c 

•tf-Sr,    N.Oo.b^-Io  ^>»—  -Cmm  ^=0  <^ro3i-'-  —  =  t:(UQ)0X3-r-„<«O3 

~>  0-  cu^jom  ^*^-)0Q  jy  ajx=>_^  0)  §  n,^  ^c  TO -2^  fell  .-^       ^h-"^^*-  _ 

cdiZljcj_i->q:u.cdli-Ck:u-i_iQ^-|-i-|— i-i-iclQ^o_i^-ic/:)XzQc/)q::^q:_j 

ooovDcooOr-iinivcvjcohsinroocooor^ovDhNOO  ro  cr»  int-ir-i';tcO'*»-i'<;j-\o^rHcoo 
cno»-irHocx)»-«oo>oa>ooo'-<'-«ooOrHO^oocococr>«-io^CT>0)00ooooocp>»H 


o>^cvi(ocx)f^a)rva7rt'*c\j(y>>?tr^'jn.-»r^cY7004<i)iDm<J>o<y>'-«r^hsC\jocMcor«»vO'<t 
ovocooou3cvj(oincvjorovoo^oocn(Y)OOr^oooioin<x)0'«:tfoo^"«^rHinc\jioc«jfO"s}-cvj 
in(nir>oocorvrvhvcooovDO)rvijnoor»«.cnO(i)vDioinroiocoir)iocotv)o^oou3coi^rv^)iO 


'«t'*'^'*oiocy>coioinc^i»HococorHcocO'^hNOOhNCOO>i^vDininc\irH«!to>oooo<i>o 
voro(X)moi^ioooou^ivcni^oininfHrHO<i)vocMLOCvjcocy>rHrN.oO'5trO'*ocoo>i^ 


(U 


> 


13 

03 

it; 

O 

Q. 

a; 

(rt 

03 

■o 

O 

o 

a>Efl5FF-2^  S)-?„  >-Q>,>,a3  03<u»-0^CDOOOC2-^0_q:(0(0C0 

oooooo+->+j+J4->+J4j33TO(ga><i}q)<i)(i;ooooooooooooo 

^:es^^ss^^:e^^^Szz2zzzzzzz2zzzz2zzzz 

383 


May  1967 


<D 


(0                      a 

SI 

nes 
oats 
tern 

IS 

Ren 

<u 

-)  ^  CD  t        ro        a> 

a 

■        O  c  c  c  " 

(/) 

(0 

<u  .2  0)  rj  o  o  TO  o 

(0 

_l 

Marjorii 
Morgor 
Florenc 
Gloria  ( 
Ruby  h 
Velma 
Alice  W 
Ruth  Fl 

c 
E 


a: 


3^  ^: 


0) 
(0  "O 


2 


OJ    y,     CD    CU 

c  IB  c  o   V 

a>  TO  o  .:^  I 


o 


=     Q) 


0)  CC 
O 


.^  I  ^  ^  CO  ~  O 


2H    >0Q 


x:  liJ  o 
O     .  ^ 

0)  -"  c  2  oj  S^  .-= 

QCOSLu^-JUJUJCQUJ 


(0 

■^  E 

C3 


O 
O 

o  = 

TO 

C  C 
■D  O 
UJ  > 


c 
o 

to 

.--^ 

<U    O 

o  o 

•S  5 

c  — 

o  <i> 
OS 


OJ  Ll_ 

2  . 

<  C/) 

-J  -a 

E  t 

O  0) 


(0 

E  52 

3  J=    « 

O  W^ 

JQ  =  3 

Li-  QQ 

(u  ui  (0 

ro  ■= 

^  (0  .E 

■^  P    DO 

(0  E  .h 

=  LJ  > 


•    o^r^rHOi-HiorHcococsicvicvjLoincO'-iiO'^inrohsON.r-i^iooovocotoocyi 
It;    ococnooo^ooc3^rHOo^oooo^OrHC>0)hscr>ocr>o<y>CT»a>o>coooooo 

l^rH  rHtHrHr-l  iHr-ir-l  T-lrH  iHi-HrH 


00  VO  00  00 


o  00  CO  "«it  ^  "^  r^  in  CM 
ioc\jc\jinhsC7>vD^hvoOrHoo(Dor^ 


Soo  in  _ 
»HOOC7^c\jLninc7>c\jooooooin 


cMiDCMincvjinin^rHr-iooto 

.  .       _        .        . ~     :    .  "    .  in  rH  r% 

N.'*ooooininointD^Dvoc\jOLoiD«)oorvcvjooiniN.r^«;toouDrNinoinoovo 


<e 


ooiOhscvjocvjoo<NiniDrHoooooooco<Dcn'stinrvcy>cT>oocvjcy»CM<j>tHinoo 
CDc\jinrtoo<DincriCDrvr>Nin»HoointHcvjoooo^i-'-«ooooiDLCr-i^^f^cMtHir) 
U3Lnco^u)inoinin«)«5oooinvoiocorNOOooinooiv^oorNhsUDa>inoor»s 


I 

o 
K 

o 
c 
o 


(U    (U 


o  o  o 
>^  >  >% 

(U    (D    (0 

H-  H  I- 


> 

(U  i2 
CI  Q.  C 

E  E£ 
(U  a>  (u 
h-  I-  H 


x: 

CO 


(0    _    CO    ^ 

■5  $  .E  -  "^ 


> 

<u  — - 

>    CO 


cu 

(U 

i_ 
O 


CO   +j 

1| 

(0 


l-l-l-=)3Z)3>>> 


u 

2 

a 

I- 

c  c 
o  o 

c  c 

</)    w 
CO    CO 


0)  1- 
C  Q) 
>^J^ 

CO  0) 


^^^^^^ 


DO 

'o 

I 

^_ 

x> 

0) 


cu 
CO  Ji.' 


CO  c 

CD    C  to 

m  o  -n 

C/>   +-»+-»  4-» 


cu  cu 


en  CO  (/) 
cu  cu  cu 


•I 

s 


cu 


(0 

3   cu 


^  1;^  >  ~>  -c 

.    CO  "^  +-» 


cu 


<co 
CO  "J 
73  ^   c  3   <o 

<IJ     m     cu   T    ^ 

o  :t:  •  —  o  CO   cu  — 


CO 


CU      .  -o    0) 
cu  *^    i-    cu 


CU 

^  o 

CO       ■     ^ 

Q  co- 
co 


It  ii 
cu  .— 


ZL  C/3 


o 
o 

LlI         _ 
"^   (U  •— 

>  -^  q:  _i< 


DO  "  t: 


cu   c  •- 
DO  (0    w 

S  F  '^ 


-    m  O 


i*:  S 


x:  N 


cu 
o 

CO  JO 

O  uJ 


I--^ 


c 
o 

1- 

m 
c/3 


>\  CO 
LU  LJ 


C 

(U 

(=    CO 

o  c 

>^  CO 


CO 

cu 

CO 


c 
>  o 

cu    (0 


c 

cu 

1- 

+-> 

o 

CU 

^  Q. 

1- 

, 

CO 

— ) 

.2 

> 

JD 

"o 

13 

ZJ 

q: 

_i 

Q. 
Q. 

=1 
X 


CO 


X  t 

O    3 

oo 

(U    CO 

c  c 
DO  O 

<  Q 


.-:    CO    C 


C  'iZ 

■a  £x 


c 

CO 
+-• 
CO 

00 


> ._ 


2  " 

CO  ::r 

z  < 


cMoincMincj>rNincT>«-«ocnuDcr>cocj^rvocn«>';i-N.hsir)iDr^iocMhs^^<D 
r-»oO'HOooc»cy>oO'Hio^<7>ooor-iT-<cy»Ot-<ooO'-«ooooo>oooocj^»H 

rHfHrHi-Hr-l  rH  t-I  T-4r-l  rHi-li-lr-ti-l«-l  »-lr-l  i-l  rH  iH 

cMcr)incnivT^iOr-itnrvoocMoooooO"<tr-j>cthsc\jcMCDi^oo»-«0'!t'!torvoin 

00C\JC000'i5CT»rvci)00'-iO0000"^<i)r0rHC\JC000CT>r«srHCy>00OOhsr-i«:t<D0> 
OO^^tlO^VO'tintHOO«)VDVOCMCT>C7^':tinhs'<;tOO«>0«)CJ^OOOO^<N40rvUD 

I-l 

cTxj^  rH';j-incyiOOooh>.i^ooc\jcMcy>r-4cx)inc\jT-«iDi^"?too^oc\jcrjr-ioocjoocMhs 
ooc\j^r-<cohNOOooocohsCT>^rvc\joocvjcvicginir>»-ii^<MOO"«t'^vD^c\j»-icj> 
ix^^«3vor>N«5tino4r^  wo  vo  vDCMootN.'>rinvO';j-oo«)oowooi^cO'5tcM  vo  oo  IQ 


o  o 

g  ^  g-cu 


c: 

CO 

cu 


o 

Q. 
CO 

o 


CO  (/)  +-. 


=J  3 


=:  CO 


CO 


CO 

co-e-^" 

£=  CO 

<  m 


CO 

CO  .y 

CO  o 


i- 


co 
o.E-S? 

Q^  3  TO 

^  CT^  cu  cu  ,     c  >.i;z 

^cocococococo^'5:;j3mO<i>jr 

cccccccococo>cocu"^ 
cocococpcpcpcppcucucujz^c 


CO 
CO 

UJ 

cu  cu 


ccccccccc 

cococococococococ\  _  _ 

C/)C/3C/)C/3C/)C/)C/)C/)C/)C/5C/)C/)C/3C/)C/)C/3C/)C/3C/)C/)COC/)C/)C/3 


<U    CO 

^  cu 
TO  DO 

O    3 

c  o 

CO  CO 


*^i:* 


cu 
■o 


q:  »^  m  .i= 


LJ  = 


(0 


CO 


i2  o  CO 

m  CO  o 


jz  x:  x:  jz  x:  x: 


CjQ^ 


3    3    3 

o  o  o 

CO  CO  CO 


3  3  3 
O  O  O 
CO  CO  CO 


384 


Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1966 


o  .= 


<D 


i-?^^ 


c  — 

8  I 

CL 


5  ^ 
o  ra 
N  i<: 


a>  (u 
m  m 


w 

c 
<«>  . 

(/)   (U  =: 

C  ^  O 

x:  o  1 

^  0) 


*-    5^    ^  —  +3  ^  Q' 

<o  >^  >^  <u  5  TO  H^ 


a 


*n  ^  -a  'f. 

T3    TO    TO  '-' 
DO     .    O 


L.  UJ  LU 


oomo^rHO^N.oooocogochOrHrvrooi 
o^oo^»-tro»Hoooocr>»oo^o>cnooo 

1-1           r-l  r-l  tH                                 rH                                  rH 

:?! 

hsOvDvDi-H'*o>jr>ioi-icncM'*tr^oO'-< 
inivo^rocMO>»Hrvrvoroo>CMVDoi^ 
vo  U5  rv  iO  00  VD  in  ,H  vorooocsJCJOUDro'* 

OO»-«CMrH-*tO0>'!tCMO00U3<MCM^ 

r^^Oh».co<x>o>chcvjTtrNC\jocr>rv(o 
«)iOooincMir)infHrs.<r)r>c»)cy>voco'^ 

c 
o 


Q_    (0 

m 

U    (0 

.5tr 


o 


<u  ±: 


(0 


i   m<:suj 


O 
M 

C 

>%  (0  .= 
CO  ■ 


'.-    o 

>  -J 


^->  o 

<  = 

(/)  t: 

o  w 

q:  o 


a, 
u 

hsoOrHooocoinhscviinoo 
r^oi«-icncoi^c»r>.rso>o^o 

/^-  ./,?„,  . 

ojiDhsrvoovoocncoooiooi 
«5tnc\jcO'«to^ooir)oou3 
cjhsrN.^hsr-i^rN.^ioco^ 

■      1^ 
lU  c 

000*-<ttir>0>rHi-4|Vin>H(r) 

-tcovDooo'^ooinooincMco 
cooovoioo^cM^o^ininco'«!t 

(0 

u 
o 


o 

Qi  JZ  .^  ^ 


E 

03 
O  2Z  = 


> 


M 

t 

re 
E  o 


^^^^^^^^^^^ 


ro 


§E 

O    3 
>-  >- 


(0 

c 
o 


o 


c  r\  = 


o 

(/) 
O 

TO 

C 

o 
Q 


C    0) 

(U  ia 

"i 

nj  TO 
I  -' 

■  c6 

^  re 

'J  ?*  ^ 

3    d)    TO 

_j  m  ^ 


0) 


C 

re 

I 

CD 

re 

'c 

•w«  TO  — 

.h:   O 
>  Q 


(/) 

4-> 

T3 

■M 

^ 

o 

re 

Q. 

c 

$ 

a 

re 

■D 
LJ 

i- 

E 

re 

< 

o 
o 

=j 

<u 

re 

■M 

_l 

c 
1-0)        o  ^  re 

|to:s>.s,| 

qj  J5  .2  "S  TO  o 
Z  O  >  CD  ^     ■ 


I/) 

5" 


0)         ■*-> 


(0  ±i 
O  re 
-i  CO 


0)  >- 

Q.  Q) 

c  ■> 
re 
CO 


^^■^E<  .? 


c!5 


TO 

c 
o 


sz  s:  sz  sz  ^  sz  •- 


^    0    O 


(U 


c        re 

CiD 


3=33D33roOZ.^-, 
OOOOOOQ.Q.Q.4S3_,^»u»„%w 
C/)C/5C/)C/)C/)C0C/)C0</)(/)C/)C/)C/)Hf-l- 


E  <u  »- 

r-    C     0) 

=3  >  re 


re 


I 

o 

K 

o 
c 
o 


00 
CT> 

rH 
.-1 

ocoo^^iD'-frs.incvi'stintnoio 

CJ>OOCT>OO^OOOOOOOCJ>0000 

r-»                  rH  rH  «-<                  rH  rH 

oor^ococorHco«-« 
ocooooo^rvfHCJi 

rH 

O^hsCJOOOOCOrHCO 

^TtCMinCs|"?t<OrH 

rH 
rH 

i 

»Hco(Jico"«d-cy>hsrH»Hcy>(T»c\joo 

to    O 


re 

CO 


W  7n 


■D 
00  0) 

c  O 

(U   o 


TO    TO 


CO  ^  .ii 


c 
re 

re  t/i 

^  re 
<  CO 


re 
CO 


O    Q) 

^  x:  jc 


D    3 

o  o 

CO  CO 


c 
re 

re  a> 

re  4-* 
O  CO 

c:  c 
1-  ^ 

•t-'  *■> 
(/)  (/) 
<U    V 

^^ 


(U 


(U 


u 

c 

^        o  = 

«■  3    TO 

Ol.    I-    P    r-  — 

m-Si    i"^      ■ 
TO    >,  TO    ^  (/) 

UJ_iUJ„£ 
u)  ?<  re  •t-'  c 

I/)    O    k_    i-    j- 

o  1=  re  re  .E 
■^  <  CO  2  ^ 


■a 
re 


Q)  ^ 
c  c 
re 


a> 

00 

■a 

(U 
LU 


M 


(U 

c 


0-5 

re  CO  x  -^  ^-^  0) 

O    TO    >,  (U    TO    ^    re 

z  s  z  X  :e  jj  2 


cy>OrHooocr»iN.cMoo(X)ino 
cncooc7)oocj)cnooc7)oooooo 


^ors.rsoo«DcvjTtrvrxoo«> 
oooocMfoo'^to^ro      com 

to  11  CVJ  ^O  ^  UJ  •«;*•  CM  CJ>       iO  t-* 


COhsinhsOOCM«)|s.^OOCMtD 

rHrNooco^ff-Hioooin      incj^ 

VD        CM  VO  lO  ^  ^  in  C7)        hs,  rH 


c 

TO 

£ 

"■o 

■M 

3 

TO 

o 

re 

CO 

O 

re 

re 

c 

c 

'c 

"c 

re 

re 

i_ 
o 

o 

'•XD 

re 

c 

re 

re 

re 

re 

tz 
re 


ir  .»"  c  < 


re  re 


^    <oooooo 


M 
<D 

4-» 

+S  o 

CO  '••-•   W 

O  £  b  re  -' 
■M  -t-i  +-»  'r:  re 

re  re  re  ^  »- 
LU  UJ  UJ  u-  C7 


385 


SUNFLOWERS 

They  lined  the  road  that  led  to  you, 
Golden  hood  and  umber  heart. 
Friendly  flowers  on  the  miles 
Keeping  us  so  long  apart. 

Flowers  were  gone  the  swift  road  back, 
Sky  was  dark  and  cold  as  steel, 
Car  edged  only  by  the  gray 
Macadam  flying  past  the  wheel  .... 

Now  when  sunflowers  lift  their  gold 
Against  the  misty  hills  of  blue, 
I   see  the  brown-eyed,  golden  child 
That  miles  and  years  away  was  you, 

And  wonder  if  sunflowers  nod 
To  travelers  with  a  goal  as  glad 
As  ours  in  the  golden  child 
Through  the  golden  years  we  had. 

♦  Dorothy  J.   Roberts 


BEQUEST 

I   have  not  walked  this  mortal  way  alone, 
The  stars  strike  fire  on  every  hill; 
The  winds  of  evening  lullaby  my  soul, 
The  happy  birds  their  daily  carols  trill. 

I   hear  the  anthems  of  the  rolling  sea 
When   I   awaken  at  the  break  of  day; 
The  woods  cry  out — ^the  creatures  company, 
The  valleys  bloom   in  wonder  for  my  way. 

No  beauty  lost,   no  single  melody 
But  lives  in   me  and  frames  my  will; 
Dying,  affluent,   I  take  it  all  with   me, 
Yet  leave  it  all   behind   me  still. 

♦  Linnie  Fisher  Robinson 


386 


^otM- 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors. One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted,  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church.  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  January  1966,  page  50. 


Relief  Society  Activities 


Provo  Stake  (Utah),   Sunset  Manor  Branch   Relief  Society  Sisters 

Make  a  "Gift  Quiit" 
Christmas   1966 

Seated:   Jane  Call,  President,  Provo  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  June  T.  Peterson;  Vivian  Mortensen;  Chloe  Meldrum; 
Erma  McPhie;  Fay  Peterson;  May  Ward;  Eva  Hutchings,  President,  Sunset 
Manor  Branch  Relief  Society 

Sister  Call  reports:  "In  our  stake  is  a  wonderful  group  of  sisters  conducting 
a  branch  Relief  Society  at  the  Sunset  Manor  rest  home.  Relief  Society  has 
brought  new  meaning  and  purpose  into  the  lives  of  the  sisters  in  the  home. 
At  Christmas  time,  the  officers  of  this  organization  wanted  the  sisters  to  feel 
that  they  were  doing  something  for  someone  else.  A  beautiful  quilt  was 
made,  typical  of  Relief  Society,  and  presented  to  the  stake  Relief  Society 
president,  to  be  given  to  the  Eastern  States  Mission  in  honor  of  their  Stake 
Presitlant  Roy  W.  Doxey,  who  is  a  former  mission  president  of  that  mission. 
The  presentation  of  the  quilt  to  Sister  Call  for  this  purpose  was  a  beautiful 
spiritual  occasion,  with  several  of  the  sisters  spontaneously  expressing  their 
gratitude  for  Relief  Society  and  the  love  they  feel  for  one  another." 


387 


May  1967 


Idaho  State  University  Stake  (Pocatello,   Idaho)   Relief  Society  Leadership 

Meeting,   November   1966 

Left  to  right:  Joyce  Craig  work  director;  Sherry  Van  Orden,  cultural  refine- 
ment class  leader;  Jane  Nielsen,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Diane  Perry, 
spiritual  living  class  leader;  Kay  Bacon,  homemaking  leader;  Sandra  Pratt, 
social  relations  class  leader;  Elizabeth  Godfrey,  organist;  Carolyn  Palmer, 
Secretary-Treasurer;  Bessy  Beal,  Counselor;  Judy  Walsh,  Counselor;  Carol  D. 
Chase,  President. 

Sister  Chase  reports:  "The  picture  represents  part  of  the  displays  which 
were  arranged  for  the  homemaking  department  of  the  Idaho  State  University 
Stake  Relief  Society  leadership  meeting  in  November.  The  purpose  of  the 
displays  was  to  present  ideas  for  use  in  the  ward  homemaking  meetings.  There 
was  also  a  display  for  each  of  the  other  lesson  departments,  all  of  which 
were  beautifully  arranged  to  call  attention  to  the  objectives  of  the  various 
lesson  courses.  President  Robert  E.  Thompson  of  the  Idaho  State  University 
Stake,  asked  that  the  displays  be  set  up  also  for  the  stake  quarterly  conference, 
in  order  that  the  stake  members  might  observe  and  be  aware  of  the  opportuni- 
ties of  Relief  Society." 


North   Davis  Stake  (Utah)  Makes  Magazine  Subscription   Record 

January  7,    1967 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Susan  Nelson,  President,  North  Davis 
Stake  Relief  Society;  LaLon  Reid,  First  Counselor;  Vera  Thurgood,  Second 
Counselor;  sixth  from  the  left:  Helen  Barber,  former  stake  Magazine  represen- 
tative, who  has  served  for  twelve  years,  under  three  stake  Relief  Society 
presidents;  at  the  left,  in  the  front  row,  Ardell  Stoker,  new  stake  Magazine 
representative. 

Sister  Nelson  reports:  "The  North  Davis  Stake  has  been  on  the  Magazine 
Honor  Holl  for  twelve  years,  many  times  reaching  a  100  per  cent  goal.  In  1965, 
with  ten  wards,  we  reached  103  per  cent,  and  in  1966,  with  twelve  wards,  our 
record  was  105  per  cent,  with  a  membership  of  881  and  937  subscriptions.  This 
record  was  accomplished  through  the  diligent  work  of  ward  Magazine  repre- 
sentatives, supported  by  stake  and  ward  presidents.  On  December  11,  1966, 
North  Davis  Stake  was  divided,  making  the  new  Sunset  Stake." 


Lehi  Stake  (Utah)  Visiting  Teachers  Honored  at  Convention 

November  4,   1966 

Leah  M.  Sabey,  President,  Lehi  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Our  visiting 
teacher  convention  was  held  November  4,  1966,  in  our  stake  center.  It  was  a 
very  successful  and  inspirational  program,  under  the  direction  of  Norma  Powell, 
stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader,  assisted  by  her  ward  leaders  and 
members  of  the  stake  board.  We  are  grateful  for  the  services  of  our  dear 
visiting  teachers,  for  the  sweet  spirit  of  sisterhood  they  have,  for  their  love 
and  devotion,  and  their  acts  of  kindness  and  charity  to  the  sisters  of  our 
stake.  The  picture  represents  all  the  sisters  in  the  stake  who  have  served 
twenty-five  years  or  more  as  visiting  teachers.  Four  sisters  were  absent  when 
the  picture  was  taken.  This  group  of  sisters  represents  1200  years  of  service. 

"Copies  of  'Out  of  the  Best  Books'  (Volume  2)  were  given  to  Cedar  Valley 
Ward  and  to  Lehi  Sixth  Ward  for  having  the  highest  per  cent  of  their  visiting 
teachers  in  attendance  at  the  convention.  Light  refreshments  were  served  to 
nearly  300  visiting  teachers  and  ward  presidencies  in  attendance." 


388 


i 


May  1967 


Ashley  Stake  (Utah)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music  for  Quarterly  Conference 

October   16,    1966 

Sixth  from  the  left,  in  the  front  row  (in  dark  dress) :  Irene  C.  Lloyd,  member 
General  Board  of  Rehef  Society;  to  her  left  Gae  R.  Johnson,  President,  Ashley 
Stake  Relief  Society;  Donna  Dee  Smith,  organist;  Eloise  C.  Adams,  chorister. 

Sister  Johnson  reports:  "The  Ashley  Stake  Singing  Mothers  presented 
the  music  for  three  sessions  of  stake  quarterly  conference,  and  are  preparing  to 
render  the  special  music  for  the  dedication  of  the  new  stake  center.  There  arc 
103  sisters  in  the  chorus,  the  largest  in  the  history  of  the  stake.  It  was  truly 
an  inspiration  to  see  this  large  group  all  dressed  in  their  white  blouses  and 
black  skirts,  with  red  ribbon  roses  as  corsages,  made  in  the  homemaking  meet- 
ings of  the  various  wards.  The  spirit  of  the  Lord  was  truly  felt  as  the  sisters 
sang  the  closing  song  'Teach  Me,  O  Lord.'  " 


Guatemala  —  El  Salvador  Mission,   Guatemala  District  One 
Singing   Mothers  Present  Music  for  Special  Relief  Society  Conference, 

November  8,    1966 

At  the  right  in  the  second  row:   Hilda  Y.  de  Molina,  chorister. 

Standing  back  of  the  pulpit  (back  row),  left  to  right:  Fawn  H.  Sharp,  mem- 
ber. General  Board  of  Relief  Society;  Hortensia  Torres,  President,  Guatemala- 
El  Salvador  Mission  Relief  Society;  Glenna  M.  Hansen,  Supervisor;  Delfina 
de  Torres,  President  Guatemala  District  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Hansen  reports:  "The  Singing  Mothers  of  Guatemala  District  One 
presented  the  music  for  a  special  Relief  Society  conference.  Sister  Fawn  H. 
Sharp  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  was  the  special  visitor.  This 
chorus  also  provided  lovely  music  in  three  parts  for  the  district  conference  of 
Guatemala  the  previous  month.  Sister  Laura  de  Echeverria  (sixth  from  the 
right  in  the  front  row,  wearing  a  white  sweater)  is  eighty-four  years  old,  and 
very  active  in  Guatemala  Branch  Ten,  and  in  the  district.  She  also  made  the 
long  trek  to  the  Arizona  Temple  with  the  excursion  from  the  Guatemala-El 
Salvador  Mission  in  1965  and  1966.  This  chorus  of  Singing  Mothers  is  repre- 
sentative of  others  in  the  mission  who  provide  music  for  special  occasions 
during  the  year." 


Oahu   Stake  (Hawaii)   Relief  Society  Holds  First  Visiting  Teachers 
Convention   October  22,    1966 

Left  to  right:  Lois  Swapp,  First  Counselor;  Anne  Rivers,  President;  Hilda 
Behling,  Second  Counselor;  Misayo  Kekauoha,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister  Rivers  reports:  "A  successful  visiting  teachers  convention  was  held  in 
the  Oahu  Stake,  October  22,  1966.  The  theme  'The  Work  of  the  Lord  Begins  in 
the  Home'  was  well  portrayed  by  several  speakers,  including  President  Howard 
B.  Stone  of  Oahu  Stake;  by  songs  rendered  by  the  Singing  Mothers;  and  by 
the  film  'Unto  the  Least  of  These.'  Sister  Alta  Barney  was  honored  for  forty 
years  of  service  as  a  visiting  teacher.  Each  member  in  attendance  was  presented 
with  an  orchid  corsage.  After  the  convention,  the  stake  board  served  refresh- 
ments. 

"The  Oahu  Stake  Relief  Society  board  is  unique  in  that  the  president  is 
Samoan;  the  first  counselor  is  Caucasian;  the  second  counselor  is  Hawaiian;  and 
the  secretary-treasurer  is  Japanese — which  proves  that  the  restored  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  is  for  all  peoples,  and  that  they  can  and  do  work  together  in 
love  and  harmony." 


390 


May  1967 


Mount  Ogden  Stake  (Utah)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music  for 
Quarterly  Conference,  August  21,   1966 

Front  center,  left  to  right:  chorister  Roka  Raymond  and  organist  Marian 
Rich. 

Ninth  from  the  left  in  the  long  row,  in  front:  Edvenia  J.  Malan,  President, 
Mount  Ogden  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Malan  reports:  "The  sisters  were  diligent  in  preparing  the  music 
for  this  conference.  The  working  women  practiced  in  the  evenings,  while  the 
daytime  Relief  Society  sisters  practiced  in  the  afternoons.  Two  lovely  nimibers 
were  presented:  'Labor  of  Love,'  by  Joan  Doxey,  and  *A  New  Day  Dawned,'  by 
Ivy  Huish  Jones.  Other  songs  were  'Come  Ye  Blessed,'  and  'Jesus  Savior  Pilot 
Me,'  with  violin  accompaniment." 

Oklahoma  Stake,  Clinton  Branch  Bazaar 

December  3,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Counselor  Vivian  Packer;  President  Esther  Slater;  Counselor 
Lorri  Carlsen, 

Regina  S.  Brinkerhoff,  President,  Oklahoma  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"We  feel  that  this  small  branch  developed  a  unique  way  of  creating  interest 
in  their  bazaar  and  carrying  it  to  a  conclusion.  The  branch  consists  of  only 
fourteen  members  over  a  widely  scattered  area,  with  the  meetings  held  in  their 
new  chapel  at  Clintbn,  Oklahoma. 

"The  story  of  the  bazaar  really  began  in  the  fall  of  1965,  when  a  dinner  was 
given^  to  which  the  husbands  were  invited.  A  short  program  was  given,  and 
each  sister  brought  an  article  which  she  thought  would  be  appropriate  to 
make  in  quantities  for  a  bazaar  planned  for  the  autumn  of  1966. 

"The  articles  consisted  of  aprons,  pillowcases,  stuffed  toys,  crocheted  articles, 
tea  towels,  and  handicrafts.  Women  coming  into  the  branch  since  then  have 
added  their  talents  in  this,  as  well  as  in  other  ways.  Some  of  the  women  who 
felt  they  were  more  experienced  in  cooking,  furnished  baked  goods,  candies, 
and  jams  for  the  bake  sale  held  along  with  the  bazaar." 

Mount  Graham   Stake   (Arizona)    Relief   Society    Board    at    Leadership    Meeting 

September  16,  1966 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Hermione  Kempton,  chorister;  Orlena  Maloy, 
visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Orilla  Carpenter,  homemaking  leader;  Carolyn 
David,  organist;  Flora  John,  Magazine  representative. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Lenora  Claridge,  cultural  refinement  class  leader; 
Ruth  Brinkerhoff,  social  relations  class  leader;  Laurel  Ellsworth,  Counselor; 
Millie  Kelly,  President;  Annie  Larson,  Counselor. 

Pearl  Kempton,  spiritual  living  class  leader,  and  Lenna  Jones,  Secretary- 
Treasurer,  were  not  present  when  the  picture  was  taken. 

Sister  Kelly  reports:  "An  all-day  leadership  meeting  was  enjoyed  by  all 
ward  homemaking  leaders  and  presidencies.  Each  ward  had  a  beautiful  dis- 
play in  the  'Homemaker's  Paradise'  of  arts  and  crafts,  quilts,  handwork,  and 
sewing.  There  were  fifteen  tables,  one  for  each  ward,  and  one  from  the 
stake,  displaying  the  talents  of  the  women.  Two  demonstrations  were  given. 
A  beautiful  feeling  of  sharing  was  felt  among  the  sisters.  At  noon  the  stake 
board  members  were  hostesses  at  a  lovely  luncheon 

"The  visual  aids  shown  in  the  picture  were  used  to  point  the  way  to  happi- 
ness, as  each  woman  travels  the  Relief  Society  route  by  attending  and  parti- 
cipating in  every  meeting. 

"A  booklet  entitled  'The  Happiness  Way'  was  given  to  each  sister  as  she 
entered.  After  the  opening  exercises,  'The  Happiness  Way,'  written  by  Ruth 
Brinkerhoff,  was  presented." 


392 


THE 
HAPPINESS 

WAY 


;»»^ 


tciii 


jjx^ 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


HOMEMAKING 

Development  Through 

Homemaking  Education 


Dr.  Eleanor  Jorgensen 

Discussion  III — Summer  Months  Sewing  Course 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  August  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  January  1968 

Objective:  To  realize  the  importance  that  correct  hemming  procedures  have 

in  achieving  a  quality  looking  garment. 


INTRODUCTION 

Regardless  of  what  fashion  dic- 
tates, the  exact  level  of  the  hem- 
line should  be  determined  by 
whatever  is  most  becoming  to  the 
individual  and  is  reasonably  har- 
monious with  current  styles. 

The  importance  of  a  good- 
looking  hem  cannot  be  overem- 
phasized. Therefore,  a  quality, 
standard-looking  hem: 

1.  Is  inconspicuous  from  the  right 
side. 

2.  Is  uniform  in  depth,  and  neat  on 
the*  wrong  side. 

3.  Is  wide  enough  to  provide  enough 
weight  so  it  will  hang  well. 

4.  Is  an  even  distance  from  the 
floor. 

3.  Is  stitched  approximately  V2" 
apart  (except  rolled  hem),  with 
stitches  being  uniformly  spaced,  loose, 
and  inconspicuous. 

6.  Is  smooth  and  flat. 

7.  Is  free  from  pleats  and  tucks  in 
a  circular  hem,  thus  having  extra  ful- 


ness controlled  by  easing  and  shrink- 
ing. 

8.  Is  free  from  over-pressing,  and 
pressed  with  correct  grain  direction. 

9.  Is  hemmed  using  the  appropriate 
finish  for  the  fabric  and  garment 
style. 

General  Procedures  in  Preparing  Hems 

1.  Mark  hem,  placing  pins  or  chalk 
marks  about  3"  apart  on  the  desired 
hemline. 

2.  Turn  up  hem  on  marked  hem- 
line, and  press  fold  lightly. 

3.  Measure  desired  depth  from  fold. 
Trim  off  excess  fabric. 

4.  Eliminate  bulk  at  seams  by  trim- 
ming off  about  14"  from  seam  allow- 
ances between  marked  hemline  and 
cut  edge. 

5.  Dispose  of  fullness  in  gored  or 
circular  cut  garments. 

6.  Determine  the  appropriate  hem 
finish. 

7.  Pin  hem  flat  (except  for  roll 
hem),  placing  pins  at  right  angles  to 
hem;  sew,  using  either  flat  henmiing 
where  edge  of  hem  is  stitched  flat  to 
the    garment,    or    invisible    hemming 


394 


Lesson  Department 


where  stitches  are  taken  between  the 
hem  and  the  garment. 

Depth  of  Hem  is  determined  by  the 
amount  of  flare  in  the  garment  and 
the  weight  of  the  fabric.  In  most  fabric 
weights,  a  straight  cut  skirt  should 
have  a  2"  to  3"  hem,  while  a  gored  or 
circular  cut  garment  has  a  IV2"  to  2" 
hem.  A  full  straight  skirt  of  sheer 
fabric,  however,  may  have  a  3"  to  7" 
hem  as  part  of  the  design,  whereas  in  a 
circular  cut  sheer  garment,  the  hem 
should  be  narrow,  about  1^". 

Handling  Fullness.  Unless  the  gar- 
ment has  a  straight  cut  skirt,  the 
lower  edge  will  be  fuller  than  the 
place  where  it  will  be  hemmed.  There- 
fore, fullness  must  be  drawn  in  and 
distributed  evenly  so  that  it  lies  flat 
against  the  skirt.  Sew  around  the 
hem  y^"  below  raw  edge,  using  a 
slightly  longer  machine  stitch.  Pin 
hem  to  garment  at  seams  and  at  cen- 
ter of  each  panel,  and  again  between 
centers  and  seams,  if  necessary.  Draw 
up  bobbin  thread  with  pin  between 
these  points  until  the  raw  edge  fits 
the  width  of  the  garment.  Remove 
pins  and  place  a  piece  of  heavy  paper 
inside  hem,  then  press  or  shrink  out 
fullness,  always  remembering  to  press 
in  the  direction  of  the  lengthwise 
grain.   (Figure  1) 

Stay -Stitching  Plus,  another  method 
for  eliminating  fullness,  crowds  the 
threads  of  the  fabric  together.  Press  a 
pleat  into  the  area  where  fullness 
appears.  (This  is  used  only  as^  a  mark- 
ing device  to  show  where  ext\a  stay- 
stitching  plus  is  needed  and  is  not 
stitched  down  as  a  pleat.)  Through  a 
single  thickness  of  fabric,  make  a  line 
of  stitching  I/4"  below  the  cut  edge 
while  pressing  the  index  finger  of  the 
right  hand  against  the  pressure  foot. 
As  sewing  is  continued,  the  fabric 
piles  up  against  the  finger  and  forms 
gathers.  The  harder  one  presses,  the 
tighter  the  gathers  will  be.  Release 
the  fabric  and  repeat  the  process  all 
around  the  edge  until  fullness  has 
been  held  in. 

Hem  Finishes 

There  are  many  hem  finishes  and 
hemming  stitches  for  dress  and  skirt 
hems.  Since  it  is  impossible  to  list  all 
types  here,  only  a  few  of  the  more 
commonly  used  ones  will  be  given. 


A.  Turned  and  Stitched  Hem  (For 
cottons  and  other  light  or  medium- 
weight  fabrics. 

1.  Turn  under  raw  edge  of  hem 
V4";  machine  stitch  close  to  top  fold. 

2.  Ease  in  fullness  on  flare  cut  gar- 
ments. 

3.  Pin  hem,  matching  seams. 

4.  Slant  hemming,  vertical  hem- 
ming, or  the  slip-stitch  may  be  used 
to  fasten  hem  to  garment.  For  narrow- 
er hems,  machine-stitching  on  folded 
edge  can  be  omitted.  A  neater  ap- 
pearance results  when  the  slip -stitch 
is  used,  spacing  the  stitches  approx- 
imately %"  apart.    (Figure  2) 

B.  Machine  Blind  Hem  (For  chil- 
dren's clothes  and  dresses  made  from 
medium-weight  cottons.)  It  resembles 
the  turned  and  stitched  hem,  except 
that  it  is  done  entirely  on  the  ma- 
chine, using  the  regular  pressure  foot. 
It  is  a  quick  and  easy  method  to  use 
on  a  straight  skirt,  but  can  be  done 
equally  well  on  a  circular  skirt,  pro- 
viding the  excess  fullness  has  been 
eased  in   first. 

1.  Press  the  marked  hemline  fold; 
measure  hem  depth. 

2.  Turn  under  raw  edge  %",  press, 
pin.   (Figure  3) 

3.  Fold  entire  hem  back  against 
right  side  of  garment,  extending  hem 
edge  about  1/16"  beyond  garment 
fold. 

4.  Lengthen  machine  stitch  to  10 
to  12  stitches  per  inch. 

5.  Place  hem  next  to  machine  and 
begin  stitching  on  the  extended  edge. 
Sew  5  to  7  stitches,  then  pivot  fabric 
slightly  so  that  one  stitch  can  be  taken 
into  folded  edge  of  garment;  pivot 
fabric  again  and  continue  stitching 
along  extended  edge  5  to  7  more 
stitches.  Repeat  until  hem  is  com- 
pleted. (Figure  4)  Unfold  hem  and 
press. 

To  insure  even  stitching,  keep  gar- 
ment fold  an  equal  distance  (1/16") 
from  extended  edge.  To  prevent  a 
tucked  or  puckered  look  at  the  right 
side,  make  sure  the  one  stitch  which 
goes  into  the  garment  fold  is  kept  as 
close  to  this  fold  as  possible. 

C.  Tailor's  Hem  (For  heavy  and 
medium- weight  fabrics) 

1.  Machine  stitch  a  line  V4"  from 
cut  edge.  For  circular  or  gored  skirts, 
reduce  fullness  as  previously  described, 


395 


May  1967 


(Figure  3) 
Pinning  Hem 


(Figure  2) 
Turned  and  Stitched  Hem 


(Figure  1) 
Slirinking  Fullness 


b^ks^QE^a^ 


/vv^v^^S 


h 


(Figure  4) 
Machine-Blind  Hem 


'L 


(Figure  6) 
Taped  Hem 


(Figure  5) 
Tailor's  Hem 


1 

«l 

M^ 

(Figure  7) 
Rolled  Hem 


(Figure  8) 

Hem  in  Pleat  for 

Light-Weight  Fabrics 


(Figure  9) 

Hem  in  Pleat  for 

Bulky  Fabrics 


396 


Lesson  Department 


pink  raw  edge  slightly   less  than    V4" 
from  stitching  line. 

2.  Pin  at  right  angles. 

3.  Do  inside  hemming  by  folding 
hem  back  so  that  the  pinked  edge 
extends  and  the  fold  of  the  garment 
is  even  with  the  machine-stitching  on 
the  hem  edge.  A  slant-stitch,  slip- 
stitch,  or  catch-stitch  may  be  used, 
taking  stitches  on  hem  side  through 
machine  stitching  and  picking  up  one 
thread  on  garment  fold.  (Figure  5) 
Keep  stitching  loose. 

D.  Seam  Tape  (For  medium  and 
heavy-weight  fabrics,  also  fabrics 
which  ravel  easily.  Not  recommended 
on  sheer  fabrics) 

1.  Use  rayon  seam  binding  (woven 
edge,  V2"  wide)  which  has  been  pre- 
shrunk.  On  circular  skirts,  shape  tape 
to  form  a  slight  curve  by  pressing. 

2.  Pin  seam  tape  to  hem,  lapping 
over  cut  edge  1/4"-  Avoid  pulling  tape 
too  tight.  (Excess  fullness  is  removed 
from  circular  hems  before  tape  is 
pinned  into  place.) 

3.  Machine  stitch  close  to  edge  of 
tape,  keeping  tape  an  even  width 
from  hemline  fold.  Press  stitched  tape, 
inserting  paper  between  hem  and  gar- 
ment. 

4.  Pin  hem  at  right  angles. 

5.  Hand  hem  tape  to  garment,  us- 
ing invisible  hemming.  Fold  garment 
back  over  hem  so  that  the  tape  ex- 
tends 1/16"  above  fold.  Insert  fine 
needle  into  garment,  picking  up  a 
single  yarn,  then  take  a  very  small 
stitch  into  tape  about  V2"  away  from 
the  first  stitch.  The  next  stitch  is 
taken  directly  below  the  point  where 
the  stitch  was  made  in  the  tape.  Keep 
stitching  loose.  From  right  side  of 
tape,  it  appears  to  be  a  running 
stitch,   spaced    V2"   apart.    (Figure   6) 


E.  Rolled  Hem  (For  circular  skirts 
of  sheer  fabric,  silk  scarves,  etc.) 

1.  Trim  fabric  to  within  V4"  of 
marked   hemline. 

2.  Fold  raw  edge  Vs"  toward  body 
of  garment. 

3.  Insert  a  fine  needle  with  single 
thread  up  under  the  fold  to  hide  the 
knot. 

4.  Pick  up  thread  in  the  garment 
just  below  raw  edge  and  directly  be- 
low where  needle  was  inserted  in  fold, 
then  slip  needle  back  through  fold, 
taking  up  the  next  stitch,  which  is 
spaced   Vs"   away. 

5.  Repeat  step  4  until  several 
stitches  have  been  taken,  then  pull 
the  thread  tight  to  form  the  roll.  The 
stitching  at  the  fold  rolls  over  to  meet 
the  stitching  at  the  raw  edge,  thus 
concealing  the  thread  inside  rolled 
hem.    (Figure   7) 

F.  Hem  in  Pleat  (For  skirts  having 
a  seam  on  the  inside  fold  of  the  pleat) 

Method  A  (Medium-weight  fabrics) 

1.  Measure  hem  depth;  clip  seam 
allowance  at  top  of  hem. 

2.  Press  seam  open  from  clipped 
point  to  lower  edge  of  hem,  grading 
seam  from  marked  hemline  to  lower 
edge. 

3.  Turn  up  hem  on  marked  line 
and  finish. 

4.  Stitch  through  folded  edge  of 
pleat.    (Figure  8) 

Method  B   (Bulky  fabrics) 

1.  Leave  seam  of  pleat  open  about 
8"  up  from  cut  edge  of  skirt. 

2.  Hem  garment,  making  sure  hems 
match  on  each   side  of  opened  seam. 

3.  Sew  opened  seam  through  the 
hem. 

4.  Turn  seam  at  lower  edge  to  form 
a  mitered  corner.  Stitch  edges  to- 
gether. (Figure  9) 


OF  THE  DARK  SEED  OF  JOSEPH 

Oh,  world,   look  beneath  this  skin   of  bronze  and  find 

A  spirit  gentle  as  a  dove. 
Look  deep  into  these  eyes,   soul  searching, 

And  find   her  portion  of  God's  love. 

He  who  does  truly  mark  the  sparrow's  fall, 
Has  given  of  his  glory  to   us  all. 

♦  Verna  S.   Carter 


397 


SPECIAL 

Surplus  New  Material  Pack 
Consisting  of: 

72  Sq.  Ft.  of 
White  Nylon  Net 

8  Ft.  of  6"  Wide  Organdy  Ruffle 
With  Gathered  Quilted  Top 

2  Pieces  Pink  and  Blue  Taffeta 
8"  Wide  by  40"  Long. 

Made  up  as  bassinet  skirts  but  easily 
disassembled  for  other  uses.  Packaged 
individually  in  plastic  bags. 

Enclose  $1.25  for  sample 

plus     $1.00     each     for     additional 

packs — freight  prepaid. 

$10.00   Dozen  —  At  Store 

Foreign  Countries  $3.58  Airmail 
for  sample 

J.  J.   DE  BRY  COMPANY 

2944  South  West  Temple  84115 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:  487-3297 


Cook 

ELECTRIC 


Pots  and  pans  stay 

"white  glove" 

clean 

If  it's  electric.  It's  better! 
UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  COMPANY 


HOW  MUCH   DO  YOU 

SPEND  PER  YEAR 

ON   NYLONS? 

Surveys  show  active  women 
spend  from  $25  to  $50  per  year. 
You  can  cut  down  significantly  on 
this  expense  that  every  woman 
has.  We  will  send  you  a  year's 
supply  (up  to  24  pairs)  of  beauti- 
ful 15  denier  seamless  nylons 
for  just  $7.95.  Choose  from  six 
lovely  shades,  including  white. 

Millions  of  pairs  sold 
Nationally  advertised 

Introductory  offer 
Write 

FASHION  SALES  COMPANY 

Box  47 
Provo,  Utah  84601 


NORTHERN  TEMPLE  TOUR 

June   16-24 

SOUTHERN 
CANYONLAND  TOUR 

June   17-20 

NORTHWEST  TOURS 
CANADIAN   ROCKIES 

June  25— July  8 
Aug.   20— Sept.  2 

SUMMER  PARADISE 
HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

July   15-29 

TWO  HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOURS 

Leaving   July  22 

BLACK  HILLS   PASSION 
PLAY  TOUR 

Aug.  20— Aug.   27 

LABOR  DAY  TOUR 

Bryce,    Zion   &  Grand 
Sept.  2— Sept.  4 

James  Travel  Tours 

2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:  466-8723 


398 


BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into   a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600  Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth    Cover   —  $3.25;    Leather   Cover  —    $5.25 

Yearly   Index   Included 

Advance   payment   must  accompany  all  orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 


Zone 
Zone 
Zone 
Zone 


Postage   Rates  from   Salt   Lake  City,   Utah 
L   and  2    . 


.55 
.60 
.65 
.80 


Zone   6    90 

Zone   7    1.05 

Zone    8    1.20 


PAGEANT  TOURS 

including 

Canada's  World  Fair 
July   17 
July  22 


ALASKA  TOUR 

August 

NORTHWESTERN  TOUR 

June  25 

EUROPE  TOUR 

Leaves   August 

Margaret  Lund  Tours 

110  East  2nd  South 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

328-8982  485-2444 

Idaho  Falls,  522-2581 


399 


/^i^^  C>W^i^gi^^<{!^i^^^ 


99 


99 


Mrs.  Olena  M.  Peterson  Larson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ella  G.  Sanborn  Keeie 
Spanish  Fork,  Utah 

Mrs.  Christina  Otteson  Evans 
Hayward,  California 


Mrs.  Albertha  Fransiska  Nielson  Hatch 
Riverton,  Wyoming 

Mrs.  Sarah  Ann  Smith  Stewart 
Cardston,  Alberta,  Canada 

Mrs.  Sarah  A.  Collins  Frost 
Ogden,  Utah 


92 


97 
95 
94 


Mrs.  Mary  Lou  Farr  Driver 
San  Diego,  California 


Mrs.  Lois  Ann  Stevens  Tanner  Brady 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


93 


Mrs.  Sarah  Amelia  Wilson  Johnson 
Santa  Monica,  California 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Spackman  Robinson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Linda  Neilson  Wilkerson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Minnie  E.  Bedell  Banta 
Sacramento,  California 


Mrs.  Susie  Knapp  Campbell 
St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs.  Fannie  Carter  Solana 
St.  Augustine  Beach,  Florida 

Mrs.  Annie  Surilda  Landon  Pouiter 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Harriet  Hands  Dixon 
San  Luis  Obispo,  California 

Mrs.  Emma  Clark  Judd 
Tacoma,  Washington 

Mrs.  Phebe  A.  Reeves  Davies 
Kanarraville,  Utah 


91 


Mrs.  Mary  Etta  Lee  Cox 
St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs,  Clara  Gentry  Reid  Donelson 
Price,  Utah 

Mrs.  Cynthia  Ann  Keele  Larsen 
Arcadia,  Utah 

Mrs.  Edith  D.  Cummins  McBride 
Claremont,  California 

Mrs.  Dora  Maude  White  Whitehead 
Santa  Monica,  California 


Mrs.  Amorett  Allen  Fifield 
Rockland,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Sarah  Centenny  Wilson  Turley 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Miss  Minnie  Broomhead 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Orpha  Ann  Davis  Whitney 
Prince  Albert,  Saskatchewan,  Canada 

Mrs.  Marian  Chausse  Petter 
Billings,  Montana 

Mrs.  Sarah  Jensen  Fenton 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ellen  Jorgensen  Christensen 
Provo,   Utah 

Mrs.  Jean  Coleman  Alder 
Midway,  Utah 


99 


92 


Mrs.  Emma  Elizabeth  Borman  Clardy 
Los  Angeles,  California 


Mrs.  Katherine  Howard-Surrey 
Montreal,  Quebec,  Canada 

Mrs.  Maggie  Loader  Perry 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Olive  Parkinson  Smart  Monson 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Laura  Horrocks  Solomon 
Salt  Uke  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sarah  Ann  Webster  Robinson 
Rocklin,  California 

Mrs.  Margaret  Ann  English  Browning 
Salt  Uke  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Francis  Rebecca  Tempest  Bodell 
Sandy,  Utah 

Mrs.  Emma  Tovey  Page  Nielson 
Woods  Cross,  Utah 


400 


Two  outstanding  books  of  interest  to  LDS  women 


REASONING,  REVELATION  -  AND  YOU! 

by  James  J.  Unopulos,  Jr.     $4.95 

Happiness  is  based  on  accepting  and  living  available 
truth,  through  understanding,  which  is  based  on  gain- 
ing the  power  of  good  reasoning  and  properly  following 
revelation  from  God.  Here  is  a  valuable  book  to  help  you, 
the  reader,  effectively  solve  the  problems  of  life  through 
reasoning  and  revelation. 


STRANGERS  ON  EARTH 

by  Sara  and  Irene  Black      $4.95 

Here  is  an  exciting  and  heart-warming  novel  of  a  color- 
ful and  troubled  period  in  Church  history  —  the  settle- 
ment of  the  Mormon  colonies  in  Mexico.  The  story  tells 
of  the  suffering  and  hardships  which  were  surmounted 
by  a  hardy  people  with  boundless  faith  in  the  Restored 
Gospel.  Strangers  on  Earth  is  also  a  tender  love  story 
that  will  touch  a  responsive  cord  in  every  woman's  heart. 


Oe^eret  Book 

COM   P  A  N  Y 

44  EAST  so  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD  .  OGDEN 

777  SO  MAIN  ST.  ORANGE.  CALIFORNIA 


WRITE  NOW 

DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY, 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84110 

or         777  South  Main,  Orange,  California  92669 

Please  send  me: 

D  REASONING,  REVELATION  -  AND  YOU! 
n  STRANGERS  ON  EARTH 

I  enclose  a  check/money  order  for  total  amount  $ Utah  residents  ordering 

from  Salt  Lake  must  add  3V2%  sales  tax;  California  residents  ordering  from  Orange  must  add  4%  sales  tax. 

Or,  bill  my  established  account  Q 

NAME... .      

ADDRESS 

CITY STATE ...  ZIP.... 

OPEN  A  CHARGE  ACCOUNT  NOW!  Send  for  information.  r.s.  May  67 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  Citv,  Utah 


It's  NEW  .  .  .  BeneficiaVs 

Lifetime  Securi^ 

A  unique  '' once -in-a-lifetime'' plan  that  provides  these  benefits: 


•  Protection  adjusts  to  changing  needs 
throughout  lifetime  of  policyowner,  with 
additional  coverage  at  peak  need  periods 
when  family  is  growing. 

•  Premium  stays  at  same  low  level 
throughout  life  of  the  policy. 

•  Protection  increases  without  regard  to 
Here's  how  it  works' 


$50,000 


ILLUSTRATION  OF 
A  5UNIT  POLICY: 


$30,000 


health  or  occupation. 

•  Paid  up  for  life  at  age  65,  with  no 
additional  cost. 

•  "Lifetime  Security"  can  be  extended  to 
become  an  all-in-one  family  policy  at 
small  extra  cost. 


^►1    $50,000 


$5,000, 


Age 
6  mos 


NO  FURTHER 
PREMIUM 

Age  Age         Age     Age    PAYMENTS 

50  55  60       65 


For  details,  consult  your  Beneficial  Life  Man. 
He'll  meet  you  any  time,  any  place. 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE 

Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres.  Salt  Lake  City,  Uuh 


•N  r- 


^S^!-'^' 


■f^'s'^W' 


The 


Magazine 


JUNE     1967 


y^?^«^r 


'i-'-^'A 


,'-  <»"'*'_,  "^  ■ 


:^?i»r 


EASTWARD  FROM   ISLANDS 

Bind  me  with  your  winter  wheat 

Fields  under  the  austere  cliffs. 

Hold  me  by  all  chains 

Of  remembrance  and  duty, 

Lest  I,  seduced  by  beauty, 

Live  as  the  hibiscus  for  one  day. 

Remind  me  of  eternity. 

Pierce  my  eyes  with  splendor 

Of  all  precepts  and  all  holiness, 

So,  wounded  and  broken,  I  return. 

Nor  among  thorn  hedge  burn 

In  the  glowing  ashes  gray. 

Lash  me  with  bitter  winds. 

Scar  me  with  grinding  hours, 

So  I  live  to  see  morning 

Rise  like  a  shout  among  cloud  rifts, 

Sun  melting  ice  drifts 


And  the  dark  chains  away 

Break  me  with 

Burden  and  bond. 

Dissolve  me  not 

With  summer  and 

sound. 

41: 

^VH^hI 

Vlargery 

S.  Stewart 

The  Cover:      Mount  Hood,  Oregon 

Transparency  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts 
Lithographed  in  full  color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

Frontispiece:  ^;  Farm  Scene  in  Colorado 

Photograph  by  Arizona  Photographic  Associates 

Art  Layout:      Dick  Scopes 

Illustrations:      Mary  Scopes 


401 


'/vm/ 


mra* 


How  thrilled  I  was  to  see  a  picture  of 
my  mother  and  her  co-workers  in  the 
Note  From  the  Field  from  Sydney  Stake 
(Australia)  in  the  February  Magazine.  It 
has  been  eight  years  since  I  left  my 
home,  but  some  of  the  faces  were  still 
familiar.  I  would  like  to  thank  my 
mother  for  sending  me  a  gift  subscrip- 
tion to  the  Magazine. 

Nita  Ehmann  Olsen 
Ogden,  Utah 

I  have  now  received  my  fourth  issue  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  which  has 
been  a  great  source  of  strength  to  me, 
and  adds  much  happiness  and  wonder- 
ful ideas  to  a  newly  married  couple. 

Julie  Tall  Marshall 
Orem,  Utah 

I  wish  to  express  my  appreciation  for 
all  the  work  that  goes  into  our  Maga- 
zine. My  mother  gave  me  a  year's  sub- 
scription when  I  married,  and  I  have 
very  happily  renewed  it  twice  since.  As 
we  presently  live  thirty  miles  from  the 
nearest  church,  I  am  unable  to  attend 
Relief  Society,  and  miss  both  the  les- 
sons and  the  fellowship  of  the  sisters. 
Last  year  I  was  homemaking  leader  and 
organist.  Now  I  find  that  the  Magazine 
helps  to  fill  the  gap  that  exists  in  my 
week,  and  I  am  glad  to  be  able  to  study 
the  appropriate  lessons.  I  was  thrilled 
to  read  the  address  by  Elder  Harold  B. 
Lee  in  the  January  issue,  and  I  took 
his  counsel  to  my  heart. 

Jeanette  Miller 
Verona,  Tasmania,  Australia 

We  thought  my  picture  was  so  nice 
(hobby  feature,  October  1966)  that  my 
husband  rushed  out  and  got  a  nice  little 
frame  for  it.  I  have  received  many 
letters,  even  from  people  not  of  our 
faith,  saying  how  pleased  they  were  to 
see  it. 

Hestella  Kuttler 
Pocatello,  Idaho 


A  friend  sends  me  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  This  has  gone  on  for  years. 
What  a  gift  it  is!  I  am  not  of  your  faith, 
but  I  enjoy  this  publication.  It  is  so 
refreshing  to  read  stories,  editorials, 
and  poems  that  stand  for  what  is 
basically  good  and  beautiful.  I  especial- 
ly like  Dorothy  Clapp  Robinson's  stories. 
Mrs.  Wm.  A.  Hopper 
Boise,  Idaho 

I  have  just  finished  reading  the  wonder- 
ful story  "Tell  Me  of  Love"  (serial, 
concluded  in  February  1967),  by  Rosa 
Lee  Lloyd,  and  must  tell  you  how  It  has 
inspired  me.  The  Ridgehaven  family 
was  such  a  credit  to  their  Church  and 
to  their  country,  that  the  story  has 
actually  helped  me  to  face  my  own  life 
and  its  problems  with  new  courage. 
Seldom  have  I  read  a  story  with  so 
much  verve  and  suspense.  I  am  sure 
everyone  is  looking  forward  to  Mrs. 
Lloyd's  next  appearance  in  the  Maga- 
zine. 

Marva  Cain 
Memphis,  Tennessee 

When  the  hustle  and  restlessness  of 
modern  living  patterns  are  broken  down 
to  a  minimum,  I  take  joy  and  pleasure 
in  reading  The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 
Here  in  the  mission  field,  one  doesn't 
have  much  time  for  literature  concern- 
ing life  and  the  sublime  incidents  which 
occur  therein,  and  so  I  always  take  pride 
in  the  Magazine,  for  it  lends  me  re- 
newed spirits  and  disposition. 

Elder  Markus  Zimmer 
Berlin,  Germany 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  certainly 
has  added  much  to  our  home.  There  are 
many,  many  wonderful  suggestions  for 
keeping  an  orderly  home,  with  the  love, 
understanding,  and  beauty  of  the  gos- 
pel. 

Daria  J.  Iberl 
Typens,   Pennsylvania 


402 


The 

[R(©DD(®fF  @©OD(®t^ 
Magazine 


Volume  54  June  1967  Number  6 

Editor  Marianne  C.  Sharp      Associate  Editor  Vesta  P.  Crawford 
General  Manager    Belle  S.  Spafford 

Special  Features 

404  Emma  Ray  Riggs  McKay     Emma  Rae  McKay  Ashton 

418  For  Successful  Family  Home  Evenings     Belva  B.  Ashton 

450  Annual  Report  for  1966     Hulda  P.  Young 

432  The  Holy  Family  (Andrea  del  Sarto)     Floyd  Breinholt 

Fiction 

427     The  Golden  Chain — Chapter  5     Hazel  M.  Thomson 

General  Features 

402  From  Near  and  Far 

424  Editorial:  The  137th  Annual  General  Church  Conference 

426  Woman's  Sphere     Ramona  W.  Cannon 

480  Birthday  Congratulations 

The  Home-  Inside  and  Out 

434  Mary  Ma's  Wedding  Cake     Mary  lla  Flinders 

436  East  Long  Beach  (California)  Stake  Fine  Arts  Show 

438  Embroidered  Motifs  Decorate  Crocheted  Afghan     Florence  G.  Williams 

439  A  Sweater  That  Blossoms  With  Flowers     Florence  G.  Williams 

440  Spinner  of  New  Zealand  Wool 

441  Flower  Show  in  Lost  River  Stake  (Idaho) 

441  Helen  Four  Eagle  Boy  and  Roseline  Long  Knife  Make  Patchwork  Quilt 

442  Variations  of  the  Tortilla     Leanor  J.  Brown 
444  Mix-and-Match   Wardrobes     Ethelynn   Keiser 
449  Medallions  of  Artistry  Mark  Her  Years 

Lesson  Department 

464  Summer  Months  Sewing  Course  Discussion  IV     Eleanor  Jorgensen 

467  Spiritual  Living — Preview  of  Lessons  for  1967-68     Roy  W.  Doxey 

469  Visiting  Teacher  Messages — Preview  of  Lessons  for  1967-68     Alice  Co/ton  Smith 

All  Homemaking  Meeting — Preview  of  Lessons  for  1967-68     Celestia  J.  Taylor 

All  Social  Relations — Preview  of  Lessons  for  1967-68     Alberta  H.  Christensen 

474  Cultural  Refinement — Preview  of  Lessons  for  1967-68     Bruce  B.  Clark 

Poetry 

401     Eastward  From  Islands     Margery  S.  Stewart 

Three-Year-Old,  Christie  Lund  Coles  435;  Wren  Time,  Ethel  Jacobson  461;  Life's  Journey, 
Judith  Leigh-Kendall  461;  Now  the  Other  World  Is  Gone,  Dorothy  J.  Roberts  478; 
Directions,  Dixie  Randall  Oveson  478. 

Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  ®  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. 


Photogrraph  by  Lignell-Gill 


Emma  Ray  Riggs  McKay  as  a  young  wife  and  mother 


MOTHER  LOVE 

Emma  Ray  Riggs  McKay 

When  you  were  a  girl  in  the  long,  long  ago. 

With  no  cares  except  lessons,  or  maybe  a  beau, 
Were  you  asked  by  a  neighbor,  a  very  dear  friend, 

To  be  with  her  babe  and  your  services  lend? 
With  your  arms  about  baby  in  tender  embrace, 

Examining  each  line  of  its  dear  little  face. 
As  it  dropped  off  to  sleep  under  your  rhythmic  line. 

Did  you  ever  say  lightly,  "I  wish  it  were  mine"? 

And  when  you  were  married  to  that  handsome  beau, 

Who  courted  you  gallantly  years,  years  ago. 
And  God  blessed  you  with  babies  with  eyes  brown  and  blue. 

With  features  of  yours  and  your  husband's,  too. 
Did  your  soul  burst  with  happiness,  satisfaction,  and  joy 

As  you  gazed  with  fond  love  on  the  face  of  your  boy? 
As  you  sang  to  it,  crooned  to  it,  thought  it  divine, 

Did  your  heart  throb  the  murmur,  "I'm  thankful  it's  mine"? 

And,  then,  as  the  years  hurried  happily  on. 

And  the  mates  of  the  children  in  time  came  along. 
When  you  held  your  first  grandchild  pressed  close  to  your  heart, 

Did  you  wish  for  one  like  him — to  make  a  new  start? 
No!  Woman's  life  is  divided  in  three  in  life's  test — 

Maidenhood,  motherhood,  then  self-culture  and  rest. 
As  you  look  on  the  forms  of  the  grandchildren   nine. 

You're  content  to  say  glowingly,  "I  love  them  as  mine." 


PART  I 
EARLY  HOME  LIFE,  MARRIAGE,  AND  CHILDREN 

Emma  Rae  McKay  Ashton 

■  Emma  Louise  Riggs,  the  happy  mother,  was  startled  from  her 
reverie  by  a  banging  door  and  the  sound  of  running  in  the  hall. 

The  two  boys  are  up,  she  thought.  When  the  boys  reached  her 
room,  nine-year-old  Ned  exclaimed,  "Where's  the  new  baby?  May 
we  see  her?" 

"Can  she  play  with  us?  What  does  she  look  like?**  echoed  Lester, 
who  was  five. 


405 


June  1967 


"Come  in  and  see  for  yourselves."  The  lively  youngsters  pushed 
open  the  door  and  rushed  to  their  mother's  bedside,  their  father 
close  behind  joining  them.  Emma,  raising  herself  on  one  elbow,  ten- 
derly lifted  her  tiny  treasure  from  the  covers  for  the  trio  to  see  more 
clearly.  At  first  they  laughed.  She  was  so  small  and  pink.  As  they 
examined  each  tiny  feature,  they  were  delighted,  and  with  happy 
exclamations,  welcomed  into  the  family  circle  their  new  baby  sister. 
"She  is  like  a  ray  of  sunshine,"  beamed  the  happy  father.  "Her  iiame 
shall  be  Ray — Emma  Ray  Riggs." 


t  was  June  23,  1877.  Emma  Louise  had  awakened  early.  As  she 
gazed  lovingly  at  the  wee  miracle  nestled  in  her  arms,  she  could 
hardly  contain  her  happiness.  A  little  girl  had  arrived  in  their  home. 
As  she  expressed  her  gratitude  in  silent  supplication  for  this  sweet 
spirit,  at  the  same  time  she  prayed  that  her  little  one  might  be  spared. 
The  Riggs  family  had  lost  two  of  their  sons.  Walter,  two  years  younger 
than  Ned,  died  at  six  months,  and  Lester's  twin,  Harold,  had  lived 
only  a  month  and  a  half.  Though  the  mortality  rate  for  infants  was 
high  in  those  days,  and  many  mothers  experienced  this  tragedy,  this 
failed  to  lessen  the  sorrow  felt  by  these  loving  parents. 

With  her  cheerful  smile  and  sunny  disposition,  Ray's  presence 
through  the  years  brought  much  love  and  lightened  the  hearts  of  all 
in  the  household.  Two  years  later,  when  baby  Lawrence  was  born, 
the  family's  joy  was  complete. 

Two  months  following  Emma  Ray's  birth,  President  Brigham 
Young  died,  a  sorrow  to  their  community  and  to  the  Church  as  a 
whole.  Many  tales  were  told  of  President  Young's  personal  interest  in 
his  people.  This  family  story  Ray  often  heard  related  in  her  childhood. 
One  day,  her  mother,  whose  handsome  hair  had  grown  too  long  and 
too  thick  to  manage  properly,  stopped  at  the  barber  shop.  Inside  she 
met  President  Young,  who  inquired,  "Emma  Louise  Riggs,  what  are 
you  doing  here?" 

"I've  come  to  have  my  hair  cut.  President  Young." 

"Your  beautiful  hair  is  your  crowning  glory.  You  go  right  home.  I 
forbid  you  to  let  the  barber  touch  it!"  She  obeyed,  turned  around, 
and  walked  out.  But  later,  she  returned  to  have  it  cut. 

Ray  grew  up  in  happy  surroundings.  Her  father,  Obadiah  H.  Riggs 
had  built  their  home  at  56  North  2d  West  Street  in  Salt  Lake  City. 
In  her  childhood  she  played  ball  and  marbles  sometimes  with  her 
brothers,  but  most  of  her  activity  was  shared  with  her  two  cousins. 


406 


Photograph  by  C.  R.   Savage 


Emma  Ray  Riggs  (center)  with  her  brothers  Lester  (sitt'mg  on  the 
table  at  the  left)  and  Ned  (standing  at  the  right) 


Nell  and  Bell  Barrett,  who  lived  next  door.  By  the  hour  they  played 
jacks,  jump  the  rope,  and  hopscotch.  When  the  snow  was  heavy  in 
the  wintertime,  they  took  turns  riding  on  a  sled.  Her  home  was 
one  of  culture,  refinement,  and  love.  The  family  members,  as  Ray 
grew  older,  loved  to  play  and  sing  together,  not  only  the  popular  songs 
of  the  day,  but  music  of  the  masters  as  well.  Much  has  been  said 
about  their  mother's  love  for  music.  She  taught  her  children  to  love 
it,  too.  Ned,  her  oldest  brother,  dark  and  handsome,  an  outstanding 
athlete — ball  player  and  fancy  skater — had  inherited  his  mother's 
strong  voice  and  musical  talent.  An  entertainer  at  heart,  he  spent 
hours  in  the  evenings  playing  the  piano,  singing  the  operas  of  the  day 
from  memory,  and  telling  humorous  stories.  Often  Lester  joined  his 
older  brother  with  his  sweet  tenor,  and  Ray's  rich  contralto  harmo- 
nized beautifully  with  her  brothers'  voices  in  duets  and  trios.  Lester 
was  the  literary  one.  He  worked  on  the  school  paper,  was  an  active 
member  of  the  school's  debating  society,  memorized  quickly  and  could 


407 


June  1967 


quote  Shakespeare  fluently.  His  interest  later  turned  to  law,  which 
he  studied  and  subsequently  practiced  for  a  short  time. 

Ray,  eager  to  learn,  was  especially  happy  when  she  could  read.  In- 
struction was  given  at  the  elementary  and  high  school  held  in  the 
original  Seventeenth  Ward  meetinghouse  on  Second  North  between 
West  Temple  and  First  West  Streets,  a  few  blocks  from  her  home.  At 
last  she  could  discover  for  herself  the  secrets  contained  in  those 
volumes  in  her  father's  library.  Of  the  many  books  he  had  brought 
from  the  East,  one  set  was  especially  inviting  to  Ray,  Junior  Classics^ 
the  best  from  the  world's  greatest  authors.  She  was  in  her  glory  as  she 
read,  and  read,  and  read.  In  fact  she  read  so  much,  her  mother  was 
afraid  she  would  impair  her  eyesight. 


"hen  she  wasn't  reading,  she  was  practicing  the  piano.  Drilling 
the  scales,  playing  her  exercises,  or  memorizing  a  favorite  selection 
were  seldom  a  drudgery,  but  a  pleasure.  The  instrument  upon  which 
she  played  was  one  of  the  handsomest  in  the  valley.  This  stately,  ma- 
hogany grand  piano,  with  elaborately  carved  legs,  had  journeyed  across 
the  plains.  It  was  one  of  three  brought  to  Salt  Lake  City  by  John  R. 
Robbins  and  presented  to  his  daughter  Emma  Louise  Riggs.  It  was 
a  source  of  pride  and  boundless  pleasure  for  members  of  the  Riggs 
family,  their  friends,  and  acquaintances.  Frequently,  Ray's  mother 
took  time  from  her  voice  and  piano  pupils  to  teach  her  daughter.  All 
her  life  Ray  not  only  enjoyed  this  talent  herself,  but  she  brought 
many  hours  of  pleasure  to  others  with  her  playing. 

From  her  mother  and  grandmother  Robbins,  Ray  learned  the  art 
of  homemaking.  She  helped  with  the  daily  household  chores,  with  the 
cooking  and  cleaning.  If  one  of  the  coal-oil  lamps  was  low  in  oil, 
sputtered  with  an  untrimmed  wick,  or  failed  to  produce  a  bright  light 
because  of  a  cloudy  chimney,  it  was  Ray's  fault.  The  lamps  were,  for 
the  most  part,  her  responsibility. 

It  was  late  one  Saturday  afternoon  when  Ray  finished  cleaning  her 
grandmother's  house.  "Is  that  all  right,  Grandma?"  she  questioned, 
hoping  for  a  word  of  praise  for  her  afternoon's  work. 

"Oh,  I  guess  so,"  sighed  her  grandmother. 

"Just  tell  me  what  else  you  want  done  and  I'll  be  glad  to  do  it," 
offered  the  willing  Ray. 

"You  haven't  dusted  the  tops  of  the  pictures." 

Ray  complied  by  doing  this.   Her  grandmother  expected  thorough- 


408 


Emma  Ray  Riggs  McKay 


ness.  By  doing  tasks  well  in  her  youth,  Ray  learned  to  be  immaculate 
in  her  housekeeping. 

There  were  socks  to  mend,  sewing  to  be  done,  and  the  weekly 
washing  and  ironing  to  do.  These  latter  tasks  were  the  most  difficult. 
First,  the  clothes  were  soaked  overnight,  then  boiled  in  lye  water  on 
top  of  the  stove  and,  finally,  scrubbed  by  hand  on  a  washboard  in  a 
metal  tub  of  homemade  soapsuds.  Ironing,  an  all-day  chore,  was 
accomplished  with  heavy  flatirons  heated  on  top  of  the  stove.  On 
many  hot  summer  days,  Ray  stood  pressing  long,  full  petticoats,  with 
the  coal  stove  burning  fiercely,  perspiration  dripping  down  her  face. 
It's  a  wonder  she  didn't  faint. 

A  rich  pioneer  heritage  was  hers  and  she  delighted  in  listening  to 
the  story  of  her  grandparents'  conversion  to  the  gospel  in  the  East. 
Desiring  to  join  their  fellow  members  of  the  Church  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  the  John  Robbins  family  had  two  choices:  one,  to  travel  by  land 
across  the  plains,  or  two,  to  sail  with  the  Sam  Brannan  Company  by 
boat  around  Cape  Horn  to  San  Francisco.  They  decided  to  go 
by  water.  With  spirits  high,  they  boarded  the  ship  Brooklyn,  not 
dreaming  it  would  take  them  six  months  to  complete  their  journey. 
Two  small  sons  were  buried  at  sea;  a  baby  daughter  was  bom  on 
the  Pacific  and  appropriately  named  Anna  Pacific  Robbins,  who 
later  became  Ray's  aunt  and  the  mother  of  Nell  and  Bell  Barrett. 

Love  for  the  gospel  was  instilled  in  Ray  as  a  child.  The  family 
was  taught  to  be  consistent  in  saying  individual  and  family  prayers 
and  in  attending  Sunday  School,  in  the  Seventeenth  Ward  chapel. 
Her  testimony  developed  through  Church  activity.  At  seventeen, 
after  completing  a  teaching  course  under  Dr.  George  H.  Brimhall,  she 
taught  Primary  in  her  ward.  Two  years  later  she  became  a  Sunday 
School  teacher. 

She  loved  to  teach.  Before  she  was  graduated  from  college,  she  did 
some  substitute  teaching  in  one  of  the  elementary  schools.  Her 
pupils  cried  when  she  had  to  leave.  Recently,  a  woman  who  was  a 
member  in  her  class  at  that  time  reminded  her  of  this  experience  and 
remarked  that  she  had  never  forgotten  what  an  excellent  teacher  she 
was. 

Ray  was  about  eighteen  when  her  mother  called  to  her  one  day  to 
look  out  of  the  front  room  window.  Joining  her  mother,  Ray  was 
impressed  by  what  she  saw.  Two  tall,  handsome  young  men,  each 
holding  an  arm  to  help  their  mother  up  the  walk,  were  accompanied  by 
their  two  younger  sisters. 

"See,  Ray,  how  attentive  the  boys  are  to  their  mother.  They  will 
make  fine  husbands  for  some  fortunate  girls  someday."  While  attend- 


409 


June  1967 


ing  the  University  of  Desert,  these  young  people  were  to  be  tenants  of 
her  mother's  home  for  the  next  two  years  and  were  to  be  numbered 
among  Ray's  best  friends.  Little  did  she  realize  then  that  six  years 
hence,  the  dear  friends  would  be  her  brother  and  sisters,  and  David 
0.  McKay,  the  dearest  one  of  all,  her  beloved,  lifelong  companion. 

Ray,  too,  was  attending  the  University  of  Deseret.  One  day  as 
she  was  walking  down  a  corridor  she  heard  someone  speaking.  Notic- 
ing the  door  of  the  room  ajar,  she  stood  in  the  hallway  and  listened 
to  a  talk  given  by  young  David  O.  McKay  before  the  Normal  Society. 

That  young  man  will  amount  to  something  someday,  she  thought 
to  herself. 


n  June  1897,  David  O.  McKay,  president  of  his  class,  was  gradu- 
ated from  the  normal  school  and  was  chosen  to  be  the  valedictorian. 
During  the  commencement  exercises,  Ray,  thrilled  by  his  words, 
wondered  whether  she  would  ever  see  him  again.  She  was  overjoyed 
when,  in  July  of  that  same  year,  Jeannette  and  Ann  McKay  invited 
her  to  Huntsville  to  attend  David  O.'s  missionary  farewell,  and  she 
willingly  accepted.  That  evening  after  the  program,  David  0.  walked 
Ray  from  the  chapel  to  the  McKay  home,  holding  her  hand  all  the 
way.  They  agreed  to  correspond  while  he  was  away. 

The  month  of  August  found  Ray  busy  and  worried  as  she  took 
care  of  her  ailing  mother.  It  was  a  bitterly  sad  August  29,  1897;  Ray 
was  heartbroken;  her  sweet  mother  had  passed  away.  Later  in  life, 
when  she  was  Utah's  Mother  of  the  Year,  Ray  paid  a  sincere  public 
tribute  to  this  capable  woman:  ''My  mother  set  me  a  wonderful 
example,  for  she  had  to  the  'nth  degree  all  of  the  qualifications  re- 
quired by  the  Golden  Rule  Foundation  for  a  good  mother — courage, 
cheerfulness,  patience,  affection,  kindness,  understanding,  and  home- 
making  ability."  Following  her  mother's  death,  Ray  plunged  into  her 
University  studies.  Keeping  busy  helped  to  fill  the  deep  void  caused 
by  this  untimely  tragedy.  The  year  1898  was  Ray's  final  one  at  the 
University,  terminating  in  her  being  graduated  in  June  with  a  B.A. 
degree.  She  was  one  of  six  in  that  year's  graduating  class. 

When  school  closed,  she  traveled  to  Cincinnati  where  she  enrolled 
in  the  College  of  Music  and  studied  piano.  Growing  homesick  for 
her  friends  in  the  West,  she  returned  and  accepted  a  teaching  position 
in  the  Madison  Elementary  School  in  Ogden,  Utah. 

On  her  first  day  of  teaching,  the  principal  followed  her  into  the 


410 


Emma  Ray  Riggs  McKay 


room  and  introduced  her  to  the  class.  Then  he  pointed  to  a  little  boy 
who  was  sitting  on  the  right  side  of  the  room  and  remarked  aloud, 
"Miss  Riggs,  you  might  have  trouble  with  that  boy  down  there.  He 
has  been  a  disciplinary  problem  ever  since  he  entered  the  class.  Now, 
if  you  have  any  trouble,  you  just  send  him  to  me  and  we  will  see  that 
he  behaves  himself."  She  noticed  that  he  colored  with  embarrassment 
as  he  slumped  down  in  his  seat.  She  felt  sorry  for  him.  After  the 
principal  left,  she  took  time  while  the  pupils  were  studying  to  write  a 
note.  As  she  walked  down  the  aisle,  she  slipped  this  note  into  the 
little  boy's  hand  unnoticed  by  the  rest  of  the  class.  On  the  note  she 
had  written,  "I  don't  believe  what  the  principal  said  about  you.  I 
am  sure  you  are  a  fine  boy  and  that  you  will  give  me  your  best  this 
year."  Later,  his  mother  told  her  that  he  took  the  note  from  his 
pocket  for  her  to  read  and  said,  "Be  sure  to  return  it.  Mother,  because 
I  want  to  wear  it  next  to  my  heart."  He  was  cooperative  all  that 
year.  He  grew  to  be  one  of  Ogden's  outstanding  citizens,  a  fine  man. 

Just  before  he  was  released  from  his  mission,  David  O.  received 
an  appointment  by  mail  to  teach  at  the  Weber  Stake  Academy  in 
Ogden,  which  he  readily  accepted.  The  courtship  which  had  begun  at 
his  missionary  farewell  blossomed  through  correspondence,  and  was 
continued  in  earnest  for  a  year  and  a  half  after  he  returned  from 
Scotland,  in  August  1899. 

One  colorful  autumn  afternoon  under  a  graceful  umbrella  tree,  he 
proposed  to  her  in  Lester  Park  in  Ogden.  She  was  thrilled,  but 
answered,  "Are  you  sure  you  want  me?" 

"Yes.  I  am  very  sure,"  smiled  her  sweetheart. 

They  became  engaged.  It  was  some  months  later,  January  2,  1901, 
when  David  O.  called  for  Ray  in  his  horse-drawn  hack  to  drive  her 
three  blocks  to  the  Salt  Lake  Temple.  Here  they  were  married  by 
Elder  John  Henry  Smith  to  be  companions  for  eternity. 

"Though  it  was  crisp,  zero  weather,  our  hearts  were  warm  and  we 
didn't  feel  the  cold,"  Ray  recalls.  Following  the  ceremony,  they  drove 
back  to  the  home  of  her  cousin  Bell  White  to  complete  last-minute 
preparations  for  that  night's  reception. 

The  next  day  the  happy  couple  traveled  on  the  old  Bamberger 
Electric  train  to  Ogden.  They  visited  at  David  O.'s  Aunt  Mary's, 
hitched  the  team  to  their  fringed  surrey,  and  drove  to  Huntsville 
where  they  started  their  married  life.  They  have  been  considering 
each  other's  needs  and  problems  ever  since.  From  the  first,  Ray  knew 
that  a  successful  marriage  has  to  be  worked  for,  not  just  in  the  first 
six  months  of  wedded  bliss,  or  the  first  five  or  ten  years,  but  each  day 
the  couple  are  together — forever. 


411 


June  1967 


Photograph  by  C.  R.  Savage 

A  year  prior  to  their  marriage, 
David  O.  McKay  had  been  called 
to  the  Weber  Stake  Sunday 
School  board  and  later  became 
second  assistant  to  Superinten- 
dent Thomas  B.  Evans.  In  this 
community,  also,  he  was  well  es- 
tablished in  his  teaching  career  at 
Weber  Academy,  so  they  made 
their  first  home  in  Ogden  at  2247 
Monroe  Avenue.  In  April  1902  he 
was  appointed  principal  of  Weber. 
While  her  husband  was  busy 
with  his  responsibilities  as  the 
academy's  chief  executive  and  a 
stake  auxiliary  leader  performing 
his  Church  duties,  Ray  was  con- 
cerned not  only  with  the  problems 
of  bringing  children  into  the 
world  and  of  rearing  them  in  an 
atmosphere  of  love  and  kindness, 
but  of  being  a  loving  companion 
to  her  husband  as  well.  During 
her  early  married  life  she  traveled 
many  miles  in  a  horse-drawn 
buggy  holding  a  baby  on  her  lap 
so  she  could  be  with  her  young 
husband  and  encourage  him  as  he  visited  wards  in  the  area  on  speak- 
ing assignments.  "I  have  a  husband  who  wants  me  to  be  with  him 
and  I  am  glad  to  do  what  he  wants  me  to  do  at  all  times,"  was  her 
resolve. 

"It  warms  my  heart  when  I  look  down  in  the  audience  and  see  her 
sitting  there,"  her  husband  has  said  repeatedly. 


Emma  Ray  Riggs  at  the  agis  of  twelve 


HOW  SHE  TRAINED  HER  CHILDREN 

When  Ray  sat  in  the  congregation  and  first  heard  the  announce- 
ment of  her  husband's  appointment  as  a  member  of  the  Council  of 
the  Twelve  Apostles  at  the  April  1906  general  conference,  she  began 
to  cry.  Though  her  joy  was  great  at  this  deserved  honor  and  recogni- 
tion of  his  spiritual  worthiness  and  leadership  capabilities,  she  knew 
in  her  heart  that  this  important  assignment  would  require  him  to 
spend  considerably  more  time  away  from  her  and  their  little  ones.  In  the 


412 


Emma  Ray  Riggs  McKay 


years  that  followed,  he  did  have  to  spend  two  and  three  weeks  away 
from  home  for  stake  conferences,  for  the  General  Authorities  traveled 
by  horse  and  buggy.  But  she  was  equal  to  her  increased  responsibili- 
ties as  homemaker  and  mother,  teaching  her  children  to  be  prayerful, 
helpful,  honest,  thoughtful  of  others,  and  faithful  in  their  Church 
duties.  Mothers  ask  "How  did  she  rear  her  children?"  The  following 
are  some  incidents  in  their  lives, 
cm 

o  meet  the  needs  of  their  growing  family,  a  larger  house  was 
built  on  676  Twenty-first  Street  which  served  as  home  from  1904  to 
1920.  The  children  were  trained  to  help  in  the  home.  One  of  the 
earliest  recollections  of  her  oldest  son  is  of  helping  his  mother  on 
washday.  She  began  the  laundry  process  by  transferring  the  over- 
night soaked  clothes  into  an  elongated  boiler  on  the  coal  stove  and 
boiling  them  in  lye  water  as  she  had  learned  to  do  as  a  girl.  She  then 
used  the  handle  of  a  broom,  from  which  all  of  the  paint  had  been 
scraped,  to  move  the  clothes  from  the  boiler  to  the  washer.  Her  son 
turned  the  washer.  It  was  a  great  day  for  him  when  a  motor  was 
attached  to  the  washing  machine  and  he  was  relieved  of  this  chore. 
It  was  his  duty,  also,  to  make  a  fire  every  morning  in  the  kitchen 
stove,  and,  later,  in  the  furnace.  Milking  and  caring  for  their  cow 
were  his  responsibilities  as  well. 

Sometimes  the  children  helped  her  pluck  the  feathers  from  chickens 
which  had  been  dipped  in  boiling  water,  then  dunked  quickly  in  a  tub 
of  cold  water  so  the  pluckers  wouldn't  bum  their  hands  while  they 
worked.  The  cleaned  chickens  were  then  singed  over  a  flame  to  bum 
the  fine  hairs,  fried  to  a  golden  brown,  and  served  on  Sundays  or  for 
night  meals.  Sometimes  her  children  churned  butter  from  thick, 
sweet  cream  skimmed  from  the  top  of  their  pans  of  cooled  milk. 

She  traded  at  a  little  corner  grocery  store  located  half  a  block  away, 
charged  each  time,  then  paid  the  bill  at  the  first  of  the  month.  Once, 
as  she  was  reviewing  her  charge  slips,  she  noticed  several  marked 
"candy."  Upon  questioning  the  children,  she  found  one  to  be  the 
guilty  party.  Instead  of  becoming  angry  and  spanking  him,  she  took 
him  firmly  by  the  hand  and  walked  with  him  to  the  store.  She  had 
him  apologize  to  the  storekeeper  for  charging  candy  without  his  par- 
ents' permission.  This  punishment  was  far  more  effective  to  impress 
the  principle  of  honesty  on  the  youngster  than  a  spanking  would  have 
been.  She  then  provided  an  opportunity  for  him  to  earn  a  little  spend- 
ing money  by  giving  him  the  responsibility  of  the  white  Leghorn 
chickens  they  kept  in  the  back  yard.  He  fed  them  and  gathered  the 


413 


June  1967 


eggs.  When  his  mother  had  used  all  the  eggs  she  needed,  she  allowed 
him  to  keep  the  rest,  which  he  washed  and  saved.  As  soon  as  he  had 
a  dozen,  he  sold  them  at  the  store  for  his  spending  money. 

Next  door  to  their  home  was  a  vacant  lot.  One  day  one  of  the  boys, 
while  in  this  field  retrieving  his  runaway  chickens,  stumbled  onto 
someone's  stray  rabbit.  Forgetting  the  chickens  momentarily,  he  gave 
chase  to  the  bunny,  caught  it,  took  it  home,  and  improvised  a  pen 
out  of  a  cardboard  box,  intending  to  keep  the  pet.  Noting  his 
activity.  Mother  reminded  him  that  the  rabbit  wasn't  his.  It  belonged 
to  somebody  else. 

"Oh,  please  let  me  keep  it.  We  don't  know  who  the  owner  is," 
pleaded  her  little  boy. 

"We'll  speak  to  Papa  when  he  comes  home."  On  the  principle  of 
honesty  the  two  parents  were  united  in  their  stand.  The  rabbit  must 
be  returned  to  the  field.  In  a  few  minutes  the  boy  re-entered  the  house 
still  carrying  his  furry  treasure. 

"Why  didn't  you  let  it  go?" 

"I  did,  but  it  kept  coming  back  to  me,"  he  hedged. 

Gently,  his  mother  accompanied  him  to  the  field  and  stood  beside 
him  as  he  reluctantly  placed  the  bunny  on  the  ground  and  watched 
it  hop  away.  Sensing  his  grief,  she  felt  as  sad  as  he  did.  A  week 
later  a  pair  of  rabbits  was  bought  and  given  to  him  to  care  for  as  his 
own. 

Every  day  this  son  had  to  walk  several  blocks  to  find  clover  or 
alfalfa  to  appease  the  appetites  of  his  ever-increasing  group  of  rabbits. 
Across  the  street  lived  Miss  Seaman,  the  principal  of  his  school,  who 
grew  a  large  plot  of  lucerne  in  her  back  yard.  One  day,  in  his 
searching,  he  spotted  this  plot,  so  conveniently  near  his  home.  He  was 
overjoyed  at  his  good  fortune.  Crawling  through  a  hole  in  the  fence, 
he  hurriedly  picked  the  tender  lucerne,  stuffed  it  carefully  into  his 
gunny  sack,  climbed  back  through  the  hole  and,  with  the  full  pack 
slung  over  his  shoulder,  ran  whistling  to  his  hungry  pets.  This  he 
continued  to  do.  It  wasn't  long  before  Miss  Seaman,  peering  out  of 
her  window,  noticed  a  neatly  cleaned  area  in  her  green  patch.  With 
diligent  watching,  she  soon  discovered  the  culprit  and  called  his 
mother  on  the  phone. 

His  mother  was  humiliated.  To  think  a  son  of  hers  would  do  such 
a  thing!  He  must  go  with  her  to  apologize.  That  was  a  blow.  It 
was  bad  enough  to  have  to  say  he  was  sorry  to  the  groceryman,  but 
to  his  principal!  This  was  too  much.  Though  he  pleaded,  promising 
never  to  do  it  again,  his  mother  was  adamant.  He  gave  the  apology 
and  was  made  to  understand  he  wasn't  permitted  to  go  into  her 


414 


Emma  Ray  Riggs  McKay 


yard  again.  His  mother  instructed  him,  ''If  you  want  rabbits,  you'll 
have  to  look  around  for  food  for  them/' 

She  could  be  lenient  when  the  questioned  act  didn't  hurt  the 
child  or  infringe  upon  another's  rights.  She  asked  one  of  her  boys 
to  go  to  Miller's  Butcher  Shop  on  Washington  Avenue,  several  blocks 
away,  for  some  pickled  onions.  On  the  way  home,  he  tasted  one.  It 
tasted  so  good,  he  kept  eating  them.  The  carton  was  only  half  full 
when  he  arrived  home.  His  mother  remarked,  "Oh,  you  like  these, 
do  you?"   He  was  relieved  that  she  hadn't  scolded  him. 

''If  you  obey  me,  nothing  will  happen  to  you."  He  was  convinced 
that  if  he  were  hurt,  it  was  because  he  had  disobeyed.  Once  he  piled 
several  boxes  on  top  of  one  another  to  stand  on  so  he  could  reach  to 
string  some  ropes  across  the  room.  He  was  cautioned  by  his  mother 
to  use  a  chair.  Not  heeding  her  advice,  he  climbed  on  the  tier  of 
boxes  and  fell,  but  he  didn't  cry  because  he  knew  he  had  disobeyed. 

To  help  her  children  develop  an  interest  in  things,  Ray  let  them 
have  patches  of  the  garden  for  their  own.  With  considerable  patience, 
she  showed  them  how  to  plant  pansy  and  violet  seeds,  reminded 
them  to  water  them  daily,  then  shared  their  pleasure  when  the  tender 
shoots  appeared  and  the  flowers  blossomed. 


\iJne  morning  in  March  1916,  David  O.  McKay  was  severely  injured 
and  hospitalized  after  a  serious  car  accident  in  the  canyon.  That 
night  when  Ray  called  one  of  the  boys  to  eat  his  dinner,  he  refused, 
saying  he  was  fasting  and  praying  for  his  papa's  recovery.  The  next 
morning  he  asked  his  mother  what  he  could  do  to  help.  She  suggested 
he  pick  a  bouquet  of  his  pansies.  This  he  did  and  walked  nine  blocks 
carrying  his  offering  personally  to  the  hospital.  This  sincere  display 
of  affection  not  only  cheered  the  patient,  but  was  treasured  through 
the  years  by  a  grateful  father  and  proud  mother. 

Ray  loved  to  be  with  her  children.  One  boy  remembers  he  lived 
only  a  block  away  from  his  elementary  school,  but,  to  be  able  to 
eat  in  a  hurry  to  have  more  time  for  ball  playing,  he  asked  repeatedly 
if  he  could  take  his  lunch  to  school.  It  would  have  been  easier  for 
her  to  prepare  a  sandwich,  and  have  him  away  for  the  day,  but  instead 
she  said,  "I  would  much  rather  have  you  come  home  at  noon." 

"But  why?" 

"Because  I  just  want  to  see  you.  I  like  to  have  you  home."  This 
made  him  feel  that  he  was  wanted  and  loved. 

She  believed  that  each  occasion  shared  with  the  children  strength- 


415 


Emma  Ray  plays  the  piano  for  her  husband  President  David  O.  McKay 


416 


Emma  Ray  Riggs  McKay 


ened  her  relations  with  them,  so  she  spent  a  lot  of  time  with  her 
children.  Often  she  sang  to  them  by  the  stove  in  the  dining  room  be- 
fore the  furnace  was  installed.  There  were  always  luUabys  to  help 
her  children  go  to  sleep.  She  drilled  them  with  their  spelling,  or  in 
other  ways  helped  them  with  their  studies.  If  members  of  her  family 
were  in  plays  she  practiced  with  them,  giving  them  their  cues.  At 
the  end  of  their  performances  she  was  always  ready  to  praise,  but 
only  when  commendation  was  deserved.  If  needed,  she  suggested 
ways  for  improvement.  "Now  in  such  and  such  a  scene,  we  couldn't 
hear  you  very  well,"  for  example. 

With  her  children,  too,  Ray  spent  a  lot  of  time  teaching  them  how 
to  read,  starting  on  a  primer  she  had  bought  entitled  The  Sunbonnet 
Babies.  She  encouraged  them  to  go  over  and  over  the  pages,  sounding 
out  the  words,  until  they  knew  The  Sunbonnet  Babies  and  other 
books  by  heart.  As  a  result,  they  were  readers  when  they  entered 
school  and  were  placed  in  high  first  or  in  the  second  grade.  She  also 
started  her  children  on  the  piano,  and  though  some  of  them  played 
other  instruments  later,  she  maintained  that  learning  the  piano  was 
an  important  foundation  upon  which  to  base  a  music  education  and 
appreciation.  She  played  duets  with  them.  One  of  her  sons  played 
the  violin.  She  accompanied  him  in  Church  or  on  programs  where 
he  was  asked  to  perform.  She  was  present  when  any  of  her  children 
performed  in  any  way.  She  always  showed  an  interest  in  their 
various  accomplishments  and  activities. 

When  her  children  made  a  grammatical  error  in  their  conversation, 
she  corrected  them  each  time  and  gave  the  reason  for  the  proper 
usage,  thus  giving  them  good  training  in  English.  On  the  day  her 
oldest  son  left  for  his  first  day  at  school  she  was  apprehensive. 
Would  he  be  subjected  to  swearing  and  other  bad  language  from 
which  he  had  been  sheltered  these  six  years?  He  returned  at  the 
end  of  the  day  and  she  inquired,  "Well,  dear,  did  you  hear  any  bad 
language  today?" 

"Yes,  Mother." 

"Oh!   That's  too  bad.  What  did  you  hear?" 

"  Ts'  for  *are,'  "  was  his  reply. 

Recently  this  son,  now  a  prominent  attorney,  visited  his  parents. 
Thinking  his  mother  was  asleep  on  the  couch,  he  passed  by  her  and 
walked  directly  across  the  room  to  greet  his  father.  As  they  were  con- 
versing, his  eighty-nine-year-old  mother  raised  her  head  and  re- 
marked, "You  made  a  grammatical  error." 

"There's  nothing  like  a  grammatical  error  to  awaken  your  mother," 
laughed  her  husband. 

{To  be  concluded) 


417 


For 

Successful 

Family 

Home  Evenings 


Belva  B.  Ashton 

Member, 
General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

■  Robert  Frost  has  one  of  his 
characters  in  **The  Death  of  the 
Hired  Man"  say,  ''Home  is  the 
place  where,  when  you  have  to  go 
there,  they  have  to  take  you  in." 

A  wonderful  woman  whom  I 
know  well  told  a  group  of  us  that 
her  teenage  daughter  once  asked 
her,  "Mother,  why  are  you  nicer 
to  everyone  else  than  you  are  to 
us?" 

Knowing  this  woman  as  I  do, 
I  am  sure  she  does  love  and  serve 
her  family,  but  in  a  humble,  sweet 
way  she  suggested  that  perhaps 
too  often  each  of  us  saves  her 
"special"  manners,  "kind"  words, 
and  "encouraging"  smiles  for 
friends  and  acquaintances,  sup- 
posing any  action  will  be  accept- 
ed by  those  with  whom  we  live 
— they  will  "love"  us  no  matter 
how  we  treat  them!  Or,  in  the 
words  of  Robert  Frost,  "They 
have  to  take  you  in."  However, 
a  song  from  "Showboat"  says,  "It 
ain't  necessarily  so." 

And  it  is  not  necessarily  so! 
Homes  are  not  automatically 
filled  with  love.  There  is  need  to 
apply  gospel  teachings  in  our  lives 
every  day  and  with  every  person. 
Most    certainly    we^   should    be 


Left  to  Right:  Randall  Holt.  Nanette  f 

thoughtful  and  considerate  with 
the  members  of  our  family. 
Learning  how  to  live  better  must 
be  worked  at  the  year  around — 
summer  and  winter. 

But  here  it  is — June!  In  the 
Northern  Hemisphere  trees  are 
green  with  leaves  and  some 
are  colorful  with  blossoms.  Skies 
are  blue  and  birds  are  singing. 
Streams  are  rushing  downhill 
over  smooth  pebbles,  fish  are 
jumping  in  cool  lakes.  Children 
are  busy  with  chores  or  playing, 
and  fields  are  newly  planted. 
Summer  has  arrived! 

Summer  is  a  wonderful,  de- 
lightful time.  Activities,  inter- 
ests, chores,  and  responsibilities 
change,  and  with  this  change  in 
routine  and  activities,  something 
else  often  happens  .  .  .  FAMILY 
HOME  EVENINGS  ARE  OF- 
TEN PUT  ASIDE.  This  would 


418 


iolt,  Violet  P.  Passey,  Jeffrey  Holt 

not  be  serious  if  bad  habits  also 
"went  on  vacation"  during  the 
summer,  but,  unfortunately,  such 
is  not  the  case. 

How  can  any  of  us — adults  or 
children — choose  the  right  if  we 
do  not  constantly,  day  by  day, 
learn  and  practice  the  right?  This 
ability  to  choose  and  live  wisely 
is  what  I  envision  the  Family 
Home  Evening  can  help  us  do.  It 
does  not  automatically  happen  in 
the  home  of  the  active  Church 
member,  nor  in  the  home  of  the 
inactive  believer.  It  more  often 
happens,  when  conscientious  and 
prayerful  teaching  and  living 
make  it  happen. 

It  is  neither  easier  nor  harder 
to  hold  regular  Family  Home  Eve- 
nings in  the  summer  than  in  the 
winter.  In  both  cases  there  are 
forces  which  tend  to  draw  us 
away.  The  only  difference  is  that 


For  Successful  Family  Home  Evenings 

the  reasons  or  activities  may  be 
different.  In  the  winter  there  are 
school  activities,  studies,  social 
events,  and  other  such  involve- 
ments. In  the  summer  it  may  be 
employment,  summer  trips,  and 
so  forth.  In  making  the  transition 
from  winter  to  summer  activities 
and  interests,  we  may  neglect  plan- 
ning for  Family  Home  Evening 
and  miss  several  weeks  almost 
before  we  realize  it.  We  are 
thus  neglecting .  opportunities  to 
strengthen  ourselves  and  our 
families  even  though  bad  habits 
and  bad  influences  are  still  at 
work.  In  the  Southern  Hemi- 
sphere the  process  for  seasonal 
planning  would  be  reversed. 

The  qualities  and  habits  of  a 
happy  home  life  can  be  learned 
or  developed.  The  qualities  which 
make  a  good,  happy  home  can  be 
acquired.  It  is  extremely  impor- 
tant that  a  concerted  effort  be 
made  to  bring  family  members 
closer  together.  It  requires  plan- 
ning and  effort.  It  is  not  easy  nor 
automatic. 

If  we  should  have  learned  one 
thing  from  our  Cultural  Refine- 
ment lessons  this  past  year,  it  is 
that  any  improvement  in  person- 
ality benefits  the  one  making  the 
improvement  more  than  anyone 
else.  The  mother  who  treats  her 
family  with  love  and  considera- 
tion will  not  only  bless  her  family, 
but  will  have  significant  personal 
growth  and  personal  inner  hap- 
piness. 

Perhaps  those  who  will  benefit 
the  most  from  holding  regular 
Family  Home  Evenings  will  be 
ourselves — the  women.  We  need 
not  look  at  our  children  nor  our 
husbands  as  having  a  monopoly 
on  the  need  to  apply  gospel  teach- 


419 


June  1967 


ings  in  their  lives.  If  we  do  not 
possess  "their"  faults  we  must  as- 
suredly have  ''our"  own  to  over- 
come. 

I  interviewed  many  women  in 
the  preparation  of  this  article 
and,  in  every  case  where  Family 
Home  Evening  is  being  held  reg- 
ularly, the  woman  expressed  her 
conviction  of  its  great  worth  in 
the  growth  of  love,  understand- 
ing, and  loyalty  within  the  family. 

Not  one,  however,  said  this 
success  came  easily.  It  is  a  con- 
tinuing challenge.  In  every  case 
where  thoughtful  and  creative 
planning  of  the  Family  Home 
Evening  has  been  carried  out,  I 
universally  received  the  response 
that  the  results  did  merit  the  ef- 
fort and  planning. 

The  change  of  routine  from 
winter  to  summer  can  have  an 
exhilarating  effect  on  the  Family 
Home  Evenings,  if  families  plan 
for  it  and  are  cognizant  of  the 
opportunities.  Family  Home  Eve- 
ning may  be  held  in  different  sur- 
roundings out-of-doors:  around  a 
campfire,  in  a  back  yard,  in  a 
canyon,  or  on  a  family  overnight 
camp.  Home  evening  may  be  held 
with  relatives  or  at  an  historic  or 
sentimental  place.  It  may  even  be 
held  in  a  car  as  a  family  travels 
together.  Some  of  the  most  in- 
timate visits  with  family  members 
or  friends  have  been  while  travel- 
ing. The  physical  closeness  tends 
to  create  an  emotional  closeness. 
All  of  the  elements  of  safety 
should  be  observed,  and  family 
members  should  be  well-rested 
and  not  overly  hungry. 

Most  Family  Home  Evenings, 
in  both  winter  and  summer, 
however,  will  be  held  in  home 
surroundings.    This    is    not   nec- 


essarily a  detriment. 

The  women  I  interviewed  did 
make  suggestions  as  to  things 
which  have  helped  make  their 
Family  Home  Evenings  more  en- 
joyable and  meaningful  and,  since 
they  may  be  helpful,  I  should 
like  to  share  their  ideas  with  you. 

RELAXED  ATMOSPHERE 

At  the  conclusion  of  a  thor- 
oughly frustrating  Family  Home 
Evening,  when  one  child  had  been 
sent  to  his  room  and  others  had 
vied  with  each  other  to  lead  the 
singing  or  play  the  piano  or  out- 
speak one  another,  and  had  been 
corrected  in  rather  loud  and 
harsh  tones,  the  woman  said  to 
her  husband  in  the  privacy  of 
their  own  room,  "Honey,  if  ever 
there  is  a  time  in  our  home  when 
love  is  not  present  it  is  when  we 
try  to  hold  Family  Home  Evening. 
It  seems  to  do  more  harm  than 
good  in  our  family." 

Knowing  the  importance  of  fol- 
lowing the  counsel  of  our  Church 
leaders,  they  decided  carefully  to 
evaluate  what  was  happening  to 
cause  this  failure. 

Among  other  things,  they  de- 
cided there  were  three  primary 
areas  of  weakness: 

(1)  Their  Family  Home  Eve- 
ning was  a  strict  teaching  situa- 
tion. They  decided  to  encourage  a 
more  relaxed  atmosphere. 

(2)  Through  actions  and  com- 
ments of  the  husband  and  father, 
it  was  made  to  appear  as  "Mom- 
my's" home  evening.  He  came  to 
realize  that  he  was  creating  an 
impression  he  had  not  meant  to 
give.  He  became  convinced  of  the 
importance  of  his  role  of  leader- 
ship and  of  presiding. 

(3)  Assignments  were  made  in 


420 


in 


L  \^l 


*% 


Left  to  Right:  Owen  /?.,  Wendell  J.,  Belva,  Marged  (holding  baby),  Allyson,  Kay  R. 


advance  for  leading  the  singing, 
playing  the  piano,  or  other  par- 
ticipation, so  that  children  were 
not  "yelling"  for  the  privilege  of 
doing  those  things. 

These  very  few  and  simple 
adaptations  have  since  created  an 
entirely  different  atmosphere  in 
their  Family  Home  Evenings. 

TEEN-AGERS 

Don't  be  overly  sensitive  to 
teen-agers'  reactions.  They  often 
enjoy  Family  Home  Evenings  and 
get  more  out  of  them  than  one 
would  ever  guess  from  observing 
them.  Don't  terminate  Family 
Home  Evenings  just  because  they 
don't  bubble  over  with  enthus- 
iasm. 

After  a  sixteen-year-old  daugh- 
ter had  destroyed  the  spirit  of 
teachability  and  love  of  a  home 
evening  through  her  bored  ex- 
pressions, disinterested  attitude, 
and  flippant  replies,  the  mother 
had  a  private  conversation  with 
her. 


The  mother  asked,  *'Jane,  do 
you  believe  the  gospel  is  true?" 

The  daughter,  abashed  at  such 
a  seemingly  foolish  question,  re- 
sponded, ''Well,  Mom,  that's  a 
silly  question.  You  know  I  do." 
To  which  the  mother  said,  "If 
you  were  a  parent  and  were  com- 
manded to  hold  Family  Home 
Evening,  would  you  hold  it?"  The 
girl  responded  in  the  affirmative, 
and  the  mother  said,  "That's 
what  Dad  and  I  are  trying  to  do, 
but  your  attitude  makes  it  very 
difficult  for  us.  The  younger  chil- 
dren look  up  to  you  and  want  to 
do  the  same  things  that  you  do. 
You  could  help  make  it  a  suc- 
cess." 

"I'm  sorry.  Mother." 

This  direct,  private,  and  polite 
conversation  made  a  big  differ- 
ence in  that  home.  The  father 
who  was  then  an  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood adult  began  to  teach  the 
lessons  and  preside  at  the  home 
evenings.  His  own  teachable  spirit 
was  influenced  through  those  les- 


421 


June  1967 


sons  and  other  Church  activities, 
and  he  has  now  taken  his  wife  to 
the  temple.  This  family  attests  to 
the  wonderful  influence  of  these 
lessons  in  their  lives. 

SIMPLIFY 

We  often  allow  our  lives  to  be- 
come too  complicated.  One  moth- 
er told  me  that  the  greatest 
contribution  she  feels  she  makes 
toward  a  successful  home  evening 
is  to  plan  her  personal  activities 
on  that  day  toward  being  ready 
for  home  evening.  She  has  learned 
through  experience  to  eliminate 
the  extra  errand,  the  additional 
chore,  or  the  brief  stop  at  the 
grocery  store  or  cleaners.  She  de- 
cided it  was  necessary  to  keep  her 
life  as  simple  as  possible  on  that 
day.  With  the  right  kind  of  prepa- 
ration in  the  home,  she  found 
dinner  could  be  served  on  time  and 
home  evening  could  then  start  on 
schedule.  Older  children  were 
willing  to  participate  because 
they  realized  they  could  count 
on  when  it  would  be  over. 

PERSONALIZE 

The  lessons  which  are  most 
successful  and  have  the  greatest 
appeal  are  those  which  are  per- 
sonal to  the  family.  The  more  this 
can  be  done,  the  better. 

In  one  Family  Home  Evening 
before  the  eldest  daughter  was 
married,  the  family,  quite  casual- 
ly, under  the  direction  of  the 
father,  expressed  how  much  this 
sister  and  daughter  had  meant  to 
each  of  them  and  how  much  they 
would  miss  her.  It  was  one  of  the 
sweetest  and  happiest  moments  in 
their  family  life  to  hear  their  re- 
turned missionary  son  tell  of  his 
love  and  appreciation  for  his  sis- 


ter, and  how  much  he  would  miss 
sharing  confidences  with  her. 

Another  family  took  a  lesson 
on  pioneer  heritage  during  an 
outing  at  Lake  Powell.  Several 
families  of  cousins  were  along, 
and  the  entire  group  climbed  to 
Hole  in  the  Rock  and  heard  true 
stories  of  their  own  ancestors  and 
other  pioneers.  Being  in  such 
rugged,  beautiful  surroundings,  it 
was  easier  to  visualize  some  of 
the  physical  hardships  which 
their  forefathers  had  experienced. 

Another  mother  had  been 
working  on  personal  histories  of 
progenitors.  She  had  pictures  and 
stories,  and  each  child  chose 
which  progenitor  he  would  tell 
about.  The  family  members  di- 
vided into  groups  of  two  or  three 
so  that  older  children  could  help 
younger  ones  and,  after  a  time 
of  preparation,  they  made  their 
reports  to  the  family.  Each  pro- 
genitor thus  discussed  has  be- 
come more  real  to  the  members 
of  that  family. 

TIMING 

Young  children  do  not  have 
the  ability  to  sit  quietly  for  long 
periods  of  time,  and  older  mem- 
bers of  the  family  often  have 
commitments  which  require  them 
to  be  free  at  a  certain  time.  On 
special  occasions,  when  agreed 
upon  by  family  members,  home 
evening  activities  may  take  long- 
er than  usual,  but,  in  general, 
young  people  will  cooperate  in  re- 
serving time  for  home  evening  if 
they  know  when  it  will  end. 

PRESCHOOLERS 

Many  good  suggestions  are  pre- 
sented in  the  Family  Home  Eve- 
ning Manual  for  adapting  home 


422 


For  Successful  Family  Home  Evenings 


evening    lessons    to    very    young 
children. 

Simply  making  a  special  oc- 
casion by  putting  a  tablecloth  on 
a  certain  table,  playing  games,  or 
having  a  favorite  person  come  in, 
will  develop  an  atmosphere  of  an- 
ticipation and  fulfillment  toward 
family-centered  activities.  This 
will  not  only  make  little  ones 
happy  at  the  time,  but  will  build 
a  wonderful  attitude  toward  fu- 
ture home  evenings  when  deeper 
lessons  can  be  taught. 

GRANDPARENTS 

Ideas  have  been  presented  in 
this  and  other  Church  publica- 
tions for  making  home  evenings 
valuable  and  interesting  for 
couples  whose  families  are  no 
longer  at  home.  In  addition  to  en- 
riching their  own  lives,  if  they 
know  the  lesson  material  in  the 
Family  Home  Evening  Manual, 
grandparents  can  often  be  a 
blessing  to  their  children  and 
grandchildren  by  (1)  reinforcing 
teachings  which  have  been  pre- 
sented by  the  parents,  or  (2)  dis- 
cussing lesson  information  and 
appropriate  stories  with  grand- 
children who  may  not  have  Family 
Home  Evenings. 

One  grandmother  told  me  she 
cherished  such  an  opportunity  of 
sharing  gospel  truths  with  her 
grandchildren  on  a  level  of  their 
ability  to  understand.  The  guid- 
ance of  the  Family  Home  Eve- 
ning Manual  in  this  situation  is 
most  helpful. 

LISTEN  TO  CHILDREN 

Home  evening  can  be  a  wonder- 
ful opportunity  for  parents  to 
listen  to  their  children,  as  well 
as  teach  them.  Make  it  possible 


for  the  reticent  child  to  talk.  He 
will  not  fight  distractions. 

EXPERIMENT 

If  your  Family  Home  Evening 
is  working  well,  then  continue  as 
you  are  doing.  If,  on  the  other 
hand,  it  is  not  working  as  well 
as  you  would  like,  experiment 
with  other  ways  of  doing  things. 
Be  alert  to  new  ideas,  but  above 
all  don't  give  up  .  .  .  keep  trying. 
There  are  solutions  and  the  effort 
will  be  worth  it  to  everyone  in 
your  family.  It  is  important  to 
have  Family  Home  Evening  and 
it  is  equally  important  that  par- 
ents take  the  time  to  plan  and 
prepare  for  home  evening.  One 
cannot  teach  the  material  in  a 
personal,  meaningful  way  if 
thought  has  not  been  given  to  it. 
To  bury  one's  nose  in  the  manual, 
to  use  every  illustration  or  story 
which  is  written,  or  not  to  relate 
the  material  to  one's  own  family, 
can  be  ''quick  death"  to  interest 
and  personal  involvement. 

In  the  introductory  remarks  of 
the  Family  Home  Evening  Man- 
ual it  says:  ''No  other  family  is 
just  like  yours.  Everything  in  any 
lesson  may  not  be  appropriate  for 
your  family.  Please  omit  material 
which  you  or  your  children  do  not 
need  or  could  not  relate  to.  This 
will  give  you  more  time  to  get 
involved  with  the  application  and 
assignment.  The  idea  is  not  to  go 
from  one  subject  to  another  as 
fast  as  you  can,  but  rather  from 
a  bad  habit  to  a  good  habit. 

In  our  homes,  let  us  change 
Robert  Frost's  words  to  these: 
"Home  is  the  place  where,  when 
you  want  to  go  there,  they  want 
to  take  you  in." 


423 


The  137th  Annual 
Church  Conference 


Volume  54     June  1967     Number  6 

■  Belle  S.  Spafford,  President 

■  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 

■  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 

■  Hulda  P.  Young,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.   Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S.  Manwaring 
EIna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.   Peterson 
Fanny  S.   Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Will<inson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 


Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva  B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B.  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.   Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone   R.   Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen   N.   Barnes 
Kathryn   S.  Gilbert 
Verda  F.  Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zelma  R.  West 
Leanor  J.  Brown 
Reba  0.  Cariing 


■  The  fundamental  principles  of 
the  everlasting  gospel  were  pre- 
sented in  strength  and  beauty  at 
the  137th  Annual  Church  Confer- 
ence in  the  Tabernacl^e,  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  April  6th,  8th,  and 
9th,  1967.  This  year,  the  great 
domed  Tabernacle,  once  called  "a 
glory  in  the  desert,"  is  one  hun- 
dred years  old,  and  within  its 
sacred  walls  the  voices  of  latter- 
day  prophets  and  apostles  have 
counseled  the  saints;  and  anthems 
of  praise  have  been  heard  through- 
out a  century. 

In  addition  to  the  usual  radio 
and  television  coverage  in  many 
countries  of  the  world,  the  first 
transmission  of  proceedings  to 
Mexico  and  Central  America  com- 
forted and  inspired  an  estimated 
three  million  viewers  and  listeners. 
The  Sunday  morning  session  was 
carried  to  Hawaii  for  the  first  time 
by  use  of  the  satellite  "Lani  Bird," 
in  orbit  22,300  miles  above  the 
Pacific  Ocean. 

President  David  0.  McKay,  be- 
loved prophet,  seer,  and  revelator, 
now  in  his  ninety-fourth  year,  pre- 
sided at  all  sessions  and  appeared 
in  the  Tabernacle  personally  for 
two  of  the  sessions,  Thursday 
morning  and  Sunday  morning.  He 
watched  the  other  sessions  by 
television  in  his  apartment.  His 
three  eloquent  and  vital  messages 
were  read  by  his  son  Robert  R. 
McKay.  All  General  Authorities 
were  present  at  the  conference, 
with  the  exception  of  Elder  Harold 
B.  Lee  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
who  was  confined  to  his  home  due 
to  illness. 

In  his  opening  address.  Presi- 
dent McKay  emphasized  the  re- 
sponsibility of  the  Church  and  its 
individual  members  in  helping  to 
combat  the  pervasive  social  evils 
of  the  present  day. 


424 


Among  the  glaring  evils  of  our  day  are  two  which  seem  to  be  most  detrimen- 
tal, and  which  must  be  curbed  if  we  would  preserve  true  Christian  ideals.  These 
are:  First,  an  increasing  tendency  to  dishonor  the  marriage  vow;  and  Second, 
the  moral  decline  and  the  mounting  juvenile  delinquency.  .   .  . 

The  mission  of  the  Church  is  to  minimize  and,  if  possible,  eliminate  these  evils 
from  the  world.  It  is  evident  that  we  are  in  need  of  a  unifying  force  to  eliminate 
these  evils. 

Such  a  unifying  force,  such  an  ideal  is  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  as  restored 
through  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  It  explains  man's  life  and  its  purpose,  and 
has  within  it  the  vital  saving  elements,  noble  ideals,  and  spiritual  uplift  for 
which  the  human   heart  is  yearning. 

President  Hugh  B.  Brown,  in  speaking  of  the  divinity  of  the  spirit, 
declared: 

Revelation  is  unfolding  truth,  whether  in  .  .  .  the  human  mind,  or  a  message 
from  the  Creator.  It  is  the  infinite  becoming  known.  Death  is  not  extinguishing 
the  light  but  putting  out  the  lamp  because  the  dawn  has  come.  Night  never  has 
the  last  word.  The  dawn  is  irresistible.  .  .   . 

That  the  Savior  conquered  death,  after  having  taken  upon  himself  mortality, 
gives  us  the  divine  assurance  that  our  spirits  also  transcend  death,  and  that 
our  loved  ones  who  have  gone  before  still  live. 

Our  spirits  are  divine,  for  they  are  the  offspring  of  Deity — therefore  cannot 
be  touched  by  death.  .  .  .  Life  is  the  absolute  power  which  overrules  all  else 
There  can   be   no  cessation. 

President  N.  Eldon  Tanner  spoke  of  the  uplifting  and  saving  power 
of  love,  patterned  upon  the  mission  of  the  Savior,  and  exemplified  in 
the  lives  of  noble  men  and  women  throughout  the  ages: 

If  we  are  to  have  this  love  of  which  the  Savior  spoke,  and  which  he  emphasizes 
as  being  the  most  important  thing  in  life,  it  must  begin  in  the  home  and  then 
carry  into  our  daily  lives.  A  happy  marriage  is  never  handed  to  a  couple  on  a 
silver  platter,  but  it  is  something  that  we  have  to  build  continually.  If  each  will 
think  of  the  other's  comfort,  convenience,  needs,  and  happiness,  and  determine 
to  see  the  best  in  each  other,  try  to  understand  and  express  love  for  each  other, 
there  will  be  true  love  and  harmony  in  the  home.  .  .  . 

As  we  look  over  our  life,  whether  it  be  short  or  long,  we  realize  that  the 
thing  that  gave  the  greatest  joy  was  doing  something  for  someone  else  because 
we  loved  him. 

President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith  counseled  all  members  of  the 
Church  to  express  their  love  for  the  Savior  by  obeying  his  command- 
ments. 

There  was  only  one  way  of  redemption,  one  way  in  which  reparation  could  be 
made  and  the  body  restored  again  to  the  spirit,  and  that  was  by  an  infinite  atone- 
ment, and  it  had  to  be  made  by  an  infinite  Being — someone  not  subject  to 
death,  and  yet  had  the  power  to  die.  .  .  .  And  so,  our  Father  in  heaven  sent  us 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  into  the  world  with  life  in  himself.  ...  He  could  yield  up  his 
body  to  death  and  then  take  it  again 

So  his  infinite  atonement  resulted  in  two  things:  (1)  restoration  of  the  body  to 
the  spirit,  and  (2)  the  redemption  of  those  who  accept  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  who  will  be  loyal  in  the  keeping  of  his  commandments — freedom 
from  their  own  sins. 

At  the  close  of  the  conference,  President  McKay  pleaded  with  the 
saints  to  keep  the  counsel  and  the  messages,  "on  the  tablets  of  our 
memories." 

Let  us  make  God  the  center  of  our  lives.  That  was  one  of  the  first  admonitions 
given  when  the  gospel  was  first  preached  to  man.  To  have  communion  with 
God  through  his  Holy  Spirit,  is  one  of  the  noblest  aspirations  of  life.  It  is  when 
the  peace  and  love  of  God  have  entered  the  soul,  when  serving  him  becomes 
the  motivating  factor  in  one's  life  and  existence,  that  we  can  touch  the  lives  of 
others,  quickening  and  inspiring  them.  .  .  . 


425 


omans 
Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Mrs.  Jessie  Evans  Smith,  wife  of  Presi- 
dent Joseph  Fielding  Smith  of  the  First 
Presidency  of  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  received  the 
Distinguished  Achievement  Award  at 
Ricks  College,  Rexburg,  Idaho,  March  1, 
1967.  The  citation,  which  listed  many 
outstanding  accomplishments  of  Sister 
Smith,  mentioned  "her  distinguished 
career  as  a  soloist,  her  long  service  with 
the  Tabernacle  Choir,  her  years  of  dedi- 
cated teaching  of  youth  .  .  .  and  her 
devotion  and  support  to  her  husband 
both  at  home  and  as  a  traveling  com- 
panion to  stakes  and  missions  of  the 
Church  throughout  the  world." 

Mrs.  Eleanor  Johnson,  a  member  of  the 
Ottawa  Branch  of  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  reigned  as 
queen  of  Ottawa's  Senior  Citizens  for 
Canada's  Centennial  Year's  ^observance 
(January  1967).  Among  those  who 
honored  the  "queen"  were  Prime  Min- 
ister of  Canada  Lester  Pearson  and  his 
wife.  Mrs.  Johnson,  eighty-three,  has 
long  been  active  in  civic  work  and  social 
service.  She  is  presently  editor  of  a 
monthly  newspaper  published  by  the 
residents  of  Island  Lodge  Geriatric 
Centre  in  Ottawa. 

Miss  Lue  Grosebeck  was  named  pro- 
fessor of  the  Month  at  Brigham  Young 
University  in  December  1966.  This  is 
the  first  time  that  a  woman  has  been 
named  to  this  honor  at  B.Y.U.  Miss 
Groesbeck,  who  was  born  in  Ogden, 
Utah,  has  been  a  teacher  in  several 
Utah  school  districts,  and  is  at  present 
a  Professor  of  Music  at  B.Y.U. 


Shirlee  Slade  Blackner  (Mrs.  Keith 
Blackner),  Lyman,  Wyoming,  is  one  of 
the  best  known  home  economists  in 
the  United  States.  In  1966,  she  was 
awarded  the  4-H  Alumni  Key  In  national 
competition.  She  was  her  State's  dele- 
gate to  the  Triennial  Conference  of  the 
Associated  Country  Women  of  the 
World,  at  Copenhagen,  Denmark,  in 
1950.  Mother  of  four  children,  she  has 
served  as  an  officer  and  a  teacher  in  the 
auxiliaries  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  has  been  a 
ward  Relief  Society  president. 

Mrs.  Lurleen  Wallace,  newly  elected 
Governor  of  Alabama,  mother  of  four 
children,  has  announced  that  her  ad- 
ministration will  reflect  "the  inner  feel- 
ings of  a  wife  and  mother,"  and  that  she 
will  advocate  programs  to  increase  the 
welfare  of  families.  She  is  the  third 
woman  governor  in  the  history  of  the 
United  States.  The  others  were  Nellie 
Tayloe  Ross  of  Wyoming  and  Miriam 
Ferguson  of  Texas  (both  elected  in 
1924). 

Zara  Nelsova,  distinguished  cellist  of 
international  acclaim,  and  wife  of  Utahn 
Grant  Johannesen,  world-famed  pianist, 
performed  with  the  Utah  Symphony 
Orchestra  in  March  1967  in  an  out- 
standing presentation  of  Ernest  Bloch's 
"Schelomo"  (Solomon)  in  the  Salt  Lake 
Tabernacle.  This  rhapsody  has  been 
called  "ancestral  .  .  .  the  voice  of  sages 
and  prophets,"  and  Miss  Nelsova's  in- 
terpretation of  the  music  was  pro- 
nounced by  critics  as  "definitive  .  .  . 
magnificent  .  .  .  evocative." 


426 


iii:iilfi!i.i 


Synopsis:  Nora  Blake,  alone  in  the 
world,  secures  a  schoolteaching  posi- 
tion in  Banner,  Idaho,  where  she  lives 
in  the  home  of  Bishop  Shepherd  and 
becomes  acquainted  with  a  Latter-day 
Saint  family.  She  meets  Jed  Oliver,  a 
local  rancher,  and  young  Ben  Wade, 
an  orphan,  who  lives  with  Jed.  Nora  is 
astonished  to  find  out  that  Jed  cannot 
read  and  she  offers  to  teach  him.  Find- 
ing a  piece  of  land  open  for  home- 
steading.  Bishop  Shepherd  suggests  to 
Nora  that  she  homestead  it.  A  mys- 
terious elderly  man,  called  Old  Free, 
a  non- Mormon,  challenges  Nora's  in- 
terest. 

■  Nora  returned  to  the  bam  to 
tell  Sam  about  Trudy's  death. 
Old  Free  stopped  milking  and  sat 
listening. 

"Tell  them  not  to  worry  about 
the  coffin/'  he  said.  "I'll  make 
it." 

He  brought  it  to  the  house  the 
following  afternoon.  It  was  made 
of  cedar,  polished  to  a  fine  finish. 


The 
Golden  Chain 

Hazel  M.  Thomson 
Chapter  5 


The  Relief  Society  presidency 
came  to  line  it  with  a  light  pink 
lining. 

"About  the  dress,  Bertha,"  said 
Sister  Norton.  "How  would  you 
like  it  made?" 

"No,  we  won't  need  a  dress," 
said  Bertha  Shepherd.  Nora  saw 
that  she  was  holding  the  blue 
velvet  which  she  had  cut  down  for 
Trudy  from  one  of  her  own. 

"She  loved  this  one,"  said  Mrs. 
Shepherd,  "so  this  is  the  one  we 
will  dress  her  in." 

Nora  was  amazed  at  the  spirit 
that  prevailed  in  the  Shepherd 
household  after  Trudy's  passing. 
Each  family  member  seemed  to 
share  the  feeling  that  this  was  but 
a  temporary  parting,  and  that, 
sometime,  they  would  again  have 
Trudy  with  them. 

The  funeral  was  an  experience 
that  she  was  to  remember  always. 


427 


June  1967 


Even  the  songs  sung  by  the  ward 
choir  echoed  the  same  assurance 
displayed  by  the  family.  The 
words  struck  Nora's  love-starved 
heart  forcefully,  and  she  remem- 
bered bits  of  them  for  days  after- 
ward: 

For  a  wise  and  glorious  purpose 
Thou  hast  placed  me  here  on  earth, 
And  withheld  the  recollection 
Of  my  former  friends  and  birth.  .  .  . 

...  In  the  heav'ns  are  parents  single? 
No;  the  thought  makes  reason  stare! 
Truth  is  reason;  truth  eternal, 
Tells  me  I've  a  mother  there. 

Could  it  be  possible  that  she, 
Nora  Blake,  had  really  been 
placed  here  on  earth  "for  a  wise 
and  glorious  purpose?"  she  won- 
dered. Could  it  possibly  be  true 
that  she  had,  somewhere  in  the 
great  heavens,  a  heavenly  moth- 
er? Nora  had  never  heard  of  this 
before,  but  she  was  attracted  by 
the  rationality  of  the  idea,  new 
to  her  as  it  was. 

And  wonder  of  wonders!  Could 
she — dare  she  hope  that  one  day 
she  might  be  reunited  with  her 
own  parents?  She  thought  of  her 
mother's  funeral  and  the  cold 
emptiness  of  the  service. 

"Dust  thou  wert  and  unto  dust 
shalt  thou  return."  As  these 
words  had  been  intoned  by  the 
minister,  it  had  been  as  if  a  cold 
hand  had  clutched  at  her  heart, 
but  to  Nora  this  funeral  for  a 
child  was  something  quite  differ- 
ent. And  when  Jed  Oliver  arose 
to  deliver  the  funeral  sermon,  it 
seemed  to  Nora  that  he  was 
speaking  directly  to  her  own  lone- 
ly self. 

"Only  at  times  of  death,  per- 
haps, do  we  really  appreciate  the 
blessings   to   be   received  in   the 


temple  of  God  and  the  sealing 
power  of  the  Priesthood.  It  is  a 
Golden  Chain,  binding  the  family 
together  through  all  eternity. 
Life,  here,  for  all  of  us,  is  short. 
Maybe  not  so  short  as  it  has  been 
for  Trudy,  but  she  is  not  lost  to 
her  family.  Sometime,  if  they  live 
to  be  worthy,  as  I  am  sure  they 
will,  this  family  will  be  reunited. 
And  Trudy,  the  gay,  delightful 
Trudy,  that  has  been  such  a  joy 
to  her  family,  is  now  a  link  in 
their  Golden  Family  Chain." 

I  HERE  was  mourning,  of  course, 
and  sadness,  yet  Nora  had  never 
attended  a  funeral  so  filled  with 
promise  and  hope.  It  gave  to  her 
a  kind  of  peace  that  she  never 
had  before  experienced.  Certainly, 
nothing  she  had  heard  in  previous 
Mormon  meetings  had  touched 
her  as  had  the  things  she  heard 
that  day. 

As  the  fury  of  the  weather  de- 
creased, so  did  the  number  of 
cases  of  flu.  By  the  first  of  Feb- 
ruary school  had  opened  again, 
and  Nora,  grateful  that  somehow 
she  had  escaped  the  sickness, 
went  eagerly  back  to  her  teach- 
ing. 

Ben  continued  to  wait  each  day 
until  after  the  other  students  had 
left  to  pick  up  any  work  Nora  was 
sending  to  Jed.  He  was  not  as 
deficient  in  the  subject  matter  of 
arithmetic  as  he  had  been  in  read- 
ing; still  Nora  found  Jed  to  be 
quite  lacking  in  his  ability  for 
general  computation.  The  first 
step  she  had  insisted  that  he 
take  was  to  lay  a  background  by 
learning  his  times  tables.  Jed  had 
enjoyed  this  immensely.  It  was 
with  a  little  flash  of  pride  that  he 
repeated  the  nineteens  to  her. 


428 


The  Golden  Chain 


"I  really  didn't  expect  you  to 
learn  them  that  far,"  apologized 
Nora.  "I  just  assumed  that  you 
knew  most  people  stopped  at  the 
twelves." 

"How  about  you?"  Jed  had 
asked  mischievously.  "Do  you 
know  your  thirteens?  Come  on. 
I'll  have  you  a  contest." 

Nora  had  had  to  admit  that  she 
didn't.  But  she  hadn't  minded. 
There  had  been  the  old  look  of 
confidence  on  Jed's  face  that 
hadn't  been  there  since  he  started 
the  reading  lessons,  and  Nora  had 
been  glad  to  see  it  return. 

As  she  took  the  paper  from 
Ben,  she  was  surprised  to  see  the 
set  of  story  problems  she  had  sent 
with  him  the  night  before  re- 
turned exactly  as  she  had  sent 
them.  There  were  no  answers. 

"He  hasn't  done  these,"  she 
said,  holding  the  paper  out  to- 
ward Ben.  "Here,"  she  said, 
"take  these  back  and  tell  him  to 
work  them  before  I  send  any 
more." 

Ben  shook  his  head,  not  taking 
the  paper. 

"He  said  he  wasn't  going  to  do 
them.  Miss  Blake,  and  to  send 
some  others." 

"Not  going  to  do  them?  But 
why?  Why  does  he  want  more  be- 
fore he  has  finished  these?" 

The  boy  looked  pained  for  a 
moment.  Then  he  answered,  "Jed 
says  to  tell  you  he's  not  going  to 
do  them,  and  you  can  either  send 
some  others  or  forget  the  whole 
thing." 

"I  can't  understand,"  Nora 
said.  "He  has  enjoyed  the  arith- 
metic so.  Why  has  he  suddenly 
decided  not  to  do  his  assign- 
ment?" 

"Well,  take  this  first  problem," 


said  Ben,  reading  from  the  paper. 
"  'A  man  had  forty  acres  of 
ground.  He  sold  half  of  it,  and 
then  three-fourths  of  what  was 
left.  How  much  ground  did  he 
sell?'  I  think  that's  as  far  as  Jed 
read.  He  just  threw  the  paper 
down  on  the  table  and  said  a 
man  with  only  forty  acres  is  a  fool 
to  sell  any  of  it,  let  alone  half  of 
it  in  one  whack.  I  tried  to  tell  him 
that  it  was  only  a  problem,  not 
real  or  anything,  and  the  problem 
was  only  fooling.  He  said,  *Land 
is  nothing  to  fool  around  with, 
and  you  take  these  problems  back 
and  tell  her  to  send  me  some 
others.'  " 

Nora  took  the  paper  to  her 
desk.  Ben  sat  and  waited  while 
she  wrote  a  new  set  of  problems, 
trying  to  teach  the  same  fraction- 
al fundamentals  in  differently 
worded  problems. 

DuT,  as  Ben  thanked  her  and 
took  the  paper,  another  thought 
came,  a  sobering  one.  Land!  It 
was  more  important  to  Jed  Oliver 
than  anything  else  in  the  world, 
with  the  possible  exception  of  his 
religion. 

"Land  is  nothing  to  fool  around 
with." 

No,  not  to  him,  it  wasn't.  It 
was  his  real  love,  and  Nora  felt 
something  that  she  recognized  as 
a  twinge  of  jealousy,  wondering 
how  she  could  ever  become  as 
important  in  Jed  Oliver's  life  as 
a  piece  of  good  earth. 

Along  with  the  reading  lessons, 
of  course,  Nora  had  felt  it  was 
important  to  teach  Jed  to  spell. 
He  had  a  wonderful  mind,  need- 
ing but  to  read  a  page  once  to 
remember  everything  on  it.  That's 
the  way  it  had  been  with  spelling. 


429 


June  1967 


Words  began  to  have  a  particu- 
lar fascination  for  Jed,  and  it  was 
only  a  short  time  later  that  Ben 
asked  if  he  might  borrow  the  dic- 
tionary. 

"Why,  of  course,"  Nora  an- 
swered. "It's  there  on  the  desk." 

"I  mean  to  keep  it  home  for 
awhile,"  continued  the  boy. 

"At  home?"  asked  Nora.  "But 
Ben,  it  isn't  going  to  help  you 
when  it's  at  home,  and  you're 
here  at  school.  Couldn't  you 
bring  it  back  in  the  morning  so 
the  other  children  can  use  it? 
There's  only  the  one  that  belongs 
to  the  school  and  my  own." 

Ben  looked  at  her  uneasily  for 
a  moment,  and  then  he  said, 
"Well,  I'll  tell  you.  Miss  Blake.  It 
isn't  for  me.  It's  for  Jed." 

"Oh!  Why,  of  course.  Here. 
Take  mine  and  tell  him  he  may 
keep  it  as  long  as  he  likes.  Is  he 
having  trouble  with  some  of  the 
meanings  in  that  new  reader?" 

"No,"  said  Ben.  "I  don't  know 
exactly  how  he  does  it,  but  once 
Jed  hears  a  word  or  figures  one 
out,  somehow  he  seems  to  know 
what  it  means.  No,  it's  not  the 
meaning.  It's  spelling.  That's  all 
he  wants  to  do.  Spell,  spell,  spell! 
This  is  the  list  I  gave  him  last 
night.  Found  them  in  The  Book 
of  Mormon." 


i.!ani!*!l!!!fl 


"We  spell  until  I'm  so  sleepy  I 
can  hardly  keep  my  eyes  open. 
Then,  when  I  go  to  sleep,  he 
reads.  I  know  some  mornings  he's 
hardly  been  to  sleep  at  all." 

During  the  last  week  in  March 
there  was  a  ward  social,  but  Jed 
did  not  appear.  Nora  moved  near 
to  hear  Ben's  answer  when  Mrs. 
Shepherd  asked  where  Jed  was. 

"Oh,  he's  home,"  said  the  boy, 
piling  his  plate  high  with  sand- 
wiches and  cake,  and  balancing  a 
cup  of  punch  on  one  side  of  it. 
"Home  with  a  book." 

"He  must  have  some  new 
ones,"  said  Mrs.  Shepherd.  "Miss 
Blake  says  he  has  read  about 
everything  you  have  at  school." 

"No,  Ma'am,"  answered  Ben. 
"It's  not  a  new  one.  It's  the  same 
one.  Jed  is  learning  the  diction- 
ary.'' 

Ben's  words  brought  a  general 
round  of  laughter  from  those  who 
were  near  enough  to  hear.  Nora 
paid  no  particular  attention  to 
them  until  the  night  of  the 
annual  school  spelling  bee.  Then 
she  had  cause  to  remember  them, 
"Jed  is  learning  the  dictionary," 
and  indeed,  it  seemed  that  he  had. 

The  schoolhouse  had  a  special 
attraction  for  Nora  at  night.  The 
new  electric  lights  seemed  to  give 
the  room  to  which  she  had  grown 
so  accustomed  in  the  daytime,  a 
certain  night-time  magic. 

As  president  of  the  board. 
Bishop  Shepherd  gave  a  welcom- 
ing speech  to  students  and 
parents,  and  then  called  upon  Mr. 
Pine  to  open  the  gathering  with 
prayer,  as  was  the  custom  at  all 
public  gatherings  in  the  little 
community.  And  then  the  spell- 
ing began. 

It    was     boys     against    girls, 


430 


The  Golden  Chain 


ranged  in  a  line  across  the  front  of 
the  room  and  reaching  down 
either  side.  Nora  gave  the  words, 
beginning  with  fairly  easy  words 
for  the  benefit  of  the  very  small, 
and  proceeding  to  more  difficult 
material  as  the  younger  children 
were,  one  by  one,  eliminated. 

■  ROM  the  many  spelling  experi- 
ences during  the  school  year, 
Nora  could  have  predicted  it 
would  be  between  Ben  Wade  and 
Ellen  Shepherd  to  settle  the  con- 
test, and  so  it  was.  But  between 
the  two  of  them,  even  Nora  could 
not  have  predicted  which  one 
would  be  victorious  on  any  given 
occasion.  She  certainly  did  not 
expect  Ellen  to  misspell  "ceme- 
tery," substituting  an  "a"  in  place 
of  the  final  "e,'^  which  gave  Ben 
a  chance  to  pick  up  the  mistake 
quickly  and  be  declared  the 
winner. 

After  the  applause  had  sub- 
sided. Bishop  Shepherd  again  rose 
to  his  feet. 

"We  want  all  of  you  boys  and 
girls  to  know  how  proud  we  are  of 
you,"  he  said,  "as  parents,  and 
also  as  members  of  the  School 
Board.  Now,  Ben  has  won  the 
match,  and  it  is  the  right  of  any- 
one in  the  audience  who  would 
wish  to,  to  challenge  the  winner." 

The  room  was  silent  for  a  mo- 
ment, the  adults  busy  with  their 
thoughts,  many  of  them,  no 
doubt,  thinking  that  the  boys  and 
girls  had  spelled  many  words  that 
they  would  hesitate  to  attempt 
themselves.  However,  after  a  good 
deal  of  joking  among  neighbors 
and  husbands  and  wives,  deciding 
which  one  would  tend  the  baby, 
and  which  one  would  spell,  a 
rather  sizeable  group  stood  in  the 


places  occupied  by  their  children 
a  short  time  before. 

Nora  straightened  the  spelling 
books  on  the  desk  in  front  of  her, 
taking  a  certain  security  from 
them  in  their  keeping  her  from 
actually  participating  in  the  con- 
test. Everyone  expected  a  good 
showing  from  the  schoolteacher, 
and  who  could  ever  tell  what 
would  happen  in  a  spelling  match. 
Why,  she  might  be  spelled  down 
in  front  of  all  the  parents  and 
students,  and  on  an  easier  word 
than  cemetery.  But  her  hope  to 
stay  out  of  it  was  short-lived. 
With  Mrs.  Shepherd  in  the  group 
of  spellers,  and  Ellen  looking  after 
Robbie  and  Mark,  it  left  the 
bishop  free  to  offer  to  give  out  the 
words. 

"Go  ahead.  Miss  Blake,"  he 
said,  reaching  for  her  book.  "If 
you'll  just  show  me  where  to 
begin,  it  will  give  you  a  chance 
to  take  part." 

"A  chance,''  thought  Nora, 
"that  I  can  do  very  well  without," 
but  she  surrendered  the  speller 
to  the  bishop  and  took  her  place 
on  the  ladies'  side.  Only  then  did 
she  notice  that  Jed  had  taken  a 
place  on  the  end  of  the  men's 
row.  Her  heart  jumped,  knowing 
his  sensitive  nature,  knowing 
that  he  was  very  likely  to  get 
beaten  easily,  embarrassed  in 
front  of  his  entire  town,  but 
things  were  out  of  her  hands. 
There  was  nothing  she  could  do 
at  this  point. 

The  bishop  opened  the  book. 
"Anticipate,"  he  said,  and  the 
spelling  match  of  the  evening  had 
begun. 

It  was  long  past  eleven  be- 
fore everyone  else  was  spelled 
{Continued  on  page  460) 


431 


The  Holy  Family 

by  Andrea  del  Sarto  (1486-1531), 
Italian  (Rome,  Galleria  Nazionale) 

Painting  to  be  studied  in  connection 

with  Cultural  Refinement  Lesson  No.  2 

"Honesty,  a  Measure  of  Life." 

Floyd  E.  Breinholt, 
Associate  Professor  of  Art, 
Brigham  Young  University. 


■  If  one  will  study  the  paintings  of  any  sincere  artist  he  will  find  that  in  a 
very  real  sense  the  paintings  are  portraits  of  the  artist  himself — not  of  his 
physical  likeness  but  of  an  indefinable  quality  of  his  whole  personality.  The 
subjects  he  chooses,  the  way  he  uses  the  paint,  the  parts  which  are  emphasized, 
the  content  he  selects  are  all  fused  together  and  we  see  something  of  the  artist. 
This  is  not  done  consciously  if  he  is  sincere,  but  it  is  inevitable  and  unavoidable. 
Just  as  a  man's  handwriting  speaks  of  his  character,  so  an  artist's  work  mirrors 
his  personality. 

This  is  true  in  the  work  of  Andrea  del  Sarto,  known  as  "The  Perfect  Painter" 
by  the  Florentines  of  his  day  and  whose  character  is  so  aptly  described  in 
Browning's  poem.  Art  historians  seem  to  substantiate  what  Browning  says 
about  him.  Worldly  splendor  and  vivacity  had  come  into  the  life  of  his  time. 
He  was  impressionable  and  sensitive  to  his  time  and  thus  was  able  to  reflect 
this  culture  in  his  work.  Although  not  necessarily  religious  by  nature,  he 
painted  religious  subjects  to  please  the  court  and  has  been  referred  to  as  a 
"religious  court  painter."  He  had  great  honor  in  his  day.  We  sometimes  tend 
to  deify  men  because  of  their  works — artists  are  still  men  with  strengths  and 
weaknesses.  Andrea's  strength  was  in  his  great  talent  and  craftsmanship,  his 
ability  to  say  what  he  had  to  say.  There  are  a  sweetness  and  underlying  note  of 
pathos  and  tenderness  that  give  his  work  a  genuine  character,  although 
perhaps  not  the  greatest. 

Vasari,  an  artist,  writer,  and  pupil  of  del  Sarto's  says,  "Had  this  master 
possessed  a  somewhat  bolder  mind,  had  he  been  a  more  distinguished  man, 
qualified  by  character  as  he  was  by  artistic  skill,  he  would  have  been  without 
equal."  Lack  of  force  and  conviction  in  his  nature  took  ardor  and  animation 
out  of  his  creative  works. 

Can  you  see  Andrea  del  Sarto  in  his  painting  of  "The  Holy  Family"?  This 
is  a  good  example  of  his  work  in  which  he  uses  the  classical  Renaissance  style — 
soft,  warm  light,  rich  color,  unified  tonality,  and  the  chiaroscuro  (strong  use  of 
light  and  shade)  for  which  he  was  noted.  The  model  for  the  Madonna  was  no 
doubt  his  beautiful  wife  Lucrezia  whom  he  idealized  in  many  of  his  paintings. 
Do  you  also  sense  a  certain  character  about  the  painting  which  is  difficult  to 
describe  in  words,  but  which  is  nevertheless  just  as  real  and  is  a  reflection  of  the 
personality  of  the  artist? 


"THE  HOLY  FAMILY"  by  Andrea  del  Sarto  (1486-1531) 

Transparency  by  Camera  Clix 

432 


"^mm^^ 


Mary  lla's  VS/edding  Cake 

(From  a  Family  Heirloom  Recipe) 

Mary  lla  Flinders 

Homemaking  Leader 

Centerville  First  Ward,  Davis  Stake,  Utah 


lYz  c.  shortening 

3  c.  white  sugar 

6  eggs 

3  tsp.  vanilla 

3  c.  sour  applesauce 

6  c.  flour  (cake  flour  preferred) 

IV^  tsp.  cloves 

IV^  tsp.  nutmeg 

IY2  tsp.  salt 

3  tsp.  cinnamon 

3  tsp.  soda 

IY2   lbs.   walnuts   (may  be  cut 

in  halves  or  smaller  pieces, 

as  preferred) 

1  lb.  seedless  raisins 

2  c.    dates    (cut    in    sizes    pre- 
ferred) 

Heat  oven  to  250  degrees 
(slow).  Grease,  then  line  with 
aluminum  foil  or  brown  paper 
two  or  three  round  loaf  pans,  as 
desired.  (The  above  recipe  was 
made  twice  for  the  cake  in  the 
picture.  The  bottom  layer  was 
baked  in  a  12-inch  pan,  and  the 
top  layer  in  a  6-inch  pan.  Both 
layers  were  four  inches  deep  be- 
fore baking.  The  middle  layer  is 
made  of  styrofoam  and  iced  over 
the  surface.) 


Mixing  tlie  ingredients:  Cream  shortening  and  sugar  together  until  fluffy.  Beat  in 
eggs,  vanilla,  and  applesauce  (add  citron,  if  desired).  Sift  together  flour,  cloves, 
nutmeg,  salt,  cinnamon,  and  soda.  Add  slowly  to  the  previous  mixture  and  mix  well. 
Fold  in  nuts,  raisins,  and  dates.  Pour  into  prepared  pans  and  bake  two  hours.  If 
larger  pans  are  used,  the  cooking  time  must  be  increased  in  proportion  to  the  size 
of  the  pans  used.  For  this  recipe,  the  smaller  pan  would  be  removed  from  the  oven 
at  the  end  of  two  hours,  and  the  larger  layer  would  be  left  in  the  oven  an  additional 
hour. 

Icing:  Any  plain  white  icing  stiff  enough  to  have  good  adhering  qualities  may  be  used 
for  the  first,  or  preliminary,  icing  for  the  cake.  The  intricate  lace  work  is  made  from  a 
meringue  of  whipped  egg  whites,  to  which  enough  powdered  sugar  has  been  added  to 
make  a  consistency  that  will  hold  the  lace  work.  Making  the  lacework  is  a  difficult  and 
exacting  work  and  requires  much  skill  and  practice.  A  pastry  bag  is  used  for  the 
process. 

Note:  The  cake  in  the  picture  was  made  by  Sister  Flinders  for  the  66th  wedding 
anniversary  of  President  David  O.  McKay  and  Sister  McKay,  January  2,  1967. 


434 


^^Ti" 


**""     *"      M 


aafi^^*' 


■ji^mm'-'^i 


Model    Nancy  Amorette   Anderson 


Photograph  by   Marian   C.   Anderson 


Three-Year  Old 

Three-year  old,  three-year  old. 
Who  could  be  so  sweet? 
So  winning,  so  smiling, 
So  swift  on  small  feet? 

Three-year-old,  three-year-old.  Three-year-old,  three-year-old. 

Who  could  be  so  dear,  I  could  love  you  more 

Blowing  out  candles,  Never,  oh,  never. 

Reflecting  our  tear.  Except  when  you're  four. 

Christie  Lund  Coles 


435 


Artist  Afton   Davis   displaying   her  work. 


East  Long  Beach  (California)  stake 
Fine  Arts  Show 

The  Fine  Arts  Show,  open  to  Latter-day  Saint  artists, 
received  343  entries  for  exhibition,  and  more  than  seven 
hundred  interested  and  appreciative  patrons,  students, 
and  lovers  of  art  attended,  including  a  large  percentage 
of  the  members  of  East  Long  Beach  Stake  Relief  Society. 

So  great  was  the  interest  in  the  exhibit  that  entries 
were  received  from  artists  outside  of  California,  includ- 
ing Idaho,  Arizona,  and  Utah.  Two  lovely  portraits 
were  entered  by  a  young  returned  missionary  from 
Tooele,  Utah,  who  is  partly  blind.  The  Art  Show  was 
highly  acclaimed  and  represents  a  cultural  activity  of 
Relief  Society  which  proved  to  have  great  appeal  for 
members,  for  their  families  and  friends,  and  for  many 
women  who  were  introduced  to  Relief  Society  through 
this  unusually  beautiful  and  appealing  exhibit. 

Color  photographs  by  Richard  Adams 


436 


Art/St  Ardith  Oddous  displaying  her  work.    She  served  as  general  chairman 
of  displays. 

Artist  Bernice  Houser  displaying  her  own  work.   Sister  Houser  served  as 
co-chairman  of  displays. 


437 


Photograph  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts 


Embroidered    Motifs  by  Florence   G.   Williams 


Embroidered  Motifs  Decorate  Crocheted  Afghan 


The  regular  afghan  crochet  stitch  is  used  for  making  the  vari-colored  squares, 
which  are  set  together  with  black  woolen  yam.  The  fringe  for  the  afghan 
shown  in  the  picture  was  bought.  Handmade 
fringe  may  be  used,  but  the  process  of  making 
such  fringe  is  a  long  and  tedious  effort. 

The  attractive  "little  people"  who  gaily  appear 
upon  each  square  of  the  afghan  are  illustrated  in 
the  accompanying  diagram.  For  the  hands,  legs, 
and  faces  of  the  figures,  use  a  fill-in  stitch  with 
fine  flesh-pink  yarn,  split  to  one  strand.  Make  the  eyes  blue  with  the  same 
weight  of  yarn,  and  the  mouth  red  and  the  hair  yellow,  brown,  or  black,  as 
desired.  Fill  in  the  dress,  hat,  suit,  and  shoes  with  any  color  yarn  desired, 
using  a  fine  weight  yarn. 


438 


Transparency  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts 


Model  Margaret  Lloyd 


Embroidery  by  Florence  G.  Williams 


A  Sweater  That  Blossams  V^ith  Flowers 


A  white  knitted  sweater  for  a  little  girl  is  made  bright  and  beautiful,  as  well 
as  originally  distinctive,  by  using  fill-in  embroidery  stitches  for  rich  and 
lovely  flowers. 

Themes  for  similar  designs  could  be  worked  out  in  flowers  all  of  one  color, 
or  in  tones  and  tints  of  a  single  color,  or  one  could  use  all  blue  flowers,  all 
red  flowers,  yellow  flowers,  or  any  colored  desired.  Also,  the  variety  of 
petal  shapes  is  almost  endless.  A  "designing"  woman  might  make  sunflowers, 
chrysanthemums,  daisies,  cosmos,  or  imaginative  shapes  of  flowers  that 
never  grew  in  any  garden,  and  yet  might  make  a  little  girl  happy  by  their 
blossoming  on  her  favorite  sweater. 

A  pale  pink  sweater,  with  flowers  of  deeper  rose  could  be  a  gift  of  happi- 
ness, or  perhaps,  a  light  blue  sweater,  with  deeper  blue  blossoms. 


439 


Spinner  off  New  Zealand  ^Vool 


The  ancient  craft  of  spinning  wool,  now  obsolete  in  many  parts  of  the 
World,  is  still  practiced  with  much  satisfaction  and  success  by  Mary  Vickers, 
President  of  the  Fifth  Ward  Relief  Society  in  Auckland,  New  Zealand.  Not 
only  is  Sister  Vickers  an  expert  in  spinning  the  high  quality  and  world- 
famous  New  Zealand  wool,  but  she  also  dyes  the  wool  and  weaves  it  into  lovely, 
useful  articles,  or  knits  and  crochets  many  pieces  of  wearing  apparel  and 
dress  accessories.  Various  plants  are  used  as  a  basis  for  the  brilliant  colors 
of  the  wool — lichens,  weeds,  berries,  onion  skins,  beet  roots,  and  flowers. 

Sister  Vickers  continues  to  give  demonstrations  before  Relief  Society 
organizations  and  other  groups  of  interested  women.  Included  in  her  instruc- 
tions are  specific  directions  for  selecting  a  fleece,  preparation  and  carding  of 
the  fleece,  spinning  on  a  hand  spindle  and  on  a  spinning  wheel,  vegetable 
dyes  for  wool,  weaving  of  wool,  and  how  to  make  a  rug  loom. 

In  the  picture,  left  to  right,  may  be  seen  the  following  handcrafted  articles: 
crocheted  baby  shawl,  made  from  homespun  Merino  wool;  ski  socks;  hand- 
woven  bag;  knitted  sweaters;  hauiks  of  yarn  dyed  with  vegetable  dyes;  ski 
mittens;  shades  of  natural  fleece,  from  white  through  black.  On  the  floor: 
hand-woven  wall  hanging,  car  cushion,  bags. 


440 


Flower  Show  in 
Lost  River  Stake 
(Idaho) 

Mary   B.    Davies,    President 
Lost    River  Stake    Relief   Society 

This  picture  of  some  of  the 
lovely  flowers  grown  in 
Lost  River  Valley  is  repre- 
sentative of  the  nine  other 
floral  displays  which  added 
much  beauty  to  the  flower 
show  and  Singing  Mothers 
concert  held  in  August 
1966.  The  theme  for  the 
occasion  was  taken  from 
the  conference  address  of 
Sister  Louise  W.  Madsen: 
"Behold,  I  have  set  before 
thee  an  open  door." 


Helen  Four  Eagle  Boy 

and 

Roseline  Long  Knife 

Make  Patchwork  Quilt 


Submitted  by  Viola   Freyberger  and    Elder  and  Sister  Kendrick 


Helen  Four  Eagle  Boy  and  her  daughter  Roseline  Long  Knife  of  the 
Northern  Indian  Mission,  together,  have  worked  out  an  interesting  and 
colorful  project  which  has  brought  much  joy  into  their  lives.  Roseline,  who 
has  been  paralyzed  from  the  waist  down  for  many  years,  has  been  tenderly 
cared  for  by  her  mother  who  has  provided  the  materials  and  assisted  her 
daughter  in  making  many  lovely  quilts  and  doing  beadwork  and  other  crafts. 
The  family  home  is  near  Frazer,  Montana.  Sister  Four  Eagle  Boy  also  cares 
for  six  grandchildren  and  hauls  water  for  household  purposes  nearly  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  on  a  little  red  wagon  or  sled.  Sister  Long  Knife,  rejoicing 
in  her  blessings  as  a  member  of  the  Church,  pays  a  double  tithing  on  sales 
of  her  handwork.  Sister  Four  Eagle  Boy  recently  joined  the  Church. 


441 


Transparencies  by  John  A.  Alius 


Variations 

of  the 

Tortilla 

Leaner  J.  Brown 

Member,  General 

Board  of  Relief 

Society, 

Mexico  City,  Mexico 


ii^'  ■.... 


There  was  a  time  when  the  tortilla  held  no  special  place  in  my  cookbook. 
Now  I  wonder  how  I  ever  got  along  without  it.  It  makes  a  base  for  a  variety 
of  palatable  casseroles,  and  is  the  essential  part  of  those  delectable  concoc- 
tions called  tostadas  and  tacos. 

There  was  also  a  time  when  I  thought  the  tortilla  belonged  to  all  Latin 
America.  Actually  it  is  a  food  product  of  Mexico  and  Central  America.  If 
you  were  to  ask  for  a  tortilla  in  South  America,  they  would  probably  give 
you  a  Spanish  omelette.  A  torta  is  a  cake  in  South  America — at  least  in 
Southern  South  America — and  in  Mexico  it  is  a  sandwich.  By  dropping  the 
a  and  adding  the  ilia,  you  get  what  Mexico  uses  as  the  staff  of  life,  or  the 
unleavened  bread  made  from  corn. 

Another  food  that  usually  goes  along  with  the  tortilla  is  hot  chili.  Hot 
chili  dishes  and  sauces  do  not  go  much  farther  south  than  the  Mexican 
border  in  the  Americas.  Each  Latin  country  has  its  own  particular  method 
of  preparing  foods.  The  most  southern  countries,  such  as  Argentina  and 
Uruguay,  are  greatly  influenced  by  European  cuisine,  since  the  people  are 
mostly  of  European  origin.  And  of  all  things!  Chile  doesn't  know  what 
chili  is — at  least  the  hot,  edible  kind — and  in  Spanish  chili  is  spelled  chile. 

Have  you  ever  wondered  why  we  in  North  America  call  Mexican  food 
Spanish  food?  They  are  entirely  different.  Spanish  food  is  paella  (rice 
cooked  with  seafoods,  and  all  things  great  and  small),  flavored  with  toma- 
toes, onions,  bell  peppers,  and  other  seasonings.  Mexican  food  is  tortillas, 
beans,  enchiladas,  tamales,  tacos,  and  the  like,  most  of  which  you  couldn't 
find  in  Spain  if  you  searched  from  San  Sebastian  to  Sevilla. 


442 


Another  interesting  dis- 
covery I  have  made  is  that 
American  -  Mexican  food, 
the  kind  you  get  in  parts  of 
the  Southwestern  United 
States,  and  the  Mexico- 
Mexican  food  have  very 
little  in  common.  They 
neither  look  nor  taste 
alike,  although  many  dish- 
es are  called  by  the  same 
names.  Both  are  equally 
good,  but  very  different. 
The  latter  is  somewhat  hot- 
ter! 

The  following  recipes 
have  as  a  base  the  com 
tortilla.  You  won't  find 
them  on  the  menu  of  any 
restaurant  or  in  any  cook- 
book, except  a  private  one, 
because  they  are  the  result 
of  attempting  to  please  per- 

{Continued  on  page  462) 


^  ^  #  « 


443 


Mix-and-Match 
V\^ardrobes 

Ethelynn  Keiser     Work  Director, 
San  Jose  West  Stake  (California) 

By  developing  the  craft  of  sewing, 
and  by  thoughtfully  planning  to 
make  the  most  of  the  sewing  doUar, 
the  Mix-and-Match  Wardrobe  is  the 
answer  to  a  "basic"  problem.  It  is  not 
only  an  economical  way  to  have  an 
excellent  wardrobe,  but  it  provides 
better  made,  better  fitting,  more 
original  wardrobes,  and  a  sense  of 
creative  accomplishment  when  a 
beautiful  article  of  clothing  is  com- 
pleted. 

In  making  a  Mix-and-  Match 
Wardrobe,  it  is  a  challenge  in  design 
to  start  with  a  three-color  theme. 
First,  choose  a  fabric,  either  plaid, 
check,  tweed,  or  print,  and  from 
this  tri- colored  fabric,  the  theme  is 
selected  for  combining  the  match- 
mates  for  the  rest  of  the  outfit.  Skirts, 
blouses,  sweaters,  jackets,  jumpers, 
and  weskits  are  all  perfect  matching 
partners.  Any  piece  of  the  wardrobe, 
such  as  the  suit,  the  dress,  or  the 
skirt,  or  weskit  can  be  made  of  the 
tri-colored  fabric.  The  rest  of  the 
pieces  should  be  selected  carefully  so 
that  the  colors  and  fabrics  can  be 
worn  compatibly  together. 

Four  beautifully  designed  and  care- 
fully sewed  outfits  were  made  for 
display  and  modeling  at  the  San  Jose 
West  Stake  fashion  show,  three  of 
which  are  described  and  illustrated 
here. 

I.  A  Many  Purpose  (Everyday) 
Wardrobe 

The  first  model,  Addie  Jensen,  had 
chosen  to  make  a  many-purpose 
(everyday)  wardrobe  suitable  for 
Church,  Relief  Society,  luncheons,  or 
other  similar  occasions.  She  chose  a 
bright  print  of  orange,  yellow,  and 
olive  green  of  100  per  cent  rayon. 
From  this  tri-color  fabric,  she  picked 
her  color  theme  and  made  a  beautiful 
mix-and-match  wardrobe.  There  were 

(Continued) 


^-j^; 

tasw* 

. 

<»t^ 

■1     i 

Ml 

■B  V. 

■ 

■^^ 

■ 

^Hk     jL.      ^  '"*"*.li> 

444 


2 


3 


445 


Fabrics  for   use  with   models  on   page   445 


Everyday  Wardrobe  #1 


eight  different  articles  of  clothing  in  her  wardrobe,  and  these  pieces  com- 
bined in  various  attractive  ways  gave  her  fourteen  different  mix-and-match 
combinations. 

II.  A  Second  Version  of  a  Basic  Everyday  Wardrobe 

The  second  model,  Lee  Zinke,  chose  a  basic  wardrobe  with  the  same  pur- 
pose in  mind,  to  provide  a  number  of  becoming  costumes  for  daytime  and 
informal  evening  occasions.  She  selected  a  print  fabric  of  olive  green,  beige, 
and  hot  pink  of  100  per  cent  rayon  for  using  as  her  color  key.  The  suit  which 
was  made  as  a  part  of  this  outfit  was  almost  an  exact  repUca  of  one  selling  in 
a  fine  dress  shop  for  $49.50.  It  cost  Lee  $12.50  to  make  the  entire  outfit. 
There  are  eight  pieces  in  her  wardrobe,  which  can  be  combined  in  twelve 
different  ways. 


446 


Everyday  Wardrobe  #2 


III.  A  Dressy  Wardrobe  for  Special  Occasions 

Our  third  model,  Estelle  Wardle,  made  an  elegant  dressy  wardrobe.  She 
chose  a  lovely  100  per  cent  orlon  material  of  red,  dark  blue,  and  light  blue  as 
her  tri-colored  theme.  She  made  a  beautiful  100  per  cent  wool  coat  in  the 
light  blue  of  her  color  theme.  The  coat  can  be  worn  with  any  of  the  other 
pieces  of  her  wardrobe.  She  also  made  an  elegant  dark  blue  suit  from  a 
fabric  called  Veltessa.  From  the  coat  to  the  beautiful  hostess  skirt,  Estelle*s 
dressy  wardrobe  is  truly  stunning.  She  has  nine  separate  pieces  and  can 
combine  them  in  thirteen  different  ways. 

Our  models  polished  or  repainted  their  old  shoes  to  match  their  new  outfits, 
so  that  they  could  achieve  a  finished  appearance  and  give  their  shoes  new 
life  and  added  usefulness. 


447 


Dress  Wardrobe 


From  the  color  pictures  and  the  drawings,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  mix-and- 
match  costumes  are  conservative  and  simple  in  design,  and  they  can  be  made 
from  patterns  readily  available  in  most  areas  where  women  do  their  own  sew- 
ing. 

We  realized  more  and  more  the  merits  of  mix-and-match  wardrobes,  as  we 
observed  the  many  combinations  available  in  planning  wardrobes  in  this 
manner.  Such  outfits  give  those  refreshing  changes  that  make  clothes  more 
serviceable  and  useful,  and  by  combining  the  various  pieces  to  change  her 
personality,  a  woman  actually  has  more  clothes  to  wear.  Mix-and-match 
wardrobes  can  be  as  creative  and  inventive  as  the  woman  herself,  and  she  can 
have  a  beautiful  wardrobe  by  sewing  her  own  clothing  in  the  colors  and 
designs  that  please  her  and  enhance  her  feminine  attractiveness. 


448 


MEDALLIONS  OF  ARTISTRY  MARK  HER  YEARS 

Eva  Christena  Otteson  Evans,  Hayward,  California,  is  ninety-nine  years  old,  and 
as  she  says,  her  handicraft  has  been  a  pleasure  and  an  ornament  over  the  years. 
She  is  now  knitting  a  skirt,  and  she  has  been  making  quilts  in  many  patterns  since 
she  was  sixteen  years  old.  Knitting  was  a  familiar  craft  of  her  childhood  days  and 
very  early  she  learned  to  make  her  own  designs  and  to  fit  her  stitches  into  clothing 
for  use  in  the  cold  winters  of  her  native  town — Spanish  Fork,  Utah.  She  spun  the 
wool  from  her  father's  sheep  and  dyed  it  in  beautiful  deep  colors.  She  has  made 
forty-two  hooked  rugs,  fifteen  sweaters,  ten  woolen  stoles,  six  afghans,  and  nu- 
merous table  covers,  chair  sets,  pillow  tops,  and  chair  throws.  Her  handwork 
brightens  the  homes  of  her  relatives  and  friends  and  is  lovingly  treasured  as  gifts 
of  artistry. 

She  is  mother  of  eight  children,  grandmother  to  thirty-two,  great-grandmother 
to  129,  and  great-great-grandmother  to  forty-six. 

She  has  served  as  an  officer  and  teacher  in  Sunday  School,  Primary,  and  Relief 
Society,  and  was  for  many  years  a  singer  in  the  choir  of  her  ward. 


449 


1^ 


y^ 


/ 


..X 


450 


>,  w    1 

o 

X) 

0) 

■c  «J    1 

(U 

> 

(0          0> 

0) 
00 

0) 

«J 

o  x:  f^. 

c 

^ 

<D 

.^ 

•Q 

parti 
s,    w 
,704 

(/) 

E 

o 

<u 
o 

c 

TO 

■4-> 

0) 

00 

■o  «> 

Rl 

0) 

x: 

<"    (0 

E 

(A 

c 

■o 

^  <y  c 

<u 

4-' 

>, 

c 

(0 

■M   tjO  <u 

c 

T3 

c  c  > 

x: 

«J 

<U 

(0  .=    (0 

■«-' 

(A 

3  .-t:  ji 

<: 

0) 

(A 

0) 

">     Cfl 

tuO 

^ 

1- 

0)        »- 

c 

0) 

(A 

-gs 

V) 

o 

a) 

C  PO    c 

(0 

x: 

■    d  •" 

0)  CO  "O 

u 

(A 

o 

■«-• 

o 

mad 
by    1 
signe 

Q) 

E 

0) 

00 

1- 
(0 

■d 

(U 

,0) 

U) 

«j 

JZ 

•^ 

'o 
o 

been 
one 
ty  a: 

H— 

o 

"(A 

o 

(0 

■> 

■a  2 

(A          o 

<0   00  o 

(A 
■^ 

(A 

4J 

>» 

0) 

x: 

0) 
"O) 

^  c  t/) 

*> 

^ 

4-* 

q: 

SS 

isiti 
ief 

1 

■a 

c 

0) 

k- 
0) 

x> 

£  >-55 

o 

<0 

x: 

c 

1    prog 
ty   of 
s  of  R 

n: 

0) 

1 
(D 

3 

(A 
0) 

E 

> 

DO 
(A 

•0=0) 

> 

o 

0) 

Marke 
he   qua 
missarii 

H— 

_>» 

1- 

0) 

3 

SI 

x: 
■♦-' 

c 

O 

4->    0) 

c 

(A 

«42  S 
OS*" 
o  w  c 

•^  0)  «J 
?J    CL     , 

(0  ^  C 
Q.  <U    3 

Eo  o 

0) 

«  q:  -a 

CO  .h  £ 

in  73  -^ 

•^   0)    o 


<>>  x:  0) 

o  +j  o 

C  (A  ~ 

<a  a>  ^ 

1a  i-  <i> 

-  Q-  (A 
lA 

'^  x:  o 


CO    °  3 

0)  o  ■'^ 

<0  tt  ^ 

.b:  O 

op-o  If,' 

.E  Ko 

(A    0)  h^ 

C  "O 

<  *^ 

a>  3 

T3  Xi 


<A  ^ 

°-oo 

c  E       ^ 
—  j^  <u   o 

(A    <0 

.S>  E 


(A 

C 

>^ 

Q. 

0 

•4-' 

0) 

0 

0 

£: 

0 

(A 

i_ 

0 

13 

0) 

x: 

(O 

CM 


|.E 

«3    O 
O   JA 

£? 

CO 


a  CO 

■a  ^ 

(0 

<"  ro 


E 

DO' 

o 


x:  0)  0) 

00  >  " 

3    <D  c 

i:  3 

w  w  00 

0)  'tA  .E 

■Q  C 

E   rH  ;^ 

<1>  U>  0) 

C  lO  »- 

d  ^i' 

in  «^ 


(U  (A 

(J  — 

c  __ 

"jA 


(A 


(A 

^  DO 

.Q.E 


^    ■!-» 
0)      «J 

c  c/)  _  <o  -.t;  X2  0) 


O    0) 

^  oooo 

.  Bj  in 
DO  $  2} 
c 


!li         -O 


CO 

o  o 

0)    c 

(A     O 


•*-    0)  T3 

X)  .E  .E 


52  '^  c 

«>    O    0) 

-c  a>  o 
^E$ 

«A   ■" 

a> 

0)  c\j 


DO  <" 

.E  o 

-•-'  3 

«A   "O 
■«A    P 

<0    °- 

^s 

^  E 
o 

=  -o 

(A    c 

(A 

O    «A 
0)  ±i 


Q)    (A 


o45in 


1  3 


DO 

_    C 

O    (A 


<A 
>;■> 

Q)  CVJ 
a>    r-H 

c  10 

■  0)  (T> 

^  cr> 

+-> 

1-  '^ 
o^ 
.aE 

0) 

■542 

^  8 

<0  % 

00  o 
.E  ^ 


•«-  .E 


(U 

■a  <u 
0)  E 


0)  -M 

o  o 

<0  CI. 

■♦-'  tA 

tA  <0 

W  _ 

52  « 

tC  4-> 

DO  -^ 

.E  <o 


(0    >- 

00  J5 

3 

-t--    DO 

C   <o 

Qi    »- 

_0    4-' 

tu 

> 
<u 
■o 


^    (A 

tl> 
<A    c 

'^  £ 
tA    O 

3  x: 
O   ^ 

tA  -^ 
(U  o 
-^  c 
o  — 

c  'dot) 

—    CO) 
DO 

c 


lA 
O    00 

|£ 

^  c 
>»  — 

0)    lA 

o    «> 
o  _ 

1^ 


_i   to  _. 

E  o 

»«-  l_ 

O  3 

c  x: 

lA  —  O 

■a 

to  »-  ^ 

tA    TO  5:; 

ii  o 


to  .- 

00 

c 


DO 


tA  "O 

•tiro 


(/) 


o  .y  :;; 


CO 

c 

9  -^ 

CO 
00 

cu 


"O 
X5 
CO    00 

c 

£8 


T3 
CD 
■«-' 

CO 

Q. 


c 
o  — 

CO    CO 

Q-x: 


0)  c 
o    to 

o  9- 

0)  c 
x:  — 

(U    CD 

•E-S 

N  ~ 
CO  ^ 
00   3 

TO       Q_ 

1^ 

o 

O  w 
CO    CO 

V*-    -C 

■-  <^ 

0)  tX} 

cr  cy> 

I— I 

CD 

3 


^    CO 

oE 

c 

C    tA 
o  "^ 


DO 

CD 
DO 
CO 

3 
DO 
C 
CO 


lA 
CD 

3 
C 
*■*-' 

c 
o 
o 

(A 

3 


■o 

c 
CO 

c 
o 

N 


■a 

c 

^    CD 
tA 

i  J2.i2 
.!=  CD  x: 
■D     ■ 


c 
o 

4-' 

CO 
N 

'c 

CO 

00 

1_ 

Q)      O 

3 

00  T3 
C    CD 

o  x: 

■«-•    CA 


c 

CD    »_• 

E_^ 

^>. 

DO  S! 
.E  ro 

Q.  CD 
>^ 


CO 


tA  ^ 

lA    O    C  .E 


DO   C 


CD 


_  CO 

-  O  X3 

5  'c:  CO 

>  CD  ~ 

O  C  CO 

l_  c^  > 

Q.<  CO 


■o  o 

c 

CO    £ 

^-g 

.E    DO 

;o  c 
'3  'j^ 

00 
CD 


C  DO 

o  .E 

tA  "O 

CA  — 


451 


v_ 
(U 

E 


■o 

c: 

(/) 

c 
g 
■^ 

(0 

'c 

(0 


_i 
< 

O 


z 
o 
(/> 

(A 

z 


UJ 


nj  .9 


i-i  CO  <— 


':t  ^  00  rx        hs  0>        OOOO^CVJ        «VJ  CVJ  o>  o  ^t 

*-HCOooooo^    ,iOo      M-oocnco      ^oor^nvo 


cvjcvj  rncgcn  1-- 


ai-i-> 
O   N 


ID  00  <y>  CO  1-1  vo  CO  ^t 't  evj  00  o» -H  o  co  cvj  coco  vo  oo 
en  o»  CO  c\j  in  00  <NJ  h«  •-<  co  ^  oo  ^t  oo  o  vo  coco  o  h» 
ocvio      ivooo»-t      'toococo      h»      i-<o>o      CO  00      ^rs 


00  CM      in  in  If)  vo      vo  o  cm  oo  co  co      in  cvj  cvj      hs  ro      o  o\ 

)        r-i^CVJCO        cocoon  rJ  00<T>        CJCJ        IH^D 


1-1 
ID 

i-T 
vo 

CM 

00 

oo' 

in 

CM 

in 

rH 

in 

8 

CO 
rH 

CM 

r-l 

00 

m 

i-l 

00 

m 

00 
CM 

00 

in 

«X) 
CO 
CM 

00 
CO 

00 

in 

CO 

0) 

'o 

o 


8^ 


I   - 
I  -1 


(0 

8    1 

its 

2  >- 


(0 
C    (0 


OT-O^    ™ 


x:  x: 


5-55 


=.    -.    <0    «D 
«    C    Q     3    3 


x:  sz 


.52  c 


■M    tiO.E 


(0 


Oa)a}a)a)a><uoox:j^ii(i)x:oo 
222:2ZZ222000Q.tt:c/)W 


x:  E 


.EZ^ 


I-  K  3  >  >  ^ 


E  > 


^^^ 


3 


(/> 

3      rH 


(0 

o 

in 
vo 


§.E 


3 


5 

"cu 
o 

Jc 

biO 

o 

C5 

VO 
VO 


z 

O 


O  CM  rH  vo  CM 


J3    tnV*ff*KV 


VO  »-l  CO  CM  ^  iH 


ra  .2 


rs,  CO  o  in 


.  CO  ^ 

(j^  00  00   vo  in  CM  CM  rv  CO  00  in   in  cm 
"(t  CO  hs   cm  CM  CO  •-•  in  .H  CO      r 


o  00  CO   ^  o  CO  CM  in  rs  vo  CM   coin 

CM.H  CM 


(A 


CM  in  rH  CTi  IV  00  in  ^  Tt  vo  CO  00  in  o  CO  00  vD  cm  ^  in  cm  in  CJ^ 

I  CT>  iH   CT>   rH   O  0> 

co»H      o»Hco»HrH<y>oovococoocMin      vo  voini-iinvovo 

r  CM'^  i-T         rHOdi-T  rH 


re  .2 


O^  CO  CO  CM  CO  (^  CM  CM  <0  in  VO  CM  CO  CM  00  in  r-i  rH    CO  ^  -*  O  CO  lO 
00    rv  rv        ^t  CM  CM  O  CO  CM    .h    CM    fH  rH  CM  fH  CM  rH 

rH  in  ^t 


(0 

§5 


(0 

!5 


3 
3  O 


M 


i3^gJllii°iri5|.iii 

J2«cifJ5oo"55.i2og|ro:E-ag  = 
<<<<OOOQQu.C3X2  =  £°><: 


."5  S?  5  2  o  ra 


C    3 

a>  o 
^  -I 


•D 

C 


0) 

3  «» 

I8.y  .E 


a 

Q.._ 

■55  ^ 
.««  o 

(/)    (A 


452 


o 


E 


■o 

c 

(/) 
c 
_o 

+i* 
(0 
_N 

"E 

(0 

o 

>N  in 

0)  .- 
■—  ^ 
o  *- 

o  c 

(O    =3 

o 
**-   o 

(^  ■= 

o 

c 
c  — 

"■^ 

3 


5 

"co 
o 

!E 

Ql 
t3X) 

o 

0) 

C3 
vo 


z 
o 

(/> 


liJ 


oqa>r*«.rv  inhsooi-i'trH^iooocorooa^ioujvo.-iovoo^r^cvjrot^o 


«.S 


vo 


1^  cy>  r^  •!}• 

VO  CVJ  0^  00 

T-T  ■^  in  in" 


in  CVJ  vo 
cnT 


't  -H        <*  (\J  o^  CO 


r^  CO  CO 


nJ  .2 
O  M 


hs  CO  CO  r-<   CVJ 


nj  .2 


(A 
■D 

C 
c  <0 

o        o  ~ 

(0    C    -    u      V 
OJ    (0    5rj    x: 

o  "S  -Q  «> 


■s±^ 


T3 

C 

^    «J 

0)    00 
N    TO 


0) 

c 
o 

N 

« 

c 

'  TO 

o 


ro  E 


■o 

c 

TO 

w 

<u 

c 


o 
u 


Q-"D  o  ro 


■D 

c 

TO  73 

c    >_  c 

0)    0)  ._    TO    TO 


O 

c   3  <0   «/; 


|5  TO  3  ~  TO  1^  F  ^  S-|  ^  Xi  ~  =  ?pi^  o  5?£  ^ 

C    »_    i_   —  ^    d)    C    Or-     TO    ajs-^     TOC    k-     —     3n?^ 
TOTOa>^03TOO.-Q.5$TO^03^j;..9)TO 


^    TO    0)    ^ 


c  «j  c  ^ 
o4S  2  TO 

|co{g[8 


c 

TO 

(A     ^    TO 


O  -=i 

N  a) 


r-    "J 

if 

DO  F 


U) 

T3 

C 
TO 


<U     O 


«  TO 

,5  _  -o 
>  N  !5 

TO 


^  J*:  4S 


c 

^    £?   3  _  _  _ 

<  <<<<CQm  mmoocJCJQilJiliLuiZiZ 


=  o 
x:  o 


o 

^  "S 

k-  TO  XJ 

TO  >  c 

E  TO  j5 

C  (/)  DO 

P  _  c 


T3 
O  J5  TJ 

•awe 

TO  —    TO 


_TO        c: 
>  TO  TO  q 


a>  TO  !r;  3 

TO 


c  i5  >^  §, 


oi^o30oa>TOro 


453 


June  1967 


oooooooooooo 
oooooooooooo 
oooooooooooo 

o'    o"    o    o    o    o    o    o~    o    o    o    o 

C\JOOOiO^CMOOO«)^C\JO 

roroc\icvjc\JCMCMi-<rtrH.-ir-i 


o 
in 

Iff 


0) 

o 

c 


o 

o 

Q. 

E 

(D 


re 

>- 
o 

CM 


454 


Annual   Report 


J^^S??!?'.';' 

^V^ 

■v:;>;:J  ;!_;;:.-■' 

-.^■rK     t.:~ 

~~^"?' 

■ 

>•--    -.-- 

..^-.-^ 

<u 

tu 

^+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

1 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+      + 

1 

ro 

00 

CM 

(0 

^ 

CM 

0> 

CO 

VO 

CO 

VO 

VO 

IX 

CM 

CM 

o 

in  CO 

CO 

s  "^ 

(U 

CM 

00 

^ 

o 

CO 

in 

IV 

a> 

IX 

IX 

o 

^ 

CM 

iH 

iH 

CM  in 

CM 

o 

O 

"et 

in 

00 

in 

■t 

rH 

tH 

(O 

ro 

1—1 

CM 

tH     tH 

c 

Q 

rH 

rH 

IX 

r-i 

in 

O 

10 

in 

00 

rx 

VO 

IX 

rH 

0>  -0^ 

in 

CM 

in 

fH 

CO 

iH 

^    CM 

in 

sO 

CVJ 

m 

CM 

r^ 

CM 

00 

•* 

IX 

a\ 

CM 

a\ 

VO 

tH 

«H 

IX 

<*) 

TO     Q% 

^ 

00 

CO 

"«t 

CO 

-  CO 

vo 

n 

O 

00 

rx 

o 

vo 

00 

"St 

C) 

o> 

r-l 

CO 
CM 

CM 

CO 

CM 

00 
00 

rH 

•t 

tH 

CM 
CM 

ro 

CM 

in 

CM 

rH 

VO 

in  CO 

tH 

to 

r*> 

rH 

CM 

a 

in 

m 

rx 

<V 

in 

fH 

o\ 

IX 

CO 

CO 

iH 

CM  in 

IX 

vO 

^ 

IX 

r^ 

00 

in 

^ 

vo 

vo 

IX 

o 

o 

o 

CO 

CM 

IX 

't 

IX  in 

tH 

vO 

CM 

0^ 

CM 

CO 

CM 

00 

t-H 

IX 

CM 

o\ 

ro 

00 

CO 

""^J- 

<») 

0^  o 

a> 

i-H 

o 

o 

CM 

o 

CM 

rH 

■* 

iH 

CM 
CM 

CM 

rH 

"St 

CM 

o 

CO 

tH 

vo 

tf>  -"t 

tH 

O    "K 


I 

CO 

UJ 

ffl 

UJ 


^ 

o 

»♦- 

73 

ro 

m 

(A 

u 

o 

O 

0) 

4-» 

o 

h 

0) 
CO 

c 

c 
o 
'«) 

1- 

E 
<a 

c/j 

Q 

_j 

c 
o 

z 

I 
(/> 
ir 

Ui 

o 

< 

LU 

E 

+^ 
(i> 

o 
o 

C/) 

•4- 

Q) 

cr 

c 

(/) 

<o 
■o 

(0 

ro 

■D 
(0 

12 
o 

«*— 

O 

ro 
+-» 
(/5 

c 
o 

(A 

C 

ro 

■*-> 
o 

■«-' 
(/) 

Q 

UJ 

x: 
o 
c 
ro 

\- 

OQ 

■o 

c 
ro 

-o 

1 

dj 
o 

H- 

>*- 

O 

k_ 

O 

i- 

T) 

ro 
<u 

—I 

(A 
in 
ro 

O 

(A 

i- 

o 
ro 

0) 

h- 

c 

> 

h- 

Z 
O 

N 

z 
< 

q: 

O 

TJ 

C 

ro 

w 

c 
o 

"tfl 
<n 

w 

(U 

ro 
■I-' 

(U 

ro 
CO 

w 

c 
o 

2 

o 

tn 

Q 

c 
g 

(A 
2 

(0 

0) 

jr 
u 

c 

2 
m 

C 

ro 

(A 

(A 
CO 

c 

-1 

(/) 

455 


June  1967 


n. 

+ 

+ 

+ 

1 

+  1 

+ 

+ 

+ 

1 

+ 

+ 

4- 

+ 

+ 

+ 

1 

(/> 

lO 

rf 

in 

(Tk 

00 

CM  O 

CM 

a\ 

c^ 

CM 

(O 

in 

t-i 

^ 

o 

rs 

1 

nj 

fl 

in 

iH 

u> 

VO  CO 

in 

in 

in 

O 

CO 

00 

in 

CO 

CM 

in 

1 

i_  o 

o 

c 

(J 

in 

00 

in 

U) 

CM  (J> 

in 

q 

CM 

t-4 

in 

CO 

CM 

o 

J 

LJ 

CO 

CM 

i-i 

1 

.-1 

in 

u> 

CO 

hs  10 

CM 

CO 

^ 

00 

r^ 

in 

ss 

hs  rH 

o 

S 

in 

ro 

«o 

U) 

't 

rH  CM 

CM 

o 

o 

CM 

00 

00 

t-i 

o 

o 

vO 

vo 

(M 

CO 

in 

o  >n 

0> 

CM 

CO 

00 

in 

00 

CM 

lO 

^ 

CM 

r-i 

00 

ro 

in 

o> 

IN  CM 

s 

CM 

00 

rH 

CM 

rv 

t 

CO 

£? 

iO 

u> 

o 

(7> 

CO 

CM 

iH 

fc 

in 

•* 

fH 

CM 

t-i 

CM 

O 
O 
O^ 

^^^Pin 

TrTiO^^H 

^^Vhs 

t«^  a%^^^m 

&!'■ 

LVI 

[*1^^^^^^^ 

^^"  00 

CM  U)  ^^^ 

k;« 

UM 

^m 

l»« 

K« 

tarn 

K^,^^^^ 

^^^ 

r-l 

s 

00 

CO 

hs  1-4 

1-1 
CM 

CO 

o 

CM 

CO 
rH 

00 

^ 

CO 

s 

CM 

eo 


(0 

^-f 

O' 

H 

>^ 

tf) 

1. 

a> 

X 

u 

(0 

a> 

H 

nn 

</> 

r 

-1 

+3 

'35 

s 

> 

(A 

< 

>^ 

(A 

1- 
O 

u. 

^ 

0) 

en 

■o 

4-* 

(0 

i 

O 

(A 

r 

c 

u 

> 

o 

1- 

s^ 

M 

h. 

a» 

j= 

u 

en 

(0 

lU 

0) 

_j 

H 

i 

c 

< 

*i* 

u. 

(0 

, 

> 

(/> 

>\  (/) 

Q 

^  0) 

(A 

C 

o 

O    M   c    c 
Z  > 


z 
I- 

UJ 

bJ 


W) 


-.  E  w 

■B  ^  B 

m  v.  0) 

S  o  a> 

i^  <«-  ^ 


•^    c 


^s  <l> 

o 

a  c 


M 

c 

0) 


®  _ 

a>  x:  >- 

0)  c 

■p    T3  O 


£    00   ^,    So  !2 
c   -J  -g   ~    o 


C  fe  M  -  '^ 

TJ  M  ;=  a>  x: 

i_  0)  «  Q.  J; 

«  0::  >  c/)  O 


c 

(0 
0) 

♦J 


<0 
O  c 
(A    O 


°1 

(0      CO 


0) 

o 
en 


4)     <D 


(A 
O 
U 

«  £ 

(A      « 

o   o  2 

w   O    ® 

(A  X 

>,  iJ    op 

•M  T.  c 
0)  «j  -^ 
U     3     0) 

o  cy  <» 

2;    (0    «j 


e/)   </)    « 


«  w    o 


456 


Annual   Report 


+++++++ 1 + 

ioioo«-<CMrvu)rOfH 

CM_^  q  CM  00  rH  q  q  co  in 
inio      couiinrCfHrH. 

+    +    +    +    +    + 

«)  a»  rv  in  r>N  00 
r^  -^  CM  o  00  .-• 
CO  CO      in  -^  o 

VD  't  CM 

11,626+ 

5,590  + 

17,216  + 

+  +  +  +  +  1  + 

lO  <^  00  1-t  tv  >^^ 
o  Q  CO  00  in  o^in 
CM  ro  vq  CO  CM  CM  ** 

in  i-T  CM  <j>  CO  "1  CO 
«-•  ^  lO 

iH 

invocj^rvcMoO'Hi'N 
oooor^or^^inco 
TH.HOininrocM'tco 
00  CM  vd  in  .rH  ^'  .-T  rC  od 

OCI>»HiHiHOOU)CM 
1-1                   t-4  iH  fH  1-1 

in  IV  00  vo  00  00 
CM  rv  Tj-  in  -i;!-  o 
CM  ^t  rv  o  •-•  <^ 
CO  CM      ^'  00  in 

^  CO 

IN. 

CM 

IV 

CM_ 

i-T 

CM 

in  00  •-<  vD  in  vpCM 
a»  o  't  't  cr>  o^oo 
o  o  rv  vD  o  00  tv 

in  00  »H  vD  in  "^  vd 

CM  lo  CJ>  o  00  in  CO 

1-1      in  o  in  vo  »-• 

^"  CO  f-T 

^^m     i-ta),-ii-t^oo<^cM 

■^B            f-4                      <— 1    1-4    1— t    f— 1 

CO  CM 

O  CM  tv 

in  '^ 

CM  in  00 

in      in 

CM         CM 

O  0>  ^  V£>  00  ".'  Ofl| 

ro  vo  o  in  ^  ^  '^j-l 

r-t           IV  O  10  <^  r-l  1 

^  CO  t-T          1 

ID  ^0 

c 
c 


UJ 

o 

Z 
< 
Q 

Z 

UJ 


UJ 

< 

ui 

> 
< 


0) 

E 

0) 


c        o 


00 

c 
<1) 

0) 


00  OL 

.E  'E 

C    (i>    k. 
0)   (1)   <u 

0)  -' 


^    «« -^  I  •?.  <2  f 


0) 
t-     (0 

00  r- 
4)   — 


-  _  nj 
O   (0    - 


-  3  E  '^  15  ,2i  " 


2 1  i  8  3  .^  "s 

c  (n  X  c/)  O  -^  ~ 

■>  a: 


UI 

X 

O 


z 

(3 

z 


00 

c 

'ob 

c 

2 

T3 

C 
(0 


</) 


V 
00 

c 
(7) 

o 

<0 

n 

E 

z 

c  I* 
o  to   <" 

■^  E^ 

-  "5   «> 
S  §^ 

£&£ 
< 


(/> 

c 

UJ 

'■*-> 

o 

Z 
N 

•o 

UJ 

^ 

< 

(/> 

o 

C 

< 

00 

2 

UJ 

(0 

o 


(A 

> 


<0 


c 

CO  ^ 

a.  o 


X 

i5 

u 

w 

< 

0)    <t> 

UI 

jc  x: 

1- 

y  «J 

(0    (0 

o 

0,0, 

z 

00  00 

1- 

c  c 

^^ 

■4-'    •♦-' 

(/) 

«/)    w 

> 

>  > 

(A 

;^ 

> 

=  E 
E  o 
to  X 


0,  .;: 

I" 

I  o 

0,   +i    TO 

E*^.2 
O  *i  c 

0,    c 

^o  I 

o  ^  E 

Z  o3  o 

0.  o 


.so 

0)   o 

•a  -a 

(0    (0 


(A    (A 
(0    (0 


(A    (A 
>  > 

<X»  00 


0)  0, 

DO  OO 

(0  (0 

^  k. 

0)  0, 

>  > 

<  < 

c  c 

<  < 


457 


June  1967 


1      1 

4- 

-f 

1 

■ 
1 

■■■ 

4-  +    1 

+  « 

+   1 

+ 

1      1     + 

<u 

Ln 

f-4  00 

r^ 

fN. 

so 

-o 

«y>  CM  CO 

rs.  CO 

^  o 

lO 

mom 

»-  o 
o 

CD 

(J 
<LI 

U3 

o 

in 
n 

o 

1-1 

q 

•«*  CM  tv 
•-<  CM 
fl  t-t 

ID  ^ 

rt  cm" 

00  ro 
o 

CD 

in 

CM  t-J  00 
CO  10  CM 

t-j"»-r 

Q 

.-1 

CM 

00 

- 

ro  o 

at 

in 

CO          vo 

r^  tv  o 

<*>  S 

o:t 

o> 

CO  a\  Oi 

in 

h*  CM 

CM 

o 

1-^          t-» 

h»  hs  o 

in  CM 

o^XJ 

M 

^  ^  en 

i-i 

at  00 
oHko 

CO 

in 

^■"       ,  in 

oS  oo'  o 

CM  00 

co" 

»H  CM  CO 

^co' 

O  00 

^ 

in 

in 

rocM  ri 

^  S 

!>. 

pH 

i-H 

IN. 

CM 

<o 

lO 

sO 

»!£■ 

Mf.  J 

H^^l 

M   ^ 

a 

^I.,K..'B  7^^^^ 

iV 

KSC[£B 

CM  Cr>  CM 
rHOO  CM 

^■6,0 

CM  00 

hs  CM 

i-i 

in  00 
en  00 

O 

in 

CM 

in 

in 

cm' 
in 

CM 

(n 

rH   --1 

CO  2J 

ro  00 

co' 
in 

rH 

i-T 

r-C 

00   (X)   rH        ^ 

cm'  rH   rH 

cc 

ro 

r^ 

f 

tu 

___ 

1 

o 

<u 

UJ 

ro 

o 

E 

> 

if 

tr. 

k- 

Ill 

o 

^: 

(/> 

C 

< 

UJ 
Of 

3 

ex 

>»  CD 

JQ  -^ 

0) 

o 

O 

< 

■D 

£ 

TJ    « 

U. 

ro 

w 

5»    O 

-J 
UJ 

S 

00 

(A 

^ 

■»-' 

o 

ro 

■»-' 

(/) 

c 

C    ro 

± 
(} 

> 

o 

O    O  2= 

O  O  <u 

I 

E 
ro 

b 

1- 
0) 

3    C 

O  O 

O 

u. 

O  X 

■^  ro  <-> 

w  2  <u 

(/>  i_ 

<  oca. 

o  E  2 

^  Q  ^ 

■g  2  o 


(U 


a> 


ro 


o  ^  o 

M-  <      «/) 

0)  o  o 

a:  X 


u 

tt:  o 

c 

(/)  ro 

E  w 

o  < 

Li. 

Q) 

—    1- 


a> 
ro 

-^lE 


GO  o 

c  x: 

:>^ 


^^ 


Q)  ^ 


^  E 

(A    (U 

.S2  <  H 


U. 

o 

z 

O 
cn 


< 

UJ 

< 
(/> 

>- 

CQ 
if) 

CO 

> 


(A 

o 


O 
o 


ro  « 


0)  "D 
O    C 

;;r  ro 


ui 
g 

> 

UI 
(/> 

UJ 

H 
< 
Z 

g 

CO 

< 

Q. 

o 
o 


ro  w 
O  *^ 

row 
Q  > 


tf)  ro  ^ 

0)  'C  0) 
o  3  = 
■>  OQ   <»> 


Q)  o 


bo 


ro 
o  o 

■==  -n  -^  t 

tS  ^  >  .««  2  0) 


C/)    O 

0) 


o  "^  --  «« 


=  5fi.2 


55  ff  ro  <  -D  z  «  „, 

ro         i2    >»  TO  •{;  4-i  ^ 

CLwro^yjOco^ 

E  .5J  0)  o  "D  ti  c  c 
OT3cOb:.i5  —  — 
■"     ~     3  (/)  ^  -J 


OQ 


458 


Annual    Report 


^ 


+  +  +  +  ^-^-^-  + 

VOOi-iVDCOVOO^VO 

fv»HCMininroincr»vD 
ix)o»vqinr«srHrvor>. 

CO  ^  rH  cvT  cvT  i-T  fC  en  CO 


I  I  + 
h>  Tt  rv 
ro  00  ^ 

CM  en  rH 


OOlOOOOinrOOCMCM 

c^Jo^vq^n^CM^sCoc^{ 
<*)  cvT  K  o  cK  ^  00  cvT  o 

00O>CM0000        OOOO) 
04  IV                           CO  CVJ  ^t 

5,770 

5,097 

673 

i-H 

? 

w>  in  00  O)  o>  lo  00 

CO  rv  CM  cr>  vD  in  CM 


M)  CM  CM  00  a» 
CO  00 


CM  C7^  ro 
CO  CM  in 


in  rv  00 

in  ■'t 


>» 

(0 

M 

o  ^ 
o 

00 

c 

DO                -^ 

.E  00       w 

c 

■o  h- 

-c  c       •- 

r  «> 

O 

0)  ^ 
0)    (A 

■q.« 

ren's    Clot 
en's  Cloth 
s  Clothing 
ehold    Fur 

«3    O 

o  < 

0) 

c 

n 

(/) 

o 

o  t 
o  < 

(/) 

^  "O 

o 

(0 

1- 

•«  o 

z 

<U    0) 

±^  2  E  c  ^  ^  CO 
3  ic  o  0)  o  :£  c 
CO  ^  S  X  O  o 

00 

c 

o 
o 

c   c 

UJ 

■C  CO 

ii 

0) 

(0 

(/) 

< 

(A 

CM 

IV  ^  U3 

o> 

■<t 

^O  ^  O 

in 

rv 

CJ^  -^  "5t 

in 

00 

O 

t-H   iH 

CM 

^ 

(J^  CJ^  o 

CO 

■ — '   ' 

cri 

cvTid't 

CO 

CO 

CM  CO  OO 

00 

i-t 

"«* 

iO 

co' 

co' 

«■ 

¥^ 

^ 

vo 

0) 

rH 

/— s 

i-T 

^ 

CO 

0) 

1- 

(A 

0) 

■u 

^ 

c 

Z 

E 

0) 

tH 

o 
m 

o 

s 

CO 

1o 

(A 

DO 

V) 

o 
1 

T3 

5 

0] 

C 

• 

s 

J, 

E 

c 

w  ^    • 

*•» 

OJ 

o 

X- 

^~^  ._ 

Q 

0) 

(U 

Q.O 

«  := 

• 

Z 

tf) 

Q 

Q 

(/) 

T3    3 

• 

< 

< 

T3 

-a 

O  -^ 

• 

Ul 

C 
(0 

I 

c 

3 
U. 

s: 

"S  « 

g 

c 
c 

t/l 

4-1 

CtO  </>  <u 

c  «  t; 
:5  £  1^ 

< 

■J5 

a: 

a 

(U 

f 

2 
a. 

UJ 

1- 

i- 

z 

o  a: 

£ 

O  IV  N 

in 

CM 

UJ 

CM  CM  '^t 

o 

^ 

0^ 

CO  CM  C 

en 

IV 

^  00  cn 

-^ 

00 

-J 

iH 

«H 

en 

OG 

^ 

< 

t- 

"  ui  vc 

KD 

0> 

o 

o  o  o 

iO 

CO 

z 

o^  CD  cr 

IV 

»H 

< 

cM'in  N 

■^ 

CO 

z 

¥*■ 

u. 

Q 

(A 

4-' 

UJ 

c 

1- 

0) 

< 
Q 

E 

0) 

VO 

_l 

M 

VO 

o 

k. 

en 

(/) 

3 

VO 

iH 

z 
o 
o 

(A 

Q 

c 

10 
M 

4-» 

a. 

'55 
u 

0) 

CJI 

iH 

C 

n 

—1 

■a 

c 
ra 

I 

c 
o 

u 

c 

\ 

i2 

c 

0) 

CO 

E 

s 

0) 
Q 

TJ 

c 

(0 

X 

c 
o 

0) 

o 

c 

JJ 

« 

E 

« 

n 

w 

♦J 

(U 

(0 

CD 

^ 

o 

(A 

k. 

3 
W 

m 

JZ 

■q3 

J= 

w 

c 

(A 

(Q 

0) 

(0 

a 

OH 

b 

u 

459 


The  Golden  Chain 

(Continued  from  page  431) 

down,  leaving  only  Nora  and  Jed 
Oliver.  She  knew  the  townspeople 
were  enjoying  the  situation  im- 
mensely. Jed  made  a  good  impres- 
sion. She  needn't  have  worried 
about  him.  And  while  she  toyed 
with  the  idea  of  purposely  missing 
a  word,  her  idea  came  too  late. 
Jed  missed  one  first. 

I  HE  bishop  had  long  since  given 
up  the  spelling  book  in  favor  of 
the  dictionary.  He  was  working 
through  the  "o's"  when  Nora  was 
startled  to  hear  Jed  say  "obfus- 
kate."  He  was  reading  from  his 
paper,  too.  He,  as  several  of  the 
others,  was  aided  by  seeing  the 
word,  and  it  was  ruled  that  this 
was  fair,  everyone  being  given  the 
same  right,  to  see  the  word  in 
writing  before  spelling  it  orally,  if 
he  chose  so  to  do. 

Immediately,  as  if  correcting 
one  of  her  pupils,  Nora  found  her- 
self saying,  "obfuscate.'*  She 
looked  at  Jed.  No,  she  had  not 
embarrassed  him.  His  face  was  a 
big  grin  as  she  began  receiving 
the  first  of  many  congratulations. 
And  it  was  not  until  the  next 
morning  that  what  had  seemed  to 
her  to  have  been  almost  a  deliber- 
ate error  proved  to  be  just  that. 

She  found  Jed's  paper,  crum- 
pled and  dropped  on  the  floor 
where  he  had  been.  There  was  no 
mistaking  the  handwriting.  She 
had  seen  too  much  of  it  for  that. 
But  there  was  the  word,  as  plain 
as  could  be,  obfuscate,  yet  he  had 
spelled  it  orally  with  a  "k." 

Nora's  heart  skipped  a  beat. 
Jed  had  deliberately  misspelled 
the  word.  But  why?  Why  had  he 
been  concerned  for  her,  as  she 


had  been  for  him,  that  there  be 
no  embarrassment?  Perhaps  he 
had  felt  that  her  embarrassment 
would  be  doubled  before  both 
parents  and  her  students?  Nora 
could  not  know.  But  she  taught 
that  day  with  a  light  step  and  in 
an  especially  happy  frame  of 
mind. 

Nora  had  found  that  within  the 
small  community  of  Banner  there 
was  a  surprising  number  of  people 
who  could  enrich  the  experiences 
of  her  students  by  sharing  their 
own.  As  missionaries  for  their 
Church,  the  men  of  the  town  had 
traveled  the  world  over. 

Nora  had  heard  the  children 
speaking  of  the  wood  carving  done 
by  Freedom  Lang,  and  the  idea 
had  been  growing  in  her  mind  to 
invite  the  old  fellow  to  school  to 
show  his  work  and  to  talk  about 
it. 

She  had  a  double  purpose, 
actually,  desiring  to  do  something 
that  might  help  to  draw  this  man, 
who  must  be  very  lonely,  into  the 
group  life  of  the  little  village.  She 
knew  herself  to  be  somewhat  of 
an  outsider,  but  not  as  he  was, 
and  she  could  not  say  '* those 
among  whom  he  lived,"  for  he  did 
not  live  among  them.  He  came 
into  town  only  when  he  absolute- 
ly had  to  have  supplies. 

She  mentioned  her  plan  to  Ben. 

"I'll  have  to  see  him  right  away 
or  the  school  year  will  be  ending," 
she  said.  "I  wonder  if  you  would 
drive  me  out  there  after  school  one 
night  this  week." 

''Old  Free?  Miss  Blake!  You're 
not  really  going  to  invite  him  to 
come  to  school!" 

"And  why  not?  I've  heard  from 
several  people  about  the  beautiful 
things  he  carves.  I  think  it  would 


460 


The  Golden  Chain 


be  very  worthwhile  to  have  him 
show  them  to  the  class  and  per- 
haps tell  a  bit  about  how  he  does 
it.  Who  knows?  We  may  have 
someone  in  class  who  might  be  in- 
terested in  learning  to  carve." 

''I  know  you,  Miss  Blake.  You 
have  someone  in  mind  already. 
It's  Joe,  isn't  it?  Joe  Pine?" 

Nora  laughed.  ''You're  too 
sharp,  Ben.  Yes,  it  is  Joe.  He  has 
quite  a  talent  for  modeling  with 
that  clay  we  brought  in  from  the 
ditch  bank.  I'd  like  to  see  what  he 
could  do  with  wood." 

Still  Ben  appeared  reluctant  to 
become  a  party  to  the  plan. 

"I  don't  know,"  he  said.  "I'd 
have  to  tell  Jed  where  I  was 
going,  and  I  know  he  won't  like 
it.   Me  going  out  there,  or  you 


either." 

Nora  caught  her  breath.  There 
were  times  when  she  had  been 
tempted  to  question  Ben.  She 
would  have  liked  to  ask.  Does  he 
ever  talk  about  me,  Ben?  Does  he 
care  at  all?  But  always  she  re^ 
jected  the  impulse  as  not  auite 
honorable. 

She  kept  her  voice  low  as  she 
said,  ''Ask  him,  Ben.  Tell  him  we 
plan  to  go  tomorrow  after 
school." 

But  the  following  day  Ben  was 
absent.  Not  to  be  dissuaded, 
Nora  determined  to  walk.  It  was 
probably  not  more  than  three 
miles  out  to  the  Lang  cabin. 

Then,  as  the  last  student  left, 
Nora  looked  up  to  see  Jed  stand- 
ing in  the  doorway. 

{To  he  continued) 


WREN  TIME 

Ethel  Jacobson 


In  filaments  of  fine-spun  gold 

The  wrens'  cadenzas,  whorled  and  scrolled, 

Make  filigrees  of  melody 

That  glint  from  every  aspen  tree. 

Beaks,   like  slim  curved   needles,  wrought 
This  bright  metallic  lacework  caught 
On  dancing  leaves  that  tip  slim   boughs 
Where  the  small  winds  of  summer  drowse. 


LIFE'S  JOURNEY 

The  path,  narrow  and  steep,  winds  its  way  to  the  top  of  the 
lofty,   majestic  mountain.  Sharp  rocks,  thorns,  and  tangled 
underbrush   reach  out,  threaten  to  trip,  to  turn   me  aside. 
Sometimes  I  feel   myself  slipping  backwards.   I'm  tired. 
I  stop  to  get  a  firm  foothold,  to  renew  my  strength,  then 
I   continue  to  climb.  Wouldn't  it  be  easier  to  follow  the 
wide  paved  road  that  travels  around  the  base  of  the  mountain? 
No.  I   must  reach  the  top.  That  is  my  goal. 

Judith  Leigh-Kendall 


461 


June  1967 


VARIATIONS  OF  THE  TORTILLA 
(Continued  from  page  443) 


sonal  tastes.  Some  have  been  concocted  from  exchanging  food  ideas  at  Re- 
lief Society  luncheons  here  and  there.  Whether  you  are  an  old  Mexico  food 
fan  or  have  never  tasted  a  tortilla,  you  ought  to  try  these  recipes.  You  are 
sure  to  like  them. 

TOMATO  ENCHILADA  CASSEROLE 


2  doz.  tortillas  (approx.) 
1   lb.  ground  meat 
10  or  fewer  small  green  onions 
(10  if  you  like  onion  flavor) 
1   bell  pepper  chopped  fine 
1  tsp.  chili  powder  (optional) 
1   can  yellow  corn,  drained 
1   cup  grated  cheese 


Ingredients  for  sauce 

1  can  tomato  sauce  (small) 

3  cans  cold  water 

1  can  consomme 

and/or     1     small     can    tomato     soup; 

enough  flour  and  shortening  to  thicken 

sauce 


Make  sauce  by  browning  flour  in  butter  or  other  shortening.  Remove  from  fire 
and  stir  in  liquids  which  have  been  mixed  together.  Return  to  fire  and  continue 
stirring  until  it  thickens.  Next,  saute  meat  with  onions  and  bell  pepper.  Salt 
and  pepper  to  taste.  Add  the  chili  powder  and  can  of  corn.  Fry  tortillas,  one  at 
a  time,  in  very  hot  cooking  oil  about  an  inch  deep.  Use  small  frying  pan.  Use 
kitchen  tongs  to  place  tortillas  in  hot  oil.  Cook  for  about  three  seconds,  then  turn 
and  cook  other  side.  Hold  tortilla  up  with  tongs  and  drain  off  oil.  Dip  tortilla  in 
tomato  sauce  and  place  in  bottom  of  large  casserole  dish.  Continue  until  you 
have  a  thick  layer  of  sauce-covered  tortillas.  Add  a  layer  of  the  meat  and  corn 
combination.  Sprinkle  with  cheese,  then  make  another  layer  of  each.  Pour  remain- 
ing sauce  over  all.  Place  in  325°  oven  for  30  minutes  or  until  bubbly  hot.  Just 
before  removing,  sprinkle  a  little  cheese  on  top. 

Sometimes  I  add  peeled,  toasted  chili  strips  to  this  casserole — ^the  kind  you 
get  at  any  grocery  that  carries  Mexican  canned  foods.  I  often  substitute  chopped 
chicken  or  pork  for  ground  round.  The  nice  thing  about  this  casserole  is  that  it 
tastes  just  as  good  the  next  day. 

Note  for  all  the  casseroles:  A  good  rule  to  remember  is  to  stop  using  the 
tortillas  when  there  is  about  a  cup  of  sauce  left  in  pan.  If  you  have  a  cup  of  sauce 
to  pour  over  all.  It  will  assure  you  a  nice,  moist  dish. 

GREEN  TOMATO  ENCHILADA 


20  or  more  little  green  tomatoes 

(the  kind  with  jackets  on) 

1  small  green  hot  chili  (optional) 

3  medium-sized  onions 

1  avocado  (optional) 

14   pint  sour  cream 


oil  or  butter,  as  desired 

2  doz.  tortillas  (approx.) 

1  cup  grated  cheese  (approx.) 

about  2  cups  leftover  roast  or  boiled 

meat  (torn  into  fine  strips) 

parsley 


Boil  tomatoes  (jackets  removed),  onions,  and  chill  in  small  amount  of  water. 
When  tender,  put  in  osterlzer  (or  blender),  until  thick.  Salt  to  taste.  Fry  tortillas 
as  explained  above.  Dip  in  sauce;  put  a  little  of  meat  in  center.  Roll  and  place 
side  by  side  in  casserole.  Make  two  layers.  Pour  remaining  sauce  or  1  cup  of 
sauce  over  top,  then  the  sour  cream.  Sprinkle  with  cheese  and  leftover  meat. 
Place  in  moderate  oven  for  about  30  minutes.  Remove  and  sprinkle  with  finely 
chopped  parsley  and  place  slices  of  avocado  on  top.  Serve  immediately.  This 
casserole  has  a  different  taste  and  is  delicious. 


462 


Variations  of  the   Tortilla 

CHEESE,  CHICKEN,  AND  TORTILLA  CASSEROLE 

1   barbecued,    roasted,    or   fried    chicken    (I    usually   get    mine    at    my    favorite 

rotisserie.) 
5  to  10  little  green  onions — use- part  of  the  stems,  too. 

1   large  can  creamed  chicken  soup,  diluted  with  about  y^  can  (14V2  oz)  of  milk 
1   cup  grated  cheese  (I  use  a  mild  cheese.) 
Yz   cup  chopped  celery — if  you  like  celery. 

about  two  dozen  tortillas  cut  in  strips  and  lightly  browned  in  shortening,  butter  or 
substitute. 

Cut  tortillas  in  medium-sized  strips.  (I  cut  about  five  at  a  time,  using  my 
sharpest  butcher  knife  and  cutting  board.)  Brown  lightly  in  shortening.  Saute 
chopped  onion  and  celery  in  a  little  shortening.  Blend  chicken  soup  and  milk 
well.  De-bone  chicken  and  cut  in  bite-sized  pieces.  Place  browned  tortilla  strips 
in  casserole,  then  the  sauted  onion  and  celery,  then  the  pieces  of  chicken  and 
grated  cheese.  Pour  chicken  soup  over  all.  Place  in  moderate  oven  for  30  minutes 
or  more. 

When  the  budget  is  low,  omit  the  chicken,  and  add  a  little  more  cheese  and 
onion.  If  the  mixture  seems  a  little  dry  before  you  put  it  in  the  oven,  add  a  little 
more  canned  milk. 

TACOS 

tortillas — usually  3  per  person  meat — left   over    roast,    chicken,    pork 
lettuce — shredded  or  cut  very  fine  sausage,  or  ground  beef 

tomatoes — chopped  fine  cottage  cheese — small  curd 

frozen  cooked  peas  or  canned  peas  dairy  sour  cream  or  sweet  cream 

grated  cheese  1  small  can  taco  sauce 
green  onion — finely  chopped 

Fry  tortillas  as  described  above,  only  this  time  double  in  half  and  fry  a  little 
longer.  Place  tortillas  on  paper  towel  to  drain  and  keep  warm.  In  each  tortilla 
put  cooked  meat  that  has  been  torn  into  little  strips  or  the  cooked  ground  meat. 
Add  about  a  tablespoon  of  cottage  cheese  or  cream;  next,  a  spoonful  of  peas, 
then  a  little  chopped  onion,  tomato,  and  lettuce,  and,  last,  a  sprinkle  of  cheese 
and  a  spoonful  of  taco  sauce.  Now  comes  the  fun  part^^ — hold,  tightly  with  both 
hands  and  eat  immediately.  Good  luck  or,  as  we  say  in  Spanish,  "buena  suerte." 

TOSTADAS 

There  is  very  little  difference  In  the  above  type  of  taco  and  the  tostada,  but 
to  some  the  difference  is  important.  The  tortilla  used  for  tostadas  should  be  a 
day  old  and  should  be  fried  until  crisp.  The  day  you  cook  beans,  remember  to  set 
aside  a  quart  full  (not  much  liquid — nearly  all  beans)  to  make  tostadas.  When 
the  beans  are  a  day  or  so  old,  place  them  in  a  frying  pan  with  a  cube  of  butter  or 
butter  substitute.  While  they  are  cooking,  mash  them  until  they  become  a  paste. 
This  is  called  refried  beans  and  is  delicious  alone,  especially  if  you  add  a  little 
cheese  and  let  it  melt  in  the  beans.  Now  take  about  a  tablespoonful  of  the  refried 
beans,  spread  over  top  of  the  crisply  fried  tortilla,  then  place  any  kind  of  cooked 
meat  in  small  pieces  on  top  of  the  beans,  then  the  finely  chopped  lettuce —  very 
fine,  remember — then  next  you  should  place  a  bit  of  soft,  crumbly,  fresh  cheese 
on  top  (a  white  cheese).  This  may  be  hard  to  find  in  some  areas.  If  so,  substitute 
cottage  cheese^  small  curd.  Salt  to  taste.  Spread  a  little  cream  on  top,  if  you  like 
it  juicy,  and  it  is  ready  to  eat. 

Tostadas  and  tacos  are  for  strictly  informal  affairs — but  what  fun,  and  oh,  so 
good!    And  as  we  say  in  Latin.  America  "buen  provecho,"  or  "happy  eating." 


463 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


HOMEMAKING 

Development  Through 

Homemaking  Education 


Dr.  Eleanor  Jorgensen 
Discussion  IV — Summer  Months  Sewing  Course 

Northern   Hemisphere:   Second    Meeting,   September   1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  February  1968 

Objective:  To  learn  fundamental  procedures  in  setting  in  a  basic  sleeve. 


INTRODUCTION 

The  set  of  the  sleeve  is  one  of 
the  most  important  earmarks  of  a 
professional  looking  garment. 

Since  the  sleeve  is  sometimes 
11/^"  to  2"  fuller  than  the  arm- 
hole  into  which  it  is  to  be  sewed, 
it  is  necessary  to  ease  and  mold 
this  fullness  to  fit  the  upper  arm 
and  shoulder  so  that  it  will  be  free 
from  tucks  and  gathers,  thus  giv- 
ing the  curve  of  the  armhole  a 
smooth  appearance. 

Different  methods  for  sewing  in 
a  sleeve  may  be  used,  but  they  all 
must  give  that  quality  look  when 
completed.  Standards  for  a  well- 
fitted,  plain  set-in  sleeve  show 
that  (a)  the  crosswise  grain  at 
the  base  of  the  sleeve  cap  is  par- 
allel to  the  floor,  (b)  the  length- 
wise grain  is  perpendicular  to  the 
floor  and  falls  in  a  vertical  line 
from  the  high  point  on  the  shoul- 
der to  the  elbow,  (c)  the  curve  of 
the  armhole  is  stitched  so  that  it 
follows  the  normal  curve  of  the 
body,  (d)  the  sleeve  is  balanced 
so  that  it  hangs  evenly,  (e)  there 


are  no  diagonal  folds  or  wrinkles 
on  the  top  of  the  sleeve  or  under- 
neath at  the  armpit,  (f)  the 
sleeve  is  large  enough  to  prevent 
binding  at  the  upper  arm,  yet 
free  from  a  puckered  or  puffy  look 
in  the  armhole  seam,  (g)  it  must 
not  look  as  though  the  dress  had 
been  eased  onto  the  sleeve. 

PREPARATION 

The  entire  sleeve  cap  is  ease 
stitched  by  placing  one  row  of 
stitching  exactly  on  the  hemline , 
sewing  while  the  sleeve  is  flat  and 
right  side  up.  This  places  the  bob- 
bin thread  on  the  wrong  side  of 
the  fabric.  The  stitch  is  length- 
ened slightly.  The  sleeve  seam 
may  then  be  permanently  stitched 
and  pressed,  and,  if  desired,  may 
be  hemmed  before  it  is  set  into 
the  armhole.  This,  of  course, 
would  not  be  done  until  the  sleeve 
length  and  general  fit  had  been 
checked. 

The  sleeve  cap  requires  ease  to 
mold  and  fit  the  upper  arm  and 


464 


Lesson  Department 


shoulder.  Therefore,  cHp  the  bob- 
bin thread  at  the  front  and  back 
notches  and  draw  up  the  ease, 
distributing  it  to  give  an  even  ap- 
pearance. There  is  very  Httle  ease, 
if  any,  across  the  top,  but  more 
is  found  where  the  sleeve  is  bias. 
It  is  at  this  point  where  care  must 
be  taken  to  prevent  too  much  full- 
ness. 

SETTING  IN  THE  SLEEVE 

Turn  the  garment  wrong  side 
out,  placing  the  sleeve  into  the 
armhole  so  that  the  right  side  of 
the  sleeve  matches  the  right  side 
of  the  garment.  Pin  the  two  gar- 
ment sections  together  at  the 
underarm  seam,  top  of  the  shoul- 
der, front  notch,  and  back  notch, 
remembering  to  hold  the  sleeve 
side  toward  you  and  to  place  the 
pins  at  right  angles  to  the  seam- 
line.  The  sleeve  must  fit  the  arm- 
hole  along  the  seamline,  so  that 
any  adjustments  can  be  made  be- 
tween the  top  of  the  sleeve  and 
the  notches.  Best  results  will  fol- 
low if  the  full  side  of  the  sleeve 
is  worked  over  the  fingertips. 
It  may  be  necessary  to  place  one 
or  two  additional  pins  to  help 
hold  the  edges,  but  try  to  avoid 
using  more  than  six  or  eight  al- 
together. It  may  be  advisable  at 
this  stage  to  baste  (either  by  hand 
or  machine)  the  sleeve  into  the 
armhole  and  check  the  way  it 
hangs  before  permanently  stitch- 
ing it.  (Figure  1) 

STITCHING 

The  garment  is  placed  under 
the  machine  so  that  the  sleeve 
side  is  up.  To  reinforce  the  lower 
portion  of  the  armhole,  two  rows 
of   machine   stitching    are    used. 


Begin  the  stitching  at  the  back 
notch  and  continue  sewing  around 
the  armhole  until  the  starting 
point  is  reached,  then  continue  on 
to  the  opposite  notch.  This  gives  a 
double  line  of  stitching  (one  on 
top  of  the  other)  on  the  lower  part 
of  the  armhole  only.  Since  the 
ease  stitch  on  the  sleeve  was  made 
exactly  on  the  seamline  during 
the  preparation,  the  permanent 
stitch  may  be  sewed  one  thread 
inside  the  ease  line. 

If  there  is  difficulty  in  holding 
the  ease  in  place  while  permanent- 
ly stitching  the  armhole,  it  may 
be  necessary  to  hold  the  fabric 
"off  grain."  This  is  done  by  plac- 
ing the  forefingers  opposite  each 
other  in  front  of  the  needle  at 
each  side  of  the  pressure  foot  and 
pulling  the  top  layer  of  fabric  out- 
ward with  the  fingertips  as  the 
machine  sews.  (Figure  2) 

FINISH 

Trim  the  armhole  seam  to  i/^" 
and  finish  according  to  the  type 
of  fabric.  Pinking  is  suitable  on 
many  fabrics.  The  seam  allowance 
on  the  under  part  of  the  armhole 
(from  notch  to  notch)  is  trimmed 
down  to  %".  The  narrower  seam 
gives  more  room,  is  comfortable, 
and  prevents  binding.  The  arm- 
hole  seam  should  not  he  clipped. 
Cutting  the  seam  allowance  down 
to  ^  "  on  top  and  %  "  underneath 
serves  the  same  purpose  as  clip- 
ping without  weakening  the  seam. 
(Figure  3)  For  sheer  fabrics,  a 
false  French  seam  is  used  and  is 
made  %"  wide  all  the  way  around 
the  armhole. 

If  the  sleeve  has  been  set  in 
properly  and  the  seam  naturally 
turns  toward  the  sleeve,  it  isn't 
necessary  to  press  it.  However,  if 


465 


June  1967 


(Figure  1) 
Setting-in  the  Sleeve 


(Figure  3) 

Trimming 

and  Finishing 

The  Sleeve 


End 


(Figure  2) 
Stitching  the  Sleeve 


(Figure  4) 

Attaching  Bias  Strip  To  Maintain 

Roll  at  Sleeve  Cap  (Optional) 


pressing  is  desired,  with  sleeve 
side  up  (wrong  side),  press  the 
armhole  seam,  allowing  the  iron 
to  extend  into  the  sleeve  about 
Vs"  to  1/4".  This  will  help  retain 
the  natural  roll  the  sleeve  should 
have  rather  than  a  flattened  look. 
Some  fabrics  need  more  atten- 
tion than  others  in  achieving  a 
soft,  smooth  round  look  over  the 
cap.  To  help  maintain  the  roll  at 
the  cap  of  the  sleeve,  cut  a  bias 
strip  of  self-fabric  approximately 


11^"  wide  and  6"  long.  Match  the 
edge  of  the  bias  to  the  sleeve  seam 
edge,  then  attach  it  by  hand  over 
the  cap  of  the  sleeve,  stitching  as 
close  as  possible  to  the  sleeve  line 
of  stitching.  The  addition  of  the 
bias  helps  to  fill  in  spaces  where 
there  is  too  much  ease.  (Figure  4) 
All  seam  edges  turn  toward  the 
sleeve  when  finished.  Note:  If 
self-fabric  is  too  bulky,  use  an- 
other fabric,  such  as  outing  flan- 
nel. 


466 


^    i|c  He    ^,%  **>f:*^*^>K5i<Hc^He5tc%^*Hc^*^ 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING 
The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Preview  of  Lessons  for  1967-68 
Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 


■  Last  year  the  structure  of  the 
lessons  for  this  department  at- 
tempted to  involve  the  members 
of  the  Relief  Society  to  a  greater 
degree  by  pointing  out  pertinent 
discussions  in  the  lesson  material. 
In  addition  to  this  device  being 
used  this  year,  the  format  of  the 
lessons  is  changed  to  emphasize 
one  major  principle  in  a  section  of 
the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
rather  than  to  discuss  all  or  most 
of  the  contents  of  the  revelation. 
We  will  continue  to  include,  hov7- 
ever,  as  much  material  concerning 
the  background  of  the  revelation 
as  seems  necessary  and  also  to 
emphasize  as  much  of  each  revela- 
tion as  is  pertinent  to  the  one 
principle.  With  the  change  to  a 
one-principle  lesson,  it  seems 
necessary  that  each  person  read 
the  entire  section  to  enjoy  further 
the  spirit  of  this  book  of  scripture. 
The  abbreviations  in  earlier 
lessons  will  be  used.  The  one 
abbreviation  that  might  give  new 
teachers  and  readers  a  question  is 
DHC.  This  abbreviation  means 
Documentary     History     of     the 


Churchy  which  is  also  known  as 
the  seven- volume  History  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  by  Joseph  Smith,  Jr. 

During  this  Relief  Society  year 
the  spiritual  living  lessons  cover  a 
four-year  period  from  April  1834 
to  April  1838,  using  eight  of  the 
twelve  revelations  received  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  during  this 
period.  One  section,  written  in 
1835,  which  is  an  opinion  on 
government,  is  to  be  studied  in 
another  year. 

Historically,  then,  this  four-year 
period,  as  far  as  these  lessons  are 
concerned,  includes  the  Zion's 
Camp  expedition  of  1834;  in 
February  1835  the  Quorum  of  the 
Twelve  and  the  First  Quorum  of 
the  Seventy  were  organized;  the 
Kirtland  Temple  was  completed 
and  dedicated  in  1836;  the  exten- 
sion of  missionary  work  across 
the  ocean  to  Europe  occurred  in 
1837;  and  in  1838,  with  the 
Church  more  perfectly  organized, 
it  received  its  official  name  by 
revelation. 

Theologically,  one  lesson  con- 


467 


June  1967 

siders  the  concept  of  building  other  lesson  concerns  the  wonder- 
Zion  upon  the  earth,  the  major  ful  events  that  occurred  in  the 
principle  revealed  in  the  dispensa-  Kirtland  Temple  on  April  3,  1836. 
tion,  as  the  objective  of  all  Latter-  These  events  have  tremendous 
day  Saints.  This  lesson  points  out  bearing  upon  the  eternal  salvation 
what  is  necessary  for  each  mem-  of  men.  Knowledgeable  Church 
ber  of  the  Church  to  do  that  this  members  have  come  to  love  the 
goal  may  be  realized.  Another  principle  of  humility  as  it  is  re- 
lesson  revolves  around  the  man-  vealed  in  the  scriptures,  for  he 
ner  in  which  the  saint  is  blessed  who  lives  this  principle  has  the 
by  sustaining  those  who  preside  windows  of  heaven  opened  to  him 
over  him.  The  Kirtland  Temple  in  many  ways, 
dedicatory  prayer,  though  it  was 

a  special  one,  gives  many  prayer  The  1967-68  series  of  spiritual 

principles  which  the  members  of  living   lessons    have   been    given 

the  Church  may  find  profitable  the    following   titles    and    objec- 

for  use  in  their  own  prayers.  An-  tives: 

Lesson  81 — ^The  Lord  Will  Provide  for  His  Saints 

(Reading  Assignment:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  104) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  October  1967 

Southern  Hemisphere:   March   1968 
Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  learns  that  the   Lord  will   provide  for 
his  saints,  but  it  must  be  in  his  own  way. 

Lesson  82 — Preparing  for  the  Redemption  of  Zion 

(Reading  Assignment:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  105) 
Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  November  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  April  1968 
Objective:   The   Latter-day  Saint  woman   learns  from  the   experiences   of  the 
saints  in  former  days  under  persecutions  brought  on  by  transgressions,  that 
she  must  be  obedient  to   present-day  commandments  if   she  would   have   a 
part  in  the  redemption  of  Zion. 

Lesson  83 — The  General  Authorities 

(Reading  Assignment:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  107) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  December  1967 

Southern  Hemisphere:  May  1968 
Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  learns  of  the  Lord's  organization  of  the 
General  Authorities  of  his  Church  and  recognizes  the  inspiration  that  guides 
them. 

Lesson  84 — Sustain  the  Brethren 

(Reading  Assignment:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  108) 
Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  January  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  June  1968 
Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  is  blessed  as  she  observes  her  vows 
and  sustains  the  Brethren  in  authority. 

Lesson  85 — ^The  Kirtland  Temple  (Dedicatory  Prayer) 

(Reading  Assignment:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  109) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  February  1968 

Southern  Hemisphere:  July  1968 
Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman   analyzes  the  dedicatory  prayer  given 
by  revelation  to  enlarge  her  understanding  of  proper  entreaties  to  the  Lord 
to  assist  her  in  her  own  praying. 

468 


Lesson  Previews 

Lesson  86 — The  Restoration  of  the  Keys  of  the  Priesthood 
(Reading  Assignment:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section   110) 
.  Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  March  1968 

Southern  Hemisphere:  August  1968 
Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  rejoices  in  the  restoration  of  the  keys 
of  the  Priesthood  and  resolves  to  accomplish  the  duties  imposed   upon   her 
by  the  restoration  of  the  keys. 

Lesson  87 — "Be  Thou  Humble"  (D&C  112:10) 

(Reading  Assignment:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section   112) 
Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  April  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  September  1968 
Objective:   The    Latter-day   Saint  woman   views   her  own    life    in    light  of  the 
commandment   to    be    humble   with   the    great    promised    blessings    resulting 
therefrom. 

Lesson  88 — The  Church  and  Its  Purposes 

(Reading  Assignment:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  115) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,   May  1968 

Southern  Hemisphere:  October  1968 
Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  examines  herself  to  see  if  the  purposes 
of  the  gospel  are  fulfilled  in  her  life  that  her  light  may  be  a  standard  to  her 
family  and  associates. 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGES 
Truths  To  Live  By 

Preview  of  Messages  for  1967-68 
Alice  Colton  Smith 

■  The  Church  in  the  spring  of  saints  worshipped  and  wished  to 

1833  reflected  the  season's  hope,  follow,  called  them  to  the  realm  of 

Intellectual  and  spiritual  ferment  excellence.  One's  faith  and  one's 

was  in  the  air.  True,  the  mob  love  were  not  to  be  blind.  Love 

spirit  was  abroad  in  Missouri,  but,  was  to  be  fortified  by  faith,  and 

in  Kirtland,  the  brethren  were  en-  also  by  learning.  Out  of  the  com- 

gaged    in    raising    money    for    a  bination  of  love,   faith,   devoted 

schoolhouse  in  which  they  could  service,  and  learning  would  come 

study  together.  As  a  group  they  wisdom. 

would  learn  to  magnify  their  call-  On    May    4,    a   conference    of 

ings.    They    were    beginning    to  High  Priests  initiated  plans  for 

learn  more  about  the  Lord  whom  raising  funds  to  erect  a  school- 

they  worshipped.  He  was  a  God  house    in    which    structure    the 

of  love,  permissively  allowing  all  elders  might  be  instructed.  They 

men  to  act  in  free  agency,  but  for  were    carrying    out    instructions 

those  who  chose  to  be  in  his  king-  previously  given  by  the  Lord.  Two 

dom,  as  joint  heirs  with  him  in  days  later,  the  Lord  by  revelation 

eternity,  there  were  rules,  laws,  taught    the    Church    that    "The 

and  expectations.  As  in  any  great  glory  of  God  is  intelligence,  or,  in 

kingdom,  one's  free  agency  must  other    words,    light    and    truth, 

be  exercised  within  the  bounds  of  Light  and  truth  forsake  that  evil 

responsibility.  one"   (D&C  93:36-37),  and  that 

The  Lord  (the  King)  whom  the  **He  that  keepeth  his  command- 

469 


June  1967 

ments  receiveth  truth  and  light'*  men.  We  should  be  prepared  to 
(D&C  93:28)^.  Through  the  gospel  risk  all  in  their  behalf,  at  the 
plan,  we  all  are  to  be  trained  in  Lord's  request.  We  are  to  take 
the  intelligent  use  of  free  agency,  time  to  love.  There  is  to  be  no  sit- 
Intelligent  understanding  of  each  ting  on  the  sidelines.  The  Lord 
other  is  also  necessary.  We  are  to  calls  us  to  action,  tempered  by 
learn  how  to  be  responsible  for  study,  learning,  wisdom,  faith,  in- 
one  another.  Our  greatest  concern  telligence,  and  the  promptings  of 
should  be  for  those  whom  God  has  the  Holy  Ghost, 
entrusted  to  our  care:  our  fami-  The  visiting  teacher  messages 
lies,  our  friends,  our  neighbors,  for  October  1967  through  May 
the  saints  of  God — in  time,  all  1968,  are  as  follows: 


Message  1 — Light  and  Truth 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  October  1967 

Southern  Hemisphere:  March  1968 
Objective:    "The  glory  of   God   is   intelligence,   or,    in   other  words,    light   and 
truth"  (D&C  93:36).   By  becoming  responsive  to  the  promptings  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  we  have  special  access  to  light  and  truth. 

Message  2 — Love — a  Way  to  Salvation 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  November  1967 

Southern  Hemisphere:  April  1968 
Objective:  God  revealed  through  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  that  the  basic  principle  of 
his  kingdom   is  love.   By  implementing  this  principle,   we  help  ourselves  and 
others  to  obtain  salvation. 

Message  3 — Loving  Oneself  and  Others 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  December  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  May  1968 
Objective:  Understanding  and  loving  oneself  is  an  integral  part  of  understand- 
ing and  loving  others. 

Message  4 — A  Loving  Person 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  January  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  June  1968 
Objective:  To  become  a  loving  person  requires  desire,  study,  and  practice. 

Message  5 — Take  Time  to  Show  Love 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  February  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  July  1968 
Objective:  We  must  organize  our  lives  so  as  to   have  time  to  show  love  to 
others. 

Message  6 — Love,  Intelligence,  and  Compassionate  Service 
Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  March  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  August  1968 
Objective:  Love  and  intelligence  result  in  compassionate  service  to  others. 

Message  7 — Courage  and  Love 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  April  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  September  1968 
Objective:  To  be  a  loving  friend  or  a  good  neighbor  may  require  courage. 

Message  8 — Love  Is  Active 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  May  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  October  1968 
Objective:  To  show  that  love  is  active,  not  passive. 

470 


HOMEMAKING  MEETING 

Development  Through  Homemaking  Education 

Preview  of  Discussions — 1967-68 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 

■  Our  leaders  from  the  Prophet  and  adorn  your  hearts  with  the 

Joseph  Smith  down  to  President  grace  of  God." 

David  O.  McKay,  have  been  de-  The    homemaking    discussions 

voted  exponents  of  the  influence  for  1967-68  continue  to  be  based 

of  the  home  upon  the  families  who  on  the  general  topic,  Development 

dwell  therein — both  parents  and  Through     Homemaking     Educa- 

children.  We  are  all  familiar  with  tion,  and  are  designed  to  encour- 

the  emphasis  which  our  beloved  age  Latter-day  Saint  mothers  to 

President  McKay  has  given  and  make   of   their  homes  places   of 

is  giving  to  the  importance  of  the  beauty,     where     happiness     and 

home  in  the  rearing  of  our  chil-  mutual  contentment  are  natural 

dren.   President  Brigham  Young  characteristics.    To    achieve    this 

said  in  one  of  his  discourses,  "The  end,     the     discussions     make     a 

only  heaven  for  you  is  that  which  practical  approach  to  the  various 

you  make   for   yourselves,"    and  contributing  factors, 
again,  "Make  your  homes  lovely, 

Discussion  1 — Family  Protection — ^Wills — Estate-Planning 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  October  1967 

Southern  Hemisphere:  March  1968 
Objective:  To  show  that  estate-planning  and  the  making  of  a  will  are  important 
for  the  well-being  of  the  survivors. 

Discussion  2 — Family  Protection — Insurance 

Northern    Hemisphere:    Second    Meeting,    November    1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  April  1968 
Objective:  To  show  the  need  for  insurance  in  family  protection. 

Discussion  3 — Christmas  Food,  Fun,  and  Finance 

Northern   Hemisphere:  Second   Meeting,    December   1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  May  1968 

Objective:  To  show  how  Christmas  food,  fun,   and  finance  can   be  combined 

to  make  a  happy  family  holiday. 

Discussion  4 — ^The   Kitchen — the   Heart  of  the   Home 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  January  1968 

Southern   Hemisphere:  June   1968 
Objective:  To  show  that  the   kitchen   can    be  the   heart  of  the   home,   where 
human  needs  are  satisfied. 

Discussion  5 — The  Living  Room — Your  Design  for  Living 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  February  1968 

Southern  Hemisphere:  July  1968 
Objective:  To  awaken   us  to  the  possibilities  of  using  what  we   have  to  the 
greatest  advantage. 

Discussion  6 — The  Dining  Area — ^the  Threshold  of  Hospitality,  Family  Communica- 
tion, and  Courtesy 
Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  March  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  August  1968 
Objective:  To   encourage   mothers  to   create   a   happy  atmosphere   for  family 
observance  of  good  manners  and  courtesy. 

471 


June  1967 

Discussion  7 — The  Bedrooms — ^Wake  Up  Smiling 

Nortiiern  Hemispiiere:  Second   Meeting,  April  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  September  1968 
Objective:  To  show  that  comfortable,  attractive,  quiet  bedrooms  can  contribute 
to  the  physical  well-being  of  the  family. 

Discussion  8 — Making  Every  Room  a  Library — An   Invitation  to  Learning 
Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  May  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  October  1968 

Objective:  To  show  that  the  home  which   invites  the   reading  of  good   books 
will  add  enrichment  to  the  lives  of  the  family  members. 

Discussions  for  Summer  Months: 

June — Home  Nursing  Training 

Northern   Hemisphere:  June  1968 
Southern   Hemisphere:   November  1968 

July — Simple  Nursing  Techniques 

Northern   Hemisphere:  July  1968 
Southern   Hemisphere:   December   1968 

August — Family  Attitude  Toward  All  III  Person — Rehabilitation 

Northern   Hemisphere:  August  1968 

Southern   Hemisphere:  January  1969 
September — Care  of  the  Aging 

Northern   Hemisphere:   September   1968 

Southern   Hemisphere:   February  1969 


SOCIAL  RELATIONS 

A  Light  Unto  the  World 

Preview  of  Lessons  for  1967-68 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 

■  The  general  guideline  for  the  the    Priesthood   lessons    will   be 

Melchizedek    Priesthood    lessons  followed,  but  with  different  em- 

for  1967-68  is  that  of  Light  and  phasis. 

Truth.  The  Priesthood  manual  Again,  as  in  previous  lessons, 
will  include  some  lessons  which  class  involvement  is  important, 
deal  v^th  Priesthood  oriented  re-  To  listen  is  not  necessarily  to 
sponsibilities  and  Priesthood  ad-  learn.  Therefore,  to  promote  ac- 
ministered  ordinances.  Others  will  tive  discussion  within  the  class 
be  on  subjects  in  which  all  period  and  to  motivate  individual 
Church  membership  participate,  action  beyond  the  hour  in  one's 
The  companion  Relief  Society  personal  life,  the  involvement  pro- 
lessons  will  correlate  with  those  cedure  will  continue  to  be  used. 
Priesthood  lessons  which  have  a  Scriptural  quotations,  a  pertinent 
corresponding  application  in  a  question,  a  provocative  state- 
woman's  personal  life  and  in  the  ment,  life-situation  cases,  a  socio- 
individual-to-individual  relation-  drama,  or  fragments  of  conversa- 
ships  of  which  she  is  a  part.  As  tion  as  aids  to  involvement,  will 
heretofore,  the  correlation  may  be  continue  to  appear  within  the 
close  in  some  cases;  in  other  les-  lessons, 
sons  the  general  subject  used  in  Class  leaders  who  make  full  use 

472 


Lesson  Previews 

of  these  participation  helps  should  mentally  and  vocally  expressing 

have    very    little    temptation    or  themselves.    Only    when    this    is 

opportunity  to  retain  the  lecture  done  may  the  lesson  reach  its  full 

method.  Instead  of  presenting  a  potential. 

lesson,  there  will  be  a  develop-  A  forward  look  at  the  lessons 

ment  of  ideas   embraced  in  the  for  the  coming  year  will  be  of  in- 

lesson.  All  class  members  should  terest  to  the  social  relations  class 

participate  by  actually  reacting  leaders. 


Lesson  1 — "Seek  Learning,  Even  By  Study"  (D&C  88:118) 

(Reference:  A  Light  Unto  the  World,  Melchizedek  Priesthood  Manual  1967-68) 
Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  October  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  March  1968 

Objective:  Latter-day  Saints  have  been  commanded  by  the  Lord  to  seek  learn- 
ing by  study  and  also  by  faith.  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  who  complies  with 
this  commandment  and  who  uses  the  acquired  knowledge  for  good,  will  en- 
rich her  mortal  life  and  be  eternally  blessed. 

Lesson  2 — "And  Also  By  Faith"  (D&C  88:118) 

(Reference:  A  Light  Unto  the  World,  Melchizedek  Priesthood  Manual,  1967-68) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  November  1967 

Southern  Hemisphere:  April  1968 
Objective:    The    Latter-day    Saint    woman    may    know    the    blessing    of   truth 
revealed  or  reaffirmed,  through  the  exercise  of  faith. 

Lesson  3 — As  a  City  on  a  Hill 

(Reference:  A  Light  Unto  the  World,  Melchizedek  Priesthood  Manual,  1967-68) 
Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  December  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  May  1968 

Objective:  "Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.  A  city  that  is  set  on  an  hill  cannot 
be  hid"  (Matt.  5:14).  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  may  know  the  joy  of  being 
"a  light  unto  the  world." 

Lesson  4 — ^What  Will  They  Remember? 

(Reference:  A  Light  Unto  the  World,  Melchizedek  Priesthood  Manual,  1967-68) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  January  1968 

Southern  Hemisphere:  June  1968 
Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  realizes  her  responsibility  to  represent 
the  standards  of  the  Church  in  all  aspects  of  personal  deportment. 

Lesson  5 — Do  I  Live  What  I  Say? 

(Reference:  A  Light  Unto  the  World,  Melchizedek  Priesthood  Manual,  1967-68) 
Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  February  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  July  1968 
Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman   realizes  that  integrity  is  essential  to 
all  rewarding  human  relationships. 

Lesson  6 — Of  Thoughts  and  of  Words 

(Reference:  A  Light  Unto  the  World,  Melchizedek  Priesthood  Manual,  1967-68) 

Northern   Hemisphere:  Third   Meeting,   March   1968 

Southern  Hemisphere:  August  1968 
Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  realizes  that  "For  as  he  thinketh  in  his 
heart,  so  is  he"  (Prov.  23:7). 

473 


July  1967 

Lesson  7 — Home  and  the  School 

(Reference:  A  Light  Unto  the  World,  Melchizedek  Priesthood  Manual,  1967-68) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  April  1968 

Southern  Hemisphere:  September  1968 
Objective:   To    point   out  that   an    understanding   of  the    purposes   of   educa- 
tion on  all  levels  is  of  value  to  both  mother  and  student. 

Lesson  8 — "That's  What  They  Say,  Mamma" 

(Reference:  A  Light  Unto  the  World,  Melchizedek  Priesthood  Manual,  1967-68) 
Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  May  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  October  1968 

Objective:   To   emphasize  the    responsibility   of   the    mother   in    fortifying   the 
home  against  some  propagandizing  of  the  commercial  world. 


CULTURAL  REFINEMENT 
Ideals  of  Womanhood  in  Relation  to  Home  and  the  Family 

(Textbook:  Out  of  the  Best  Books,  Volume  3:  Intelligent  Family  Living 
by  Bruce  B.  Clark  and  Robert  K.  Thomas 

Preview  of  Lessons — 1967-68 
Dr.  Bruce  B.  Clark 

■  A  program  in  literature  has  been  authors'  Hves  or  historical  back- 
functioning  for  three  years  with  ground.  Such  an  emphasis  is  in- 
the  addition,  a  year  ago,  of  music  tended  to  encourage  stimulating 
and  art  as  a  cultural  refinement  discussion  and  an  exchange  of 
course.  For  the  first  two  years  ideas  with  all  the  insight  into  life 
(1964-65  and  1965-66)  Volume  1  and  life's  values  that  selections 
of  Out  of  the  Best  Books  was  from  the  world's  great  literature, 
used,  focusing  upon  developing  music,  and  art  can  yield.  Also, 
individual  values.  During  the  year  continuing  concern  will  be  given 
1966-67,  Volume  2  has  been  used,  to  harmonizing  literature  and  art 
focusing  upon  home  and  family  with  the  gospel,  permitting  a  rich 
problems  and  ideals  as  seen  correlation  between  the  ideals  of 
through  literature  and  the  related  our  cultural  heritage  and  the 
arts.  The  program  for  1967-68  will  ideals  of  our  religion, 
be  a  continuation  of  the  present  An  obligation,  as  members  of 
program — that  is,  the  central  the  Church,  is  to  study  the  scrip- 
focus  for  another  year  will  be  on  tures  and  the  words  of  our 
intelligent  family  living  as  seen  modem  prophets  for  the  fulness  of 
through  literature  and  the  related  the  gospel  that  they  contain.  But, 
arts.  Materials  are  published  in  beyond  these,  we  are  encouraged 
Volume  3  of  Out  of  the  Best  to  study  the  best  writings  of  the 
Books.  world  for  the  supplemental  knowl- 
As  during  the  past  three  years,  edge  and  insight  that  these  can 
so  again  for  1967-68,  the  empha-  give.  At  its  best,  literature  is  con- 
sis  will  be  upon  the  works  of  cerned  with  building  faith  and 
literature  and  art  and  music  championing  spiritual  values — 
themselves,     rather    than     upon  and  with  exposing  and  opposing 

474 


Lesson  Previews 


selfishness,  materialism,  shallow- 
ness, and  all  things  harmful  to 
human  personality  or  destructive 
in  human  relationships. 

There  will  be  a  sufficient  num- 
ber of  selections  covered  each 
month  so  that  stake  and  ward 
class  leaders  can  select  those  most 
useful  for  their  group.  And,  again, 
the  sisters  should  be  encouraged 
to  bring  to  their  reading  and  dis- 
cussion of  the  selections  all  of 
their  own  background  in  life's  ex- 
periences. For  literature  is  valu- 
able not  only  because  of  the 
author's  talent  and  insight,  but, 
also,  because  it  stirs  readers  to 
think,  evaluate,  and  aspire. 

As  we  approach  another  year  of 
study  it  is  good  to  remind  our- 
selves that  reading  a  work  of 
literature  is  a  beginning  and  not 
an  end.  It  opens  doors  rather  than 
closes  them.  When  we  finish  read- 
ing a  selection,  we  should  be  left 
thinking,  not  with  all  questions 


answered,  but  with  sufficient  in- 
sight so  that  we  are  just  a  little 
better  prepared  to  meet  life's 
challenges  and  to  achieve  life's 
eternal  goals.  Finally,  as  we  par- 
ticipate in  the  cultural  refine- 
ment course,  we  should  remember 
that  the  course  will  be  fully  suc- 
cessful only  if  we  apply  the  les- 
sons in  our  own  lives,  and  carry 
them  into  our  homes,  sharing  the 
wonder  and  wisdom  and  beauty 
of  music,  good  literature,  and  art, 
as  well  as  their  delights,  with  our 
families.  One  of  the  most  valuable 
things  we  parents  can  give  our 
children  is  a  love  of  reading, 
music,  and  art,  plus  some  skill  in 
analyzing  these  arts;  and  one  of 
the  best  ways  to  do  these  things  is 
to  discuss  and  enjoy  literature, 
music,  and  art  as  a  family  group 
in  the  home. 

Lesson  titles  and  objectives  for 
the  year  1967-68  are  as  follows: 


Lesson  1 — by  Robert  K.  Thomas:  "A  Glad  Heart" 

"With  a  glad   heart  and   a  cheerful  countenance." — Doctrine  and  Covenants 

59:15 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Fourth  Meeting,  October  1967 

Southern  Hemisphere:  March  1968 
Objective:  By  developing  a  glad  heart,  a  woman   may  more  effectively  set  a 
tone  of  harmony  within  her  home. 
Musical  selections  with  comments  for  lesson  1  from  the  Relief  Society  teaching 

kit  will  form  a  part  of  this  lesson. 

Lesson  2 — by  Bruce  B.  Clark:  "Honesty,  a  Measure  of  Life" 
"The  measure  of  life  is  not  length,  but  honesty." — John  Lyiy 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Fourth  Meeting,  November  1967 

Southern  Hemisphere:  April  1968 
Objective:  To  emphasize  that  as  she  is  honest  with  herself,   a  woman   helps 
others  to  value  the  sincere  and  trustworthy.  She  should  recognize  dishonesty  in 
all  its  forms  and  thus  be  more  fully  honest  In  all  that  she  does,  says,  and  is. 
A  consideration  of  the  painting  "The  Holy  Family"   by  Andrea  del  Sarto,  as 

printed   on   pages  432-433,   of  this,   the  June   issue  of  the   Relief  Society 

Magazine,  will  be  a  part  of  this  lesson. 

Lesson  3 — by  Robert  K.  Thomas:  "Patience  and  Forbearance" 

"In  your  patience  possess  ye  your  souls." — New  Testament,  Luke  21:19 
Northern  Hemisphere:  Fourth  Meeting,  January  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  May  1968 


475 


June  1967 

Objective:  To  show  that  a  woman  who  lets  patience  turn  into  resignation  is 
substituting  endurance  for  forbearance. 

Musical  selections  with  comments  for  lesson  3  from  the  Relief  Society  teaching 
kit  will  form  a  part  of  this  lesson. 

Lesson  4 — by  Bruce  B.  Clark:  "Obedience,  the  Mother  of  Success" 

"Obedience  is  the  mother  of  success,  the  wife  of  safety." — Aeschylus 
Northern  Hemisphere:  Fourth  Meeting,  February  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  June  1968 

Objective:  To  emphasize  that  a  woman  should  anchor  her  life  in  obedience  to 
high  principles  through  loyalty  and  trust. 

A  consideration  of  a  painting  which  will  appear  in  the  September  1967  Relief 
Society  Magazine  will  be  a  part  of  this  lesson. 

Lesson  5 — by  Bruce  B.  Clark:  "A  Loving  Heart" 

"A  loving  heart  is  the  beginning  of  all  knowledge." — ^Thomas  Carlyle 
Northern  Hemisphere:  Fourth  Meeting,  March  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  July  1968 

Objective:  To  show  that  a  woman's  life  is  refined  and  enhanced  by  the  gift  of 
genuine  love  and  affection. 

Musical  selections  with  comments  for  lesson  5  from  the  Relief  Society  teaching 
kit  will  form  a  part  of  this  lesson. 

Lesson  6 — by  Robert  K.  Thomas:  "The  Substance  of  Faith" 

"Faith  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for." — New  Testament,  Hebrews  11:1 
Northern  Hemisphere:  Fourth  Meeting,  April  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere.  August  1968 

Objective:  When  her  life  is  lighted  by  eternal  principles,  a  woman  can  live  both 
in  and  above  the  world. 

A  consideration  of  a  painting  which  will  appear  in  the  September  1967  Relief 
Society  Magazine  will  be  a  part  of  this  lesson. 

Lesson  7 — by  Robert  K.  Thomas:  "Charity  Out  of  a  Pure  Heart" 
"The  end  of  the  commandment  is  charity  out  of  a  pure  heart." 

— New  Testament,  I  Timothy  1:5 
Northern   Hemisphere:   Fourth   Meeting,   May   1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  September  1968 
Objective:  Charity,  or  the  pure  love  of  Christ,  distinguishes  those  who  give — 
and  those  who  receive — graciously. 

This  lesson  will  include  a  musical  selection  from  the  teaching  kit,  and  a  paint- 
ing which  will  appear  in  the  September  issue  of  the  Relief  Society  Magazine. 

The  Text  Out  of  the  Best  Books,  Volume  3:  Intelligent  Family  Living,  will 
be  on  sale  in  the  late  summer  at  $2.95  postpaid  from  the  Deseret  Book 
Company.  Orders  will  be  filled  in  the  order  they  are  received  as  it  comes  off  the 
press. 

The  teaching  kit  for  the  cultural  refinement  course,  1967-1968,  will  consist 
of  copies  of  four  paintings,  and  musical  selections,  both  with  commentaries. 

Copies  of  the  four  paintings  will  be  published  in  the  Relief  Society  Magazine 
— the  first  one  for  lesson  2  in  this,  the  June  Magazne,  and  the  three  remaining 
pictures  for  lessons  4,  6,  and  7,  in  the  September  1967  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
with  commentaries  by  Floyd  Breinholt,  Assistant  Professor  of  Art  and  Education, 
Brigham  Young  University. 

Large  reproductions  will  be  available  in  the  teaching  kit,  with  additional  n- 
formaton.  The  teaching  kit,  consisting  of  the  paintings  and  musical  selections, 
may  be  ordered  from  Communications  Services  Division,  Brigham  Young  Univer- 
sity, Provo,  Utah,  84601,  at  a  cost  of  $3.50,  each  kit,  postpaid. 

Time  will  be  allotted  at  each  class  period  for  the  consideration  of  the  art 
or  music  as  well  as  the  literature. 


476 


WlnlieU  CHINA 


45-PIECE 

SERVICE  FOR  EIGHT 

Reg.  retail   $234.50 

1 1  patterns  to  choose  from 


*plus  freight  if 
delivered  out-of-town. 


:^ 


20%  DISCOUNT  TO  CHURCH  GROUPS 

(ORDERING  OVER  FIVE  DOZEN  ASSORTED) 

(WRITE  FOR  PRICE  LIST) 


NOW  YOU  CAN  BUY 

WINFIELD  TRUE  PORCELAIN  CHINA  ati 
l/sthe  regular  price  .  . .  factory-to-you 
selected  seconds 


OVEN  PROOF 

•  HAND  PAINTED 

•  DISHWASHER  SAFE 

•  PERMANENT  PAHERN. 
GUARANTEE 


FACTORY  OUTLET  STORES 


1079  East  2 1st  South 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Merchants  Pork  Shopping  Center 
625  South  Broadway 
Denver,  Colorado   


—  In  California  — 

714  State  Street,  Santo  Barbara 

348-A  El  Camino  Real,  San  Carlos 


HAWAIIAN  TOURS 

June 

July 

October 

PAGEANT  TOURS 

including 

Canada's  World's  Fair 

July  17 

July  22 

EUROPE  TOUR 

August 

ALASKA  TOUR 

August 

CANADIAN  ROCKIES 
NORTHWEST  TOURS 

Margaret  Lund  Tours 

110  East  2nd  South 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

328-8982  485-2444 

Idaho  Falls,  522-2581 


Salt  Lake  City's  Newest 
Handicraft  Shop 


UTHH 
(RUT  I 

mm 


We  now  have  a  much  larger 
shop  to  serve  you  better! 

^    Complete  line  of  materials  for 

plastic  grapes,  feather  flowers, 
paper  mache  jewelry,  liquid  steel, 
paper  flowers,  and  many  others. 

Write  for  new  catalog.  50^ 
Free  Instructions  also  available 

UTAH  CRAFT  UND  NOVELTY  CO. 

RaNae  Gledhill,  Owner 

3220  So.  State  Street 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84115 

486-1017 


477 


NOW  THE  OTHER  WORLD  IS  GONE 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

Since  I  still  shun  the  taking 
One  green  path  alone, 
The  lake  it  winds  around, 
The  flat,  familiar  stone; 

Since   I   still   shrink  from  forest 
With  its  velvet  fawn, 
The  lupine  and  the  lily — 
Now  the  other  world  is  gone. 

Hold  me  softly,  summer. 
On  your  lap  of  leaves. 
In  your  arms  of  blossoms 
With  the  lichen  sleeves; 

Hold  gently; 
After  one  last  lullabye, 
A  little  dream  before 
The  rudely  opened  eye; 

Then  lead  me  firmly 
Till  I  learn  to  walk  alone. 
For  looking  back  will  only 
Turn  the  heart  to  stone. 


DIRECTIONS 

Dixie  Randall  Oveson 

A  little  child  has  asked  the  way. 
And  do  you   point  and  tell? 
Or  do  you  show  him  day  by  day. 
And  bid  him  follow  well? 

A  little  heart  is  broken,   lost — 
And  do  you  watch  and  weep. 
Or  do  you  firmly  lift  it  up 
And  save  it  from  the  deep? 

A  little  soul  has  strayed  away. 
And  do  you  stand  and  scold. 
Or  do  you  gently  lead  him  back 
Into  his  Father's  fold? 

To  us  is  given  the  power  to  guide— 
From  God,  a  sacred  trust. 
That  each  child's  steps  directed  be. 
And   lead  the  way  we  must! 


NORTHERN  TEMPLE  TOUR 

June   16-24 

SOUTHERN 
CANYONLAND  TOUR 

June   17-20 

NORTHWEST  TOURS 
CANADIAN   ROCKIES 

June  25— July  8 
Aug.  20— Sept.  2 

SUMMER  PARADISE 
HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

July   15-29 

TWO  HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOURS 

Leaving  July  22 

BLACK  HILLS  PASSION 
PLAY  TOUR 

Aug.  20— Aug.  27 

LABOR  DAY  TOUR 

Bryce,   Zion  &  Grand 
Sept.  2— Sept.  4 

James  Travel  Tours 

2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:  466-8723 


Pero 


NON-CAFFEINE 
HOT  DRINK 

A  delicious  and  nourishing  way  to  start  the 

day  for  the  whole  family.  Adults  and  children 

like  the  delicious  flavor  of  the  wholesome 

grains. 

Simple  to  fix  —  just  odd  boiling  water  and 

serve! 

Economical,  tool  Look  for  it  at  your  favorite 

market. 

distributedy^O^LD  FOODS  INC. 

by 

■^  Dealers  Inquiries  Welcome 

2520  South  7th  West  •  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


478 


Vikinglands 

Scandinavia 

JULY  25   DEPARTURE 


MURDOCK 
TRAVEL 


PLEASE     SEND     INFORMATION 
CONCERNING     YOUR     SCAN- 
DINAVIAN     TOUR.. 
NAME 


ADDRESS 


MURDOCK  TRAVEL  INC.      14  SO.   MAIN   ST.   SALT  LAKE  CITY 


BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into   a    durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News   Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600   Empire   Road,   Salt  Lake  City,   Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth    Cover    —   $3.25;    Leather   Cover   —    $5.25 

Yearly    Index    Included 

Advance   payment   must  accompany  all   orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below   if   bound  volumes   are   to   be   mailed. 


Zone 
Zone 
Zone 
Zone 


Postage   Rates  from   Salt   Lake  City,    Utah 
L   and   2 


.55 
.60 
.65 
.80 


Zone   6    90 

Zone    7    1.05 

Zone    8    1.20 


JhanL  IJdjjl 

for  your  patronage  and 
your  friendship   over  the  years. 

YeS/  we  have: 

ALL  THE  NEW  HANDICRAFTS: 

Gold  Leaf,  Decoupage,  Feather  Flowers, 
Furry  Animal  Pictures,  Tissue  Paper  and 
Velour   Flowers 

PLUS  ALL  THE  OLD  FAVORITES: 

Aluminum  Trays,  Basketry,  Ribbons, 
Styrofoam,  Faces  for  Dolls  and  Stuffed 
Toys,  etc. 

Send  25c  for  catalog    and   also 

receive   our   booklet, 
"How  To  Make  Feather  Flowers" 

ZIM'S 

240  East  2nd  South 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah     841 1 1 

Dept.    R.M. 


479 


^(yiam/tm/lm^ 


4nQ  Mrs.  Mary  Adelia  "Dell"  Young 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


91 


102 
98 
97 


Mrs.  Martha  Rogers  Piatt 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Mrs.  Isabell  Christensen  Overson 
Richfield,  Utah 


Mrs.  Ida  McEldowney 
Norwalk,  California 

Mrs.  Mary  Johannah  Lundquist  Glines 
Tridell,  Utah 

Mrs,  Mary  Ann  Bateman  Quinton 
Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 


96 


95 


93 


Mrs.   Mary  Vincent 
Provo,  Utah 

Mrs.  Minnie  Gardner 
Sugar  City,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Rebecca  Allphin  Orton 
Payson,  Utah 


Mrs.  Lois  Ann  Brady 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Henrietta  Watkins  Barben 
Delta,  Utah 

Mrs.  Serena  Jacobsen  Larsen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Mrs.  Frances  Mary  Cask  Kirk 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lily  A.  Parker 
Kennewick,  Washington 


Mrs.  Mary  Elizabeth  Martin  Mcintosh 
Mobile,  Alabama 

Mrs.  Anabel  Rowell  Clark 
Chester  Hill,  Australia 

Mrs.  Irene  Smith  Merrill  Richards 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Minnie  Harris 
Lehi,  Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Rothe 
Lehi,  Utah 

Mrs.  Margaret  McCurdy  Roberts 
Vernal,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Keey  Cowt 
Birmingham,  England 


90 


92 


Mrs.  Johanna  Herstad 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Mrs.  Emma  Ray  Riggs  McKay 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Margaret  Palmer  Jones 
Malad,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Martha  Spratley  Chadwick 
American  Fork,  Utah 

Mrs.  Letitia  Wood 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Catherine  Holden  Wood 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Rhoana  Elizabeth  Hatch  Sawyer 
Lovell,  Wyoming 

Mrs.  Margaret  Petersen  Peterson 
Springville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Eliza  Ann  Barnes 
Coalville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Minna  Berndt  Garz 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Edith  Crampton  Clarkson 
Tonasket,  Washington 

Mrs.  Pearl  Alberg 

South  St.  Paul,  Minnesota 


480 


^or  Summer 


REASONING,  REVELATION  —  and  YOU! 

by  James  J.  Unopulos  Jr,  $4.95 

Here  is  the  gospel  plan  in  its  plainness  and 
also  in  its  majesty.  The  book  is  based  on  a 
course  of  gospel  achievement  taught  success- 
fully in  southern  California  for  several  years. 
Inspirational  reading  —  and  a  thought  pro- 
voking course  of  study  that  will  make  a 
rewarding  summer  project. 


TEACH  ME 

hy  Dorthea  C.  Murdoch 


A  book  every  mother  needs  for  the  summer 
months  to  help  her  keep  the  children  amused 
and  constructively  busy.  Originally  created  for 
use  in  Relief  Society  nursery  classes,  this  en- 
chanting collection  of  stories,  games,  make-it 
projects,  etc.,  has  found  a  wider  use  in  homes. 
Every  page  is  full  of  fun  ideas  children  will 
really  appreciate. 


tle$eret  Book 

c  o  u  r AN  Y 

44  EAST  SO  TEMPLE  AND  AT  (XXTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CTTY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD..  OGDEN 

777  SO  MAIN  ST..  ORANGE.  CALIFORNIA 


NAME- 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84110 

or     777  South  Main,  Orange,  California  92669 

Please  send  me:  D  TEACH  ME 

a  REASONING,  REVELATION  and  YOU! 

Total  amount  of  purchase  $ ,  which  includes 

3  '/2%  sales  tax  for  Utah  residents  ordering  from  Salt  Lake,  and 
4%  sales  tax  for  California  residents  ordering  from  Orange.  I  en- 
close check  /  money  order  □  OR,  please  charge  my  established 
account  □ . 


ADDRESS 

CITY STATE 

D  PLEASE  SEND  ME  CHARGE  ACCOUNT  INFORMATION 


ZIP. 


June  67  R.S. 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


The 

Relief  Society 

Magazine 


JULY  1967 


i^ 


'•■tMO^^Mr^:^  ^  -- 


mi 


!**:'^^*T^«'- 


A 


\^i 


'\S^ 


*i 


••$•- 


^-. .  A:"k 


L^idliS^,! 


fe..^S     iSit-^^ 


«itftf*s*^ 


^W . 


^^P*^ 


!***  * 


*^     ^T^*^ 


f-V*  Ir         •■*^. 


ir  ^ 


x^^-t**^ . 


*►    -       ji^«r 


^ 


*v:,^ 


^fc  .  ,~*'. 


'^^' 


^^^ 


ROSE  BOWER  REVISITED 

Vilate  R.  McAllister 

Step  carefully  upon  the  bridge! 

Who  knows  how  many  a  foe, 
Including  Time,  have  weakened  it 

Since  fifty  years  ago? 

And  do  not  sit  upon  the  swing; 

The  chain  and  iron  weight 
Are  red  with  rust,  though  still  they  serve 

To  close  the  weathered  gate. 

The  dancing,  crystal  water 

Still  polishes  each  stone, 
Laughs  as  it  did  when  I  was  ten 

And  on  the  bridge  lay  prone 

To  watch  swift  "water-skeeters"  dart, 

Or  wiggling  pollywogs 
Grow  legs  and  shrink  their  funny  tails 

While  changing  into  frogs. 

Old-fashioned  yellow  roses, 

Now  overgrown  and  rank, 
Scatter  perfume  and  petals 

Along  the  fertile  bank 

Where  grandma,  as  a  happy  bride 
Set  them  beside  the  stream. 

Creating  such  a  lovely  nook 

Where  I  could  sit  and  dream. 

Oh,  welcome,  happy  memories 
Of  childhood's  carefree  hour 

Evoked  by  sights  and  sounds  and  smells 
In  this  beloved   bower! 


The  Cover: 


Frontispiece: 

Art  Layout: 
Illustrations: 


Peyto  Lake  in  the  Canadian  Rockies 

Transparency  by  Lucien  Bown 

Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

Bridge  for  Remembering 
Photograph  by  Dorothy  J.   Roberts 

Dick  Scopes 

Mary  Scopes 


481 


'/vm/{ 


Over  the  years  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine has  surely  been  a  testimony 
builder  and  a  source  of  encouragement 
and  knowledge,  and  I  want  to  express 
my  appreciation  to  you  and  all  who  con- 
tribute their  time  and  talents  to  this 
wonderful  Magazine. 

Elaine  Vogt 
College  Park,   Maryland 

Words  are  inadequate  to  describe  the 
true  joy  and  appreciation  that  our  Relief 
Society  sisters  have  for  the  Magazine 
in  Spanish.  One  has  to  have  lived  in 
the  mission  field  in  these  areas  where 
so  little  has  been  available  in  Spanish 
for  so  long  to  really  appreciate  the 
true  feeling  one  has  when  such  a 
beautiful  publication  is  now  made  avail- 
able to  so  many.  Our  missionaries  have 
requested  their  subscriptions  in  Spanish 
because  the  Magazines  are  wonderful 
as  a  proselyting  tool. 

Glenna  M.  Hansen 

Supervisor 

Guatemala-El  Salvador   Mission 


The  precious  joy  of  seeing  a  son  build 
a  tree  house  was  skillfully  pictured  by 
Alda  L  Brown  in  her  poem  "Tree 
House"  in  the  October  issue  of  the 
Magazine.  Her  talent  is  fresh  and  de- 
lightful, and  I  would  enjoy  seeing  more 
of  her  poetry  in  the   Magazine. 

Mrs.  Tess  Christensen 
Richmond,   Utah 

I  had  to  write  to  express  my  thankful- 
ness for  the  beautiful  story  "Who  Loves 
Here?"  (first  prize  story,  January  1967). 
How  very  true  this  story  is.  It  brings  to 
mind  similar  happenings.  I  am  the 
mother  of  six  precious  little  girls,  rang- 
ing in  ages  from  one  to  nine  years, 
and,  like  Andrea,  in  the  story,  am 
expecting  our  seventh.  I  know  that 
our  girls  are  blessings  and  have  brought 
us  love  and  happiness. 

Dona  C.  Parker 
North  Ogden,   Utah 


In  the  past  three  years,  starting  from 
Scotland,  I  have  traveled  widely  over 
the  United  States  and  Canada,  and 
have  had  many  a  lonely  moment,  but 
was  fortunate  to  have  these  moments 
warmed  by  reading  the  Magazine,  and 
from  the  contents  one  gets  strength 
to  carry  on.  I  hope  people  like  me 
and  my  fellow  wanderers  continue  to 
receive  the  friendliness  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine. 

Ann  Petrie 
San  Francisco,  California 

Again  I  have  received  another  wonder- 
ful issue  of  the  Magazine  (January 
1967).  I  think  our  Magazine  is  a  whole 
institution  of  learning  and  enjoyment. 
I  have  taken  it  since  1926,  and  have 
thoroughly  enjoyed  each  issue.  I  espe- 
cially liked  the  lovely  poem  "Love's 
Magic"  by  Leone  W.  Doxey  (in  January). 
Helen  H.  Sticken 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Brother  Burton's  address  (February 
Magazine)  was  surely  inspirational  and 
practical  in  analyzing  "The  Class  Leader 
Makes  the  Difference."  I  was  very  much 
impressed  with  the  story  "A  Star's 
Slim  Light"  by  Alice  Morrey  Bailey 
(December  1966).  It  was  perfect  in 
form  and  content.  I  think  I  would  have 
recognized  it  as  hers  without  the  name. 
What  a  marvelously  gifted  person  she 
is. 

Dorothy  Clapp  Robinson 
Provo,   Utah 

We  are  proud  and  happy  to  have  the 
Magazine  poet  Alda  L.  Brown  in  our 
midst,  and  equally  happy  to  know  that 
her  poetry  is  being  recognized  as  being 
worthy  of  presentation  in  the  Magazine. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ray  Christensen 
Smithfield,   Utah 

I  especially  enjoy  the  poetry  in  the 
Magazine.  "Tree  House,"  by  Alda  Brown 
in  the  October  issue  was  very  good. 

Mrs.  Roderay 
Newton,   Iowa 


482 


The 
Magazine 


Volume  54  July  1967  Number  7 

Editor  Marianne  C.  Sharp  Associate  Editor  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager  Belle  S.  Spafford 


Special  Features 

485      Emma   Ray  Riggs  McKay — Part  II      Emma  Rae  McKay  Ashton 

499      Family  Vacations  Can  Be  Fun — Part  I      Li//;an  Y.  Bradshaw 

504     Sewing  Machines  for  the  Pelotas  Branch,  Brazil     Spencer  W.  Kimball 

Fiction 

506  Trapped  Gail  A.  Jorgensen 
513  Gold  Lady  Lenora  Hansen 
522     The  Golden  Chain — Chapter  6     Hazel  M.  Thomson 

General  Features 

482  From  Near  and  Far 

510  Editorial:  "The  Woman's  Role  in  Family  Preparedness"     Louise  W.  Madsen 

512  Woman's   Sphere     Ramona   Cannon 

529  Notes  From  the  Field 

The  Home-  inside  and  Out 

520  Recipes  Old  and  New — Tried  and  True     Esther  Thomson 

521  Quilts  That  Tell  a  Story 

Lesson  Department 

537     Spiritual  Living— The  Lord  Will  Provide  for  His  Saints     Roy  W.  Doxey 

543  Visiting  Teacher  Message — Light  and  Truth     A//ce  Co/ton  Smith 

544  Homemaking  Meeting — Family  Protection — Wills — Estate  Planning 

Celestia  J.  Taylor 
547     Social  Relations — "Seek  Learning,  Even  By  Study"     Alberta  H.  Christensen 
552     Cultural   Refinement — "A  Glad  Heart"      Robert  K.   Thomas 

Poetry 

581      Rose  Bower  Revisited     Vilate  R.   McAllister 

Foresight,  Juanita  W.  Sharp  517;  Another  Season,  Chn"st/e  Lund  Coles  518;  Summer 
Senses,  Gilean  Douglas  528;  Thorn  Beset,  Ethel  Jacobson  542;  For  This  I  Have  Wept, 
Peggy  Tangren  546;  Golgotha,  Margery  S.  Stewart  559;  Home,  Sylvia  Probst  Young  557. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  ©  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Mam 
Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. 


483 


mil 


PART  II  (Continued  from  the  June  Magazine) 

CHILDREN  —  CHURCH  WORK  —  TRAVEL 

Emma  Rae  McKay  Ashton 

FUN  TIMES  WITH  MOTHER  ARE  REMEMBERED  BY  THE  CHILDREN 

On  the  children's  eighth  birthdays  Ray  gave  them  a  party  to  which 
they  could  invite  their  friends  for  well-planned  games,  cake,  and  ice 
cream  which  she  had  prepared. 

On  Saturdays,  she  took  her  young  family  shopping  with  her.  Often 
the  excursions  ended  with  a  silent  movie  starring  John  Bunny,  Fatty 
Arbuckle,  and  the  Old  Maid,  or  a  Big  Bill  Hart  cowboy  show,  features 
she  knew  they  would  enjoy. 

The  Bamum  and  Bailey  circus  was  an  exciting  annual  affair  the 
McKays  seldom  missed.  The  wise  parents  suggested  the  children  work 
for  their  show  admission  by  digging  dandelions  out  of  the  front  lawn. 
They  paid  them  a  cent  for  every  ten  they  dug.  The  evening  before  the 
intended  matinee,  their  father,  with  a  twinkle  in  his  eye,  would  say, 
"Which  would  you  rather  do,  keep  the  money,  or  go  to  the  circus?" 

One  of  them  invariably  would  say,  "Keep  the  money,"  but  being 
outvoted,  would  accompany  the  family  to  the  anticipated  event. 

When  her  children  were  young,  Emma  Ray  McKay  served  as 
president  of  the  Ogden  Fourth  Ward  Relief  Society.  Determined  to 
make  a  success  of  this  position,  she  bundled  her  baby  in  his  carriage, 
and  pushing  him,  made  personal  visits  to  the  sisters  of  the  ward, 
inviting  them  to  attend  the  Relief  Society  meetings.  Her  diligence 
was  rewarded.  The  membership  increased  from  twelve  to  ninety. 
Later,  she  was  asked  to  be  counselor  in  the  stake  Relief  Society 
presidency  and  traveled  to  the  various  wards  on  a  streetcar,  again 
taking  her  children  with  her.  When  she  found  this  a  hardship  as  her 
family  increased,  she  was  released  from  this  position.  She  then 
served  as  a  teacher  of  the  Religion  Class  in  the  Ogden  Fourth 
Ward,  then  as  president  of  this  organization  for  two  or  three 
years.  Being  able  to  accompany  her  children  every  week  proved  to  be 
more  compatible  with  her  home  situation.  To  her,  home  and  her 
children  came  first. 


^resident  David  O.  McKay  and  Sister  McKay,  Temple  Square,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  April  J  949. 

485 


July  1967 


Through  this  organization  and  the  Sunday  School,  her  children 
received  valuable  experience  appearing  before  an  audience.  She 
directed  two  children's  plays  and  a  duet,  "The  Lord  Is  My  Shepherd," 
in  which  one  of  her  boys  sang  the  alto  part.  She  always  insisted  upon 
hearing  her  children  give  their  talks  aloud  at  home  before  they  spoke 
in  the  meetings. 

**Let  me  hear  it,"  she  urged. 

"No,  I  don't  want  to  say  it  to  you." 

"Yes,  come  on.  Just  let  me  hear  it." 

Her  coaxing  netted  results.  She  corrected  mispronounced  words 
and  coached  them  on  standing  up  straight,  speaking  loudly  and 
clearly,  and  in  memorizing  the  thoughts  they  wished  to  convey.  Under 
no  circumstances,  would  she  allow  them  to  read  their  talks. 

These  wonderful  parents  built  family  traditions.  Christmas  at 
the  McKay  home  was  (and  is)  a  joyous  holiday,  with  everyone 
participating  in  the  fun.  Secrets  were  whispered  behind  closed  doors, 
for  surprises  were  part  of  the  excitement  of  Christmas.  Many  of  the 
gifts  given  were  handmade,  secretly  worked  on  weeks  before  the 
December  holiday.  Santa  Claus  was  real;  so  were  brownies,  who 
reported  to  Santa  each  child's  daily  behavior.  The  Christmas  tree 
was  truly  their  own — well-earned.  The  two  oldest  sons,  with  their 
father  and  uncles,  obtained  permission  from  the  property  owner  to 
cut  trees  in  Ogden  Canyon.  They  climbed  the  mountain  in  the  snow, 
tramped  from  one  evergreen  to  another  until  they  spied  the  prettiest 
and  bushiest,  chopped  it  down  and  hauled  it  home.  Since  it  was  too 
big,  it  required  much  sawing  and  shaping  to  fit  the  corner  of  the 
living  room.  Their  mother  always  let  the  children  trim  the  tree.  She 
showed  them  how  to  string  cranberries  and  popcorn  and  how  to 
drape  them  in  artistic  loops  from  branch  to  branch.  Red  and  green 
bails  with  silver  tinsel  and  a  star  at  the  top  completed  the  traditional 
decoration.  She  made  each  of  her  children  a  red  and  white  felt  stock- 
ing which  Santa,  on  Christmas  Eve,  filled  with  nuts,  apples,  candy, 
and  a  surprise  in  the  toe.  She  even  filled  them  again  with  goodies 
on  New  Year's  Eve,  the  present  being  a  new  toothbrush  for  each 
family  member. 

Summer  traditions,  too,  were  formed.  The  children  looked  for- 
ward to  the  close  of  school.  Summer  vacation  was  spent  on  the  farm 
in  Huntsville  (riding  horses,  jumping  on  the  hay  from  the  beams  in 
the  barns,  and  enjoying  a  daily  dip  in  the  delightful  old  swimming 
hole).  For  Ray,  the  change  meant  careful  planning  and  organizing, 
washing,  ironing,  cooking,  and  packing.  Each  summer  the  Model  T, 
or  current  automobile,  was  piled  high  with  supplies  of  food,  clothing. 


486 


Emma    Ray   Riggs   McKay 


Emma  Ray  McKay  and  Robert  R.  McKay,  at  Durham  House, 
Liverpool,  Er)glar)d.  Presider)t  McKay  presided  over  the  European 
Mission  during  1922-24. 

and  bedding.  Life  on  the  farm  was  hard,  with  few  modem  con- 
veniences, but  for  years  she  made  the  best  of  the  situation  and  made  a 
happy  home  for  her  loved  ones. 

SUPPORT  OF  MISSIONARY  HUSBAND 

In  her  memory  the  year  1920-21  stands  out  as  the  most  difficult 
of  her  married  life.  Elder  David  O.  McKay  was  appointed  to  make  a 
world-wide  tour  of  the  missions  of  the  Church.  His  traveling  com- 
panion on  this  journey  was  Hugh  J.  Cannon.  From  the  time  the  two 
missionaries  sailed  for  Yokohama,  Japan,  December  20,  1920,  Emma 
Ray  McKay  shouldered  the  full  responsibility  of  caring  for  their 
six  children  and  of  managing  their  city  home  and  the  Huntsville  farm 
of  fifty  acres.  Without  complaint,  she  supported  her  missionary 
husband  fully  by  performing  creditably  her  part  of  this  important 
call.  She  exhibited  courage  and  resourcefulness  and  relied  heavily 
on  prayer  and  faith  in  the  Lord  to  make  this  possible.  Her  task  was 
more  difficult  because  her  eldest  son  was  serving  his  mission  at  this 
time. 


487 


July  1967 


Frequent  letters  to  Ray  related  in  detail  the  glorious  experiences  of 
her  husband  and  Elder  Cannon.  From  .Yokohama,  the  missionaries 
traveled  again  by  boat  to  Peking,  China,  where  Elder  McKay  felt 
impressed  to  dedicate  the  land  of  China  for  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel.  After  a  second  visit  to  Japan,  they  continued  their  voyage  to 
Honolulu  and  remained  on  the  Hawaiian  Islands  nineteen  days  visit- 
ing and  holding  meetings  with  saints  and  missionaries. 

Then  mail  arrived  stating  that  the  only  way  they  could  board  a 
ship  for  the  South  Sea  Islands  was  to  sail  to  the  mainland  to  catch 
it.  When  they  arrived  on  the  West  Coast  they  would  be  so  near 
yet  so  far  away  from  home!  They  landed  at  San  Francisco  March  1st. 
Here  a  pleasant  surprise  awaited  them.  In  his  diary  Brother  Cannon 
wrote: 

...  to  our  delight  we  found  that  Presidents  Grant  and  Ivins  had  come  to 
San  Francisco  to  meet  us  and  had  brought  with  them  Sisters  McKay  and 
Cannon.  And  right  here  it  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  mention  that  busy  men, 
men  who  are  burdened  with  vast  responsibilities,  who  will  take  two  women, 
each  with  a  baby  six  months  of  age,  on  such  a  trip,  are  surely  thinking  more 
of  the  happiness  of  others  than  of  their  own  personal  comfort. 

While  we  were  endeavoring  to  meet  some  difficulties  in  connection  with 
our  transportation,  word  came  of  the  death  of  President  Anthon  H.  Lund,  and 
it  was  decided  that  we  should  return  home  and  wait  the  sailing  of  the  next 
boat!   (Journal  History,  March  28,  1921) 

This  was  a  welcomed  respite  to  the  McKays'  loneliness  for  each 
other.  The  brethren  and  their  wives  traveled  by  train  to  Ogden 
where  they  remained  until  March  25th,  during  which  time  they 
attended  the  funeral  of  President  Anthon  H.  Lund,  visited  Church 
authorities  and  family  members,  and  made  preparations  for  their 
extensive  journey.  A  week  later,  while  en  route  on  the  voyage  to  the 
Tahitian  Islands,  Hugh  J.  Cannon  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Deseret  News 
which  paid  a  witty  compliment  to  his  distinguished  companion: 
"Brother  McKay  has  rounded  into  perfect  form  as  a  sailor.  Since 
leaving  San  Francisco  he  has  not  been  seasick  for  a  moment;  but  there 
have  been  times  when,  after  looking  at  the  pictures  of  his  wife  and 
kiddies,  he  has  seemed  to  be  see-sick." 

At  one  time  during  her  husband's  absence,  Emma  Ray  was  in 
financial  difficulty.  She  needed  a  sum  of  money  to  pay  some  obliga- 
tions. She  had  exhausted  all  her  resources  without  being  able  to  raise 
the  money.  Finally,  the  night  before  the  money  was  due,  with  tears 
rolling  down  her  cheeks,  she  knelt  by  her  bed  and  prayed  with  all  her 
heart  that  Heavenly  Father  would  show  her  a  way  to  obtain  this 
needed  sum. 

The  next  morning  there  was  a  knock  at  the  door.   The  visitor  was 


488 


Emma   Ray   Riggs   McKay 


Brother  John  Hali,  a  member  of  her  stake  presidency.  Since  he  had 
never  paid  a  social  call  on  her  before,  she  was  somewhat  surprised 
to  see  him  when  she  opened  the  door.  His  first  words  were,  ** Sister 
McKay,  do  you  need  me?  When  I  was  down  at  the  corner,  something 
told  me  to  turn  up  this  way." 

"I  should  say  I  do.  Won't  you  come  in  and  sit  down?"  She  then 
related  her  problem  and  the  ways  she  had  tried  to  solve  it.  He 
promptly  produced  his  checkbook  from  his  pocket  and  wrote  her  the 
needed  amount. 

"But,  President  Hall,  I  have  no  collateral,  and  I  don't  know  when 
I  can  repay  you." 

"Never  mind,  David  O.  will  see  to  it  when  he  returns." 

Her  letters  across  the  world,  always  optimistic,  always  encouraging, 
assured  her  missionary  that  he  needn't  worry  about  family  affairs  or 
his  loved  ones.  All  was  well. 

It  was  truly  a  joyous  reunion  the  afternoon  of  December  24,  1921, 
when  David  O.  McKay  stepped  off  the  train  at  Ogden  into  the  arms  of 
his  waiting  family.  To  a  reporter  he  said,  "After  traveling  62,500 
miles  through  the  world,  the  dearest  spot  to  me  is  home." 

THE  EUROPEAN  MISSION 

Eight  months  later  Emma  Ray  McKay  received  a  new  challenging 
assignment.  September  14,  1922,  David  O.  McKay  was  appointed  by 
the  First  Presidency  to  succeed  Orson  F.  Whitney  as  president  of  the 
European  Mission.  She  would  accompany  him  with  their  five  children, 
the  youngest  only  two  years  old,  the  eldest  being  already  on  a  mission 
in  Switzerland.  The  call  came  as  a  surprise  to  the  McKays,  but  they 
readily  accepted  it  and  began  at  once  to  make  preparation  to  depart 
for  their  field  of  labor.  They  sailed  two  months  later,  November  17th, 
from  Montreal,  Canada.  Ray's  consistent  activity  in  Church  organi- 
zations, her  rigorous  year  carrying  the  household  responsibility  alone, 
and  her  selfless  attitude  prepared  her  for  the  additional  weighty 
responsibilities  that  awaited  her  in  this  new  call.  Ray  had  been  set 
apart  as  the  head  of  all  the  women's  auxiliary  organizations  in 
Europe.  She  spent  much  time  visiting,  instructing,  writing  lesson 
plans,  and  encouraging  a  high  quality  of  leadership  among  the  Relief 
Society,  Primary,  and  YWMIA  workers.  She  was  mother  to  500 
missionaries  who  were  influenced  for  good  by  her  love  and  kindness. 
Her  labors  were  strenuous;  her  travel  almost  constant.  During  the 
two  years,  she  traveled  with  her  husband  some  2,000  miles  attending 
the  conferences  in  the  British  Isles  and  touring  the  missions  each 
year  in  Holland,  Germany,  the  Scandinavian  countries,  Switzerland, 
and  Belgium.  Early  in  January  1924,  the  busy  couple  boarded  a 
steamship   from  Marseilles,  France,   bound  for  Syria   to  visit  the 


489 


July  1967 


Armenian  Mission,  holding  meetings  for  three  days  with  the  rejoicing 
saints.  She  was  admired  and  praised  by  the  women  of  these  countries 
for  her  wise  counsel,  helpful  advice  on  home  and  spiritual  matters, 
and  her  exemplary  leadership. 

Then,  in  August  1924,  word  came  from  the  First  Presidency  that 
Elder  James  E.  Talmage  had  been  appointed  to  preside  over  the 
European  Mission  and  that  upon  his  arrival  in  Liverpool,  President 
McKay  would  be  released.  Another  mountainous  task,  a  major 
operation,  for  Ray  McKay  to  uproot  her  family  again  from  their 
established  home,  pack,  and  be  ready  to  board  the  steamship 
Montcalm  on  Saturday,  December  6,  1924,  for  home.  All  of  this 
was  sandwiched  in  with  visits  to  missions  for  final  instructions  and 
fond  leavetakings. 

RETURN  TO  SALT  LAKE  CITY 

Upon  their  return  to  Utah,  they  began  residence  hunting  in  Salt 
Lake  City.  A  comfortable  apartment  at  50  West  North  Temple  Street 
was  home  until  the  spring  of  1939,  when  they  moved  to  a  house  at 
1037  East  South  Temple  Street.  Emma  Ray's  activities,  many  and 
varied,  kept  her  busy.  For  a  number  of  years  she  was  active  in  the 
Salt  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society  presidency  until  an  operation  termi- 
nated this  call.  She  worked  for  the  Red  Cross  during  World  War  II 
and  served  a  year  as  the  president  of  the  Parent-Teacher  Association 
of  the  Lafayette  elementary  school.  She  enjoyed  a  rich  social  life 
with  their  hosts  of  Church,  business,  and  civic  friends,  attended  the 
theater,  symphony,  and  special  musical  concerts. 

Home  and  her  children  still  came  first.  She  continued  to  maintain 
a  high  level  in  the  spiritual  and  cultural  atmosphere  in  the  home. 
Keeping  standards  high  was  as  natural  as  breathing.  With  complete 
unselfishness  she  guided  those  around  her. 

''Won't  you  take  the  easy  chair?"  or  ''Let  me  help  you,"  or  "You 
may  have  my  share,"  are  her  familiar  phrases.  In  her  daily  routines 
she  has  manifested  her  selflessness.  Every  morning  she  has  risen 
between  five  and  six  o'clock  to  prepare  a  nourishing  breakfast  for 
her  busy  husband  and  children;  every  day,  with  no  word  of  complaint, 
she  has  kept  warm  the  midday  meal  even  though  it  might  be  served 
any  time  from  twelve-thirty  to  two,  depending  upon  her  husband's 
appointments;  every  evening  if  he  was  detained,  she  would  feed  her 
family,  but  wait  for  his  return  in  order  to  have  the  evening  meal  with 
him.  "I  know  it  isn't  pleasant  for  Daddy  to  eat  alone,"  she  would 
remark. 

She  is  not  only  patient,  loving,  and  understanding,  but  also  beauti- 
ful in  form  and  feature.  One  person  remarked  that  she  was  the  most 
beautiful  bride  she  had  ever  seen.    In  her  appearance  in  her  house- 


490 


Emma    Ray   R/ggs   McKay 


FAMILY  OF  PRESIDENT   DAVID   O.    McKAY  AND   EMMA   RAY   RIGGS   McKAY 
Picture  taken  on  the  Golden  Wedding  Anniversary  of  the  McKays  in  1951 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Francis  Ellen  Anderson  McKay;  Robert  R.  McKay;  Emma 
Ray  R/ggs  McKay;  President  David  O.  McKay;  Lou  Jean  McKay  Blood;  Llewelyn  R.  McKay; 
Alice  Smith  McKay. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Conway  A.  Ashton;  Emma  Rae  McKay  Ashton;  Dr.  Edward 
R.  McKay;   Lottie  Lund  McKay;   David  Lawrence  McKay;   Mildred  Calderwood  McKay. 

keeping  she  is  always  neat,  and  though  soft-spoken,  she  is  cheerful, 
with  a  sparkling  sense  of  humor. 

She  says,  "Life's  finest  blessing  is  the  ability  to  find  joy  in  doing 
something  for  somebody  else."  She  lives  as  she  teaches. 

In  the  April  1942  Relief  Society  Magazine,  she  wrote,  ''True  prayer 
springs  from  the  sincerity  of  the  soul.  To  be  successful  in  rearing 
a  family,  to  be  true  Latter-day  Saints  in  every  sense  of  the  term, 
parents  must  be  sincere.  They  must  do  as  they  pretend,  perform  what 
they  promise  and  really  be  what  they  appear  to  be." 

Recently,  in  reminiscing  about  her  beloved  mother,  one  of  Emma 
Ray  McKay's  children  paid  her  this  tribute: 

Mother  darling  is  such  an  extraordinarily  exceptional  subject.  Her  spiritual 
qualities,  her  tenderness,  and  her  unusual  strength  of  character  have  been  an 
inspiration  for  all  of  us.  Her  endless  supply  of  strength  and  gentle  love  taught 
us  unselfishness  and  kept  harmony  in  the  family.  Her  sympathy  and  encour- 
agement promoted  intellectual  thinking.    Her  respect  and  trust  in  her  children 


491 


July  1967 


taught  us  tolerance  and  consideration  of  others.  Her  beautiful,  firm  faith 
created  an  atmosphere  in  our  home  of  unquestioning  belief  in  God  and  his 
Church. 

TRAVELING  COMPANION  TO  HER  HUSBAND 

In  later  years,  when  her  children  were  grown,  she  became  her 
husband's  constant  traveling  companion  and  won  a  place  in  the 
hearts  of  people  everywhere  with  her  graciousness.  She  gave  a 
message  of  peace  and  prayer  for  the  women  of  the  world  to  make 
the  best  possible  homes  for  their  husbands  and  children. 

Through  the  next  twenty-five  busy  years,  Emma  Ray  McKay,  ever 
by  her  husband's  side,  supported  him  fully  when  his  work  as  apostle, 
and  a  member  of  the  First  Presidency  carried  him  into  all  parts  of  the 
Church.  With  him  she  toured  the  Mexican,  Hawaii,  Southern 
States,  Eastern,  Central,  Northern,  and  North  Central  States  Mis- 
sions, as  well  as  various  stakes  on  quarterly  conference  appointments 
throughout  the  United  States.  She  was  present  at  chapel  and  temple 
dedications,  ribbon  cuttings,  and  on  other  special  occasions. 

January  2,  1951,  at  their  home  on  East  South  Temple  Street  in 
Salt  Lake  City,  President  and  Sister  McKay  celebrated  their  Golden 
Wedding  Anniversary.  It  was  a  day  for  reunion  and  rejoicing  for  this 
happy  couple,  their  devoted  children,  and  members  of  their  two 
families.  Tributes  paid  to  this  beloved  couple  included  some  by 
their  children  who  appreciated  the  fact  that  their  mother  had  never 
been  too  busy  for  games,  to  tell  or  read  a  story,  to  play  for  them,  or 
just  to  talk  about  their  daily  adventures.  The  children  were  grate- 
ful for  being  made  to  feel  a  part  of  their  parents'  active  life  of  service, 
never  left  out  nor  neglected  in  any  way. 

Monday,  April  9,  1951,  in  the  Salt  Lake  Tabernacle  in  a  Solemn 
Assembly  attended  by  the  Priesthood  and  members  of  the  Church, 
Emma  Ray  McKay  raised  her  hand  to  sustain  David  O.  McKay  as 
the  ninth  President  of  the  Church.  With  tears  of  gratitude  she 
realized  her  husband  was  vigorous,  alert,  and  in  excellent  health  to 
bear  the  demands  of  this  great  office.  With  pride  and  admiration  of 
her  capable  husband,  she  knew  that  he  was  fully  prepared  by  years  of 
experience  and  training  to  carry  on  the  duties  of  leadership  as  head 
of  the  great  Church.  From  now  on  their  travels  would  be  confined  not 
to  the  North  American  Continent,  but  would  extend  to  visits  with 
members  of  the  Church  all  over  the  world. 

The  next  year,  1952,  she  accompanied  her  husband  on  his  tour 
of  the  European  Missions,  and  was  honored  in  Finland  on  her  seventy- 
fifth  birthday. 

It  was  pouring  rain  in  the  picturesque  Finnish  forest,  but  Emma 
Ray  McKay's  spirits  weren't  dampened  by  the  weather.    Standing 


492 


Emma   Ray   Riggs   McKay 


under  an  umbrella,  she  smiled  and  expressed  her  appreciation  as,  one 
by  one,  twenty-one  missionaries  stepped  up  to  her  and  each  one 
presented  her  with  a  red  rose.  It  was  a  memorable  birthday  party. 

Much  good  was  accomplished  on  this  eventful  tour.  The  couple's 
travels,  reported  in  news  accounts,  were  followed  with  interest.  Presi- 
dent and  Sister  McKay  personally  greeted  the  members  of  the 
Church.  They  enjoyed  renewing  old  friendships,  and  making  new 
ones  as  well. 

Arriving  home  after  this  successful  eight-week  trip,  they  stepped 
into  an  enthusiastic  throng  of  2,000  friends  and  neighbors  who  had 
gathered  at  the  airport  to  welcome  them  home.  Ray  McKay  was 
presented  with  a  bouquet  of  ten  long-stemmed  roses  presented  by 
groups  representing  the  ten  missions  visited.  The  announcement  that 
the  Church  would  build  two  temples  in  Europe  was  greeted  with 
enthusiasm.  The  poem  Emma  Ray  McKay  quoted  in  her  report  to 
the  Relief  Society  Conference,  October  2,  1952,  expresses  the  power 
and  influence  of  the  personal  touch  felt  by  the  travelers  and  those 
whom  they  visited. 


r 


A 


V 


'Tis  the  human  touch  in  this  world  that  counts, 

The  touch  of  your  hand  and  mine 

Which  means  far  more  to  the  aching  heart 

Than  shelter,  and  bread,  and  wine. 

For  shelter  is  gone  when  the  night  is  o'er 

And  bread  lasts  only  a  day, 

But  the  touch  of  the  hand  and  the  sound  of  the  voice 

Sing  on  in  the  soul  alway. 


The  McKays  continued  the  personal  touch  to  members  throughout 
the  world,  through  meetings,  handshakings,  personal  interviews,  and 
talks  in  subsequent  historic  journeys  to  Europe  in  August  1953;  then, 
in  December  to  February  1954,  a  32,000  mile  air  and  rail  tour  of  the 
South  African,  Uruguayan,  Brazilian,  and  Central  American  Missions. 
For  the  first  time  in  history  a  President  of  the  Church  visited  in  South 
and  Central  America.  In  1955,  President  McKay  observed  his  eighty- 
second  birthday  in  Berne,  Switzerland,  where  he  dedicated  the  Swiss 
temple.  With  her  husband,  she  appeared  in  several  European 
countries  with  the  Tabernacle  Choir  as  it  made  its  famous  European 
concert  tour.  Earlier  in  the  year,  the  McKays  had  traveled  45,000 
miles   touring   the   South   Pacific   missions  of   the   Church.    These 


493 


July  1967 


Emma  Ray  Riggs  McKay  receives  award  as  Utah  Mother  of  the  Year  1954  from  Governor 
J.  Bracker)   Lee. 


494 


Emma   Ray  Riggs  McKay 


historic  journeys  provided  a  boon  to  missionary  work  and  attracted 
wide  attention  to  the  Church  in  the  countries  being  visited. 

In  1953,  Emma  Ray  McKay  received  during  the  MIA  June  Con- 
ference the  honorary  Golden  Gleaner  award,  as  evidence  of  the 
wide  influence  of  her  exemplary  life  as  a  Latter-day  Saint  wife  and 
mother  and  "for  all  she  has  done  to  instill  Christian  principles  in 
the  youth  of  the  Church." 

UTAH  MOTHER  OF  THE  YEAR 

In  April  1954,  she  received  honors  as  Utah  Mother  of  the  Year. 
She  expressed  her  gratitude  as  she  accepted  her  award,  an  impressive 
trophy  presented  by  Governor  J.  Bracken  Lee,  before  an  overflow 
crowd  assembled  Sunday  afternoon  in  the  Garden  Park  Ward  chapel. 

"I  am  thrilled  with  this  honor  of  representing  the  mothers  of  Utah, 
and  in  behalf  of  all  these  fine  mothers  here  and  of  the  many  hundreds 
of  other  wonderful  loving  mothers  of  Utah,  I  accept  this  trophy 
award  with  heartfelt  thanks  and  pray  that  I  may  represent  all 
mothers  here  in  New  York,  and  elsewhere,  creditably." 

In  connection  with  the  presentation  of  this  honor,  her  daughter- 
in-law  said  this  of  her: 

During  the  travels  with  her  husband  hundreds  of  people  of  all  ages,  races, 
and  creeds  heard  her  talk — encouraging  better  living,  higher  moral  standards 
and  better  understanding  between  nations  to  bring  us  peace.  .  .  .  She  has  had 
audiences  with  and  is  at  ease  with  crowned  heads  of  Europe  and  other  countries 
— yet  her  love  for  children  and  home  puts  her  on  common  ground  with  all 
people.  .  .  . 

Young  and  old  have  felt  her  influence  through  the  articles  she  has  written 
instructing  Christian  principles,  building  perfect  family  relationships,  and  ac- 
quiring peace  of  mind. 

Many  young  people  contact  her  personally  and  by  letter  seeking  advice  on 
love,  marriage,  family  troubles,  and  divorce.  Each  is  given  her  prayerful 
attention  and  personal  answer. 

Mrs.  McKay's  life  is  one  of  beauty  because  her  thoughts  are  beautiful.  She 
believes,  thinks,  and  tells  only  good  about  others. 

When  asked  to  comment  on  the  honor  bestowed  upon  his  beloved 
wife,  her  loving  husband  stated,  ''She  has  been  Mother  of  the  Year 
every  day  of  every  year  to  her  husband,  six  living  children,  grand- 
children, and  great-grandchildren." 

A  quotation  from  an  article  appearing  in  the  Church  Section  of 
the  Deseret  News  May  22,  1954,  by  Eileen  Gibbons,  tells  of  another 
honor  Ray  McKay  received  in  1954. 

1954  is  a  year  of  double  honors  for  Mrs.  David  O.  McKay.  Few  women  in  the 
Church  or  even  in  the  United  States  can  claim  distinction  of  being  a  "Mother 
of  the  Year"  and  also  an  honorary  doctor  of  humanities. 


495 


President  David  0.  McKay  and  Sister  McKay  on  their  66th  wedding  anniversary,  January  2, 
1967,  at  the  Riggs  home  from  which  Ennma  Ray  Riggs  left  as  a  bride  in  1901. 


496 


Emma    Ray   Riggs   McKay 


Yet  Emma  Ray  Riggs  McKay  will  within  two  months  have  achieved  both 
when  she  receives  an  honorary  doctorate  from  Utah  State  Agricultural  College 
at  commencement  exercises  May  29.  .  .  . 

Mrs.  McKay  has  influenced  the  lives  of  thousands  of  all  ages  through  her 
numerous  talks  and  writings  on  Christian  principles,  especially  proper  family 
life  .  .  .  encouraging  better  living  and  harmony  among  nations.  .  .  . 

The  influence  of  Emma  Ray  Riggs  McKay  has  gone  far  beyond  the  bounds 
of  her  own  family.  Her  natural  affection,  cheerfulness,  and  understanding 
which  are  so  evident  in  all  she  does  have  affected  a  great  many  throughout 
the  world. 

FURTHER  TRAVEL 

At  the  historic  dedications  of  the  New  Zealand  Temple,  the 
Church  College  and  two  chapels  in  the  South  Pacific,  Ray  McKay  was 
present  to  greet  the  thousands  who  attended  these  events.  When  they 
left  the  country,  tears  filled  the  eyes  of  many  with  love  for  them. 

Though  an  illness  in  February  1960,  has  curbed  her  activity,  she 
has  not  been  slowed  down  altogether,  and  honors  continue  to  be 
heaped  upon  her.  In  1961,  she  again  flew  with  her  husband  to 
London  for  the  dedication  of  the  Hyde  Park  chapel. 

In  May  1964,  at  the  annual  woman's  week  celebration,  she  was 
honored  as  "Ricks  College  Woman  of  the  Year,"  and  received  Ricks 
College  Distinguished  Achievement  Award.  The  citation  reads: 

The  purity  of  her  life,  the  serenity  of  her  spirit,  the  devotion  of  her  service, 
and  her  unfailing  good  humor,  modesty,  and  love  have  enshrined  her  in  our 
hearts  as  the  ideal  Latter-day  Saint  wife  and  mother.  She  is  the  personifica- 
tion of  the  search  for  everything  "virtuous,  lovely,  of  good  report,  or  praise- 
worthy," and  stands  as  a  beacon  of  inspiration  to  all  women  everywhere.  We 
lovingly  honor  this  gracious  companion  of  our  beloved  Prophet  for  her  dis- 
tinguished achievement  in  woman's  most  glorious  work:  sustaining  a  noble 
husband  with  love  and  courage,  rearing  an  exemplary  family  with  patience 
and  understanding,  creating  a  home  life  of  kindness,  refinement,  and  faith. 

In  November  1964,  at  age  eighty-seven,  she  attended  five  of  the 
six  sessions  of  the  dedication  of  the  Oakland  temple. 

April  21,  1966,  the  Associated  Women  Students  of  the  Brigham 
Young  University  honored  her  as  their  ''Woman  of  the  Year,"  she 
being  the  first  recipient  of  this  award  which  the  AWS  will  present 
annually  to  motivate  and  inspire  women  students  on  the  campus. 
The  girls  on  the  committee  fasted  and  prayed  that  she  would  be  well 
enough  to  be  present.  She  did  attend  the  event,  enjoyed  herself 
thoroughly,  and  thanked  everyone  for  the  lovely  program  and  beauti- 
ful quilt  presented  to  her  made  by  the  Honeyville  Relief  Society 
members.  She  was  described  as  "A  woman  of  physical  and  spiritual 
beauty,  a  woman  of  pure  thoughts  and  high  ideals." 


497 


July  1967 


PRESIDENT   DAVID  0.  McKAY  and    SISTER  McKAY 
Picture  taken  just  before  the  Annual  General  Conference  of  the  Church,   April  1967 


At  ninety  years,  Ray  McKay  is  happy,  in  good  health,  and  still 
radiates  a  sense  of  humor.  A  son  telling  of  his  plans  for  a  European 
trip  said,  "Mother,  why  don't  you  join  us?" 

*'A11  right,"  came  her  answer  without  hesitation. 

"Fine.  We'll  discuss  the  details  later." 

When  he  left,  she  turned  to  her  companion  and  quipped,  "He  knows 
he's  safe." 

President  McKay  claims  that  June  23,  1877,  was  a  most  fortunate 
day  for  him  because  it  was  then  that  Emma  Ray  Riggs  was  bom.  He 
always  credits  his  loving  wife  for  keeping  their  long  married  life  on 
an  even  keel.  "She  has  never  spoken  a  harsh  word  to  me  during  the 
many  years  we've  spent  together." 

To  any  who  would  aspire  to  sixty-six  years  of  happiness,  President 
McKay  gives  this  advice,  "Find  a  wife  like  mine." 


498 


Family 

Vacations 

Can  Be  FunI 

Lillian  Y.  Bradshaw 


Parti 

Laughter  and  excitement  vivid 
on  our  faces,  everyone  turned  and 
caught  our  enthusiasm  as  the  nine 
of  us  in  green  Hawaiian  shirts — 
all  alike — filed  down  the  aisle  of 


the  train.  This  was  both  the  be- 
ginning and  the  ending  of  a  sum- 
mer vacation  we  shall  never  forget 
— ending  because  it  was  the  end 
of  six  months  of  planning. 

PLANNING  A  VACATION 

Making  our  plans  had  become 
so  much  a  part  of  our  fun  as  a 
family  that,  as  with  Christmas,  I 
mentally  wanted  to  delay  the  day 
of  unwrapping  this  beautiful,  care- 
fully wrapped  vacation  package,  a 
package  full  of  family  together- 
ness. Excitement,  work,  and  shar- 
ing of  a  common  goal  had  made 
us  as  one  for  six  wonderful 
months. 

Actually,    this    entire    dream 


499 


July  1967 


started  five  years  ago  when  Blair, 
my  husband,  and  I  visited  Wil- 
liamsburg in  Virginia  and  thrilled 
with  the  feeling  of  patriotism 
that  penetrated  our  very  beings  as 
we  stood  in  reconstructed  rooms 
where  once  George  Washington, 
Thomas  Jefferson,  and  Patrick 
Henry  had  stood.  It  was  then  we 
vowed  that  someday  we  would 
somehow  give  our  children  the 
same  thrill  and  opportunity. 

Last  year  was  the  year — 1966. 
We  decided — I  say  we  because, 
from  the  moment  Blair  and  I 
enthusiastically  told  the  children 
so  long  ago  of  our  experience,  it 
became   ''The   Trip"   the   family 


would  all  make  someday.  And  so 
from  now  on  we  means  the  family. 

May  I  introduce  them  to  you: 
Russell,  eighteen;  Becky,  sixteen; 
Jeffrey,  fourteen;  Kathy,  twelve; 
Dick,  ten;  Suzanne,  eight;  Tom, 
three. 

Our  destination,  then,  had  been 
chosen  but,  more  importantly,  the 
purpose  for  taking  the  trip  was  in- 
dicated. We  have  found  if  one 
wants  the  ingredients  of  excite- 
ment and  anticipation — the  kind 
that  keeps  everyone  (teenagers, 
husband,  and  all)  involved — give 
the  vacation  purpose.  It  must 
have  the  element  of  adventure, 
something  different,  a  challenge. 


Making  Plans  for  the  Vacation 
Seated  at  the  left   (front):   Suzanne;   back   row,   at  the   left,   left  to  right:  Jeffrey,   Becky, 
Blair  (the  father);  at  the  right:  Kathy;  group  in  front  of  Kathy,  beginning  at  the  bottom: 
Dick,  Tom,  Lillian  (the  mother);  Russell. 


*»K,, 


*8k 


Family  Vacations  Can  Be  Fun! 


THE  PURPOSE 

The  purpose  of  a  trip  becomes 
the  thread  that  gives  meaning — 
the  one  thing  for  which  the  family 
will  remember  this  particular  va- 
cation all  their  lives.  The  "Do  you 
remember  when?"  kind  of  event. 

It  might  be  a  fishing  trip.  One 
year  we  decided  to  camp  at 
Granite  Creek,  Wyoming,  and 
test  a  five-gallon  survival  kit  of 
dehydrated  foods  that  was  sup- 
posed to  feed  a  family  our  size 
seventy-two  hours. 

Another  year  we  climbed  Hole 
in  the  Rock,  and  by  planning 
ahead,  had  a  book  to  read  about 
it  as  a  family  while  we  were  there. 
Yet  another  year  found  us  in 
Colorado  and  New  Mexico  tracing 
the  migrations  of  some  of  the 
Indians  who  had  once  lived  in 
that  part  of  the  country. 

Often  the  purpose  developed  as 
I  watchfully  listened  to  the  entire 
family  talk  of  plans  around  the 
dinner  table.  This  is  the  moment 
I,  as  the  mother,  waited  for,  be- 
cause it  was  from  this  point  that 
anticipation  really  started  and 
built  up  to  a  fever  pitch  before  we 
were  ready  to  leave. 

And  so  it  was  around  the  table 
we  decided  that,  in  1966,  since  we 
planned  on  going  all  the  way 
across  country  to  see  Williams- 
burg, we  would  also  trace  our 
Nation's  history  from  whence  our 
religious  freedom  came;  and  then 
trace  the  journeyings  of  our 
Church.  We  had  always  wanted 
to  see  the  Mormon  Pageant  in 
Palmyra,  New  York. 

Blair  called  the  Church  offices 
and  found  that  the  pageant  would 
be  held  the  last  week  in  July.  All 
of  us  crowded  around  the  calendar. 
We  set  the  date  of  departure — 
Friday,  July  15.  It  was  now  Feb- 


ruary. That  gave  us  six  months  to 
plan  together. 

TRAVEL— BUT  HOW? 

From  then  on,  little  else  was 
discussed  except  the  trip.  I  en- 
rolled in  a  Brigham  Young  Uni- 
versity Church  history  class.  In 
the  evening,  at  home,  maps  were 
brought  out  and  laid  on  the  floor, 
and  together  we  began  to  answer 
such  questions  as:  How  fai*  are  we 
going  to  travel?  How  much  time 
do  we  have?  Which  route  is  best? 
Approximately,  where  will  we  be 
on  Sundays?  Will  it  be  mostly 
travel  or  staying  several  nights 
in  one  spot?  How  much  do  we 
have  to  spend?  How  will  we  pre- 
pare meals?  Do  we  intend  to  eat 
in  restaurants?  Do  we  have  time 
to  stop  and  prepare  every  meal? 
What  would  be  the  cost  of  motels 
every  night?  Is  this  the  kind  of 
trip  wherein  camping  equipment 
(tents,  sleeping  bags,  etc.)  could 
be  used?  Should  we  travel  by  car? 
Is  there  enough  room  for  comfort 
and  naps  during  long  distance 
driving?  How  much  will  the  gas 
and  oil  for  the  trip  cost?  What 
about  a  camper  or  trailer?  Where 
will  the  bags  be  stowed  away? 

Watching  the  children  scramble 
to  see  who  could  figure  out  the 
answer  most  quickly,  it  didn't 
take  very  long  to  have  the  facts 
we  needed. 

For  several  weeks  we  searched 
to  find  some  way  of  traveling 
four  weeksy  6,000  miles  across 
country,  in  the  dead  heat  of  a 
July  summer,  with  seven  children 
— and  enjoy  it. 

Blair  and  I,  and  the  children  as 
they  were  born,  had  gone  camping 
or  boating,  as  a  family,  each  sum- 
mer from  the  time  Russell,  our 
eldest,  was  nine  months  old.  We 


501 


All  Aboard! 

In  front,   left  to  right:  Suzanne  and  Tom;   back  row,   standing,   left  to  right:  Jeffrey,   Dick, 

Kathy,  Lillian,  Blair,  Russell. 


had  experienced  traveling  for 
years  with  a  baby,  a  ''portacrib," 
and  baby  bottles.  So,  after  seven- 
teen years,  we  were  not  inexperi- 
enced with  the  problems  that 
arise  when  traveling  with  all  ages. 
But  now  we  had  a  new  challenge. 
Four  of  the  children  were  now 
adults.  Where  would  we  put  all 
those  long  legs,  especially  all  six 
feet  three  inches  of  Russell,  and 
still  have  room  for  Tommy  (who 
turned  three  on  the  trip)  to  take 
his  nap  and  play  around?  Our 
former  play  and  nap  area  at  the 
rear  of  the  station  wagon  was 
gone.  We  would  have  to  travel 
long  and  hard  some  days.  We 
wouldn't  always  have  the  time  to 
stop  and  prepare  our  meals.  Yet 
we  couldn't  afford  to  eat  out  all 
the  time  or  have  a  motel  every 
night. 

Having  considered  well  all  the 
challenges  of  traveling  with  our 
family,  can  you  visualize  the  joy 
that  was  in  our  home  when  we 
discovered,  after  much  searching 
and  corresponding,  that  we  could 


lease  a  "Motor  Home  Bus"  out 
of  Denver,  Colorado? 

From  the  brochure,  we  found 
w^  could  eat,  sleep,  and  live  "on 
the  move."  The  bus  had  a  stain- 
less steel  sink,  oven,  and  hot 
plates,  a  table  for  eating  and 
playing  games,  which  converted 
into  a  bed  for  the  night;  a  refrig- 
erator, shower  and  bathroom 
facilities,  and  a  couch  that  could 
be  made  into  bunk  beds.  There 
were  also  a  double  bed  and  two 
bunk  beds  in  the  rear  where  one 
could  lie  down  and  read  or  rest 
at  any  time.  Air  conditioner, 
lights,  and  electric  outlets  oper- 
ated off  their  own  AC  110-volt 
generator,  and  so  we  could  even 
use  my  electric  frying  pan  and 
cook  while  driving.  Best  of  all, 
the  driver's  seat  was  right  in  the 
bus,  and  we  could  all  be  together 
all  the  time.  With  automatic 
transmission,  Russell  and  I  could 
help  with  the  driving. 

EXPENSES 

Now  we  had  to  make  some  real 


502 


Family  Vacations  Can  Be  Fun! 


decisions  and  preparations.  Of 
first  concern  was  the  saving  of 
every  penny  by  the  children  as 
they  sought  work  of  all  kinds.  We 
decided  as  a  family,  that  they 
would  pay  for  all  our  eating  out 
expenses  and  all  the  admission 
fees,  and  make  all  the  decisions  as 
to  how  it  would  be  spent.  My 
regular  food  budget  would  take 
care  of  all  the  meals  eaten  on  the 
bus.  The  bus  expenses  would  be 
Blair's  and  my  responsibility. 

It  was  my  responsibility,  also, 
to  carry  the  travelers'  checks  for 
the  money  the  children  had 
earned,  but  Jeff,  fourteen,  kept  an 
accurate  record  of  all  expenses, 
deducting  from  the  total  on  hand, 
so  that  at  any  given  moment  he 
would  know  how  much  was  in  the 
''kitty."  He  kept  the  account  in  a 
special  small  book  I  bought,  just 
large  enough  to  fit  inside  his 
pocket.  Becky,  sixteen,  carried  all 
the  change.  We  let  the  children 
decide  what  was  worthy  of  their 
hard-earned  cash.  This  turned 
out  to  be  one  of  the  brilliant 
decisions.  Never  did  we  have  a 
moment  of  teasing  for  incidental 
expenses  on  the  entire  trip.  On 
the  contrary,  it  was  Blair  and  I 
who  suggested,  after  an  excep- 
tionally long,  hot  day  that,  per- 
haps, this  one  night  we  might  stop 
at  a  motel  with  a  swimming  pool 
and  refresh  ourselves.  When  the 
children  realized  the  amount  that 
would  have  to  be  spent  from  their 
money,  they  declined,  and  said 
we  had  better  save  for  something 
really  special  later  on. 

Russell  was  given  the  responsi- 
bility of  keeping  an  accurate  rec- 
ord of  all  costs  for  the  bus — oil, 
gas,  and  other  expenses.  This,  too, 
he  kept  in  his  own  special  book. 
Blair  kept  a  running  record  of  all 


expenses  as  a  double  check  on 
everyone,  but,  at  the  end  of  the 
trip,  he  gave  Russ  the  responsi- 
bility of  settling  the  costs  for  the 
rental  of  the  bus.  I  thought  this 
was  wise  training. 

Each  member  in  the  family  was 
responsible  for  carrying  his  own 
souvenir  money.  This  could  be 
spent  as  each  desired  and  did  not 
have  to  be  accounted  for,  though 
we  strongly  advised  the  children 
to  watch  for  something  worth- 
while to  keep  as  a  memento  and 
not  to  buy  a  lot  of  gadgets  that 
would  mean  nothing  later.  We 
came  out  a  little  better  than  fifty- 
fifty  with  this  advice.  How  diffi- 
cult it  was  for  Sue  to  keep  her 
money  for  that  something  special, 
but  how  much  she  still  remembers 
the  pleasure  of  buying  Priscilla,  a 
Pilgrim  doll,  she  found  in  Ply- 
mouth, Massachusetts.  I  don't 
believe  she  will  ever  forget  the 
lesson  she  learned  in  wise  spend- 
ing, nor  do  I  think  some  of  the 
others  will  forget  her  pleasure  and 
their  own  disappointment  at  their 
purchases. 

A  few  weeks  before  leaving, 
everything  was  in  order  financial- 
ly, and  then  the  children  sug- 
gested it  would  be  fun  to  take  the 
overnight  train  to  Denver  instead 
of  driving,  since  most  of  the 
family  had  never  been  on  a  train. 
They  called  the  station  to  find 
out  the  exact  amount  for  a  round- 
trip  ticket  for  each  child.  We  left 
it  entirely  up  to  them.  If  each 
could  earn  his  portion,  we  would 
agree  to  go  by  train.  They  wanted 
the  ride  so  much.  It  ended  with 
the  older  ones  helping  the 
younger  ones,  and  we  all  had  an 
overnight  train  ride  in  the  coach. 

(To   be   concluded) 


503 


Here,  the  Relief  Society  sisters  are  busy  usir)g  the  new  sewing  machines  to  n^ake  dresses 
and  other  clothing.    One  sister  is  modeling  a  dress  which  she  made  in  Relief  Society. 


sewing  Machines 

iortne 

iDlotas  iraoen, 

Brazil 


Elder  Spencer  W.   Kimball 
of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 


[Elder  Kimball  wrote  this  interesting 
account  of  a  rewarding  experience  in 
the  Relief  Society  of  Pelotas,  Brazil. 
—Editor] 

♦  On  April  6,  1966,  which  is  the 
birthday  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
I  received  on  my  desk  an  envelope 
containing  a  check  and  saying 
that  the  money  was  a  gift  to 
the  Savior  on  his  birthday  and 
suggesting  this  gift  be  given  to 
some  individual  or  organization 
which  would  please  the  Lord.  This 
came  from  a  faithful  member  of 
the  Church  who  desires  to  remain 
anonymous. 

I  did  not  have  any  idea  to 
whom  this  gift  should  go  when  I 
received  it  April  6th,  but  in  Sep- 
tember, I  was  sure  who  the  recipi- 


504 


Sewing  Machines  for  the  Pelotas  Branch,  Brazil 


ent  should  be.  It  was  the  Pelotas 
Relief  Society. 

Pelotas  is  a  fairly  large  city  in 
the  far  south  of  Brazil.  In  the  late 
summer,  Sister  Kimball  and  I, 
with  the  president  of  the  mission, 
Elmo  Turner,  visited  this  branch 
and  I  dedicated  their  new  chapel. 
As  we  looked  through  the  new 
building  to  be  dedicated  on  the 
evening  of  our  arrival,  the  young 
president  of  the  branch  proudly 
pointed  out  the  points  of  interest 
and  especially  the  very  delightful 
Relief  Society  room.  As  he  went 
around  the  room,  he  pointed  out 
to  us  an  old  used  sewing  machine 
which,  he  said,  had  been  lent  to 
the  Relief  Society  sisters  by  some 
kind  friend.  At  once,  there  came 
into  my  mind  the  gift  I  had  re- 
ceived on  April  6th,  1966,  and  I 
asked  the  president,  "How  much 
would  a  new  machine  cost?"  He 
made  an  investigation  and  said, 
''About  $95  American  money  or 
about  200,000  cruzeiros,"  and  re- 
membering the  dollars  I  had 
available  from  my  friend,  I 
authorized  the  branch  president 
to  purchase  a  machine  for  the 
Relief  Society  and  I  sent  the  $95 
to  the  mission  president  to  be 
given  to  them  for  the  purchase  of 
the  machine. 

I  received  word  back  that  when 
the  president  of  the  branch  went 
to  pay  the  merchant  for  the 
machine,  he  asked,  "What  is  this 
for?"  And  the  answer  was,  "For 
our  Relief  Society  in  the  Pelotas 
Branch  of  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints." 
Then  came  other  questions,  and 
when  the  merchant  realized  the 
unselfish  service  rendered  by  the 
Relief  Society,  he  said,  ''I  am 
going  to  give  you  forty  per  cent 
off." 


So  then  this  enterprising  Relief 
Society  group  put  on  a  bazaar 
and  earned  enough  money  which, 
with  the  $95,  bought  them  two 
machines.  Since  that  time,  the 
branch  has  been  divided  into  two 
Relief  Societies,  having  two  ma- 
chines, and  they  are  very  grateful. 

The  accompanying  letter  ex- 
presses the  appreciation  to  my 
friend  who  desires  to  remain 
anonymous. 

Beloved  Sister  in  Christ, 

The  Relief  Society  sisters  of  the 
Pelotas  Branch,  in  Rio  Grande  do  Sul, 
Brasil,  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints,  take  this  oppor- 
tunity to  thank  our  beloved  fellow 
member  for  the  gift  of  two  sewing 
machines  which  we  received  for  our 
Relief  Society,  which  machines  were 
given  to  us  through  Apostle  Spencer 
W.  Kimball,  at  the  dedication  of  our 
chapel  on  August  31,  1966,  the  giver 
being  an  unidentified  member  in  the 
United  States. 

We  are  extremely  happy  with  this 
blessing  that  our  Heavenly  Father 
conceded  to  our  Relief  Society,  in 
which  the  beloved  member  was  the 
instrument  of  the  Lord. 

We  desire  for  you  all  the  blessings 
of  the  Lord,  and  much  health  and 
happiness,  in  working  in  his  service 
here  on  earth. 

Your  gift  filled  a  great  lack  of  sew- 
ing machines  here  in  the  Relief  Society 
of  Pelotas,  because  we  have  classes  in 
cutting  and  sewing  clothes  but  had  no 
machine. 

The  first  class  has  ten  sisters  and 
we  already  have  eight  enrolled  for  the 
second  class. 

We  are  sending  you  photos  of  the 
bazaar  that  was  held  November  21, 
1966,  showing  many  clothes  sewed  on 
the  machines  by  the  Relief  Society 
sisters. 

We  thank  you  for  your  kindness 
and  desire  that  the  Lord  will  bless  you 
always. 

Signed 

Maria  Martinez  Blanco,  President 
Eda  Azambuja  Guido,  Ist  Counselor 
Iracema  Fagundes,  2nd  Counselor 
Dilza  Dannemberg,  Secretary 


505 


TfeApPED 

Gail  A.  Jorgensen 


♦  The  sound  came  again,  sharp 
hke  the  sound  of  a  gun.  I  paused, 
while  loading  my  arms  with  fruit 
bottles  to  carry  into  the  base- 
ment, to  listen. 

I  told  myself,  it  must  be  my 
imagination.  If  anyone  was  out- 
side, Rags  would  be  barking  his 
head  off.  I  will  just  take  the  rest 
of  these  bottles  into  the  basement 
before  I  go  looking  to  see  what  is 
wrong,  I  thought.  If  I  stop  now  I 
may  not  get  them  downstairs  for 
some  time.  It  surely  can't  be  any- 
thing or  Rags  would  be  barking. 

I  picked  up  the  last  bottle  from 
the  floor,  and  started  back  down 
the  basement  stairs.  Halfway 
down,  I  paused,  remembering. 
Rags  had  been  barking.  His  bark 
had  sounded  muffled  and  far  off 
from  the  basement. 

I  put  my  armload  of  bottles 
down  on  the  stairsteps  and 
started  back  upstairs  to  investi- 
gate. 

A  heavy  footstep  sounded  on 
the  porch.  The  kitchen  door 
crashed  into  the  wall.  Footsteps 
crossed  the  kitchen  and  entered 
the  living  room. 

Paul    never    slams     doors,     I 


thought.  Besides,  he  went  to  town 
for  milker  parts.  He  can't  possi- 
bly be  back  this  early.  It  is  too 
early  for  the  school  bus.  It  will 
not  be  here  for  another  hour.  A 
feeling  of  apprehension  filled  me 
with  fear.  Goose  flesh  covered  my 
arms,  and  my  spine  was  pricked 
by  a  cold  chill. 

I  stepped  backwards  down  the 
steps.  The  footfalls  grew  fainter 
as  the  intruder  searched  through 
the  boys'  room.  I  knew  where  he 
was,  for  I  could  hear  the  closet 
doors  bang. 

Realizing  that  in  a  few  mo- 
ments our  bedroom,  where  the 
trap  door  to  the  basement  was 
located,  would  be  entered,  I 
moved  instinctively.  Reaching  up, 
I  undid  the  leather  thong  that 
held  the  trap  door  upright  against 
the  wall. 

Holding  the  door  with  both 
hands,  I  backed  slowly  down- 
wards, lowering  the  door  into 
place,  where  it  became  part  of  the 
floor  above  me.  Automatically,  I 
snapped  out  the  electric  light 
globe. 

It  is  lucky  he  didn't  come  into 
this  room  first,  I  thought. 


506 


Trapped 


In  the  semidarkness,  I  moved 
cautiously  back  into  the  basement 
until  the  fruit  shelves  on  the  east 
wall  let  me  know  I  had  gone  as 
far  as  I  could  go.  I  felt  along  the 
shelves  until  I  reached  the  south- 
east comer.  Moving  a  stack  of 
bushel  baskets  away  from  the 
corner,  I  made  a  place  for  me  to 
hide. 

Gradually  my  eyes  became  ac- 
customed to  the  eerie  half-light 
the  small  window  in  the  west  wall 
allowed. 

That  window  is  awfully  small. 
We  need  more  light  down  here. 
Still  we  were  lucky  to  have  room 
enough  for  even  one  this  size 
when  we  dug  this  basement.  Old 
houses  don't  take  easily  to  re- 
modeling, I  mused,  while  my  ears 
searched  diligently  for  any  sound 
upstairs. 

Overhead,  I  heard  the  footsteps 
return  to  the  kitchen.  A  mascu- 
line voice  said,  ''Nothing  in  there. 
Keep  a  sharp  lookout  while  I 
search  the  rest  of  the  house.'' 

The  words  of  the  morning's 
news  commentator  came  vaguely 
back.  "Two  convicts  have  broken 
out  of  the  penitentiary.  One 
guard  dead.  These  men  are  dan- 
gerous." 

It  can't  be  they.  We  are  a  long 
way  from  the  penitentiary,  my 
thoughts  protested,  while  admit- 
ting to  myself  that  this  is  the 
day  of  fast  cars. 

My  reflections  were  cut  short 
by  a  squeaking  hinge  on  the  bed- 
room door  above.  The  feet  ad- 
vanced to  the  wall  closet.  Hangers 
squealed  as  they  were  shuffled 
about.  Then  a  man's  gruff  laugh 
sounded.  A  second  pair  of  feet 
hurried  across  the  floor  to  join  the 
first. 

Mentally,  I  could  see  our  guns 


racked  up  on  the  back  wall  of  the 
closet.  On  the  shelf  above  were 
our  boxes  of  shells. 

There  was  a  good  deal  of 
chuckling  going  on  overhead. 

Suddenly,  the  floor  door 
creaked  and  light  from  the  room 
above  fell  on  the  basement  steps. 
"Well,  what  do  you  know,  a 
ready-made  hiding  place."  A 
man's  feet  began  descending  the 
stairs.  One  foot  struck  some 
bottles  of  fruit  I  had  left  on  the 
steps.  The  bottles  rolled  and 
thumped  their  way  to  the  bottom 
of  the  steps. 

"Someone  left  bottles  on  the 
steps." 

"Ain't  no  need  of  you  going 
down  there.  It's  just  a  fruit  cellar. 
When  the  door's  down  it's  a  floor. 
You  close  and  open  it  from  the 
top.  Won't  be  nobody  down 
there,"  a  second  voice  said. 

The  feet  hesitated.  I  held  my 
breath. 

"Close  the  door.  Ain't  no  need 
of  us  hiding  anywhere.  We'll  wait 
up  here  where  it  is  comfortable 
and  catch  the  family  when  they 
come  home.  With  them  as  host- 
ages, we  can  make  our  plans  later. 
Maybe  even  make  them  drive  us 
clear  out  of  the  country." 

"Say,  that's  right.  They  won't 
even  know  we  are  here  till  they 
walk  in  on  us.  I'll  go  hide  that  dog 
we  shot.  Dead  dogs  tell  no  tales 
if  they  can't  be  seen."  Chuckling, 
he  let  the  door  drop  back  into 
place. 

The  feeling  of  relief,  at  being 
unnoticed,  was  quickly  replaced 
by  a  greater  fear.  Poor  Rags! 
Then,  as  the  helplessness  of  our 
position  became  clear,  I  thought, 
poor  us! 

My  thoughts  began  to  race — 
hostage,  my  family  for  a  hostage! 


507 


July  1967 


How  can  I  warn  them  without 
giving  my  hiding  place  away? 
This  window  is  away  from  the 
road,  so  I  cannot  hope  to  attract 
anyone's  attention.  The  boys  will 
be  coming  home  on  the  school  bus 
within  an  hour.  Paul  won't  be 
home  till  later.  It  is  up  to  me  to 
protect  the  boys,  but  what  can  I 
do?  One  thing  I  was  sure  of,  I 
would  have  to  warn  the  boys,  but 
how? 

Feeling  my  way  carefully,  lest 
I  trip  over  some  unseen  object,  I 
made  my  way  to  the  window. 

It  was  new  pinewood,  freshly 
painted,  a  proud  addition  to  our 
new  basement.  The  cement  wall 
we  had  added  fit  the  window  like 
a  glove. 

The  metal  chain  that  let  the 
window  fall  forward,  for  ventila- 
tion, was  securely  fastened  to  the 
frame. 

If  I  had  a  knife  or  something  to 
work  with — all  the  tools  were  up- 
stairs in  their  cabinet.  We  had 
stated,  firmly,  that  the  basement 
was  too  damp  for  tools. 

A  feeling  of  complete  helpless- 
ness engulfed  me,  defeated  before 
starting,  because  I  had  nothing 
with  which  to  work.  I  leaned 
against  the  cement  wall,  and  tears 
of  rage  and  hopelessness  cruised 
silently  down  my  cheeks. 

I  hung  onto  the  window,  tried 
pulling  and  shoving,  to  no  avail. 

The  screen  would  have  to  be 
cut.  All  I  could  see  were  fruit  jars 
and  empty  baskets. 

I  had  to  have  a  knife.  A 
knife?  A  sudden  tap  on  the  stair 
frame,  and  I  held  the  jagged  top 
of  a  fruit  jar  in  my  hand.  I  felt 
on  the  floor  for  pieces.  They  were 
sticky  and  slick  with  fruit  juice. 

Upending  the  fruit  baskets  on 


each  other  to  make  a  platform  of 
sorts,  enabled  me  to  get  closer  to 
the  window  screen.  Pushing  with 
all  my  strength,  I  drew  the  jagged 
edge  of  glass  across  the  screen. 
The  screen  gave  a  low  sigh  of 
protest,  not  loud,  but  definitely  a 
sound.  I  would  have  to  chance 
their  not  noticing  the  noise. 

Again  and  again,  I  drew  the 
glass  edges  over  the  wire.  The  glass 
crumbled  away  in  glass  sawdust. 
The  screen  took  on  a  shine  from 
the  repeated  rubbings. 

Seconds  ran  away  with  them- 
selves, while  minutes  seemed  to 
drag.  I  worked  on,  not  daring  to 
think  of  time,  nor  of  its  passing. 
The  blood  from  my  cut  fingers 
mingled  with  the  fruit  juice  and 
made  the  glass  hard  to  hold. 

Just  as  I  despaired  of  ever  get- 
ting out,  I  noticed  a  tiny  hole,  a 
hole  which  grew  larger  as  I  rudely 
forced  the  jagged  glass  into  it. 
Gradually,  the  hole  grew  large 
enough  to  let  me  stick  my  thumb 
out. 

"Heavenly  Father,  help  me,"  I 
prayed.  'T  have  to  get  out  faster 
than  this." 

I  had  no  idea  how  long  I  had 
been  working.  It  seemed  like  ages. 
I  grabbed  the  screen  to  tear  it. 
My  hands  slipped  off,  leaving  a 
bloody  smear. 

Why,  I  am  bleeding,  I  thought. 
Funny  you  could  cut  yourself  and 
not  really  notice  it.  The  hopeless- 
ness of  my  situation  hit  me  with 
full  force,  and  I  sank  to  the  floor 
and  buried  my  face  in  my  hands. 
I  prayed  silently,  but  the  feeling 
of  relief  and  hope  did  not  come. 

Shifting  my  weight  on  cramped 
legs,  I  put  my  hand  on  the  floor  to 
steady  myself.  A  cold  thin  object 
touched  my  fingers,  the  broken 
blade  of  a  hacksaw. 


508 


Trapped 


In  my  mind's  eye,  I  saw  our 
nine-year-old  son's  woebegone 
face.  "I  was  being  awfully  care- 
ful, Daddy."  Then  I  heard  his 
Daddy's  reply  as  he  inserted  a 
new  blade  in  the  saw  for  his  son, 
"Well,  try  a  Httle  harder."  He 
ruffled  up  the  tousled  hair  before 
he  turned  back  to  finish  the  base- 
ment window. 

The  six-inch  piece  of  blade 
made  short  work  of  the  screen.  A 
few  moments  longer,  and  the 
chain  was  in  two  pieces. 

It  took  a  great  deal  of  effort  to 
pull  me  up  through  the  window. 
Halfway  out,  I  froze.  The  sound 
of  our  old  truck  starting,  sounded 
loud  in  my  ears.  I  lay  there,  half 
in,  half  out,  my  hands  grasping 
the  dirt  in  front  of  me  for  support. 

''Hey,  we  don't  have  to  wait  for 
anybody.  There  is  a  key  in  this 
truck." 

"Get  back  in  here,"  called  a 
sharp  voice.  "We  wouldn't  get 
anywhere  before  somebody  would 
report  it  stolen.  Come  on,  here 
comes  a.  .  .  ." 

Then  I  heard  it,  the  school  bus, 
its  motor  pulling  heavily  as  it 
climbed  the  hill  to  our  place. 

With  superhuman  effort,  I 
pulled  myself  free  and  stood  up.  I 
heard  the  kitchen  door  slam.  The 
bus  turned  into  our  drive.  The 
door  opened  and  the  largest  boy 
stepped  out. 

Then  I  was  running  and 
screaming,  "Get  back  in.  Get  back 
in!''  across  the  lawn,  directly  in 
line  of  a  shot,  should  they  choose 
to  shoot. 

"Get  inr  I  shoved  in  the 
startled  boy,  and  noticed  the 
bloody  smear  I  left  on  his  jacket. 
"Get  in,  and  hurry  and  go."  I 
sank  down  on  the  bus  floor  and 


pulled  a  little  schoolgirl  off  the 
seat  into  my  lap. 

"You  children  get  down  off  the 
seats;  they  might  shoot." 

There  was  a  great  grinding  of 
gears  and  racing  of  the  motor,  as 
the  startled  bus  driver  seemed  to 
get  the  gearshift  into  all  the  gears 
at  once.  The  bus  backed  slowly 
out  of  the  drive,  then  shot  for- 
ward down  the  road,  the  bus  door 
still  partly  open. 

"Somebody  had  better  tell 
Paul,"  I  said.  "He  has  gone  to 
town."  The  roar  of  the  engine 
sounded  deafening  in  my  ears.  "I 
don't  believe  they  are  going  to 
shoot,"  I  murmured,  and  prompt- 
ly fainted. 

Somewhere,  a  long  way  off,  I 
heard  voices.  Why,  I  was  in  bed! 
What  a  nasty  dream.  I  moved 
restlessly,  running  my  hands  up 
over  my  face.  "I  have  gloves  on." 

A  voice  said,  "She  is  coming 
out  of  it.  Everything  is  fine.  A 
handful  of  cuts,  but  mostly  shock. 
She  will  be  all  right." 

"You  left  the  keys  in  the 
truck."  The  daylight  was  blind- 
ing. 

"Thank  goodness!"  Paul  said, 
"The  truck  is  gone." 

"But  your  insurance  won't 
cover  cases  where  keys  are  left  in 
stolen  cars." 

"Old  trucks  don't  move  very 
fast.  They  will  get  picked  up 
somewhere.  Besides,  you're  safe, 
and  they  aren't  holed  up  in  our 
place  any  more.  We  could  have 
wrecked  the  place  getting  them 
out." 

A  feeling  of  contentment  and 
thanksgiving  flooded  over  me.  "I 
did  wreck  the  basement  window." 
Then  I  added  hastily,  "But  it  is 
nothing  that  you  cannot  fix." 


509 


The  Woman's  Role  in  Family  Preparedness 


EDITORIAL 

Volume  54      July  : 

1967      Number  ^^ 

■  Belle  S.  Spafford, 

President 

■  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 

■  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 

■  Hulda  P.  Young, 

Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart 

Hazel  S.  Love 

Edith  S.   Elliott 

Fawn  H.  Sharp 

Florence  J.  Madsen 

Celestia  J.  Taylor 

Leone  G.   Lay ton 

Anne  R.  Gledhill 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard 

Belva  B.  Ashton 

Evon  W.  Peterson 

Zola  J.  McGhie 

Aleine  iVI.  Young 

Oa  J.  Cannon 

Josie  B.  Bay 

Lila  B.  Walch 

Alberta  H.  Christensen 

Lenore  C.  Gundersen 

Mildred  B.  Eyring 

Marjorie  C.   Pingree 

Edith  P.  Backman 

Darlene  C.  Dedekind 

Winniefred  S.  Manwaring  Cleone   R.   Eccles 

EIna  P.   Haymond 

Edythe  K.  Watson 

Mary  R.  Young 

Ellen   N.   Barnes 

Mary  V.  Cameron 

Kathryn   S.  Gilbert 

Afton  W.  Hunt 

Verda  F.   Burton 

Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Myrtle  R.  Olson 

Fanny   S.   Kienitz 

Alice  C.  Smith 

Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Lucile  P.  Peterson 

Jennie  R.  Scott 

Elaine  B.  Curtis 

Alice  L.  Wilkinson 

Zelma  R.  West 

Irene  W.  Buehner 

Leanor  J.  Brown 

Irene  C.  Lloyd 

Reba  0.  Carling 

♦  The  woman  whose  "price  is  far 
above  rubies"  (Proverbs  31:10), 
the  costliest  gems,  "looketh  well 
to  the  ways  of  her  household" 
(Ibid.  27).  For  years  the  Brethren 
have  taught  the  value  of  family 
preparedness.  Much  emphasis  is 
again  being  laid  upon  the  need  for 
families  to  plan  the  use  of  their 
incomes  to  provide  for  savings, 
for  storage  of  food,  clothing,  and 
other  items  necessary  to  meet  any 
emergency.  The  conservation  and 
wise  use  of  resources,  the  need  for 
family  members  to  make  the  most 
of  educational  opportunities,  the 
development  of  a  forward-looking 
approach  to  living  are  constantly 
being  stressed.  Women  have  a 
role  in  implementing  these  teach- 
ings as  they  carry  their  household 
responsibilities. 

Of  more  value  than  emeralds  is 
a  woman  who  creatively  can  plan, 
with  her  husband  and  family,  for 
the  present  and  the  future.  While 
family  preparedness  is  in  reality  a 
project  for  the  whole  family's  plan- 
ning together,  with  the  father  in 
the  guiding  position,  still  it  is  the 
mother  who  brings  many  of  the 
plans  to  fruition.  It  is  necessary  to 
work  the  plan  that  will  enable  the 


family  to  have  the  security  of  being  prepared  to  meet  what  may  befall. 
To  use  her  talents  and  discover  new  ones,  to  bring  to  the  fore  her  innate 
abilities  and  add  to  them,  to  listen  to  words  of  counsel  and  implement 
them,  this,  too,  is  the  role  of  a  woman. 

Of  greater  desirability  than  diamonds  is  the  ability  to  buy  wisely. 
"The  heart  of  her  husband  doth  safely  trust  in  her.  .  ."  (Proverbs 
31:11).  Frequently,  the  actual  spending  of  the  food  and  clothing 
money  is  entrusted  to  the  wife.  While  the  guidelines  for  spending  are 
laid  in  a  carefully  planned  budget,  deliberately  tailored  to  the  income, 
needs,  and  desires  of  her  particular  family,  she  must  use  wisdom  in 
every  expenditure. 

Family  preparedness  requires  storage  of  food,  clothing,  and  other 
items  for  future  use.  One  of  the  cardinal  rules  in  storage  is  that  each 
family  decide  what  to  store.  Another  rule  concerns  use  and  replace- 
ment, rotation  of  items  to  keep  them  in  good  condition.  A  wise  woman 
plans  her  shopping  with  these  rules  in  mind. 

Of  more  worth  than  pearls  is  a  woman  who  "worketh  willingly  with 
her  hands"  (Proverbs  31:13),  who  uses  her  talents  to  make  her  home 
a  heaven  and  a  haven.  She  who  seeks  to  increase  her  knowledge  of 
homemaking  skills,  who  learns  the  basic  arts,  is  prepared  to  meet  the 
contingencies.  Proverbs  explains  her  security  in  these  words,  "She 
is  not  afraid  of  the  snow  for  her  household:  for  all  her  household  are 
clothed  with  scarlet." 

Better  than  silver  or  gold  is  her  ability  to  save.  To  economize,  to  be 
thrifty,  to  make  do,  to  keep  her  yearnings  within  family  earnings, 
bring  the  goal  of  being  prepared  within  reach.  Often  it  becomes  the  lot 
of  the  mother  to  exercise  a  restraining  hand  in  the  matter  of  acquiring 
luxuries.   A  provident  housewife  is  a  blessing  to  her  family. 

Better  than  the  whole  galaxy  of  precious  gems  and  riches  is  a 
woman  who  knows  her  responsibilities  and  fulfills  them,  who  uses 
her  capabilities  and  increases  them,  who  hears  the  counsel  of  those 
in  authority  and  follows  it,  whose  desire  is  her  family's  good  and  she 
works  for  it,  and  who  seeks  to  be  a  helpmate  to  her  husband  and 
achieves  it. 

L.W.M. 


omans 
Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Dr.  Patricia  Marie  Smith  of  Seattle, 
Washington,  has  practiced  medicine 
among  the  Montagnards  of  South  Viet 
Nam  since  1959.  She  now  operates  a 
forty-bed  hospital,  and  in  the  past  three 
and  a  half  years  more  than  12,000 
patients  have  been  treated  in  her  hos- 
pital, and  thousands  of  "out  patients" 
have  been  cared  for.  Among  the  Mon- 
tagnards, she  is  known  as  "Ya  Pagang 
Tih — Big  Grandmother  of  all  Medicine." 

Dr.  Mary  I.  Bunting,  President  of  Rad- 
cliffe  College,  has  a  Ph.D.  in  micro- 
biology, and  advocates  continuing  edu- 
cation for  mothers  and  homemakers. 
Herself  a  mother,  she  believes  that 
home  study  can  be  combined  success- 
fully with  motherhood.  She  emphasizes 
the  need  for  trained  women  in  many 
fields  of  social  service  work,  and  in 
such  positions  as  members  of  school 
boards  and  in  other  organizations  hav- 
ing influence  on  the  welfare  of  children. 

Jean  Saubert,  former  Olympic  ski  cham- 
pion, regarded  by  many  as  the  best 
woman  skiier  in  American  history,  is 
now  a  schoolteacher  in  the  mountain 
resort  town  of  Vail,  Colorado.  A  gradu- 
ate of  the  University  of  Utah,  and  a 
native  of  Idaho,  Miss  Saubert  was  rated 
as  the  second  best  woman  skiier  in  the 
world  in  1964  by  the  International  Ski 
Federation. 

Peggy  Fleming,  eighteen,  Colorado  Col- 
lege freshman,  won  the  women's  crown 
at  the  world  figure  skating  champion- 
ship events  in  Vienna,  Austria,  in 
March  1967.  In  this  second  year  of  her 
championship  award,  she  won  the  deci- 
sion of  all  nine  judges. 


Berta  H.  Christensen,  a  member  of 
the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  in 
April,  placed  first  in  the  Utah  State 
Poetry  Society  Annual  Book  Manuscript 
Award  Contest.  Her  manuscript,  "Walk 
the  Proud  Morning,"  also  won  the 
Linnie  Fisher  Robinson  $100  cash 
award.  The  book  will  be  published 
during  the  summer  and  will  be  pre- 
sented at  a  poetry  concert  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  in  October. 

Bethany  Beardslee,  soprano,  has  won 
international  fame  through  her  pre- 
miere performances  of  vocal  works  by 
Stravinsky,  Berg,  Schoenberg,  and 
Webern.  She  has  "a  superb  voice  of 
pure  color  and  lyric  inflection."  A 
graduate  of  the  Juilliard  School  of 
Music,  she  has  sung  with  the  New  York 
Pro  Musica,  and  the  Boston,  Minne- 
apolis, and  St.  Louis  symphonies.  Her 
1966  concerts  at  Stanford  University, 
California,  during  the  summer,  will  in- 
clude a  lecture  on  "Vocal  Techniques 
for  20th  Century  Music." 


Marjorie  Merriweather  Post  May  has  re- 
ceived medals  and  awards  from  six  na- 
tions and  more  than  thirty  associations 
for  her  charitable  work.  Among  the 
recipients  of  her  philanthropies  are  the 
Red  Cross,  the  Washington  National 
Symphony,  and  a  number  of  colleges. 
She  is  a  world  traveler,  a  horticulturist, 
and  a  noted  antiquary.  She  is  a  daugh- 
ter of  Charles  William  Post  of  the 
famous  food  company  which  made  the 
first  recipe  for  Postum  (from  wheat, 
molasses,  and  bran),  and  developed 
many  other  wheat  products  known 
throughout  the  world. 


512 


rpfjnr 

"fT 

mm 

m 

r 

Lenora  Hansen 


♦  The  hospital  had  a  large  wait- 
ing room  downstairs,  where  **In- 
formation"  sat  behind  a  high 
marble  counter  and  visitors  gath- 
ered in  groups  and  were  strangers 
to  each  other.  But,  in  the  little 
waiting  room  upstairs,  people  sat 
beside  each  other  and  smiled  and 
shared  case  histories  and  small 
talk. 

I  remember  when  the  lady  with 
gold  hair  came  in. 

I  was  sitting  toward  the  left, 
on  the  long  couch,  thinking  that 
the  world  outside  the  hospital 
seemed  muffled  and  shadowy  and 
that  only  the  world  inside  seemed 
real.  I  was  thinking  that  I  felt 
close  to  each  of  these  people, 
whose  names  I  didn't  even  know, 
but  with  whom  I  shared  that 
little  room — the  man  with  the 
mustache,  whose  wife  had  cancer; 
the  lady  with  gray  hair,  whose 
husband  was  paralyzed;  the  par- 
ents and  the  grandparents  of  the 
child  who  had  had  an  operation 
on  her  throat;  and  the  very  young 
couple,  she  like  a  blond  child,  cry- 
ing about  her  baby,  and  he,  with 
a  scant  dark  beard,  trying  awk- 
wardly to  comfort  her. 


As  the  lady  with  the  gold  hair 
came  in,  the  father  of  the  girl 
with  the  chest  case  moved  to  a 
chair,  leaving  space  on  the  couch 
for  both  the  woman  and  the  man 
who  followed  her.  She  sat,  not 
on  the  couch,  but  in  the  chair  by 
the  door,  apart.  She  crossed  taut, 
slender  legs  and  laid  her  hands 
together  in  her  lap.  She  sat  still 
and  straight. 

The  man  who  followed  moved 
the  remaining  chair  out  of  its 
corner  between  the  long  and  the 
short  couches,  and  placed  it  in 
the  narrow  walking  space,  facing 
the  woman.  They  seemed  with- 
drawn, as  if  a  blanket  of  air  in- 
sulated them  from  all  the  others 
in  the  room. 

The  man  looked  at  the  woman 
quietly.  "Can  I.  .  .?"  "No!"  she 
cut  him  off — cold  and  flat. 

What  was  it  he  had  meant  to 
offer? 

They  sat  in  silence.  Conversa- 
tion resumed  around  them. 

After  a  little  time,  she  stood 
up  and  walked  out  into  the  hall. 
He  followed. 

The  father  of  the  bum  case 
was  telling  us  how  to  feed  roses 
to  get  the  largest  blooms,  when  I 
heard  the  voice  of  the  Gold  Lady 
again.  Her  words  were  knife- 
edged,  like  her  "No."  "Someone 
ought  to  care  about  me!" 


513 


July  1967 


"I  care  about  you,"  the  man 
answered.  "I  love  you,  but  both 
of  us  have  to  think  about  the 
boy  now.  After  all,  you're  an 
adult." 

"Why  do  I  always  have  to  be 
an  adult?  Why  can't  he  be  an 
adult  for  a  change?  Oh,  I'm 
sorry!  I  didn't  mean  that!"  Then, 
more  quietly,  "All  right,  I  am  an 
adult,  but  what  can  I  do?" 

"You  can  sit  by  his  bed  and 
tell  him  you  love  him." 

"And  have  him  laugh  in  my 
face?" 

"You  say  you  love  him." 

"I  do— I  would.  .  .  ."  The 
words  seemed  earnest  and  sin- 
cere. "Oh,  what's  the  use!" 

I  found  myself  straining  to 
hear  more  of  this  private  conver- 
sation, forgetting  that  it  was  none 
of  my  affair.  Only  nothing  more 
was  said.  Finally,  the  man  walked 
down  the  hall  to  the  right,  toward 
pediatrics.  The  woman  went  with 
him. 

It  was  not  until  night  that  I 
saw  the  Gold  Lady  again. 

At  night,  the  people  of  the 
little  waiting  room  went  down 
the  hall,  to  the  right  or  to  the 
left,  for  a  last  word  with  the  pa- 
tients. Then  they  gathered  up 
their  wraps  and  their  magazines, 
said  goodnight  and,  one  by  one, 
went  down  the  elevator. 

The  hospital  had  given  me  a 
pillow.  I  used  my  coat  for  a  blan- 
ket and  slept  on  the  couch,  to  be 
near  Mike.  Mike  was  only  five 
years  old.  He  lay,  burned,  in  a 
white  room  down  the  hall — a 
sterile  room,  where  a  nurse  in  a 
gauze  mask  was  on  duty  night 
and  day.  Visitors  were  kept  out- 
side the  room,  but  someone  of 
the  family  always  stayed  in  the 
little  waiting  room,  in  case  Mike 


should  wake  up  and  be  frightened 
by  the  strangeness. 

I  went  into  pediatrics  to  look 
at  Mike  once  more,  before  I  lay 
down.  In  the  doorway  of  the  room 
directly  across  from  Mike's  stood 
the  Gold  Lady.  Her  lips  were 
closed  and  her  stance  was  rigid, 
but  her  eyes  held  hurt. 

Since  I  could  not  go  inside 
Mike's  sterile  room,  I  opened  the 
door  a  little  and  stood  there  while 
the  nurse  counted  the  drops  as 
they  went  from  the  bottle  into 
his  arm.  I  watched  her  put  an- 
other blanket,  tent-like,  across 
the  frame  that  was  his  bed.  I 
spoke  to  him,  but  he  didn't  know 
that  I  was  there. 


w, 


fhen  I  closed  the  door  and 
turned  again,  the  Gold  Lady  was 
gone.  The  door  where  she  had 
stood  was  open,  and  the  upper 
half  of  the  wall  was  glass.  The 
gentle  husband  sat  by  the  bed 
and  held  the  hand  of  a  boy  that 
had  to  be  his  son.  They  both  had 
dark  hair — the  man's  receding — 
the  boy's  tightly  curled.  Both 
had  eyebrows  that  grew  out 
across  the  nose.  The  man's  nose 
was  long — the  boy's  half-formed, 
but  they  both  leaned  toward  the 
left.  The  boy  looked  to  be  about 
eight,  the  man  near  thirty-five. 

They  seemed  held  in  silent 
searching.  The  man's  face  was 
anxious  and  the  boy's  withdrawn. 
I  saw  pain  in  the  boy's  eyes. 
Then  I  realized  that  it  was  not 
a  physical  pain.  It  was  the  same 
hurt  that  I  had  seen  in  the  eyes 
of  the  Gold  Lady. 

I  knew  the  nurse  at  the  desk, 
so  I  stopped  and  asked  her  what 
was  wrong  with  the  boy  across 
the  hall  from  Mike.  "A  car  hit 
his  bicycle,"  she  said.  "The  doc- 


514 


Gold  Lady 


tor  had  to  do  an  operation." 

**Is  it  serious?" 

The  nurse  said,  "No."  Then 
she  looked  away  and  said,  "Yes!" 
Her  eyes  came  back  to  mine.  "He 
shouldn't  be  serious,  but  he  is. 
A  person  has  to  want  to  get  well." 
She  went  back  to  her  bookkeep- 
ing, then  looked  up  once  more. 
"The  boy  is  his,  but  not  hers." 

In  the  little  waiting  room,  I 
turned  the  lights  out,  took  off  my 
shoes  and  lay  down.  In  the  dim- 
ness from  the  hall  light,  I  sensed 
the  couch,  beneath  me,  like 
mottled  moss.  The  weight  of  the 
walls  pressed  —  massive.  Three 
narrow,  slatted  windows  reached 
up  and  up,  forever. 

I  slept — slept  and  awoke  and 
slept  again — and  walked  down  to 
stand  at  the  door  of  Mike's  room. 
I  put  a  sterile  gown  and  mask  on 
about  one  o'clock  and  sat  with 
him  while  the  night  nurse  went 
down  to  the  cafeteria. 

As  I  went  back  down  the  hall, 
a  painted  elephant  looked  at  me 
from  the  wall  and  swung  his 
trunk  over  toward  a  monkey,  bal- 
ancing himself  above  the  open 
door  of  room  number  213.  All 
the  doors  in  pediatrics  were  open, 
except  special  cases  like  Mike's 
that  had  to  be  kept  sterile,  and 
the  upper  half  of  all  the  walls  was 
glass  so  that  nurses  could  keep 
watch  over  the  children.  On  the 
wall  across  from  215  a  pink  baby 
hippo  winked  one  eye.  Farther 
on,  two  tiger  kittens  tumbled 
near  a  striped  zebra.  Where  the 
camel  knelt,  I  stopped  to  watch 
three  nurses  turn  another  patient 
on  a  frame  like  Mike's.  After  that 
I  went  back  into  the  waiting 
room. 

I  lay  awake  for  a  long  time, 
wondering  about  the  Gold  Lady 


and  the  boy,  and  the  hurt  in  both 
their  eyes. 

The  man  looked  like  the  kind 
who  could  play  ball  with  a  boy 
or  run  down  a  hill,  laughing,  with 
a  woman. 

She  had  said,  "I  do — I  would. 
..."  I  would?  What  did  that 
mean?  She  would  love  the  boy — 
if  he  wouldn't  "laugh  in  her 
face?" 

I  gave  it  up  and  went  to  sleep. 

The  nurses  changed  at  seven  in 
the  morning.  At  eight,  my 
daughter  Beth  came  to  stay  near 
Mike. 


a 


'n  the  way  out,  I  stopped  for 
breakfast  at  the  cafeteria.  As  I 
waited  for  my  toast,  I  looked  at 
the  people.  The  white  groups 
were  the  doctors  and  nurses.  The 
colors,  here  and  there,  were 
people  from  the  waiting  rooms, 
like  me.  It  was  a  room  of  faces 
and  right  hands.  The  hands  came 
up  and  down  with  an  uneven 
swinging.  The  faces  bent  forward 
and  back  in  conversation.  The 
conversation  was  a  background 
for  the  clatter  of  china  and  the 
ring  of  silver  as  it  fell. 

A  man  stood  up  from  the 
crowd,  carrying  a  tray.  Then  I 
saw  the  Gold  Lady.  She  and  the 
gentle  man  were  sitting  by  a  win- 
dow. I  collected  my  tray,  paid 
the  cashier  and  deliberately  made 
my  way  toward  an  empty  chair 
near  where  they  sat. 

As  I  came  close,  I  felt  the  ten- 
sion between  them,  and  when  I 
sat  down,  with  my  back  toward 
their  table,  I  could  hear  their 
voices. 

"We've  been  through  all  that! 
It  just  won't  work!"  It  was  the 
Gold  Lady  speaking. 

"Larry  always  seems  polite." 


515 


July  1967 


"Polite — and  cold.  If  he  would 
get  angry,  I  could  fight  it/'  Her 
voice  grew  urgent.  "Why  has  he 
built  this  wall  between  us?  What 
have  I  ever  done?'* 

"I  don't  know.  There  must  be 
something  he  resents." 

"It  could  be  because  you  mar- 
ried me." 

"No,  it  couldn't  be  that.  He 
was  awfully  pleased  at  first.  It 
must  be  something  that  has  hap- 
pened. Maybe  something  that  he 
didn't  understand.  Whatever  it  is, 
please  try  a  little  longer." 

"I  have  tried!  I  bought  him  a 
puppy.  He  thanked  me  politely. 
He  made  no  move  to  touch  it. 
He  never  looked  at  it  again.  I 
gave  him  paints  for  his  birthday, 
the  paints  that  I  heard  him  asking 
you  for,  the  ones  he  wanted  more 
than  anything  there  was.  The 
next  day  Ike  Dean  was  playing 
with  them.  Larry  had  given  them 
away!" 

"He  rode  the  bicycle  you  gave 
him." 

"Yes,  he  wanted  the  bicycle 
even  more  than  he  wanted  to 
hurt  me.  He  was  riding  it  when 
the  car  hit  him.  So  now,  he  can 
blame  the  hospital  onto  me,  too!" 

"He's  hurt  now.  When  he's 
better.  .  .  ." 

"He  isn't  getting  better!  He 
doesn't  want  to  get  better.  The 
doctor  said  he  could  get  better, 
if  he  wanted  to.  Remember?  I 
am  certain  it's  because  of  me." 

"Don't  be  silly!  Larry's  just  a 
very  sick  and  little  boy." 

"Anyway,  I  have  decided.  I'm 
going  to  go  away." 

"But  you  can't!   I  love  you!" 

"As  you,  yourself,  said,  we've 
both  got  to  think  of  Larry  now." 

"Please,  try  just  once  more. 
Go  sit  by  his  bed  and  talk  with 


him.  Once  more — for  all  of  us?" 

"It  isn't  any  use.  I'm  going." 

"He's  only  eight!  You  said  you 
loved  him!" 

"I  do— I  have— I  would " 

There  was  that  word  again.  "If 
only  he  would  let  me!" 

There  was  silence  for  a  while. 
Then,  "Wait  until  he's  out  of 
here." 

"He  won't  be  out  of  here  un- 
less I  go." 

This  time  there  was  a  long 
silence.  I  became  conscious,  once 
more,  of  dish  clatter  and  of  other 
voices.  I  forgot,  again,  as  the  man 
resumed:  "Wait  until  tomorrow 
night  when  the  doctor  comes. 
Please  give  both  of  us  that  much 
longer,  him  and  me." 

"Let's  get  out  of  here,"  she 
said,  "I  can't  eat  any  more." 

I  heard  them  push  their  chairs 
back  and  leave.  My  toast  was 
cold.  My  orange  juice  was  getting 
warm. 

I  hat  evening  the  Gold  Lady 
walked  by  twice,  both  times 
alone.  When  I  went  back  to  look 
at  Mike,  Larry's  dad  was  by  his 
bed,  their  two  dark  heads  to- 
gether, looking  at  something  that 
I  could  not  see. 

Late  that  night,  she  came  into 
the  waiting  room.  Everybody  else 
had  gone. 

"How  is  the  boy?"  I  asked. 

She  opened  her  mouth  to  speak 
— closed  it  and  considered  a  mo- 
ment. "No  better." 

I  would  have  spoken  again,  but 
she  did  not  look  at  me.  Her  eyes 
and  her  mind  were  turned  in 
upon  her  own  thoughts.  We  sat 
a  long  time,  quiet.  She  looked  at 
me,  at  last,  and  I  thought  that, 
now,  she  was  going  to  speak,  but 
she  changed  her  mind.  She  stood 


516 


Gold  Lady 


up  and  went  out. 

Each  time  I  went  back  to 
Mike,  that  night,  I  looked 
through  the  glass  into  the  room 
across  the  hall.  Larry  lay  quiet, 
but  I  felt  sure  his  eyes  were  open. 

Lying  on  the  couch,  I  tried, 
again,  to  piece  together  the 
things  that  I  had  heard. 

I  kept  going  back  to  those  two 
words — "I  would."  I  would  what? 
"I  would  love  him  if  he  would 
let  me." 

Why  wouldn't  he  let  her?  Be- 
cause he  was  hurt.  The  look  in 
his  eyes  was  hurt.  As  I  thought 
back,  I  felt  certain  that  the 
look  was  also  guarded.  Guarded 
against  what?  Against  being  hurt 
again. 

What  could  have  happened 
that  neither  the  man  nor  the 
woman  seemed  to  know?  What 
possibly  could  have  happened? 

I  was  still  wondering  that  when 
I  went  to  sleep. 

It  was  late  when  I  went  down 
for  breakfast  the  next  morning. 
Before  I  left  the  waiting  room, 
word  passed  that  the  baby  be- 
longing to  the  Little  Blond  and 
the  Young  Beard  had  not  lived 
through  the  night. 

Mike's  doctor  came  and  went, 
stopping  to  say  that  there  had 
been  no  change.  Nurses,  pushing 
patients  in  wheel  chairs,  passed 
our  hall,  going  into  and  out  of 
"Laboratory."  The  parents  of  the 
throat  case  and  the  four  grand- 
parents came  to  take  their  pa- 
tient home.  A  new  patient  came. 
The  girl  who  waited  with  us  was 
his  aunt.  The  father  of  the  chest 
case  and  the  gray-haired  lady 
and  the  man  with  the  mustache 
were  all  in  and  out.  But  I  saw 
nothing  of  the  gentle  man  and 
the  Gold  Lady.  It  was  late  that 


night  before  I  saw  either  of  them 
again. 

Dr.  Brent  was  with  Mike,  and 
I  was  on  my  way  down  to  wait 
for  him  to  come  out  of  the  room. 
The  night  supervisor  was  talking 
to  the  Gold  Lady  in  the  hall.  As 
I  passed,  I  heard  her  say,  "The 
doctor  said  not  to  leave  the  boy 
alone.  Until  his  father  comes,  you 
had  better  go  sit  with  him." 

I  wondered  where  the  gentle 
man  was.  Then  I  remembered 
that  this  was  their  "tomorrow 
night." 

The  lady  must  have  hesitated 
or  demurred;  for,  as  I  went  on 
down  the  corridor,  I  heard  the 
supervisor's  voice  snap:  "I  don't 
know  what  there  is  between  you 
and  your  husband  and  that  boy, 
but  ever  since  his  father  talked 
to  him  about  something,  late  last 
night,  he  has  lain  like  he  is  now. 
About  a  half  an  hour  ago,  your 
husband  came  in  and  walked 
down  the  hall.  We  are  trying  to 
locate  him  again.  In  the  mean- 
time, you  go  in  there  and  sit  with 
him!" 

Ht  Mike's  door,  I  leaned 
against  the  wall  and  waited  for 
the  doctor  to  come  out.  Across 
the  hall,  Larry  lay,  motionless 
and  looking  straight  ahead,  just 
as  I  had  seen  him  in  the  night. 

The  Gold  Lady  was  coming, 
slowly.  Her  shoulders  drooped. 
Each  foot  held  back  its  step  a 
moment.  I  thought  the  hand  at 
her  side  trembled.  She  stopped 
at  the  door  and  stood  with  her 
back  toward  me.  Was  she  looking 
at  the  boy,  I  wondered,  or  did 
she  pray?  Then  she  went  in  and 
sat  down  by  his  bed.  If  the  boy 
knew  she  was  there,  he  made  no 
sign. 


517 


She  sat  quiet  for  what  seemed 
Hke  a  long,  long  time.  When  the 
words  came,  they  were  jagged, 
torn  and  spoken  softly:  "Larry — 
Larry,  I  wanted  so  much  to  love 
you!  Larry,  you  must  get  well! 
If  I  have  done  something,  truly 
I  do  not  know  what  it  is.  If  it's 
because  you  want  your  father, 
I'm  going  away  and  you  can  have 
him.  I  wanted  so  to  have  the 
three  of  us.  .  .  .  Oh,  Larry,"  she 
cried  suddenly,  "Larry,  why 
won't  you  let  me  love  you?" 

The  dark  head  turned  slowly, 
and  the  boy  spoke — wonderingly, 
"You  don't  hate  me  anymore?" 

"I  don't  hate  .  .  .  ?  I  love  you! 
You  are  the  one  that.  .  .  .  Why 
would  you  ever  think  I  hated 
you?" 

"You  said  you  hated  me." 

"I  didn't— I  couldn't  have! 
When,  Larry?" 

"The  night  Evan  and  I  had  a 
fight,  Evan  went  home  and  I 
heard  you — on  the  porch.  You 
said,  T  hate  him!  I  hate  him!  I 
hate  him!'  " 

The  woman  was  crying,  now. 
"Oh,  Larry,  no!  Not  your  She 


choked  and,  for  a  little,  no  words 
came.  Then,  softly,  "If  I  had  only 
known!  Please,  Larry,  I've  always 
loved  you.  Remember,  I  hadn't 
ever  been  a  mother  before.  Please 
understand!  It  was  Evan  that  I 
meant,  not  you — only  I  didn't 
really  mean  I  hated  him."  She 
closed  her  eyes  a  moment. 

This  time,  I  was  almost  sure 
it  was  a  prayer.  Now  her  voice 
held  such  tenderness.  "You  re- 
member— after  the  fighting — I 
had  wiped  the  tears  and  the  dirt 
off  your  face.  Your  nose  was 
bleeding,  and  you  had  one  eye 
swollen  shut.  It  was  Evan  that  I 
meant — but  not  really  that  I 
hated  him — just  that  I  hated 
what  he  had  done  to  hurt  the  son 
I  loved.  Larry — Larry,  I  love  you! 
It  was  Evan  that  I  meant — ^be- 
cause he  had  hurt  you!" 

Larry  was  crying  now,  too,  and 
the  Gold  Lady  held  him  in  her 
arms. 

I  heard  the  door  open  behind 
me.  As  I  turned  to  meet  the  doc- 
tor, I  saw  the  gentle  man  coming 
down  the  hall. 


FORESIGHT 

The  woman   I  wish  to  be 

Will   not  allow  the  girl  that  I  am 

To  rob  the  children   I   hope  to  have 

Of  the  birthright  of  chastity. 

Juanita  W.  Sharp 


518 


■♦.■  ■■*% 


4 
Ik 

1 

K.         ^ 

^>\*, 

i.^^5 


ii.^,;r 


Spring  in  Southern  California 


ANOTHER   SEASON 


Joseph  Muench 


It  was  another  season  when  we  walked  here, 
Together  through   bright  leafing   and   blooming. 
It  was  another  day,  tulle-soft  and   lucid  clear 
As  blown  glass;  fragile  as  lace  looming. 

It  was  another  hour  of  sudden  seeing 
The  earth  restored,  almost  celestial  bright. 
We  were  a  part  of  sun  and  vibrant  being, 
A  part  of  laughter,  caught  in  gleaming  light. 

The  years  have  passed,  have  brought  us  pain  and  weeping, 
Yet,  this  season  is  as  when  we  saw  it  last: 
The  blossoms  fragrant,   mountain  streams  still  leaping, 
No  thing  remembering  that  we  once  passed. 

Yet,  we  remember,  and  earth's  constancy 
Gives  solace  to  our  hope  .  .  .  and  memory. 

Christie  Lund  Coles 


519 


Recipes  Old  and  New—  Tried  and  True 

Esther  Thomson 


Spicy  Meat  Loaf 

(To  be  served  cold) 


1/3   medium-sized  onion,  chopped 
saute  in  4  tbsp.  butter  or  margarine 
add  V4  tsp.  each:  allspice,  salt,  crushed 

bayleaf 
pepper  to  taste 
1   lb.   hamburger 
VS  c.  water 


3-4  eggs  (one  for  first  mixture,  2  or  3 

for  boiling) 
14   c.  bread  crumbs 
1   c.  pickle  relish  (2/^  cup  for  garnishing) 

Chili  sauce  or  other  garnish  may  be 

substituted 
tomatoes  for  garnishing  (sliced  or  use 

cherry  tomatoes) 


Combine  all  ingredients  and  bake  at  350°  for  about  30  or  40  minutes.  Boll  2 
or  3  eggs  ten  minutes  or  until  hard.  Split  loaf  in  center  and  put  whole  eggs 
(shelled)  in  center  of  loaf.  Pat  loaf  carefully  together  and  bake  ten  minutes 
longer  at  350°.  Chill  thoroughly.  Turn  out  on  platter.  Garnish  with  small  tomatoes 
or  slices,  and  pickle  relish.  Slice  so  you  will  cut  through  eggs  crosswise  to  serve. 
Serves  4. 


Five-Minute  Fudge 


2/^  c.  evaporated  milk 
1  2/^   c.  sugar 
V2  tsp.  salt 


IV2  c.  sliced  marshmallows 

IV2  c.  semi-sweet  chocolate  chips 

1  tsp.  vanilla 


Bring  milk,  sugar,  and  salt  to  boil  over  medium  heat.  Cook  four  minutes.  Stir 
constantly.  Remove  from  heat.  Add  marshmallows,  chocolate  chips,  and  vanilla. 
Stir  or  beat  vigorously  one  minute.  Pour  into  pan  and  garnish  with  nuts.  Cool, 
cut  in  squares. 

Homemade  Ice  Cream 

Ingredients  to  make  4  qts.  of  ice  cream 


4  eggs,  separated 

2  c.  heavy  cream,  whipped 

2V2  c.  sugar 

2  tbsp.  vanilla 


14   c.  flour 


V2  tsp.  salt 

IV3   c.  evaporated  milk 

whole  milk  as  needed  (about  1  qt.) 


Separate  eggs  and  beat  whites  stiff,  set  aside.  Mix  the  sugar,  flour  and  salt,  and 
add  to  slightly  beaten  egg  yolks.  Add  vanilla,  evaporated  milk  and  whole  milk. 
Whip  cream  and  set  aside.  Freeze  the  egg  and  milk  mixture  until  mushy.  Fold  the 
whites  into  the  whipped  cream,  and  add  to  freezer.  Freeze  all  until  stiff.  Remove 
dasher  and  stir  to  fill  center  vacuum.  Pack  down  with  spoon.  Put  two  layers 
of  heavy  wax  paper  over  it,  then  the  lid  with  a  cork  in  it.  Pack  with  crushed  ice 
and  a  little  more  salt  and  set  aside  to  ripen.  Proportions  of  3  parts  ice  to  one 
part  salt.  Check  outside  container  often,  and  if  necessary  drain  salt  water  off 
occasionally  to  avoid  salt  getting  into  cream. 

Lazy  Housewife  Picldes 


5-6  qts.  green  cucumbers  (any  size  up 
to  4V2  inches  long,  but  have  each 
jar  of  pickles  uniform  in  size) 


1  c.  salt,  scant 
V3   c.  mustard 

2  qts.  vinegar 
1  qt.  water 

Bring  all  to  boil  and  pour  over  cucumbers  pre-arranged  in  sterilized  jars.  Seal 
and  let  stand  at  room  temperature  till  they  change  color.  Store  and  let  ripen 
a  month  or  two.  This  syrup  covers  about  5-6  quarts  of  cucumbers.  Delicious 
to  use  at  your  leisure.  I've  never  had  any  spoil  or  waste. 


520 


QUILTS  THAT  TELL  A  STORY 

Elizabeth  Hales  Hammond,  Springville,  Utah,  makes  original  and  effective  use  of 
form  and  color  in  making  quilts,  then  she  adds  a  new  dimension — a  design  that 
tells  a  story.  For  a  child's  bed,  animals  appear  upon  the  quilt,  or  faces  of  children, 
dolls,  or  toys.  A  "Nature"  quilt  presents  birds  and  flowers,  or  a  stylized  design 
based  upon  a  sunflower  pattern  or  a  tulip  cup,  with  various  leaves  and  tendrils. 
Sister  Hammond  is  skillful  in  applique  work  and  In  piecing  quilts,  but  the  art 
that  gives  her  the  greatest  sense  of  accomplishment  is  her  work  with  fabric 
paints,  which  she  uses  for  radiant  color  and  pleasing  harmony.  Her  butterfly  wall 
hangings  and  her  intricate  smocking  work  for  pillows,  as  well  as  netting  and 
crocheted  articles,  have  given  her  much  admiration  as  a  "most  versatile  artist." 
Sister  Hammond  has  held  positions  of  leadership  in  the  Church  auxiliary 
organizations  since  1918,  and  her  devotion  to  her  three  daughters,  her  grand- 
children, and  great-grandchildren  reminds  those  who  know  her  of  the  Biblical 
description  of  a  woman  whose  children  "arise  up,  and  call  her  blessed." 


521 


Synopsis:  Nora  Blake,  a  schoolteacher 
in  Banner,  Idaho,  lives  in  the  home  of 
Bishop  Shepherd  and  becomes  ac- 
quainted with  a  Latter-day  Saint  fami- 
ly. She  meets  Jed  Oliver,  a  local 
rancher,  and  is  astonished  to  learn 
secretly  that  he  cannot  read.  She 
offers  to  teach  him,  and  Jed  accepts 
her  instruction.  Being  informed  that 
good  virgin  land  is  available,  Nora 
takes  up  a  homestead.  One  of  her 
neighbors  is  Old  Free,  a  mysterious 
hermit,  arid  a  non- Mormon.  When 
Trudy  Shepherd  dies  of  influenza, 
Nora  learns  significant  gospel  princi- 
ples from  the  funeral  talks  and  the 
attitude  of  the  Shepherds. 


♦  "I  came  as  soon  as  I  could," 
Jed  said.  **Ben  was  sick  today.  He 
said  you  wanted  to  drive  out  to 
the  Lang  place.  Hope  you  won^t 
mind  riding  with  me  instead  of 
Ben." 

"Why,  no,  that  is.  .  ,  ."  Nora 
stopped,  flustered. 

She  pretended  to  busy  herself 
in  her  top  desk  drawer.  As  she 
did  so,  her  hand  came  upon  the 
scrap  of  paper  she  had  picked  up, 
following  the  spelling  match.  She 
held  it  out  to  him.  Jed  glanced 
at  it,  crumpled  it  tighter,  and 
tossed  it  into  the  wastebasket. 

"Here,"she  cried.  "Don't  throw 
that  away!  That's  my  proof." 


The 
Golden  Chain 

Hazel  M.  Thomson 
Chapter  6 


"Proof?  Of  what?" 

"That  you  really  did  know  how 
to  spell  obfuscate." 

She  glanced  at  him.  Something 
in  his  eyes  stopped  her  from  pur- 
suing the  matter  further. 

"I'll  get  my  things,"  she  said. 
"I'll  only  be  a  moment." 

On  the  road,  the  May  afternoon 
sunshine  was  delightful.  A  shght 
breeze  stirred  Nora's  brown  hair, 
curling  it  around  her  face.  Jed 
kept  his  team  to  a  walk. 

"I've  been  waiting  for  a  chance 
like  this,  Nora,"  he  said. 

Nora!  Not  Miss  Blake,  but 
Nora! 

"I  want  to  tell  you  a  story.  You 
probably  have  no  idea  what  you 
have  done  for  me,  in  teaching  me 
to  read.  I  want  you  to  know  how 
it  was  that  I  never  learned  be- 
fore." 

Nora  was  silent,  waiting  for 
him  to  begin.  Jed  reached  down 
into  the  bottom  of  the  buggy  and 
pushed  an  empty  grain  sack 
under  the  seat. 

"I  remember  doing  that  as  a 
boy  a  good  many  times,"  he  said, 
"pushing  the  grain  sack  down  out 
of  sight.  Once  when  it  was  about 
half  empty,  I  hid  it  under  my 
saddle  in  the  bottom  of  the  wagon 


522 


The  Golden  Chain 


SO  Pa  wouldn't  be  tempted  to  sell 
if  for  a  grubstake.  I'd  seen  him 
start  off  in  search  of  gold  often 
enough.  I  knew  it  meant  trading 
something  for  food,  but  it  would 
not  be'  the  seed  grain — not  if  I 
could  help  it. 

"One  spring,  my  corn  and 
wheat  had  come  up  real  fine.  Pa 
was  tramping  the  hills  from  top 
to  bottom  around  Dry  Gulch. 
Then  the  news  swept  through  our 
camp  that  there  was  plenty  of 
gold  that  could  be  had  some- 
where farther  west,  in  a  place 
called  Banner  Canyon.  I  knew 
when  I  heard  it  that  Pa  wouldn't 
wait  around  for  any  com  patch 
to  ripen. 

"The  camp  in  Colorado  began 
breaking  up.  Most  of  the  men  in 
Dry  Gulch  were  prospectors,  ex- 
cept a  few  like  the  Moffitts,  who 
had  come  looking  for  farming 
land.  Their  two  boys  had  been 
good  friends  to  me.  When  we  left, 
they  jumped  at  the  chance  to  cut 
my  wheat  along  with  their  own. 
I  was  glad  to  know  that  someone 
would  benefit  from  all  my  work. 
At  least  my  crop  wouldn't  be  a 
total  loss. 

"The  Moffitts  had  helped  me 
plant.  I  remember  Mr.  Moffitt 
lifting  a  handful  of  wheat  and  let- 
ting it  run  through  his  fingers 
back  into  my  sack.  I  remember 
what  he  said. 

"  'This  is  the  real  treasure  of 
the  land,  Jed.  A  man  can  spend 
his  life  looking  for  the  other  kind. 
Often,  by  the  time  he  finds  it, 
he  has  lost  most  of  the  worthwhile 
things  along  the  way.  This  is  the 
kind  of  gold  that  brings  a  man 
contentment.'  " 

Jed  continued,  "I  liked  my 
days  measured  out.  So  much  work 
planned  for  the  day,  and  so  much 


work  done  when  the  day  came 
to  an  end.  I  liked  knowing  that 
seeds  were  in  the  earth  and  would 
respond  to  my  care.  I  liked  living 
and  working  among  friends.  I 
would  have  liked  going  to  school, 
but  Pa  either  did  not  stay  long 
enough  in  one  place,  or  where  we 
did  stay,  there  wasn't  any  school. 
When  we  finally  came  here  to 
Banner  I  thought  I  was  too  old 
to  go." 

llGAiN  Jed  paused,  but  Nora 
said  nothing,  happy  in  sharing 
this  closeness,  this  confidence 
with  Jed;  unwilling  to  do  or  say 
anything  that  might  break  the 
spell. 

"There  was  one  thing  I  could 
be  sure  of  wherever  we  went. 
Freedom  Lang  would  show  up.  I 
mentioned  it  once  to  Pa. 

"  Tunny,  how  Old  Free  always 
comes  to  the  same  diggings  we 
do.' 

"But  Pa  didn't  say  anything, 
but  still  I  wondered  about  it.  I 
remember  leaving  Dry  Gulch.  Pa 
was  busy  working  the  nicks  out 
of  his  axe  with  the  whetstone 
while  I  loaded  the  wagon.  He  was 
whistling  as  he  worked.  He  was 
always  in  real  good  spirits  when- 
ever we  headed  for  a  new  gold 
field. 

"I  closed  the  cabin  door  and 
wondered  who  would  live  in  it 
next,  wishing  we  could  stay  on  at 
least  until  the  harvest. 

"I  usually  drove  the  team.  That 
left  Pa  free  to  search  the  country- 
side as  we  drove  past.  Often  we 
would  stop  for  him  to  inspect  a 
ledge  of  rock  or  break  a  stone  up 
with  his  hammer. 

"We  came  to  an  Indian  trading 
post,  and  I  saw  Pa's  eyes  going 
over  the  contents  of  the  wagon. 


523 


July  1967 


We  had  the  bedroll,  the  plow, 
packsaddle,  a  couple  of  pans,  and 
a  few  dishes  wrapped  in  two  coats, 
my  saddle  and  bridle,  and  the 
prospecting  tools.  And  my  two 
sacks  with  the  seed  corn  and 
wheat  Mr.  Moffitt  had  given  me. 

''  'We'll  need  some  grub,  Jed 
boy,'  Pa  said. 

"I  just  sat  there,  holding  the 
lines  in  my  hands. 

"  'There's  enough  corn  and 
wheat  to  trade  for  a  slab  of  bacon, 
and  some  beans  and  a  bit  of 
jerky,'  he  went  on. 

"Still  I  sat.  Finally  he  said,  *I 
want  that  seed,  Jed.' 

"  'And  I  say  we've  got  to  keep 
the  seed.  Pa.' 

"I  kept  my  voice  real  quiet,  but 
Pa  was  raising  his. 

"  'What  do  you  expect  me  to 
trade?'  he  asked.  'My  pick?  My 
sledge  hammer?  My  packsaddle?' 

"  '  No,  Pa,'  I  told  him.  'Take 
my  saddle,  my  bridle,  too,  if  you 
need  it.' 

"  'Jed,  boy!'  He  was  so  eager  I 
could  hardly  believe  it.  'You  mean 
it?'  he  asked. 

"I  just  nodded.  Pa  lifted  the 
saddle  and  bridle  out  of  the 
wagonbox  and  stood  there  a 
minute,  holding  them. 

"  'You  won't  be  sorry,  Jed. 
This  time  we're  bound  to  find 
gold.' 

"I  told  him  I  didn't  need  a 
saddle  to  plow  with.  I  wouldn't 
be  riding  the  horse.  I  had  to  get 
some  ground  broken  up  before  the 
fall  storms  set  in. 

"I  remember  thinking  it  was 
strange  that,  no  matter  how  hard 
up  we  were.  Pa  never  did  ask  for 
the  little  gold  piece  that  I  had 
worn  around  my  neck  on  a  piece 
of  buckskin  during  all  the  years 
while  I  was  growing  up. 


"When  we  started  on  again.  Pa 
said,  'I  want  you  to  ride  with  me 
this  time,  Jed.' 

"  'I'll  be  plowing.  Pa,'  I  told 
him.  'Besides,  you  won't  be  alone. 
Old  Free  will  travel  faster  than  we 
do.  He'll  probably  be  at  Banner 
Canyon  waiting  for  us.' 

"I  spoke  better  than  I  knew, 
for  that  was  exactly  what  hap- 
pened. We  drove  right  up  to  his 
camp.  I  knew  it  was  Free's.  His 
burro  was  staked  out  behind  his 
tent. 

"  'Probably  staked  himself  out 
the  best  claim  already,'  Pa  said. 
'Beats  me  how  the  old  codger  got 
ahead  of  us  again.' 

"I  didn't  bother  to  mention 
how  many  times  we  had  stopped 
along  the  way,  with  Pa  clamber- 
ing over  this  pile  of  rocks,  then 
calling  for  me  to  pull  the  wagon 
ahead  a  bit  and  wait  for  him  while 
he  looked  at  the  next  ledge. 

"Pa  decided  to  go  on  up  the 
canyon  a  ways  before  we  set  up 
camp.  He  didn't  say  it,  but  I  knew 
he  wanted  to  get  farther  away 
from  Old  Free.  Myself,  since  there 
were  only  the  three  of  us,  I  would 
have  preferred  to  camp  together, 
but  not  Pa. 

"Some  days  he  insisted  that  I 
ride  with  him,  saying  we  could 
cover  a  lot  more  territory  when 
there  were  two  of  us.  On  other 
mornings,  he  had  me  take  the  pan 
to  the  creek  to  see  if  I  could  wash 
out  any  gold  from  the  gravel  on 
the  bottom  of  the  stream.  The 
only  gold  that  appeared  was  one 
afternoon  when  Free  was  helping 
me,  and  then  it  was  he  who  found 
the  little  nuggets,  not  I.  It  made 
Pa  just  as  happy  as  if  I'd  found 
it  myself. 

"  'I  knew  there  was  gold  here,' 


524 


he  cried.  ^We'll  move  the  camp 
back  down  into  Banner  Valley 
now.  We'll  be  staying  here.  We 
had  best  choose  our  piece  of  land. 
Soon  as  word  gets  out  there  is 
gold  here,  the  place  will  swarm 
with  people.  Start  your  plowing, 
Jedr  I'll  prospect  alone  from  here 
on.' 

"I  could  understand  that.  If 
there  really  was  any  gold  to  be 
found.  Pa  wanted  to  do  the  find- 
ing himself.  Now  that  he  felt  he 
was  getting  close,  he  left  me  alone 
pretty  much  to  my  farming. 

"The  valley  grew  a  good  stand 
of  sagebrush.  I  knew  it  was  good 
land  then,  and  it  still  is.  Took  a 
lot  of  work,  though.  I  burned  the 
sages  off  at  first,  then  had  to  plow 
the  roots  up. 

"But  there  was  still  something 
about  Old  Free  finding  those 
nuggets  that  bothered  me.  I 
thought  of  it  often,  as  I  went  up 
and  down  the  furrows,  shaking 
the  dirt  off  the  roots  of  the  sages. 

"I  had  washed  the  gravel  in 
that  particular  spot  over  and 
over.  Of  course,  they  could  have 
turned  up,  just  at  that  moment. 
They  were  so  smooth  and  shiny, 
about  like  the  piece  I  wore 
around  my  neck,  but  I  got  the 
idea  that  they  were  shiny  be- 
cause Free  had  carried  them  for 
a  long  time  inside  a  pocket. 

"I  worked  on  through  the  sum- 
mer  and   into   the   autumn.    Pa 


The  Go/den  Chain 

came  late  at  night  and  left  early 
the  next  morning.  Sometimes  he 
stayed  through  the  night,  his 
craze  for  gold  taking  him  higher 
and  higher  into  the  mountains. 
After  one  such  trip,  he  came  back 
to  tell  of  a  strange  sight. 

"  *It  must  have  been  a  giant  of 
a  landslide,'  he  said.  'Yet  it's  hard 
to  tell  where  the  land  slid  from. 
It  has  almost  filled  the  canyon 
with  gray,  sharp-cornered  rocks. 
Banner  Creek  disappears  com- 
pletely and  comes  out  at  the 
bottom  of  the  slide.  It's  impos- 
sible to  describe.  You've  got  to 
see  it,  Jed.' 

"So  I  went.  There  was  a  weird 
beauty  about  the  place.  It's  up 
there,  Nora.  Sometime  I  should 
like  to  show  it  to  you." 

Jed  motioned  toward  the  can- 
yon. 

"I  should  like  very  much  to  see 
it,"  said  Nora  softly. 

Jed  continued  as  if  there  had 
been  no  interruption  of  his  story. 

"Old  Free  had  moved  his  camp 
right  up  near  the  top  of  the  slide, 
which  was  almost  to  timberline. 
He  had  built  a  cabin,  and  Pa  said 
Free  must  be  intending  to  stay 
through  the  winter. 

"  'Ain't  that  a  sight?'  Pa  asked. 
'I  knew  you'd  like  to  see  it.' 

"Creepy.  That's  how  it  made 
me  feel.  I  was  glad  to  be  away 
from  the  slide.  It  had  a  treacher- 
ous appearance,  but  my  curiosity 
was  aroused.  As  the  stormy  sea- 
son came  on,  and  the  plow  would 
no  longer  scour  in  the  mud,  and 
the  ground  began  to  freeze,  then  I 
took  to  making  long  rides  into  the 
canyon,  keeping  an  eye  out  to 
watch  the  old  man. 

"Free  still  made  his  occasional 
trips  to  town  and  continued  to 
pay  for  his   supplies  with  gold. 


525 


July  1967 


This  kept  the  interest  in  Banner 
Canyon  at  fever  pitch,  and  I  knew 
Pa  would  stay  on  the  hunt  until 
snow  forced  him  to  stay  in  camp. 
Miners,  with  less  hope  of  finding 
gold,  were  becoming  discouraged 
and  began  taking  up  more  and 
more  of  the  land  near  the  little 
town  of  Banner  by  our  tract,  or 
else  moved  on. 

"On  one  ride  into  the  canyon,  I 
took  my  two  bags  of  seed  grain, 
figuring  to  put  them  where  Pa 
couldn't  be  tempted  to  trade  them 
off  before  spring  came.  I  found 
a  place  near  the  bottom  of  the 
slide.  I  lined  the  bottom  and  sides 
with  smooth  rocks,  put  the  sacks 
in,  then  covered  the  top  with 
heavy,  tight-fitting  stones. 

"I  was  about  ready  to  go  back 
to  where  I  had  tied  my  horse, 
when  I  saw  Old  Free  step  out  of 
his  cabin  and  walk  a  short  dis- 
tance out  on  the  mass  of  gray 
rocks.  He  had  not  seen  me.  I 
stepped  back  by  the  trees  and 
watched.  From  among  the  rocks. 
Free  lifted  an  old  copper  tea- 
kettle. I  stood  there  while  he  re- 
placed it  and  then  I  waited  until 
he  passed  by  me  on  his  burro 
down  the  trail.  He  didn't  even 
notice  my  horse. 

"By  the  time  I  reached  the 
kettle,  my  heart  was  pounding  in 
my  throat.  Before  I  even  took  off 
the  lid  I  knew  that  this  was  the 
source  of  Free's  gold.  What  I  had 
not  known  was  that  the  kettle 
would  be  almost  empty.  I  put 
everything  back  as  I  had  found  it, 
then  turned  and  ran  like  the  wind 
down  the  trail  to  my  horse, 
hidden  among  the  trees. 

"I  debated  with  myself  that 
winter  as  to  whether  I  should  tell 
Pa  about  the  kettle.  I  knew  that 
if  he  found  out  Free's  gold  came 


out  of  an  old  teakettle,  we  would 
be  on  the  move  again.  While  there 
wasn't  much  gold  left,  maybe,  for 
Free,  it  would  be  enough  for  an- 
other year.  That  would  mean  a 
whole  growing  season,  a  planting 
and  a  harvest.  Maybe  even  Pa 
would  realize  then  that  this  was 
the  best  land  we  had  ever  had. 

"One  morning  when  winter  had 
not  quite  gone,  I  woke  up  and 
found  that  Pa  had  already  left 
the  house.  I  dressed  in  a  hurry 
and  ran  outside.  There  he  was,  on 
his  horse,  anxious  for  his  first  day 
back  on  the  trail.  I  knew  the 
winter  had  been  a  drag  for  him. 

"  'I'm  going  up  on  the  slide 
today,  Jed,'  he  said. 

"I  watched  him  ride  away. 
Why,  Pa  had  combed  every  foot 
of  the  hills  near  the  slide.  There 
was  no  use  going  over  it  again. 
His  words  came  back  to  me,  *I'm 
going  up  on  the  slide!' 

"I  was  scared.  I  was  good  and 
scared.  With  the  ice  melting  from 
among  the  rocks,  even  a  jack 
rabbit  crossing  the  slide  would  set 
some  of  them  in  motion.  I  knew  I 
had  to  tell.  I  ran  behind  him  and 
caught  hold  of  his  leg. 

"Ta!  Pa!'  I  cried,  'there  isn't 
any  gold.  Pa!  Free  gets  his  nug- 
gets out  of  an  old  teakettle!' 

"I  guess  I  was  almost  scream- 
ing the  words  out,  but  Pa  shook 
me  off  as  he  started  away. 

"  *So  he's  got  you  in  cahoots 
with  him,  has  he?  Well,  it  won't 
work.  He's  got  gold  all  right,  and 
I  mean  to  find  it.  Not  in  any  tin 
pan,  either.' 

"I  just  stood  there,  looking 
after  him,  until  he  disappeared. 

"But  I  couldn't  eat  breakfast. 
I  couldn't  do  anything  around  the 
cabin.  Finally,  I  got  the  halter 
rope  and  went  for  my  horse.  I 


526 


The  Golden  Chain 

could  ride  faster  than  Pa  could,  under  all  those  rocks.  That 
and  maybe,  somehow,  someway,  I  seemed  as  good  a  place  as  any  to 
could  get  him  to  change  his  mind,  mark  his  grave.  I  needed  some- 
I  didn't  dare  even  call  to  him,  thing  to  tie  my  boards  together.  I 
thinking  maybe  even  the  sound  of  looked  around,  but  there  was 
my  voice  might  start  the  rocks  nothing  to  be  found,  so  I  opened 
sliding.  my  shirt  and  took  the  piece  of 
''It  was  when  I  crossed  the  buckskin  from  around  my  neck, 
creek  in  the  bottom  of  the  canyon  I  untied  the  ends  and  slid  the 
that  I  heard  it.  Or  maybe  I  didn't  small  gold  piece  into  Old  Free's 
actually  hear  anything  above  the  hand.  Then,  with  the  buckskin 
roar  of  the  spring  runoff.  Maybe  I  thong,  I  tied  the  crosspiece  to- 
just  felt  it  under  the  horse's  feet,  gether.  Free  stood  for  a  long  time 
When  I  got  there  it  was  all  over."  with  his  old  hat  in  his  hand. 

''He  still  held  the  small  gold 


J 


ED  pulled  the  team  to  a  halt,  piece,  turning  it  over  and  over, 

his  eyes  on  the  hills  of  Banner  Then  he  reached  inside  his  own 

Canyon.  Nora  put  her  hand  on  his  shirt  and  brought  out  one  just  like 

arm.  He  covered  her  hand  with  it.  I  saw  him  fit  the  uneven  edges 

his  own.  She  could  feel  his  strug-  of  the  two  pieces.  They  matched 

gle  to  finish  his  story  that  he  was,  perfectly. 

for  the  first  time,  putting  into  "  'I  cut  this  myself,'  he  said, 

words.  'made  the  holes,  too.  Gave  the  one 

"I  could  see  the  dark  strip  of  to  my  daughter  when  she  left  to 

rocks  where  they  had  slipped.  I  marry  your  father.  I  never  saw  her 

seemed  to  know  that  Free  would  again.  Next  time  I  heard  of  her,  it 

be  waiting  for  me.  was  only  to  visit  her  grave.' 

"I   tried   to   tell  him    I   knew  "He   held   the   gold  pieces   as 

about  the  kettle,  but  he  wouldn't  though  they  were  very  precious,  as 

believe  me.  if  he  had  been  waiting  to  do  so 

"  'Don't  blame  yourself,  Jed,'  for  a  long,  long  time, 

he  said.  'He  wouldn't  believe  me,  "  'We  had  bitter  words,  your 

either.   I   even   showed  him  the  Pa  and  I,'  he  said.  'I  told  him 

kettle,  but  he  said  it  was  just  a  she'd    still    be    alive    if    he    had 

trick  to  keep  all  the  gold  for  my-  settled  down.  He  said  I  was  a  fine 

self.  I  tried  every  way  I  could  to  one  to  talk  since  I  had  spent  my 

stop  him,  but  it  only  made  him  life  on  the  gold  trail.' 

mad.  Told  him  only  a  fool  would  "  'But  why,  why"! '  I  asked, 

go  out  on  that  slide.  He  said  he  "  'Why  didn't  I  claim  you  as 

had  been  a  fool  all  right,  to  take  my  grandson?'  He  understood  my 

my  word  that  there  was  no  gold  question  without  its  really  being 

out  on  the  slide,  and  he  didn't  asked, 

intend  to  be  one  any  longer.'  "  "  'I  really  wanted  to,'  he  said. 

Jed   cleared   his  throat.   Nora  'Through  the  years,  I  wanted  to. 

drew  her  hand  gently  away  from  But  your  Pa  threatened  me.  Said 

his.  if  I  ever  did  he'd  take  you  so  far 

"At  the  bottom  of  the  slide  I  away  I  never  could  find  you.' 

found  two  pieces  of  wood.  There  "There  was  one  more  thing  I 

was    no    telling   where    Pa    was,  had  to  know. 

527 


July  1967 

"  'Why  did  you  try  to  make  never  been  able  to  forget  that  he 

them  think  your  gold  came  from  was." 

the  mountains?'  I  asked.  Nora  felt  a  surge  of  encourage- 

"  'It  did/  he  said,  'from  many  ment  that  Jed  had  confided  in  her 

mountains.  A  bit  of  dust  here,  a  to  this  extent,  but  she  could  feel 

small  nugget  there.  I  gathered  it  the  same  old  barriers  returning  to 

a  little  at  a  time  from  lots  of  come    between    them.    She    was 

mountains.  When  I  learned  I  had  never  quite  sure  just  what  the 

a   grandson,   I   vowed  a  vow.    I  barriers  were,  only  that  they  were 

wanted  more  than  the  gold  trail  there.   Perhaps,   perhaps — if  she 

for  you.  I  decided  to  use  my  gold  were  only  patient.  .  . .  She  did  not 

to  bring  settlers  into  some  valley,  finish  the  thought,  but  a  new  hope 

It  worked,  too.  They'll  stay  on  began  to  grow  within  her. 

here  now,  in  Banner  Valley,  and  As  he  drew  the  team  to  a  halt 

build  a  church  and  a  school.  I  in  front  of  Freedom  Lang's  cabin, 

want  you  to  stay  on  here,  Jed,  Jed  spoke  again, 

among  the  Mormons.  The  things  "So  now  do  you  understand, 

they  believe  are  true.^  "  Nora?  Do  you  understand  why  I 

Jed's  voice  stopped.  The  story  never  learned  to  read,  and  why  I 

was  over.  Nora  felt  the  moment  like  the  land?  It  was  Pa's  wander- 

of  nearness  passing,  as  Jed  spoke  ing  that  did  it,  made  me  want  to 

to  the  horses,  urging  them  for-  stay  in  one  place.  The  rest  of  my 

ward.  life  won't  be  too  long.  Traveling 

"He  believes   in   the  Mormon  is   not   for  me.    I'm   content   to 
Church,   and   yet   he   has  never  spend  my  life  right  here  in  Ban- 
joined?"  mused  Nora,  almost  to  ner." 
herself.  Oh,  Jed!  Jed!  I  would  be,  too, 

"No,  he  has  never  joined.  And  if  you  would  include  me  in  that 

he  has  never  wanted  anyone  to  life!  Nora's  heart  cried  out. 

know  that  we  are  related.  Says  he  "Do  you  understand,  Nora?  Do 

isn't  worthy  of  either,  of  a  grand-  you?" 

son   or  baptism.    You   see,   long  His  persistent  questioning  in- 

ago,  on  a  day  at  Carthage,  he  was  truded  into  her  thoughts, 

there.  He  was  very  young,  only  a  "Yes,     Jed,"     she     answered 

lad,  but  he  was  there,  and  he  has  quietly,  "I  think  I  do." 

(To  be  continued) 


SUMMER  SENSES 

Gilean    Douglas,   Whaletown,    British    Columbia,    Canada 

Summer  beauty  I  can  touch, 

feel  its  taste  upon  my  tongue, 

smell  the  clean  and  moistured  earth, 

see  green  invitation  hung 

where  the  mind  can  spend  a  day — 

never  knowing  day  has  gone — 

and  hear  a  thought  come  through  the  ferns 

softly  as  a  bright-eyed  fawn. 


A 


528 


\Oo^ 


FROM  THE  Fl 


All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors. One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted^  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church.  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  January  1966,  page  50. 

Relief  Society  Activities 


Central  British  Mission  Relief  Society  Conferences 

Completed  in  January  1967 

Left  to  right:  Isabel  Cannon,  Supervisor,  Central  British  Mission  Relief 
Society;  Gladys  M.  Jones,  President;  Evenda  Fowler,  First  Counselor. 

Sister  Cannon  reports:  "We  have  just  completed  our  fall  district  conferences. 
The  whole  series  was  very  effective  and  beneficial  to  the  sisters.  The  booths 
were  prepared  as  demonstration  material,  not  for  a  bazaar.  The  theme  was 
'Sew  and  Sow,'  with  the  following  titles  discussed:  Sowing — Visiting  Teaching; 
Cultivation — Magazine;  Harvest  Time — Records;  Tested  and  Tried — Singing 
Mothers;  Sewing  and  Sowing — Bazaars. 

"Collapsible  booths  decorated  in  Relief  Society  colors  displayed  articles  and 
home-baked  items  which  were  made  by  the  mission  Relief  Society  presidency. 
Price  tickets  were  decorated  and  threaded  through  knitting  needles.  Table 
favors  consisted  of  pin  cushions  made  from  different  colors  of  foam  in  which 
were  placed  needles  made  from  dowling  and  threaded  with  various  colored 
ribbons. 

"Through  the  many  miles  traveled  to  reach  each  district  in  the  mission  with 
this  conference  material,  the  needs  and  spirit  of  sisterhood  found  in  Relief 
Society  reached  and  touched  the  hearts  of  many  sisters." 

529 


July  1967 

Finnish  Mission  Relief  Society  Seminar 
November  5,  1966 

Pauline  Poulsen,  Supervisor,  Finnish  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A 
lovely  new  chapel  in  Turku  was  the  site  of  a  mission-wide  Relief  Society 
seminar,  planned  and  directed  by  the  mission  Relief  Society  presidency:  Liisa 
Uusitalo,  President;  Mirjam  Haglund  and  Sylvi  Hankiala,  Counselors;  and  Lea 
Kulju,  Secretary.  In  attendance  were  approximately  200  sisters,  representing 
eighteen  branches  of  the  mission.  The  seminar  consisted  of  a  special  demon- 
stration of  the  preparation  and  preservation  of  foods,  the  presentation  of  a 
visiting  teacher  film  'Unto  the  Least  of  These,'  musical  demonstrations  and  in- 
structions, homemaking  helps,  and  general  directions  for  strengthening  Relief 
Society  in  the  mission.  Another  feature  of  the  conference  was  a  breakfast  for 
branch  and  district  Relief  Society  presidents,  hosted  by  the  mission  Relief 
Society.  The  seminar  came  to  a  close  with  a  testimony  meeting,  which  featured 
a  combined  Singing  Mothers  chorus.  All  sisters  present  were  thrilled  with  the 
true  spirit  of  sisterhood  that  prevailed,  and  returned  to  their  branches  newly 
invigorated  with  the  joy  of  serving  and  being  a  part  of  this  marvelous  organiza- 
tion. 

"Many  sisters  attended  the  seminar  in  the  Finnish  national  costume.  The 
mission  Relief  Society  President  Liisa  Uusitalo  is  standing  in  the  front  row, 
center,  with  a  white  band  on  her  hair." 

West  Covina  Stake  (California)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Christmas  Concert 

December  1966 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Virginia  Eves,  guest  organist;  Jeannine  Lauderman, 
stake  organist;  Elfreda  Clark,  soloist;  eleventh  from  the  left:  Counselor  La- 
Vonne  Howe;  and  to  the  right  of  Sister  Howe,  left  to  right:  Marcelle  C.  Jones, 
President,  West  Covina  Stake  Relief  Society;  Oa  J.  Cannon,  member,  General 
Board  of  Relief  Society;  Felice  Smith,  stake  chorister;  at  the  right:  Blenavond 
Curtis,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister  Jones  reports:  "The  concert  was  an  outstanding  presentation,  with  ap- 
proximately 725  guests  in  attendance.  Stake  President  Mark  W.  Smith,  after 
our  first  Christmas  concert  in  1964,  requested  the  stake  Singing  Mothers  to  en- 
hance the  true  Christmas  spirit  by  presenting  such  a  concert  each  December. 
We  have  done  so,  for  the  two  following  years,  and  we  feel  that  each  one  has 
been  a  delight,  for  the  Singing  Mothers  to  present  an  outstanding  spiritual 
message  through  music  and  story  to  those  in  attendance.  The  annual  concert 
has  been  'our  gift'  to  the  stake,  and  no  charge  has  been  made  for  attendance 
at  the  concerts." 

Southeast  Mexican  Mission  Relief  Society  Conference 

Veracruz,  Mexico,  September  10,  1966 

Fannie  B.  Hatch,  Supervisor,  Southeast  Mexican  Mission  Relief  Society,  re- 
ports: "This  was  the  first  conference  for  our  women  organized  on  a  mission- 
wide  basis,  and  we  were  delighted  that  so  many  were  able  to  come  to  Veracruz 
from  the  districts  in  the  mission.  President  Berta  Morales  writes:  'There  are 
dates  in  the  history  of  the  Church  which  we  always  remember  with  love  and 
emotion.  They  bring  into  our  hearts  a  living  strength  that  inspires  us  always 
to  go  forward.  In  the  future,  one  of  these  dates  will  be  September  10,  1966,  for 
on  this  day  a  group  of  faithful  members  attended  the  first  Relief  Society 
General  Conference  for  the  Southeast  Mexican  Mission.  The  beautiful  port  of 
Veracruz,  in  gala  attire  that  day,  received  the  representatives  of  the  districts, 
with  their  counselors  and  secretaries,  who  began  to  arrive  early  from  distant 
places,  to  receive  instructions.  A  spirit  of  harmony,  understanding,  and  interest 
reigned  at  both  sessions  of  the  conference.  As  we  bade  our  sisters  adieu,  we  felt 
that  they  would  work  with  diligence  and  love  in  order  to  strengthen  the  work 
of  the  Lord.'  " 

530 


531 


July  1967 


East  Central  States  Mission,  Tullahoma  Branch,  Tennessee,  Bazaar 

November  19,  1966 

Left  to  right:  Catherine  M.  Hunter,  Homemaking  Counselor;  Leah  C.  Tid- 
well,  President;  Becky  Hunter. 

Erma  T.  Eldredge,  Supervisor,  East  Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society, 
reports:  "This  was  the  first  bazaar  open  to  the  public  held  by  the  Tullahoma 
Branch  Relief  Society.  It  was  held  in  one  of  the  town's  largest  shopping  centers, 
in  a  nice  vacant  store,  in  which  there  was  ample  space  for  displaying  many 
handmade  articles,  homemade  candies,  and  baked  goods.  The  sisters  received 
much  publicity  in  the  local  paper  before  the  bazaar,  and  the  paper  presented 
an  article  afterwards,  printing  some  of  the  recipes  used  for  the  baked  goods. 
For  the  bazaar,  the  sisters  all  wore  old-fashioned  long  skirts,  and  the  towns- 
people enjoyed  the  spirit  of  an  old-fashioned  church  bazaar." 


Blackfoot  Stake  (Idaho),  Moreland  Ward  Spiritual  Living  Class  Leader  Honored 
at  Leadership  Meeting,   November  9,   1966 

Left  to  right:  Rowena  Merrill  and  Barbara  Gneiting,  Counselors,  Blackfoot 
Stake  Relief  Society;  LaRue  Cox,  President;  Genevieve  Lindsay,  being  honored 
for  serving  forty-one  years  as  theology  (spiritual  living)  class  leader  in  More- 
land  Ward. 

Sister  Cox  reports:  "Sister  Lindsay  began  her  service  as  theology  class  leader 
in  1925,  as  a  young  bride.  She  has  been  a  faithful  and  diligent  class  leader,  and 
was  released  in  the  autumn  of  1965  due  to  a  call  to  become  an  ordinance  worker 
in  the  Idaho  Falls  Temple.  She  was  presented  with  a  lovely  corsage  of  autumn 
colors  in  recognition  of  her  devotion  to  Relief  Society." 


Brazilian  Mission  Relief  Society  Conference 

February  11,  1967 

Alice  C.  Hicken,  Supervisor,  Brazilian  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "On 
February  11,  1967,  the  sisters  of  the  Brazilian  Mission  held  their  annual  mission 
Relief  Society  conference  in  the  Santana  Branch  chapel,  Sao  Paulo,  Brazil. 
This  was  an  outstanding  conference  in  every  respect,  perfectly  organized  and 
executed.  It  was  planned  and  organized  by  our  mission  Relief  Society  board, 
with  Adriana  Conteir  de  Freitas,  President,  and  her  secretary  Laudelina 
Donofrio.  Eight  branches  in  the  Tiete  District  furnished  the  food,  and  the 
various  outlying  districts  prepared  the  presentations  for  the  conference.  In- 
cluded were  demonstrations  for  the  benefit  of  our  newer  branches  of  an  entire 
Relief  Society  meeting  and  various  class  discussions,  also  the  skit  'Clinica  Fan- 
tastica,'  a  lovely  display  of  bazaar  items  from  each  district,  and  a  testimony 
meeting. 

"The  most  gratifying  thing  about  the  conference  was  the  expression  T)f  love 
and  unity  of  the  sisters  from  all  over  the  mission.  Probably  the  most  unique 
feature  was  the  attendance  itself.  Since  our  farthest  branch  is  2700  miles  from 
Sao  Paulo,  we  did  not  have  anyone  represented  from  the  Recife  area,  but 
every  other  district  was  represented.  We  had  a  large  group  travel  ten  hours  by 
bus  from  Rio  de  Janeiro,  another  group  of  eleven  from  Belo  Horizonte,  which 
was  an  eleven-hour  bus  trip.  Brasilia,  which  is  over  700  miles  away,  and  interior 
cities  300  and  400  miles  away  were  represented.  In  spite  of  these  great  distances, 
there  were  almost  200  represented." 


532 


533 


July  1967 


Emigration  Stake  (Salt  Lake  City,  Utah),  Twenty-first  Ward  Relief  Society 
Honors  Visiting  Teachers,  December  14,  1966 

Front  row,  left  to  right,  visiting  teachers  who  have  served  for  more  than 
fifty  years:  Alice  Asper;  Phoebe  Booth;  Theodosia  Dana;  Isabella  Kippen. 

Second  row,  left  to  right,  officers  of  the  Twenty-first  Ward  Relief  Society: 
Doris  Watts,  Secretary;  Fern  Voss,  First  Counselor;  Eva  Peterson,  President; 
Eula  Pusey,  Second  Counselor. 

Hazel  Young,  President,  Emigration  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "At 
noon  the  visiting  teachers  were  honored  with  a  lovely  dinner  and  program.  The 
tables  were  attractively  decorated  with  the  Christmas  theme.  This  ward  has 
done  100  per  cent  visiting  teaching  for  twenty  years.  Doris  Watts  was  honored 
for  serving  as  secretary  for  twenty  years  under  seven  presidents.  She  has  been 
a  very  efficient,  dependable  secretary,  and  everyone  loves  her.  There  are  128 
members  in  this  ward  Relief  Society,  twenty-one  of  whom  are  between  eighty 
and  ninety  years  of  age." 


Clearfield  Stake  (Utah)  Singing  Mothers  Present  "Prelude  to  Christmas" 

December  10,  1966 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Leora  D.  Ashbaker,  Second  Counselor;  Ora 
R.  Barlow,  President;  Maxie  L.  Larson,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Nancy  Lundquist, 
organist;  Mary  U.  Blood,  chorister.  (Coleen  P.  Clark,  First  Counselor,  was  out 
of  town  the  day  the  picture  was  taken.) 

Sister  Barlow  reports:  "The  evening  began  with  a  delicious  banquet,  followed 
by  a  lovely  concert  presented  by  the  Singing  Mothers.  The  hall  glittered  with 
exciting  displays  of  Christmas  handicraft  made  by  the  wards,  while  the  banquet 
tables  were  beautifully  decorated  with  nativity  figures  created  by  stake  board 
members. 

"The  concert  developed  the  Christmas  theme  in  word,  song,  and  tableau. 
Each  ward  chorus  presented  a  song  and  a  tableau.  The  combined  chorus  sang 
three  numbers.  The  stake  organist  was  assisted  by  Edna  Rasmussen  and  ward 
organists.  Narrator  was  Flora  Knight." 

Santa  Monica  Stake  (California),  West  Dale  Second  Ward  Relief 

Society  Presents  "The  Gift"  For  Anniversary  Day, 

March  16,  1967 

On  stage,  standing  at  the  left,  left  to  right:  Glyda  Bates;  Marion  Muir; 
Beryl  Nicholaisen;  Alice  Kochheim.  Seated:  Sheryl  Anderson;  Eleanor  Muir; 
Sharon  Shirley;  Doreen  Blackburn.  Standing  at  the  right:  Amanda  Hightower, 
spiritual  living  leader  and  director  of  the  dramatization. 

Not  on  stage:   Judy  Hoppe,  chorister,  and  Arlene  Brown,  organist. 

Evelyn  R.  Bluth,  President,  Santa  Monica  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"Our  nine  wards  were  delighted  to  have  'The  Gift'  sent  to  them  from  the 
General  Board  for  their  125th  Anniversary  parties.  Having  the  families  at 
an  evening  party  they  accepted  as  a  new  and  challenging  idea.  Four  of  the 
wards  decided  to  have  a  family  dinner,  two  had  ice  cream  socials,  and  the 
other  three  served  finger  foods  and  dessert.  It  was  extremely  interesting  to 
the  stake  visitors  attending  to  note  the  ingenuity  and  talents  displayed  in  pre- 
sentation of  the  dramatizations.  The  combined  attendance  in  the  wards  was 
1405,  and  many  of  these  men,  women,  and  children  were  enlightened  for  the 
first  time  to  the  responsible  position  the  Relief  Society  holds  as  an  aid  to  the 
Priesthood." 


534 


535 


Pioneer  Stake  (Salt  Lake  City,  Utah)  Celebrates  The  Relief  Society  Anniversary, 

March  17,   1967 

Standing  left  to  right:  Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp  of  the  General  Presi- 
dency of  Relief  Society;  Viola  Crowton;  Ida  Deters. 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Eva  Passey,  stake  spiritual  living  class  leader;  Patricia 
Jensen. 

Dicie  Godfrey,  President,  Pioneer  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Patricia 
Jensen,  Viola  Crowton,  and  Ida  Deters  portrayed  the  first  Relief  Society 
presidency  of  the  Church,  and  Eva  Passey  represented  the  first  secretary. 
The  anniversary  social  was  held  in  the  cultural  hall.  It  was  a  great  honor 
to  have  Sister  Sharp  visit  with  us  this  memorable  day.  The  play  'The  Gift'  was 
presented,  with  the  following  sisters  participating:  Donna  Drechsel,  Lucille 
Hansen,  Lynette  Hansen,  and  Geraldine  Morris.  The  stake  Singing  Mothers, 
a  chorus  of  forty-five  women,  presented  the  music,  under  direction  of  Elaine 
Cobia,  stake  chorister,  accompanied  by  Molly  Taylor,  stake  organist.  After 
the  play,  'The  Lord's  Prayer'  was  sung  by  Bonnie  Robinson,  stake  social 
relations  leader.  Judith  Sparks,  dressed  as  an  Indian  maiden,  gave  the  story 
of  'The  Lord's  Prayer'  in  pantomime,  while  Sister  Robinson  sang  the  words. 
They  were  accompanied  by  Molly  Taylor. 

"Sister  Sharp,  with  her  uplifting  spiritual  remarks,  left  the  325  women  feeling 
well-paid  for  attending  the  anniversary  party.  Also  in  attendance  was  Presi- 
dent Joseph  Nemelka  of  the  stake  presidency.  Refreshments  were  furnished 
by  the  ward  Relief  Societies  and  served  by  the  stake  board." 


536 


Lesson  Department 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  81 — The  Lord  Will  Provide  for  His  Saints 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Reading  Assignment:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  104) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  October  1967 
Southern   Hemisphere:   March   1968 

Objective:    The    Latter-day   Saint   woman    learns   that   the    Lord    will 
provide  for  his  saints,  but  it  must  be  in  his  own  way. 


INTRODUCTION 

On  April  23,  1834,  following  the 
removal  of  the  saints  from  Jack- 
son County,  Missouri,  through 
persecution,  The  First  Presidency 
and  other  high  priests  met  in 
council  to  consider  matters  relat- 
ing to  the  temporal  welfare  of  the 
members  of  the  Church.  The 
Lord  gave  Section  104  of  the  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants  at  that  time. 

Because  of  the  persecution  of 
the  saints  in  Missouri,  it  was  im- 
possible for  them  to  live  the  law 
of  consecration,  which  required 
that  they  give  their  property  to 
the  Church  and  receive  a  steward- 
ship from  which  they  would  sup- 
port    their     families     and     also 


produce  a  surplus  to  be  used  by 
the  Church. 

The  Lord  revealed  that  every 
man  was  accountable  for  his  own 
stewardship.  He  reminded  the 
saints  that  all  things  were  his  for 
he  was  the  Creator  of  the  heavens 
and  the  earth.  Therefore,  in  order 
for  the  members  of  the  Church 
to  take  care  of  the  temporal  needs 
of  his  people,  they  were  under 
obligation  to  follow  his  way  of 
making  this  possible.  **But  it 
must  needs  be  done  in  mine  own 
way''  (D&C  104:16).  Then,  the 
Lord  declared  the  important 
tTuth  that  there  is  ample  for  the 
temporal  needs  of  man,  but  man 
has  the  responsibility,  as  a  free 


537 


July  1967 


agent,  to  help  his  fellow  man  who 
is  in  want.  (D&C  104:11-18.) 

The  law  of  consecration  as  de- 
scribed in  the  Doctrine  and  Cov- 
enants is  not  in  force  today.  The 
Church,  however,  has  other  di- 
vinely inspired  programs  which 
are  designed  to  give  the  saint  an 
opportunity  to  fulfill  his  cov- 
enants in  behalf  of  his  fellow 
men.  These  programs  are  also  to 
help  him  provide  for  himself, 
both  temporally  and  spiritually. 
Preparations  for  any  eventuality, 
whether  individual,  local,  national, 
or  world-wide,  are  a  part  of  this 
over-all  plan. 

THE  LAST  DAYS 

When  the  Angel  Moroni  visited 
three  times  with  Joseph  Smith 
the  night  of  September  21-22, 
1823,  important  instructions  were 
given  concerning  the  days  in 
which  we  live.  Moroni  referred  to 
a  number  of  prophecies  from  the 
Bible  that  would  be  fulfilled 
"soon." 

In  addition  to  the  clarification 
of  these  prophecies,  the  important 
information  was  given  that,  be- 
ginning with  the  restoration  of 
the  gospel,  the  last  days  had  be- 
gun. Judgments  in  the  form  of 
destructions  caused  by  war  and 
calamities  of  various  kinds  would 
be  a  part  of  these  days.  (D&C  43: 
22-27;  45:25-42;  88:87-96) 

Class  Discussion: 

What  makes  you  believe  we  are 
living  in  the  last  days?  In  view 
of  troubled  world  conditions, 
what  should  be  your  attitude  as 
a  Latter-day  Saint  woman? 

FACING  THE  FUTURE 

Latter-day  Saints  are  the  most 
blessed   people  upon   the  earth. 


There  are  no  other  people  who 
have  the  assurance  of  security 
that  those  do  who  are  faithful  to 
the  gospel  covenants  they  have 
made  with  the  Lord.  They  have 
the  promise  of  the  Lord: 

If  thou  wilt  do  good,  yea,  and  hold 
out  faithful  to  the  end,  thou  shalt  be 
saved  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  which  is 
the  greatest  of  all  the  gifts  of  God;  for 
there  is  no  gift  greater  than  the  gift  of 
salvation  (D&C  6:13). 

TRUST  IN  GOD;  HE  WILL  PROVIDE 

The  prophet  Isaiah  said  that 
in  the  last  days  a  marvelous  work 
and  a  wonder  would  be  wrought 
in  that,  among  other  things,  there 
would  come  an  increase  in  faith 
that  would  be  equal  to  all  cir- 
cumstances and  needs.  Full  and 
complete  confidence  in  the  word 
of  the  Lord  as  given  anciently 
and  today  brings  rewards  in  this 
life  and  in  the  world  to  come. 
Early  in  this  dispensation,  the 
Lord  told  his  people,  though  few 
in  number,  that  they  had  no  need 
to  fear,  but  to  do  good,  and,  since 
they  were  built  on  his  rock,  the 
forces  of  evil  would  not  overcome 
them.  (D&C  6:34.)  And  then 
these  words:  "Look  unto  me  in 
every  thought;  doubt  not,  fear 
not"  (D&C  6:36). 

The  strength  and  power  which 
come  from  the  scriptures  are  il- 
lustrated in  what  Elder  John  A. 
Widtsoe  said  in  a  general  con- 
ference about  the  above  passage. 

I  remember  reading,  when  a  boy,  a 
helpful  passage  from  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  Let  me  read  it  here  in 
conclusion.  As  a  lad  I  felt  fear,  some- 
times of  men,  but  more  often  of  the 
dark  outside  forces.  I  often  wondered 
if  this  persecuted  people  after  all 
would  be  able  to  accomplish  all  that 
was  pictured  in  its  destiny.  Then  I 
found  in  my  reading  of  the  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  this  passage  which  has 


538 


Lesson  Department 


been  a  joy  and  a  help  and  a  strength 
to  me  all  my  life,  for  the  Lord  said  to 
his  people  in  Harmony,  Pennsylvania, 
before  the  Church  was  organized: 

"Therefore,  fear  not,  little  flock; 
do  good;  let  earth  and  hell  combine 
against  you,  for  if  ye  are  built  upon 
my  rock,  they  cannot  prevail. 

Behold,  I  do  not  condemn  you;  go 
your  ways  and  sin  no  more;  perform 
with  soberness  the  work  which  I 
have  commanded  you. 

Look  unto  me  in  every  thought; 
doubt  not,  fear  not. 

Behold  the  wounds  which  pierced 
my  side,  and  also  the  prints  of  the 
nails  in  my  hands  and  feet;  be  faith- 
ful, keep  my  commandments,  and  ye 
shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
Amen"  (D&C  6:34-37). 

What  do  we  care  for  the  slanderer  or 
the  liar;  what  do  we  care  for  the 
enemy  who  arises  to  defeat  our  holy 
purposes?  We  have  the  truth,  the 
mightiest  weapon  God  has  given  to  his 
people,  and  we  shall  win,  in  the  end, 
if  we  do  the  things  that  God  requires 
us  to  do  (Conference  Report,  October 
1923,  p.  27). 

The  Lord  has  spoken  consoling 
and  comforting  words  to  those 
who  will  believe  in  what  he  has 
revealed.  His  gospel  is  positive 
and  assuring.  From  a  revelation 
about  the  law  of  consecration,  the 
Lord  gave  these  words  of  assur- 
ance and  admonition: 

And  it  is  my  purpose  to  provide  for 
my  saints,  for  all  things  are  mine. 

But  it  must  needs  be  done  in  mine 
own  way  .  .  .  (D&C  104:15-16). 

IN  HIS  OWN  WAY 

Have  you  ever  fallen  into  the 
error  of  rejecting  what  the  Lord 
has  revealed  by  replacing  his  word 
with  your  own  ideas  about  what 
he  requires?  An  example  may  be 
the  seemingly  harmless  practice 
of  telling  lies  to  gain  advantage 
when  the  Lord  has  condemned 
this  practice.  (D&C  42:21;  76: 
103-105) 


"Strait  is  the  gate,  and  nar- 
row is  the  way,  which  leadeth 
unto  life''  (Matt.  7:14).  Such  a 
pronouncement  of  the  Savior  as 
the  need  for  baptism  of  water  and 
of  the  Spirit  to  obtain  salvation, 
is  an  example.  (John  3:5).  His 
counsel  to  the  people  of  his  dis- 
pensation was  that  he  was  the 
Good  Shepherd  and  only  through 
and  by  him  would  salvation  come. 
(Ibid.  10:7-9)  In  the  present 
dispensation  he  has  spoken  pos- 
itively on  this  subject  as  follows: 

Behold,  mine  house  is  a  house  of 
order,  saith  the  Lord  God,  and  not  a 
house  of  confusion. 

Will  I  accept  of  an  offering,  saith 
the  Lord,  that  is  not  made  in  my 
name? 

Or  will  I  receive  at  your  hands 
that  which  I  have  not  appointed? 

And  will  I  appoint  unto  you,  saith 
the  Lord,  except  it  be  by  law,  even  as  I 
and  my  Father  ordained  unto  you 
before  the  world  was? 

I  am  the  Lord  thy  God;  and  I  give 
unto  you  this  commandment — that  no 
man  shall  come  unto  the  Father  but 
by  me  or  by  my  word,  which  is  my 
law,  saith  the  Lord   (D&C  132:8-12). 

The  Lord  works  through  his 
children  insofar  as  they  are  able 
to  live  by  his  commandments. 

Class  Discussion: 

Why  do  you  believe  the  Lord 
is  concerned  about  the  temporal 
welfare  of  his  saints? 

TEMPORAL  AND  SPIRITUAL 

When  the  Lord  declared  that 
he  would  provide  for  his  saints, 
he  was  referring  to  their  everyday 
needs.  One  of  the  unique  doc- 
trines of  the  Church  is  that  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is  to  be 
lived  daily.  Therefore,  the  Latter- 
day  Saint  believes  that  the  ful- 
ness of  blessings  comes  through 
daily  application  of  the  principles 


539 


July  1967 


of  the  gospel  in  his  life.  Not  only 
is  the  Lord  concerned  with  the 
spiritual  aspects  of  life  and  the 
future  existence,  but  also  with 
one's  daily  affairs.  He  has  said, 
"not  at  any  time  have  I  given 
unto  you  a  law  which  was  tem- 
poral [only]  ...  for  my  com- 
mandments are  spiritual"  (D&C 
29:34-35).  Consequently,  when  a 
Latter-day  Saint  thinks  of  pre- 
paring for  or  earning  a  livelihood 
or  of  the  multitude  of  things 
which  must  be  done  in  this  life, 
he  relates  these  things  to  his 
spiritual  welfare.  With  this  phi- 
losophy, he  then  keeps  his  mind 
single  to  God,  as  commanded. 
(D&C  88:67-68) 

Thus  we  see  that,  as  the  mem- 
ber of  the  Church  makes  his  life 
a  spiritual  experience,  though  in- 
volved in  some  activities  that 
seem  to  be  quite  earthy,  he  knows 
that  his  actions  should  agree  daily 
with  the  Lord's  own  way. 

Class  Discussion: 

In  what  way  is  the  Lord  pro- 
viding for  his  people's  temporal 
needs  today? 

THE  LAW  OF  THE  FAST 

Through  his  prophets  the  Lord 
has  revealed  that  the  saints 
should  observe  the  law  of  the  fast. 
The  money  not  used  for  the  meals 
not  eaten  during  the  fast,  should 
be  given  to  the  bishop  of  the  ward 
for  the  use  of  those  in  need.  This 
amount  is  known  as  the  fast  of- 
fering. 

By  this  law  the  Lord  is  provid- 
ing for  those  in  his  Church  who 
are  in  need.  Although  some  may 
be  unable  to  fast,  yet  all  could 
fulfill  a  fundamental  purpose  of 
the  fast — to  give  to  the  Church 
for  the  poor.   (Gospel  Doctrine^ 

540 


Selections  From  the  Sermons  and 
Writings  of  Joseph  F.  Smith, 
Thirteenth  Edition,  Deseret  Book 
Company,  Salt  Lake  City,  1963, 
p.  243).  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith  has  also  told  us  that  there 
may  be  some  who  are  unable  to 
fast: 

Many  are  subject  to  weakness, 
others  are  delicate  in  health  and 
others  have  nursing  babies;  of  such  it 
should  not  be  required  to  fast.  Neither 
should  parents  compel  their  little  chil- 
dren to  fast.  I  have  known  children 
to  cry  for  something  to  eat  on  fast  day. 
In  such  cases,  going  without  food  will 
do  them  no  good.  Instead,  they  dread 
the  day  to  come,  and  in  place  of  hail- 
ing it,  dislike  it;  while  the  compulsion 
engenders  a  spirit  of  rebellion  in  them, 
rather  than  a  love  for  the  Lord  and 
their  fellows.  Better  teach  them  the 
principle,  and  let  them  observe  it  when 
they  are  old  enough  to  choose  intelli- 
gently, than  to  so  compel  them  {Ibid., 
p.  244). 

What,  then,  is  the  obligation  of 
the  Latter-day  Saints  to  this  law? 
The  observance  of  this  law  is 
mandatory  upon  all  saints.  By 
this  means  they  are  following  the 
Lord's  instruction  that  a  certain 
number  of  his  people  are  being 
cared  for  '4n  his  own  way"  (D&C 
SS:QS). 

THE  WELFARE  PLAN 

The  law  of  the  fast  is  a  part  of 
the  greater  law — the  Welfare 
Plan.  In  1936,  it  was  instituted, 
based  on  earlier  commandments, 
to  take  care  of  those  in  need.  It 
is  a  much  broader  program  than 
the  law  of  the  fast  which  was 
established  earlier  in  the  dispen- 
sation. President  J.  Reuben  Clark, 
Jr.  said  that: 

.  .  .  the  Welfare  Plan  is  not  the 
United  Order  and  was  not  intended  to 
be.  However,  I  should  like  to  suggest 
to  you  that  perhaps,  after  all,  when 
the  Welfare  Plan  gets  thoroughly  into 


1 


Lesson  Department 


operation — it  is  not  so  yet — we  shall 
not  be  so  very  far  from  carrying  out 
the  great  fundamentals  of  the  United 
Order  (Conference  Report,  October 
1942,  p.  57). 

Since  that  day  there  have  been 
many  improvements  in  that  Plan, 
so  much  so  that  the  needs  of  his 
people  who  are  in  want  are  being 
provided  for  ''in  his  own  way.'' 

Recognizing  that  the  Welfare 
Plan  has  come  to  the  Church  by 
revelation,  the  Latter-day  Saint  is 
fulfilling  an  obligation  to  the 
Lord  when  he  participates  in  wel- 
fare activities. 

There  are  some  in  the  Church 
who  desire  to  help  the  poor  in 
their  own  way.  This  practice 
should  not  be  discouraged,  never- 
theless, every  Latter-day  Saint  is 
under  covenant  to  support  the 
Lord's  way.  The  bishop  is  the 
common  judge  in  Israel  by  divine 
appointment.  (D&C  107:74.)  The 
Lord  has  placed  upon  him  the 
mantle  of  discernment  by  which 
he  may  be  able  to  provide  for  the 
needy  as  the  circumstances  re- 
quire. 

In  the  Welfare  Plan,  however, 
the  participant  contributes  to  the 
common  good  and  not  to  any  one 
individual  only.  He  places  his 
faith  in  those  who  administer  wel- 
fare orders  that  they  will  use  their 
best  judgment  in  taking  care  of 
the  Lord's  own.  He  is  not  con- 
cerned that  the  needy  person 
know  that  he  has  contributed  to 
his  welfare.  The  Latter-day  Saint 
knows  that  the  Lord  knows  of  his 
faithfulness. 

Along  these  thoughts.  Elder 
Mark  E.  Petersen  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve,  gave  these  instruc- 
tions: 

Well,  some  people  say:  "I  would 
like  to  help  the  poor  in  my  own  way." 


I  think  we  all  should  help  the 
poor  in  our  own  way,  but  I  think  like- 
wise we  should  help  the  poor  in  the 
Lord's  way,  and  the  Lord  has  said  so 
much  in  so  many  words:   Said  he: 

"And  it  is  my  purpose  to  provide 
for  my  saints,  for  all  things  are 
mine.  But  it  must  needs  be  done  in 
mine  own  way;  and  behold  this  is 
the  way  that  I,  the  Lord,  have  de- 
creed to  provide  for  my  saints,  that 
the  poor  shall  be  exalted,  in  that 
the  rich  are  made  low"  (D&C  104: 
15,  16.) 

And  then  Elder  Petersen  asked 
some  pertinent  questions,  as  fol- 
lows: 

How  do  we  measure  up?  Are  we 
willing  to  share  by  paying  fast  offer- 
ings? Are  we  willing  to  share  by  labor- 
ing earnestly  in  the  Church  welfare 
program?  Or  are  we  going  to  drag  our 
feet?  Are  we  selfish?  Do  we  love  our 
neighbors  as  ourselves?  Do  we  live  the 
way  we  pray?  Are  we  like  the  priest 
and  the  Levite  in  the  story  of  the  Good 
Samaritan?  Or  do  we  love  the  Lord 
our  God  with  all  our  hearts,  realizing 
that  we  cannot  love  God  whom  we 
have  not  seen  if  we  do  not  love  our 
brother  whom  we  have  seen  (Confer- 
ence Report,  April  1947,  pp.  101,  102). 

HOME  FOOD  STORAGE 

Under  the  Welfare  Plan,  there 
is  provision  for  each  family  in  the 
Church  to  provide  for  itself  when 
emergencies  arise.  Thrift  and  in- 
dustry are  cardinal  principles  of 
the  gospel  plan.  The  idler  is  not 
acceptable  to  the  Lord.  (D&C  42: 
42.)  His  latter-day  prophets  have 
stressed  the  need  for  each  Church 
member  to  provide  for  himself.  A 
program  to  have  on  hand  a  year's 
supply  of  food,  clothing,  and  other 
essential  commodities  is  designed 
so  that  the  families  of  the  Church 
will  have  in  store  one  year's 
supply  of  necessities  to  meet  such 
circumstances  as  unemployment, 
sickness,  and  lack  of  materials 
when  otherwise  needed.  This  plan 


541 


July   1967 


also  envisions  preparation  for  any 
calamitous  event  over  which  man 
does  not  have  control,  such  as 
floods,  earthquake,  famine,  and 
war. 

This  program  is  a  part  of  the 
Lord's  own  way  in  providing  for 
his  saints  and  those  who  heed  this 
counsel  are  blessed  daily  as  well 
as  during  the  times  of  crises.  The 
application  of  basic  principles  of 
industry  by  the  Church  member 
brings  satisfaction  and  joy  as  he 
realizes  that  he  has  accepted  the 
Lord's  "own  way." 

Class  Discussion: 

Give  some  reasons  why  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  woman  should  sup- 
port the  home  storage  plan. 

RECAPITULATION— IMPLEMENTATION 

Latter-day  Saints  know  that 
they  are  living  in  the  last  days 
when  the  Lord's  word  will  be  ful- 
filled. Among  these  calamitous 
happenings  are  war  and  famine. 
The  Lord  has  said  that  the  day 
will  come  when  the  crops  of  the 
earth  will  be  destroyed.  (D&C 
29:16)  In  preparation  for  such 
calamities,  the  saints  have  been 
warned.  They  have  also  been  pro- 
vided with  certain  laws  and  pro- 


grams which  will  test  their  faith 
to  see  if  they  believe  in  the  Lord's 
way.  In  addition,  these  laws  are 
designed  to  fulfill  specific  cov- 
enant obligations  which  the  mem- 
ber has  to  his  fellow  man  under 
the  general  commandment  to  love 
his  neighbor  as  himself. 

For  the  earth  is  full,  and  there  is 
enough  and  to  spare;  yea,  I  prepared 
all  things,  and  have  given  unto  the 
children  of  men  to  be  agents  unto 
themselves. 

Therefore,  if  any  man  shall  take  of 
the  abundance  which  I  have  made,  and 
impart  not  his  portion,  according  to 
the  law  of  my  gospel,  unto  the  poor 
and  the  needy,  he  shall,  with  the 
wicked,  lift  up  his  eyes  in  hell,  being 
in  torment  (D&C  104:17-18). 

The  living  of  these  laws  brings 
blessings  commensurate  with  the 
specific  law  obeyed,  and,  in  keep- 
ing the  commandments,  the  mem- 
ber imparts  of  his  substance  in 
the  Lord's  own  way,  the  Welfare 
Plan.  Furthermore,  he  knows  that 
by  observing  the  law  of  the  fast, 
he  obtains  temporal  and  spiritual 
blessings  for  himself,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  he  is  also  imparting 
of  his  substance  to  those  in  need. 

And  it  is  my  purpose  to  provide  for 
my  saints,  for  all  things  are  mine. 

But  it  must  needs  be  done  in  mine 
own  way.  .  .  (D&C  104:15-16). 


THORN  BESET 
Ethel  Jacobson 

Desert  charms  unfold 

to  those  who  respect  the  thorns 

that  shield  its  beauty. 


542 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGES— Truths  To  Live  By 


Alice  Colton  Smith 
Message  1 — Light  and  Truth 

Northern   Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  October  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  March  1968 

Objective:   "The  glory  of  God   is  intelligence,   or,   in  other  words,   light  and 

truth"    (D&C   93:36).     By  becoming    responsive   to  the    promptings  of 

the  Holy  Ghost  we  have  special  access  to  light  and  truth. 


"The  glory  of  God  is  intelli- 
gence, or,  in  other  words,  light 
and  truth"  (D&C  93:36).  Every 
clear  night  since  man  has  walked 
the  earth,  if  he  has  looked  up,  he 
has  seen  the  works  of  God.  He 
has  sensed  the  mystery  of  the 
Lord's  awesome  intelligence.  The 
Lord  said  to  Moses  millenniums 
ago: 

.  .  .  The  heavens,  they  are  many, 
and  they  cannot  be  numbered  unto 
man;  but  they  are  numbered  unto  me, 
for  they  are  mine. 

And  as  one  earth  shall  pass  away, 
and  the  heavens  thereof  even  so  shall 
another  come;  and  there  is  no  end  to 
my  works,  neither  to  my  words. 

For  behold,  this  is  my  work  and  my 
glory — to  bring  to  pass  the  immor- 
tality and  eternal  life  of  man  (Moses 
1:37-39). 

In  these  three  verses  one  makes 
a  startling  discovery.  In  the  midst 
of  his  continuing  cosmic  creation, 
and  he  must  he  very  busy,  God 
is  concerned  and  interested  in 
each  man  who  lives  on  this  earth, 
which  earth  is  only  one  of  count- 
less worlds. 

In  the  face  of  earth's  billions 
of  inhabitants,  man  sometimes 
feels  he  is  insignificant  and  his 
life  meaningless.  Often  he  is 
tense,  anxious,  fearful,  and  frus- 


trated, trying,  in  the  face  of  ma- 
terial affluence  or  poverty,  to  find 
a  meaning  to  life,  standards  to 
live  by,  courage  to  go  on,  faith  to 
believe  in,  and  hope  to  sustain 
him.  Where  can  he  find  these?  If 
he  will  listen  to  the  promptings  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  called  the  Com- 
forter, he  will  be  reminded  that 
the  earth  was  formed  for  his  bene- 
fit and  training,  that  its  Creator 
is  vitally,  intimately,  ultimately 
interested  in  him,  and  that  Jesus 
Christ,  immortal  and  divine,  is 
his  Friend  and  Redeemer,  and 
that  there  is  a  glorious  purpose  in 
his  life. 

The  Holy  Ghost  brings  man 
assurance  of  that  purpose  and 
gives  him  peace.  The  blessing  of 
such  extraordinary  understand- 
ing is  given  him  when  he  is  con- 
firmed. Man  attunes  himself  to 
this  special  knowledge  available 
through  the  Holy  Ghost  by  right- 
eous desire  and  living,  which  in- 
clude faith,  prayer,  study,  prac- 
tice, and  listening  to  the  Holy 
Ghost  with  a  receptive  mind.  To 
man  is  given  understanding  of  "all 
things  which  are  expedient  unto 
the  children  of  men"  (D&C  18: 
18),  discernment  of  "the  peace- 
able things  of  the  kingdom" 
(D&C  39:6),  and  special  knowl- 


543 


July  1967 


edge     that     ''he     [Christ]      is" 
(Moroni  10:7). 

Armed    with    these   particular 
enhghtenments,    we   are    to    Hve 


virtuously  and  be  "full  of  charity 
towards  all  men"  (D&C  121:45). 
The  Holy  Ghost,  then,  will  be  our 
constant  companion. 


HOMEMAKING — Development  Through  Homemaking  Education 


Celestia  J.  Taylor 

Family  Protection — Wills — Estate-Planning 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  October  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  March  1968 

Objective:  To  show  that  estate-planning  and  the  making  of  a  will  are  impor- 
tant for  the  well-being  of  the  survivors. 

NOTE:  This  discussion  has  been  written  to  give  a  general  understanding  of  the 
subject  since  the  actual  laws  regarding  estate-planning  and  wills  differ  in  the 
various  areas  of  the  world. 


INTRODUCTION 

All  of  us  are  concerned  with  the 
business  of  living — of  providing 
for  the  wants  and  needs  of  our 
families — but  not  all  of  us  are 
aware  that  providing  for  the 
future  after  we  are  gone  and  pre- 
paring a  will  is  one  of  the  most 
important  parts  of  the  business 
affairs  of  a  family.  Certainly  none 
of  us  would  willfully  neglect  our 
families  or  fail  to  provide  for 
them,  and  yet,  when  we  fail  to 
make  a  will,  this  is  exactly  what 
we  are  doings — depriving  them  of 
the  support  and  the  means  which 
should  rightfully  be  theirs  but 
for  our  negligence. 

After  we  are  gone,  it  is  too  late 
to  determine  what  should  be  done 
with  our  means  and  our  property. . 
It  is  too  late,  then,  to  decide  who 
will  own  our  homes,  drive  our 
cars,  wear  our  favorite  jewelry,  or 
who  will  benefit  from  our  careful 
management  of  stocks  and  bonds 


over  the  years.  Even  though  we 
may  have  told  everyone  just  how 
we  wanted  our  things  distributed, 
there  is  no  assurance  that  our  de- 
sires will  be  carried  out.  It  is  en- 
tirely possible  that  they  cannot 
be. 

In  death,  we  cannot  take  our 
material  possessions  with  us, 
neither  can  we  dispose  of  them  as 
we  wish.  We  won't  be  here,  and 
whatever  we  leave  will  be  distri- 
buted in  accordance  with  the  pre- 
vailing laws  of  intestacy,  which 
govern  when  a  person  dies  with- 
out a  will.  These  laws  vary  from 
state  to  state  and  from  country  to 
country,  but  the  distribution  is 
fixed  by  these  laws  and  our  wishes 
do  not  control.  Sometimes  family 
members  who  might  and  should 
have  benefited  are  dead  and 
buried  before  a  judgment  is  final- 
ly handed  down,  and  some  entire 
estates  are  consumed  before  the 
litigation  is  completed. 


544 


Lesson  Department 


WHAT  IS  A  WILL? 

In  simple  terms,  a  will  is  the 
legal  statement  of  a  person's 
wishes  concerning  the  disposal  of 
his  property  after  death.  A  will 
may  be  fairly  simple  or  extremely 
complex,  but,  in  either  case,  it 
must  conform  to  certain  legal  re- 
quirements. It  should  not  be 
executed  without  legal  advice,  be- 
cause the  absence  of  certain 
formalities  may  invalidate  it. 

Previously,  a  will  applied  only 
to  real  property  and  did  not  in- 
clude personal  assets,  which  were 
taken  care  of  by  a  separate  docu- 
ment called  a  testament.  Today 
there  is  no  such  distinction,  and 
the  "Last  Will  and  Testament" 
disposes  of  both  real  and  personal 
property. 

WHO  SHOULD  MAKE  A  WILL? 

Every  person  should  make  a 
will  when  he  comes  of  legal  age. 
The  answer  to  this  question  is  the 
same  whether  the  individual  is  a 
millionaire  or  whether  his  only 
assets  are  his  earning  potential 
and  his  life  expectancy.  Every- 
one should  recognize  the  neces- 
sity of  making  a  will  as  soon  as  he 
or  she  becomes  twenty-one  years 
of  age.  If  an  individual,  who  has 
reached  the  age  when  he  is  no 
longer  under  the  financial  pro- 
tection of  his  parents,  should 
meet  death  in  an  accident,  said 
parents — or  any  relative  for  that 
matter — would  be  unable  to  col- 
lect damages  through  suit  or 
other  process  of  law  if  the  indivi- 
dual had  not  made  a  will.  Espe- 
cially should  both  a  husband  and 
a  wife  make  a  will,  whether  or  not 
they  have  children.  Many  a  court 
case  has  been  fought,  and  a  sub- 
stantial part  of  many  an  estate 
which  should  have  gone  to  the 


surviving  mate  has  been  distrib- 
uted to  other  surviving  relatives 
because  no  will  had  been  made. 

In  the  event  that  both  husband 
and  wife  meet  death  simultane- 
ously, existing  wills  would  assure 
that  surviving  children  would  be 
cared  for  and  the  estate  fairly  and 
accurately  distributed.  For  this 
reason  young  parents,  especially, 
need  to  make  wills  so  that  they 
can  determine  who  will  be  the 
executive  of  their  estate  and  who 
will  be  responsible  for  the  care  of 
their  children  in  the  event  of  their 
deaths. 

Unfortunately,  many  people, 
especially  those  who  are  young, 
feel  no  need  to  make  a  will.  They 
believe  that  their  meager  pos- 
sessions do  not  justify  a  will,  or 
they  assume  that  their  parents 
will  take  care  of  the  disposition  of 
their  things.  The  truth  is  that  if 
they  are  of  legal  age  and  fail  to 
make  use  of  this  legal  instrument, 
everything  they  own,  from  the 
item  of  least  consequence  to  their 
most  treasured  possession,  may 
pass  into  the  control  of  the  court 
for  probate  and,  in  many  in- 
stances, be  lost  in  the  process  of 
litigation. 

To  Discuss 

Illustration  A: 

Frank  and  Sue,  a  young  happily 
married  couple  with  three  children, 
own  a  lovely  suburban  home  which  is 
listed  in  Frank's  name.  Frank  dies 
very  suddenly  without  having  made  a 
will,  believing  that  a  will  was  not 
necessary  since  Sue  would  automatic- 
ally inherit  whatever  he  had  after  his 
death.  Sue  finds  that  she  cannot 
maintain  the  house  and  commute  back 
and  forth  with  the  children,  so  she 
decides  to  sell  it.  According  to  the  law 
in  the  area  in  which  Sue  lives,  how- 
ever. Sue  owns  only  one-third  of  the 
house  while  the  other  two-thirds  be- 


545 


July  1967 


longs  to  the  three  children,  and  she 
cannot  sell  without  extended  court 
procedures.  An  administrator  must  be 
appointed  and  the  property  appraised 
by  special  court  appraisers.  Even  then. 
Sue  may  not  touch  the  money  from 
the  sale  without  a  court  order  each 
time  she  finds  it  necessary  to  make 
some  expenditure. 

Illustration  B: 

Mark  and  Joan  have  been  married 
for  fifteen  years,  but  they  have  no 
children.  They  have  considerable 
property,  including  a  home  which  is 
listed  under  Joan's  name.  An  accident 
takes  Joan's  life,  and,  when  Mark 
attempts  to  dispose  of  the  house,  he 
finds  that  because  his  wife  had  made 
no  will  he  is  not  the  sole  owner.  Joan's 
father,  who  had  bitterly  opposed  their 
marriage  and  who  had  been  estranged 
from  them  throughout  their  married 
life,  is,  according  to  probate  law, 
owner  of  the  house  and  of  the  stocks 
and  bonds  which  Mark  had  bought 
with  his  savings  and  placed  in  Joan's 
name  for  her  protection. 

Illustration  C: 

A  single  woman  married  an  oldar 
man  who  had  a  grown  family  by  his 
first  wife.  He  owned  a  house  in  com- 
bination with  a  store  which  was  their 
sole  means  of  livelihood.  He  died  in- 
testate (without  a  will)  and  she  con- 
tinued to  run  the  store  for  a  period 
of  three  months,  after  which  a  son  by 
his  first  marriage  had  himself  ap- 
pointed   administrator    of   the    estate. 


She  was  forced,  finally,  to  buy  out 
the  two-thirds  interest  which  had,  by 
law,  gone  to  the  children  of  his  first 
marriage.  Her  husband's  intent  had 
been  that  all  his  property  should  go  to 
his  second  wife  for  her  use  during  her 
lifetime,  but,  with  no  will,  this  was  not 
possible. 

GENERAL  SUGGESTIONS 

1.  No  one  should  attempt  to  draw  his 
own  will  without  legal  advice.  A  law- 
yer's fee  for  this  service  is  not  large, 
and  legal  knowledge  is  required  in  the 
making  of  a  will.  Your  will  is  perhaps 
the  most  important  docimient  you  will 
ever  make  or  sign;  failure  to  comply 
with  the  formalities  which  the  law 
prescribes  may  invalidate  your  will 
and  leave  your  intentions  unfulfilled. 

2.  A  will,  unlike  a  deed  or  a  con- 
tract, can  be  revoked  when  desired  or 
when  necessary.  A  will  does  not  be- 
come permanent  until  death.  If  you 
enter  into  a  contract,  you  may  be  sub- 
ject to  a  lawsuit  if  you  attempt  to 
make  any  changes  at  all.  A  will,  how- 
ever, can  be  changed  as  often  as  you 
desire. 

3.  A  will  should  be  examined  peri- 
odically to  determine  whether  any 
changes  are  necessary  or  advisable. 
Changing  conditions  make  it  impera- 
tive that  a  will  be  reviewed  at  least 
once  a  year. 

4.  Your  will  should  be  kept  in  a  safe 
place  where  it  is  available  without 
delay.  Either  your  bank  or  your  law- 
yer will  provide  safekeeping  for  this 
valuable  document. 


r 


FOR  THIS  I  HAVE  WEPT 

Peggy  Tangren 

For  this  I  have  wept — for  a  single  flower 
Dying  before  parturition  hour 
Of  ripened  seed.  Its  promised  worth 
Denied  a  somber  yearning  earth, 
Willing  no  blossom  to  a  flowerless  plain, 
Gone  forever  for  the  want  of  rain. 
With  oceans,  lakes,  and  rivers,  still 
Beauty  can  die  on  a  thirsty  hill. 


546 


SOCIAL  RELATIONS— A  Light  Unto  the  World 


Alberta  H.  Christensen 

Lesson    1 — "Seek  Learning,  Even  By  Study" 

(Reference:   A   Light   Unto  the  World,    Melchizedek   Priesthood 

Manual,  1967-68) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  October  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  March  1968 

Objective:   Latter-day  Saints   have   been   commanded  by  the   Lord  to   seek 

learning  by  study  and  also  by  faith.    The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  who 

complies  with  this  commandment  and  who  uses  the  acquired 

knowledge  for  good,  will  enrich  her  mortal  life  and  be  eternally  blessed. 


INTRODUCTION 

The  phrase  used  as  the  title 
for  this  lesson  is  taken  from  Sec- 
tion 88  of  the  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants, where  the  search  for  truth 
through  study  and  prayer  is  en- 
joined. Concluding  verse  118  are 
these  words:  "seek  learning,  even 
by  study  and  also  by  faith." 
Learning  has  been  defined  as  the 
process  of  acquiring  knowledge. 

Obedience  to  this  divine  com- 
mandment will  result  in  the  ac- 
quisition of  knowledge,  but  to  be 
knowledgeable  is  not  necessarily 
to  be  wise.  To  be  wise  one  must  be 
able  to  use  sound  judgment,  and 
to  deal  sagaciously  with  facts  as 
they  relate  to  life  and  conduct. 
This  lesson  is  concerned  with  sat- 
isfactions which  learning  ob- 
tained by  study  may  bring  into  a 
woman's  life,  and  emphasizes  the 
fact  that  knowledge  and  wisdom 
are  not  synonymous.  Wisdom  re- 
sults only  when  knowledge  is 
properly  used.  By  proper  use  we 
mean  that  which  is  in  harmony 
with  divine  purposes. 

The  succeeding  lesson  will  con- 
sider learning  obtained  through 
the  exercise  of  faith. 


THE  NEED  FOR  KNOWLEDGE 

The  most  significant  truths  rel- 
ative to  this  earth  and  to  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  have  been 
given  to  man  through  direct  rev- 
elation, but  the  principle  of 
eternal  progression  requires  that 
each  individual  put  forth  effort 
in  the  direction  of  growth.  All 
commandments  of  the  Lord  are 
designed  for  our  individual  good 
and  the  admonition  to  seek  learn- 
ing is  fundamental,  since  only 
through  the  understanding  and 
acceptance  of  gospel  truths  can 
we  benefit  from  them.  The  Proph- 
et Joseph  Smith  stressed  the  fact 
that  man  cannot  be  saved  in 
ignorance. 

It  is  impossible  for  an  indivi- 
dual to  discover  for  himself  more 
than  a  small  fraction  of  the  truths 
pertaining  to  the  universe,  how- 
ever diligently  he  may  apply  him- 
self. It  is  necessary,  therefore, 
that  he  draw  selectively  from  the 
accumulated  discovery  and  knowl- 
edge of  the  ages.  He  will  add  to 
what  he  learns  from  others,  his 
own  experience,  and  discovery. 

KNOWLEDGE  VERSUS  WISDOM 

Wisdom     is     the     principal     thing; 


547 


July  1967 


therefore  get  wisdom:  and  with  all 
thy  getting  get  understanding  (Prov- 
erbs 4:7). 

Being  learned  does  not  neces- 
sarily mean  that  one  is  wise.  An 
individual  may  possess  great 
knowledge,  yet  not  act  with  pru- 
dence, with  humility,  nor  with 
justice  toward  his  associates,  all 
of  which  are  essential  to  wisdom. 
Elder  Stephen  L  Richards  writes 
of  wisdom  thus: 

...  I  define  wisdom  as  being  the 
beneficent  application  of  knowledge  in 
decision  ....  and  I  can  think  of  no 
wisdom  that  does  not  contemplate  the 
good  of  man  and  society.  Wisdom  is 
more  than  prudence,  more  even  than 
judgment  which  is  less  exalted  in 
character,  and  far  more  than  skill. 
Wisdom  is  true  understanding.  .  . 
(Richards,  Stephen  L:  Where  is 
Wisdom?  Deseret  Book  Compainy, 
1955,  page  67) . 

George  Albert  Smith,  Jr. 
states: 

Wisdom  ...  is  seasoned  learning — 
learning  that  has  been  matured  by 
experience — by  experience  accurately 
observed  and  correctly  interpreted.  .  .  . 
[A  wise  man]  has  insight  and  vision. 
Out  of  what  he  sees  and  hears,  [and 
reads]  he  spawns  ideas  which  do  lead 
or  can  lead  to  constructive  action, 
taken  by  himself  or  by  others  whom 
he  influences  (Commencement  Ad- 
dress, University  of  Utah,  1955,  page 
6). 

It  is  wisdom  that  the  Latter- 
day  Saint  woman  needs  to  de- 
velop and  use  as  she  rears  her 
children.  It  is  to  acquire  wisdom 
for  all  personal  relationships  that 
she  observes,  studies,  and  attends 
classes  in  the  auxiliaries  and  lec- 
tures on  human  behavior.  It  is 
to  become  a  wiser  cook  that  she 
consults  the  nutrition  guide  and 
contemplates  upon  the  Word  of 
Wisdom.  It  is  to  become  a  wiser 
homemaker  that  she  reads,  dis- 


cusses,    and     experiments     with 
methods  of  effective  homemaking. 

WHAT  DOES  IT  MEAN? 

What  does  it  mean  to  study?  A 
common  definition  is  this:  to 
meditate,  or  to  focus  the  mind, 
with  attentive  consideration, 
upon  a  subject  for  the  purpose 
of  acquiring  knowledge.  This 
broad  definition  could  include  the 
experiment  or  the  study  of  a  sit- 
uation or  particular  problem 
through  observation  and  analy- 
sis. Perhaps  the  most  common 
application,  however,  is  that  of 
focusing  one's  thought  upon  the 
information  contained  in  books. 
This  statement  implies  that  there 
may  be  a  difference  between  read- 
ing and  learning  from  reading. 
Casual  reading  may  result  in 
mere  impressions.  From  study- 
reading  one  may  obtain  learning 
(definite  knowledge). 

Class  Involvement 

Discuss  the  merits  of  the  following: 

1.  Scheduling  a  regular  time  for 
reading. 

2.  Having  a  definite  objective  in 
reading  a  particular  book  or  article. 

3.  Casual  reading  versus  study- 
reading. 

4.  Value  of  note-taking  for  assimi- 
lating ideas  and  for  future  reference. 

5.  Discussing  with  others,  the  ideas 
obtained  through  reading. 

Question:  Is  it  practical  to  suggest  a 
regular  study-at-home  plan  for  the 
younger  woman  who  has  children 
still  in  the  home?  If  so,  suggest  one. 

Never  in  the  history  of  the 
world  has  there  been  so  much 
opportunity  to  acquire  knowledge 
from  books,  to  become  self- 
learned.  For  the  woman  who  has 
passed  the  years  of  affiliation 
with  high  school  and,  ordinarily, 
of  college,  there  is  ample  oppor- 
tunity     to      become      informed 


548 


through  selective  reading.  Most 
communities  have  free  public 
libraries  where  books  and  periodi- 
cals may  be  enjoyed  without  pur- 
chase. 

For  many  women,  today's 
world  is  so  complex  and  tightly 
scheduled  that  for  them  this  ques- 
tion is  realistic:  How  can  I  make 
time  for  the  study  of  books? 
Other  women  need  only  motiva- 
tion and  direction  toward  oppor- 
tunities that  are  available. 

Class  Discussion 

Discuss  the  following  suggestions  for 
Latter-day  Saint  women  who  wish  to 
improve  their  minds  and  thus  enlarge 
their  world: 

1.  Participate  actively  in  Relief 
Society  and  attend  community  adult 
education  classes  and  lectures. 

2.  Read  printed  lessons  and  supple- 
mentary material  suggested  in  the 
publications  printed  by  the  auxiliaries 
of  the  Church. 

3.  Appraise  past  interests  or  areas 
where  they  may  feel  particularly  un- 
informed, then  visit  the  local  library. 

"EXPEDIENT  FOR  YOU  TO 
UNDERSTAND"  (D&C  88:78) 

Verses  78  and  79  of  Section  88 
of  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
suggest  specific  areas  for  our 
study: 

.  .  .  that  you  may  be  instructed  more 
perfectly  in  theory,  in  principle,  in 
doctrine,  in  the  law  of  the  gospel,  in 
all  things  that  pertain  unto  the  king- 
dom of  God,  that  are  expedient  for 
you  to  understand; 

Of  things  both  in  heaven  and  in  the 
earth,  and  under  the  earth;  things 
which  have  been,  things  which  are, 
things  which  must  shortly  come  to 
pass;  things  which  are  at  home,  things 
which  are  abroad;  the  wars  and  the 
perplexities  of  the  nations,  and  the 
judgments  which  are  on  the  land; 
and  a  knowledge  also  of  countries  and 
of  kingdoms.  .  .  . 


Lesson  Department 

pleasurable  or  inviting  command- 
ment? 

Class  Involvement 

The  areas  for  learning  suggested  in 
the  foregoing  scripture  include  gospel 
teachings,  the  physical  world,  and  may 
embrace   all   human   relationships. 

This  lesson  suggests  some  here-and- 
now  benefits  which  may  be  realized 
by  a  Latter-day  Saint  woman  who 
seeks  learning  in  these  areas. 

(To  the  Class  Leader:  Enumerate 
the  fourteen  benefits  which  follow,  in 
order  that  all  class  members  become 
aware  of  their  importance  and  variety. 
See  lesson  helps  for  suggestions  as  to 
sources  from  which  such  benefits  may 
be  obtained.) 

1.  Be  strengthened  in  her  testi- 
mony of  the  divinity  of  Jesus  as 
the  Christ,  and  of  his  gospel. 

2.  Be  more  aware  of  prophecies 
and  their  fulfillment. 

3.  Be  better  able  to  evaluate  the 
present  in  terms  of  what  has 
transpired  in  the  past. 

4.  Be  better  equipped  to  enjoy 
travel  in  foreign  lands. 

5.  Have  a  greater  understanding 
and  more  compassion  for  less 
privileged  people. 

6.  Have  a  deeper  appreciation  for 
one's  own  blessings. 

7.  Be  more  alert  to  and  interested 
in  both  domestic  and  foreign 
national  affairs. 

8.  Be  a  more  interesting  conver- 
sationalist. 

9.  Be  better  able  to  assist  or  coun- 
sel children  on  their  school 
assignments. 

10.  Be  better  equipped  to  fulfill 
one's  own  civic  and  Church 
assignments. 

11.  Apt  to  be  less  prejudiced  and 
more    tolerant   with   others. 

12.  Be  more  informed  as  to  pro- 
fessions, arts,  and  crafts  (even 
skilled  in  them). 

13.  Be  more  able  to  evaluate  the 
problems  and  purposes  of  life. 

14.  Know  the  exhilaration  of  feeling 
that  one  is  a  part  of  the  wonder 
of  the  world. 


Can      you      envision      a      more      Others  may  be  suggested. 


549 


July  1967 


Select  for   discussion   two   or  three 
of    these    benefits    which    may    be    of 
special  interest  to  the  group.   Knowl- 
edge should  lead  to  constructive  action. 
We  should  seek  knowledge  not  as  an 
end  in  itself,  but  for  the  values  derived 
therefrom  in  obeying  the  will  of  the 
Lord.  Point  out  (as  time  will  permit) 
several  acts  of  service  which  have  been 
or  may  be  motivated  by  the  increased 
knowledge.  For  example: 
No.  1:   Relate  the  strengthened  testi- 
mony of  the  divinity  of  the  gospel  to 
the  woman  who,  with  her  husband, 
helps   support    a   missionary,    other 
than  their  own  child,   on  a  foreign 
or  home  mission. 
No.    5:    Relate    the   increased   under- 
standing and  compassion  for  the  less 
privileged  to   the   woman  who   pro- 
vides foster  home  care  for  an  Indian 
child  through  the  Indian  Placement 
Program,  where  this  program  is  in 
effect. 

Others  might  be  suggested. 

Question  1:  Would  any  of  the  listed 
benefits  likely  result  from  a  casual 
reading  in  the  areas  suggested?  If 
so,  which  ones? 

Question  2:  Which  ones  would  likely 
result  from  study  and  mature  think- 
ing? 

ON  THE  READING  OF  BOOKS 

The  ability  to  record  and  to 
read  the  written  word  is  one  of 
God's  great  blessings,  and  it  is 
difficult  to  overstate  the  delight 
of  great  books  to  those  who  read 
widely  and  wisely.  ''Now  as  al- 
ways it  is  the  function  of  the 
printed  word  not  only  to  com- 
municate, but  to  liberate  mankind 
from  inertia  and  ignorance,  to  free 
him  from  his  irrational  fears.  .  .  . 
A  book  will  always  be  a  superb 
tool  to  think  with,  to  ask  with,  to 
affirm  with"  (Jacobs,  Briant  L.: 
Evening  Classes  Newsletter,  De- 
cember 1965). 

Class  Involvement 

Discuss  the  following  different  at- 
titudes toward  the  reading  of  books: 


A.  The  woman  who  says,  "I  don't 
read  any  of  these  new-fangled  books. 
Mother  didn't  read  much  and  what 
was  good  enough  for  her  is  good 
enough  for  me," 

B.  The  woman  who  reads  fiction, 
hour  after  hour,  but  who  reserves 
very  little  time  for  recreation  with 
her  children  or  with  friends. 

C.  The  woman  who  says,  "I  don't 
believe  you  can  teach  an  old  dog 
new  tricks.  I  am  sixty-eight  and  I 
don't  imagine  any  amount  of  read- 
ing and  study  will  do  me  much  good 
at  this  stage  of  my  life." 

D.  The  woman  who  suffers  a  broken 
leg  and  is  confined  to  her  home  for 
several  months,  decides  that  during 
this  time  she  will  add  depth  to  her 
thinking  through  the  reading  of 
carefully  selected  books,  and  reflect 
upon  the  ideas  they  contain.  Later 
she  says,  "This  experience  has 
shown  me  that  out  of  the  mind, 
when  better  used,  and  with  an  ex- 
panded point  of  view,  can  come  new 
happiness  and  more  usefulness,  I 
wish  that  I  had  gained  years  earlier 
the  knowledge  that  has  come  to  me 
in  this  seventy-sixth  year  of  my 
life." 

E.  The  woman  who  loses  her  eyesight 
in  her  declining  years.  At  the  age  of 
ninety  she  learns  to  read  Braille 
that  she  might  not  be  denied  the 
blessing  of  self- improvement  through 
the  printed  word. 

THE  SELECTIVE  READER 

With  limited  time  for  leisure 
reading,  the  Latter-day  Saint 
woman  will  need  to  be  particu- 
larly selective  in  the  magazines 
and  books  she  reads.  A  great 
amount  of  mediocre  and  even 
pornographic  material  is  being 
currently  printed.  Many,  even 
reputable  periodicals,  are  appar- 
ently using  the  spectacular  theme 
and  sex-slanted  articles  as  "at- 
tention getters"  in  the  interest  of 
promoting  sales. 

Relief  Society  members  are 
counseled  to  consider  their  own 
time  as  too  precious  to  spend 
upon  mediocre  reading  material. 


550 


Lesson  Department 


They  also  are  counseled  to  help 
their  children  to  be  selective,  and 
to  understand  that  the  printed 
word  has  power  to  motivate  unde- 
sirable, as  well  as  good  and  moral 
actions. 

EXPECTED  OF  US 

Our  Heavenly  Father  expects 
us  to  use  our  inherent  capacity  to 
learn.  He  expects  us  to  make  use 
of  the  knowledge  we  acquire  by 
study  and  by  faith  for  the  build- 
ing of  our  own  lives  and  the  good 
of  others.  The  Church  places 
great  emphasis  upon  individual 
learning. 

Women  who  are  familiar  with 
the  history  and  growth  of  Relief 
Society  are  aware  of  the  encour- 
agement given  to  its  members, 
through  its  education  program,  to 
read  and  to  study  the  prepared 
lessons.  They  recall,  with  special 
interest,  that,  at  the  sixth  meet- 
ing of  the  Society,  April  28,  1842, 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  made 
this  memorable  statement: 

...  I  now  turn  the  key  in  your  be- 
half in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  this 
Society  shall  rejoice,  and  knowledge 
and  intelligence  shall  flow  down  from 
this  time  henceforth  {DHC  IV:  607; 
History  of  Relief  Society,  1842-1966, 
page  8). 

In  discussing  the  Latter-day 
Saint  definition  of  intelligence, 
Elder  John  A.  Widtsoe  states: 
''Whoever  uses  knowledge  for 
man's  good  is  intelligent.  Knowl- 


edge plus  the  correct  use  of 
knowledge  equals  intelligence. 
[Thus]  intelligence  becomes  syn- 
onymous with  wisdom"  (Widtsoe, 
John  A.:  Program  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  Deseret  Book  Company, 
Salt  Lake  City,  Fourth  Edition, 
1941,  page  44). 

With  this  definition  in  mind, 
knowledge  and  wisdom  have 
blessed  Relief  Society  through 
the  years.  Its  members  have  col- 
lectively spent  countless  hours  in 
self-improvement  and  in  compas- 
sionately serving  others. 

Question:    What  has   Relief  Society's 
education  program  done  for  you? 

THE  INVISIBLE  FRIEND 

One  of  the  great  rewards  of 
learning  through  study  and  the 
reading  of  books,  is  the  host  of 
additional  friends  one  may  ac- 
quire. The  gifted,  philosophic,  the 
courageous,  the  patient,  the 
charitable  personalities  of  past 
and  present,  life-real  or  fictitious, 
may  become  cherished  friends. 

FOR  DISCUSSION 

1.  Questions  that  appear  in  the 
lesson. 

2.  Can  individuals  or  a  people  live 
better  than  their  knowledge? 

FOR  HOME  DOING 

Ask  yourself  and  answer:  Am  I 
making  the  most  of  the  reading  time 
available  to  me?  Are  the  books  I  read 
worthwhile,  mediocre,  or  trash? 


551 


CULTURAL  REFINEMENT 
Ideals  of  Womanhood  in  Relation  to  Home  and  the  Family 


(Textbook:  Out  of  the  Best  Books,   Volume  3:  Intelligent  Family 
Living,  By  Bruce  B.  Clark  and  Robert  K.  Thomas) 

Lesson  1 — "A  Glad  Heart" 

Elder  Robert  K.  Thomas 

"With  a  glad  heart  and  a  cheerful  countenance." 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  59:15 

Northern    Hemisphere:    Fourth    Meeting,    October    1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  March  1968 

Objective:  By  developing  a  glad  heart,  a  woman  may  more  effectively 

set  a  tone  of  harmony  within   her  home. 

Note  To  Class  Leaders:   Musical   selections   with   comments   for   lesson    1  from 
the  Relief  Society  teaching  kit  will  form  a  part  of  this  lesson. 


INTRODUCTION 

When  we  are  ''counting  our 
blessings,"  we  gain  appreciation 
for  what  we  have  by  contrasting 
our  own  situation  with  that  of 
others  less  fortunate.  Especially 
in  our  adolescence  is  this  experi- 
ence in  perspective  valuable.  For 
we  need  to  understand  our 
strengths  and  prepare  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  special  opportunities. 
When  we  grow  older,  however, 
and  have  had  some  of  the  self- 
absorption  of  youth  qualified  by 
meaningful  service  to  and  from 
others,  we  no  longer  feel  simple 
gratitude  when  we  do  not  haye  to 
undergo  another's  misfortune.  In 
maturity,  our  reaction  to  the 
problems  of  our  associates  is  tem- 
pered by  realistic  awareness  that 
our  advantages  may  be  illusory  or 
fleeting.  All  experience  teaches 
the  general  lesson  that  the  only 
control  we  may  have  over  some 
circumstances  in  our  lives  is  the 
ability  and  willingness  to  adapt 
skillfully  to  them.  Accidents  for 
which  we  have  little  responsibility 


may  rob  us  of  health,  may  limit 
our  choice  of  vocation  or  may 
even  take  from  us  the  very  things 
which  seem  to  make  life  most 
meaningful. 

At  such  a  time  it  is  not  particu- 
larly helpful  to  hear  that  every- 
thing will  "work  out  in  the  end." 
In  the  most  tragic  circumstances 
the  end  seems  to  have  arrived, 
and  the  pain  of  the  present  mo- 
ment appears  to  numb  our  ability 
to  find  immediate  comfort  in  a 
long  view.  Yet  if  we  are  not  given 
all  the  consolation  we  need  in  a 
trying  situation,  we  can  always 
make  enough  happiness  to  carry 
us  through.  Most  of  the  selections 
in  this  section  will  stress  such 
achieved  well-being. 

The  short  opening  poems  which 
begin  this  month's  lesson  let  us 
see  happiness  and  harmony,  in 
which  circumstance  plays  a  major 
part. Wordsworth's  sudden  exhila- 
ration as  he  comes  upon  a  field  of 
daffodils  should  be  able  to  be 
duplicated  by  many  people  who 
are  sensitive  to  nature's  gifts: 


552 


Lesson  Department 


I  WANDERED  LONELY  AS  A  CLOUD 

I  wandered  lonely  as  a  cloud 

That  floats  on  high  o'er  vales  and  hills, 

When  all  at  once  I  saw  a  crowd, 

A  host,  of  golden  daffodils; 

Beside  the  lake,  beneath  the  trees, 

Fluttering  and  dancing  in  the  breeze. 

Continuous  as  the  stars  that  shine 
And  twinkle  on  the  milky  way, 
They  stretched   in  never-ending  line 
Along  the  margin  of  a  bay; 
Ten  thousand  saw  I  at  a  glance. 
Tossing  their  heads  in  sprightly  dance. 

The   waves   beside   them   danced;   but 

they 
Out-did  the  sparkling  waves  in  glee: 
A  poet  could  not  but  be  gay 
In  such  a  jocund  company: 
I  gazed — and  gazed — but  little  thought 
What    wealth    the    show   to    me    had 

brought: 

For  oft,  when  on  my  couch  I  lie 

In  vacant  or  in  pensive  mood. 

They  flash  upon  that  inward  eye 

Which  is  the  bliss  of  solitude; 

And  then  my  heart  with  pleasure  fills, 

And  dances  with  the  daffodils. 

Perhaps  a  basic  concern  of 
Wordsworth  was  the  transactions 
which  take  place  between  the 
living  person  and  his  environment. 
The  poetry  of  Wordsworth  often 
lets  one  see  the  beholder  assimi- 
lating the  natural  scene  he  is  con- 
fronting and  turning  it  into  a 
mental  landscape  which  can  be 
revisited  at  will.  If  circumstance 
triggers  the  experience,  what 
happens  later  is  the  really  creative 
act.  Recollecting  the  daffodils 
gives  them  immortal  freshness 
and  continuing  meaning.  One  of 
the  great  functions  of  poetry  may 
well  be  the  annihilation  of  time 
(remember  Keats'  "Ode  on  a 
Grecian  Urn"  in  Vol.  I),  and 
Wordsworth's  afterimage  of  the 
daffodils  becomes  a  source  of 
happiness  that  is  ever-renewable. 
Since  life  will  add  to  our  recollec- 


tion of  the  experience,  the  original 
can  take  on  meanings  which  are 
limited  only  by  our  growing  sensi- 
tivity. 

JWhat  works  against  such  de- 
veloping richness  is  our  getting  so 
involved  in  present  duties  and 
responsibilities  that  we  confine 
our  minds,  as  well  as  our  bodies, 
to  numbing  routine.  Many 
household  tasks  require  little 
mental  effort.  Dishes  may  be  done 
doggedly  or  in  pleasant  reverie. 
The  creative  remembering  of 
special  moments  can  give  one  re- 
peated joy — and  help  one  set  that 
time  of  relaxed  harmony  which 
distinguishes  a  happy  home. 

For  Discussion 

What  are  the  values  of  living 
in  memory  as  we  see  demon- 
strated in  'T  Wandered  Lonely  As 
a  Cloud"?  What  are  the  dangers? 

RONDEAU 

Jenny  kiss'd  me  when  we  met, 

Jumping  from  the  chair  she  sat  in; 
Time,  you  thief,  who  love  to  get 

Sweets  into  your  list,  put  that  in: 
Say  I'm  weary,  say  I'm  sad. 

Say    that   health   and    wealth   have 
miss'd  me. 
Say  I'm  growing  old,  but  add, 

Jenny  kiss'd  me. 

— Leigh  Hunt 

Leigh  Hunt's  "Rondeau"  also 
emphasizes  the  possibilities  for 
happiness  in  the  smallest  acts. 
There  are  few  mothers  who  do  not 
recall  a  sudden  hug  from  a  slight- 
ly embarrassed  teen-ager  or  the 
lift  which  a  sticky  but  emphatic 
kiss  from  a  toddler  can  give  to  an 
otherwise  dreary  day.  It  is  worth 
remembering  that  our  own  happi- 
ness will  encourage  such  expres- 
sions. Despite  evidence,  which 
sometimes  appears  overwhelming, 
that    youngsters    are    concerned 


553 


July  1967 


wholly  with  themselves,  they 
usually  know  the  value  of  a  smile 
when  nothing  seems  to  be  going 
right.  If  they  have  to  develop  the 
ability  to  view  misfortune  with  a 
"cheerful  countenance,"  they 
need  examples  to  encourage  them. 
Our  consistently  positive  atti- 
tudes give  them  courage  and  con- 
fidence, and,  when  we  finally 
succumb  to  a  particularly  trying 
situation,  we  will  have  helped 
prepare  them  to  rise  to  the  chal- 
lenge of  comforting  us. 

For  Discussion 

How  can  such  a  small  act  as 
being  unexpectedly  kissed,  in 
"Rondeau,"  counter  weariness, 
sadness,  poverty,  and  ill  health? 
How  literal  do  you  think  Leigh 
Hunt's  assertion  is  here? 

"A  DUST  OF  SNOW" 

With  "A  Dust  of  Snow"  by 
Robert  Frost,  we  pick  up  the 
direction  which  has  been  hinted 
at  in  two  earlier  poems. 

DUST  OF  SNOW 

The  way  a  crow 
Shook  down  on  me 
The  dust  of  snow 
From  a  hemlock  tree 

Has  given  my  heart 
A  change  of  mood 
And  saved  some  part 
Of  a  day  I  had  rued. 
— Robert  Frost 

Circumstance  is  still  primary — 
and  we  can  get  something  out  of 
our  encounter  with  the  crow  in 
the  hemlock  tree  without  much 
effort — but  the  resources  of  this 
small  experience  are  almost  be- 
yond recounting. 

Consider  the  small  physical 
result:  only  a  dust  of  snow  is 
shaken    down,   and    it    is    quite 


possible  the  crow  doesn't  know  of 
the  poet's  existence.  But  he  is 
adapting  to  his  difficult  situation 
admirably.  The  poem  contains  no 
conjectures  as  to  why  the  crow 
has  remained  or  what  he  is  going 
to  do.  Somehow  it  doesn't  occur 
to  the  reader  that  the  crow  might 
be  lonely.  Activity  and  loneliness 
or  activity  and  unhappiness  sel- 
dom go  together.  Just  doing 
something  about  our  problems 
can  change  our  whole  attitude 
from  one  of  despair  to  hope.  Who 
claims  he  is  too  busy  to  be  happy? 

For  Discussion 

What  is  suggested  in  "Dust  of 
Snow"  by  the  last  line?  Is  "rued" 
appropriate  here? 

"THEY  MIGHT  NOT  NEED  IVIE" 

The  poem  by  Emily  Dickinson 
which  begins  "They  might  not 
need  me,  but  they  might,"  is 
short  enough  to  be  reprinted  in 
the  lesson: 

They   might   not  need   me;   but  they 

might. 
I'll  let  my  head  be  just  in  sight; 
A  smile  as  small  as  mine  might  be 
Precisely  their  necessity. 

These  few  lines,  at  first  glance, 
seem  almost  too  tentative  to  be 
convincing.  There  is  such  reiter- 
ated qualification  that  we  might 
find  them  hopelessly  indecisive. 
Yet  one  of  the  hallmarks  of  genius 
is  the  ability  to  make  the  ques- 
tionable finally  appear  inevitable. 
In  her  use  of  "precisely"  Miss 
Dickinson  brings  this  little  poem 
into  triumphant  integration,  for 
it  rescues  the  tentative  from  its 
usual  connotations.  Instead  of 
suggesting  vacillation  or  timidity, 
it  reminds  us  that  uncertainty 
may  simply  be  a  preliminary  and 


554 


Lesson  Department 


necessary  step  toward  certainty. 
There  is  a  point  in  most  of  our 
development  when  someone's 
brief  smile  of  encouragement  is 
just  what  we  need.  Too  beaming 
a  smile  may  appear  either  false 
or  coercive.  No  smile  at  all  will 
only  reinforce  our  insecurity. 

With  those  we  love — as  in  a 
family — Miss  Dickinson's  point  is 
particularly  well  taken.  A  glad 
heart  need  not  manifest  itself  in 
effusiveness,  and  we  should  not 
estimate  the  success  of  our  en- 
couragement by  its  heartiness. 
Few  know  us  so  well  as  the  mem- 
bers of  our  family,  and  in  no  other 
group  would  falseness  be  more 
quickly  detected.  It  doesn't  hurt 
to  let  others  know  that  we,  too, 
are  often  discouraged,  but  that  we 
can  manage  a  little  smile  of  hope 
and  encouragement.  In  many 
cases,  when  a  child  must  learn 
something  for  himself,  even  if  he 
makes  disappointing  mistakes  in 
the  process,  a  smile  of  encourage- 
ment may  be  "precisely"  his  need. 

For  Discussion 

What  keeps  ''They  might  not 
need  me"  from  sounding  merely 
coy? 

"A  COURAGEOUS  LETTER" 

"A  Courageous  Letter,"  at  first 
glance,  could  appear  to  be  dated. 
The  situation  it  describes  is 
obviously  a  result  of  the  great  de- 
pression of  the  1930's.  Yet  the 
approach  we  need  to  solve  any 
problem — and  to  remain  happy  in 
our  effort — is  here  given  classic 
formulation.  If  this  letter  reflects 
a  mother's  point  of  view,  it  is  just 
as  successful  in  letting  its  readers 
see  what  anyone  can  do  when 
faced  with  adversity.  Because  it 
makes  clear  how  little  material 


circumstance  has  to  do  with  hap- 
piness, it  is  a  peculiarly  appropri- 
ate selection  for  this  lesson.  The 
writer  describes  her  family  as 
''eager  for  happiness"  and  exhorts 
her  friend  to  let  a  film  gather  on 
the  windows  of  her  home,  if  it 
must,  but  not  to  let  it  collect  on 
her  spirit.  In  being  the  "jolliest 
group  of  soldiers  that  were  ever 
put  through  a  forced  march,"  the 
family  referred  to  here  suggest  the 
discipline  and  dynamic  accept- 
ance that  prepares  the  ground  in 
which  happiness  can  flourish. 

For  Discussion 

What  is  the  difference  between 
the  assertions  of  "A  Courageous 
Letter"  and  the  common  advice  to 
"keep  a  stiff  upper  lip"? 

"THE  HAPPY  JOURNEY  TO  TRENTON 
AND  CAIVIDEN" 

In  commenting  upon  "The 
Happy  Journey  to  Trenton  and 
Camden"  by  Thornton  Wilder, 
Alexander  Woollcott  insists  that 
it  is  a  "finer,  wiser,  and  more 
beautiful"  play  than  most  of  its 
"glum  and  windy"  comtempo- 
raries.  Glum  and  windy  "The 
Happy  Journey"  is  not,  but  it 
might  be  dismissed  as  superficial 
if  we  fail  to  hear  the  profound 
overtones  which  this  one-act 
drama  sounds.  A  contemporary 
critic  suggests  that  nothing  in 
Wilder's  plays  surpasses  the 
married  daughter's  question  to 
her  father:  "Are  you  glad  I'm 
still  alive,  pa?"  Into  this  line 
Wilder  packs  three  of  man's  basic 
feelings:  the  desire  for  love,  the 
fear  of  rejection,  and  the  fear  of 
death.  At  the  moment  of  the 
play's  conclusion,  comes  the  taut 
suggestion  that  all  will  be  well 
for  the  entire  family,  and,  conse- 
quently, for  all  humanity. 


555 


July  1967 


For  Discussion 

What  is  especially  appropriate 
about  the  hymn  Mrs.  Kirby  is 
singing  as  the  curtain  goes  down 
on  "The  Happy  Journey  to  Tren- 
ton and  Camden"? 

"L'ALLEGRO" 

This  poem  by  John  Milton  has 
been  one  of  the  most  popular 
poems  in  the  English  language. 
Reasons  for  this  esteem  are  not 
difficult  to  find.  The  happily 
modulated  lines  in  which  Milton 
describes  a  day  in  the  life  of  a 
cheerful  man  (this  is  a  reasonable 
translation  of  the  Italian  title) 
use  appropriate  mythological  and 
pastoral  imagery  to  build  up  a 
mood  of  contentment.  The  poem 
is  full  of  light  and  movement. 

Most  critics  of  Milton  find 
both  U Allegro  and  its  companion 
piece  II  Penseroso  attractive,  but 
they  do  not  agree  in  interpreting 
them.  Some  have  felt  that  Milton 
was  presenting  the  dominant 
forces  of  his  time — Cavalier  and 


Puritan — in  these  poems.  Others 
have  found  here  a  study  of  the 
contrast  between  day  and  night. 
While  a  resolution  of  meaning  in 
Milton's  work  is  the  understand- 
able preoccupation  of  scholars, 
most  readers  will  find  a  poem 
such  as  U Allegro  rewarding  in 
noting  the  skill  with  which  a 
mood  can  be  created  by  appropri- 
ate imagery  and  tone.  Note  the 
perfectly  caught  feeling  for  the 
simple  pleasures  of  work  and 
love  in  the  following  lines: 

While  the  ploughman,  near  at  hand, 
Whistles   o'er  the   furrowed  land. 
And  the  milkmaid   singeth  blithe, 
And  the  mower  whets  his  scythe, 
And  every  shepherd  tells  his  tale 
Under  the  hawthorn  in   the  dale. 

For  Discussion 

The  cheerfulness  that  Milton 
describes  in  U Allegro  never  be- 
comes boisterous.  At  what  point 
does  an  action  or  an  attitude 
move  from  the  legitimately  gay 
to  the  questionably  boisterous? 


ATTENTK)N:  English-speaking  Southern  Hemisphere  Stakes  and  Missions 

In  the  Southern  Hemisphere,  where  eight  cultural  refinement  lessons  are 
needed  and  only  seven  are  published  in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  the  General 
Board  suggests  that  each  English-speaking  stake  and  mission  use  the  eighth 
cultural  refinement  lesson  period  to  review  the  objectives  of  the  seven  preceding 
lessons,  pointing  out  the  values  which  have  come  to  the  class  members  in  their 
lives  as  women,  in  applying  the  objectives  to  their  own  lives.  Seven  assignments 
might  be  made  in  each  ward  or  branch.  As  the  ward  or  branch  class  leader 
has  not  presented  all  the  selections  from  the  text  Out  of  the  Best  Books, 
Volume  3,  she  may  bring  unused  selections  from  the  text  into  her  lesson. 


556 


MUSICAL  SELECTIONS  FOR 

CULTURAL  REFINEMENT 

LESSON  1 

"A  Glad  Heart" 

(included  on  the  record  in  the 
teaching   kit): 

1.  Schumann,  "Du  Ring  an 
Mienem  Finger"  from  Frauen- 
liebe  und  Leben 

2.  Dvorak,  "Songs  My  Mother 
Taught  Me" 

3.  Puccini,    "Flower   Duet"  from 
"Madame  Butterfly" 


JhanL  ^jll 

,—  for  your  patronage  and 

your  friendship   over  the  years. 

Yes,  we  have: 

ALL  THE  NEW  HANDICRAFTS: 

Gold  Leaf,  Decoupage,  Feather  Flowers, 
Furry  Animal  Pictures,  Tissue  Paper  and 
Velour    Flowers 

PLUS  ALL  THE  OLD  FAVORITES: 

Aluminum  Trays,  Basketry,  Ribbons, 
Styrofoam,  Faces  for  Dolls  and  Stuffed 
Toys,  etc. 

Send  25c  for  catalog    and   also 

receive   our   booklet, 
"How  To  Make  Feather  Flowers" 

ZIM'S 

240  East  2nd  South 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah     84111 

Dept.    R.M. 


HOME 

Sylvia  Probst  Young 

I  shall  return  when  twilight  comes  this  way; 

Here  in  this  sheltered  place  I  close  the  door 

Against  the  hurried  pattern  of  the  day. 

This  is  an  isle  of  peace — a  quiet  shore, 

Away  from  storm  and  strife — inviting  rest. 

Where  dreams  are  born  and  tender  thoughts  may  flower; 

Here  memory  is  an  ever-welcome  guest, 

Companion  for  a  solitary  hour. 

This  is  my  home — a  lintel  worn  and  old, 

A  kettle  singing,  and  a  lazy  chair, 

A  laughing  fire  keeping  out  the  cold; 

The  touch  of  gentle  hands,  a  wondrous  share 

Of  love  as  constant  as  the  bright  star-glow — 

This  is  life's  bounty — all  my  heart  would  know. 


557 


TWO  HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOURS 

Leaving  July  22 

&LACK   HILLS   PASSION 
PLAY   TOUR 

Aug.  20-27 

NORTHWEST   TOURS 

CANADIAN    ROCKIES 

Aug.  20-Sept.  2 

LABOR   DAY  TOUR 

Bryce,    Zion    &   Grand 
Sept.  2-Sept.  4 

MESA   VERDE    and 
CARLSBAD  CAVERN  TOUR 

Sept.  23-29 

HAWAIIAN    ALOHA    WEEK    TOUR 

Oct.   14-29 

James  Travel  Tours 

2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:  466-8723 


Salt  Lake  City's  Newest 
Handicraft  Shop 


OTHH 
CRAFTS 
NOVELTV 


We  now  have  a  much  larger 

shop  to  serve  you  better! 

^    Complete  line  of  materials  for 

plastic  grapes,  feather  flowers, 

paper  mache  jewelry,  liquid  steel, 

paper  flowers,  and  many  others. 

Write  for  new  catalog.  50^ 
Free  Instructions  also  available 

UTAH  CRAFT  AND  NOVELTY  CO. 

RaNoe  Gledhill,  Owner 

3220  So.  State  Street 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84115 

486-1017 


WiH^l^eM  CHINA 


45-PIECE 

SERVICE  FOR  EIGHT 

Reg.  retail   $234.50 

1 1  patterns  to  choose  from 


*plus  freight  if 
delivered  out-of-town. 


20%  DISCOUNT  TO  CHURCH  GROUPS 

(ORDERING  OVER  FIVE  DOZEN  ASSORTED) 

(WRITE  FOR  PRICE  LIST) 


NOW  YOU  CAN  BUY 

WINFIELD  TRUE  PORCELAIN  CHINA  ati 
Vsthe  regular  price  . . .  factory-to-you 
selected  seconds 


^  OVEN  PROOF 

•  HAND  PAINTED 

•  DISHWASHER  SAFE 

•  PERMANENT  PAHERN. 
GUARANTEE 


FACTORY  OUTLET  STORES 


1079  East  2 1st  South 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Merchants  Park  Shopping  Center 

625  South  Broadway 
Denver,  Colorado 


—  In  California  — 

714  State  Street,  Santa  Barbara 

348-A  El  Camino  Real,  San  Carlos 


558 


GOLGOTHA 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

What  thorn  bush  stripped 
To  circle  ultimate  anguish? 
What  nails  forged 
To  pierce  blessings? 
(All  roads  empty  now 
Of  hallow  and  healing). 
Those  who  drink  of  the 
Grail  and  fall 
Must  be  pierced 
By  the  spear. 
God,  forgive  us — 
Forgive  us 
Who  eat  the  bread 
And  are  destroyed 
Thereby. 
Water,  tears. 
Forgiveness.  ... 
Empty  us  of  the  black 
Tides  of  forgetting. 
Is  not  the  hollowness 
In  us  the  forgetting? 
But  in  all 
Our  caves 
Will,  dwell. 

BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into   a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600  Empire   Road,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth   Cover   —  $3.25;    Leather   Cover  —   $5.25 

Yearly    Index    Included 

Advance   payment   must  accompany  all   orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below   if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Postage   Rates  from   Salt   Lake  City,    Utah 


Zone  1  and  2  .  . 

.   .55 
.  .  .60 
.  .  .65 

Zone  6  .... 

90 

Zone  3  

Zone  7  .... 

1.05 

Zone  4  

Zone  8  

1.20 

Zone  5  

..  .80 

FUN-FfLLED  HOLIDAYS 
EXPO  '67 

Montreal,     Conada    World's     Fair 
Bus:    Leaves    July    15  &    22    Returns    Aug. 

1   &    15 
Air:    Leaves    July    19    &    26    Returns    July 

28    &    Aug.    10 

HILL   CUMORAH    PAGEANT 

Bus:    Leaves   July    15    &    22    Returns    Aug. 

1   &  15 
Air:    Leaves    July    19    &    26    Returns    July 

28  &  Aug.   10 

HAWAII 

Monthly 

EUROPE 

Depart  August 

MEXICO 

October 
Phone  or  write 

MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

110  East  2nd  South 

Salt    Lake    City,    Utah     84111 

328-8981  485-2444 

Ogden,  Utah  399-4587 

Idaho   Falls,    Ida.    522-2581 

St.   George,    Utah    673-3136 


C#OK 
ELECTRIC 


Pots  and  pans  stay 

"white  glove" 

clean 

If  it's  electric.  It's  better! 
UTAH  POWER  ft  LIGHT  COMPANY 


559 


n 


^(yiam/cimibfio 


100 
90 
97 
95 


Mrs.  Ellen  France  Robbins 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Mrs.   Leotta   Hendershot  Bigelow 
Ogden,  Utah 


Mrs.  Sarah  Sloan  Card 
Cardston,  Alberta,  Canada 


Mrs.  Lauretta  Mattison  Borup 
Layton,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ida  Mae  Peach  Gillespie 
Grand  Junction,  Colorado 

Mrs.   Rosannah   Cannon   Irvine 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


94 


Mrs.  Elthora  Christensen  Buchanan 
Manti,  Utah 

Mrs.  Clara  Ann  Ashford  Martin 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


93 
92 


Mrs.  Annie  Spencer  Milne 
San   Diego,  California 


Mrs.  Stena  Sorenson  Anderson 
Central,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martha  Annice  Hepworth  Hayward 
American  Fork,  Utah 

Mrs.  Kate  Hermia  Jones  Isbell 
Washington,  D.C. 


91 


Mrs.  Rosa  Dell  Warner  Lawson 
Bountiful,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Ellen  McGrady 
Fort  Wayne,  Indiana 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Cottam  Miller 
St.  George,  Utah 


Mrs.  Alice  E.  Allen 
Bell  Gardens,  California 

Mrs.  Adria  Brough   Muir 
Randolph,  Utah 

Mrs.  Edna  Ryerson  Troutman 
Yakima,  Washington 


90 


Mrs.  Elizabeth  All  red  Aiken 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Swan  Badger 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Margret  Field  Baird 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Adelaide  Eldredge  Hardy 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Persis  Esplin  Heaton 
Richfield,  Utah 

Mrs.  Alice  Robinson  Holyoak 
Parowan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Kate  Jensen  Oisen 
Elmonte,  California 


560 


Relief  Society  Cultural  Refinement  Course  /  1967-68 


OUT  OF 
THE  BEST 
BOOKS, 


VOL.3 


by  Bruce  B.  Clark  and 
Robert  K.  Thomas 


$2.95 


postp 

anywhei 


aid 

ere  in  the  world 


This  third  volume  of  the  series  is 
themed  to  "InteUigent  Family  Liv- 
ing." Selections  from  masterworks 
of  prose  and  poetry  have  been  care- 
fully chosen  to  delight  and  inform 
the  reader. 

Order  now  /  Available  about 
September  1 

Orders  for  this  highly  popular  work  will  be 
filled  in  the  order  in  which  they  are  received 
at  Deseret  Book.  By  ordering  now  you  should 
be  among  the  first  to  receive  your  copy  of 
OUT  OF  THE  BEST  BOOKS,  Vol.  3. 


COM   P  A  N  Y 

44  EAST  SO.  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWCX)D  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD.,  OGDEN 

777  SO,  MAIN  ST.,  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


Order  from: 

Deseret  Book  Company.  44  East 
South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah 
84110;  or  777  South  Main,  Orange, 
California  92669. 


Send  me     □  OUT  OF  THE  BEST  BOOKS.  Vol.  3 

Enclosed  is  check  /  money  order  for  full  amount,  including  3'/2%  sales  tax  for  Utah  residents 
ordering  from  Salt  Lake  Store  or  4%  sales  tax  for  California  residents  ordering  from  Orange 
store.  Or  charge  my  account. 

Total  $ 


Name. 


Address 
City 


State Zip 

OPEN  A  DESERET  BOOK  ACCOUNT  NOW  -  SEND  FOR  DETAILS!  R  S  July  1967 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


How  to  be  a 
financial  wizard  . . . 
without  really 


It's  easy.  Just  call  your  Beneficial  Life 
man.  He'll  meet  you  any  time,  any 
place.  And  he  has  all  the  "formulas"  for 
Beneficial's  '^Insiani  Estates."  *  With 
the  stroke  of  a  pen.  you  can  create 
a  personal  estate  worth  as  many 
thousands  of  dollars  as  you  care  to  name 
The  cost?  Well  within  your  present 
budget.  Your  Beneficial  Life  man  will 
make  sure  of  that!  Call  him  soon. 

If  you  can  think  of  a  quicker  way 
to  create  an  estate,  call  us.  We'd  like 
to  try  if  too! 

BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


G^ 


iBEMfflOAL/ 
>*rgil  H.  Smith,  Pres.  \Jo>'  -'^•il'  Lake  CItv,  Utah 


f;onmanu 


The 


>1F  S©(DO(Sty 


Magazine 


^:>^" 


mi^' 


AUGUST  1967 


CLIFF   DWELLING 

Peggy  Tangren 

In  this  ancient  house  I   hear 

Shelling  of  corn  dried  on  the  ear 

And   its  crunching  on  a  grinding  stone. 

I  am  not  alone, 

Voices  are  in  every  room.  I  hear  a  loom, 

A  baby  cry,  a  dog  baying  at  the  sky. 

From  far  below, 

Down  in  fields  where  farmers  sow, 

A  cloud  is  seen,  and  a  water  call 

Echoes  from  a  sandstone  wall 

Where  bins  are  built  for  keeping  grain 

Away  from  field  mice  and  the  rain. 

Mothers  sew  as  they  have,  always  sewn. 

Though  the  thread  be  thong  and  the  needle  bone. 

The  sun  is  cool,  the  shadows  long 

On  a  homing  trail,  and  the  fathers'  song 

Wings  to  the  ledge,  and  on  the  edge 

Children  lean  to  watch  them  come 

Up  the  ladders.   Kneeling,  some 

Blow  the   smoldering  charcoal   hot 

Under  an   earthen  cooking  pot. 

Ancient,  empty,  silent,  and  yet 

The  walls  of  a  home  cannot  forget. 


The  Cover:  Pine-Fringed  Lake  at  Naples,  Maine 

Transparency  by  Eric  M.  Sanford 
|t    Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


Frontispiece:  ''"    Mesa  Verde,  Near  Cortez,  Colorado 
Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 

Art  Layout:  Dick  Scopes 

illustrations:  Mary  Scopes 


561 


'/W/?/ 


ea^a* 


In  the  March  1967  issue  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  Elder  Gordon  B. 
Hinckley  enumerated  four  challenges 
and  responsibilities  of  Relief  Society 
activity  to  help  us  appreciate  our  op- 
portunities. For  the  Relief  Society  An- 
niversary observance  we  used  these 
challenges  on  beehives  at  each  end  of 
the  serving  table  and  the  lapel  pins  we 
made  for  the  sisters.  Whenever  it  is 
my  privilege  to  help  in  Relief  Society 
activities,  my  Magazine  affords  great 
pleasure,  while  aiding  me  with  in- 
numerable suggestions  and  materials 
for  inspiration. 

Linda  Chambers 
Houston,  Texas 

Please  thank  Mary  Scopes  for  her  lovely 
art  work  for  my  story  "Automation," 
in  the  May  issue  of  the  Magazine. 
There  are  so  many  outstanding  features 
in  that  issue  that  I  am  happy  to  be  a 
part  of  it.  I  enjoyed  the  editorial  "Time- 
less Words"  by  Vesta  P.  Crawford. 

Frances  C.  Yost 
Bancroft,  Idaho 

I  have  just  finished  reading  "These 
Things  Endure,"  by  Alice  Colton  Smith 
(May  1967).  It  is  beautifully  written, 
encouraging,  and  inspiring.  Such  an 
article  has  much  to  offer  to  the  women 
of  the  Church,  wherever  they  may  be. 
Grace  F.  Arrington 
Pacific  Palisades,   California 

The  cover  of  the  April  Magazine  is  the 
epitome  of  spring.  It  makes  my  heart 
glad  just  to  look  at  it.  I  loved  the  story 
by  Sylvia  Probst  Young,  "And  It  Shall 
Be  Given  You."  It  illustrates  so  clearly 
how  we  are  often  blind  to  our  own  weak- 
nesses, and  how  prayer  can  help  us  find 
the  strength  to  come  to  grips  with 
them.  Thank  you  for  publishing  stories 
such  as  this  which  give  insight  into 
problems  we  ail  have  to  face. 

Arlene  Larsen  Bascom 
Orem,  Utah 


The  Magazme  has  brought  me  closer  to 
our  Heavenly  Father  and  his  purposes. 
I  am  thankful  for  Relief  Society  and 
other  Church  organizations  that  help  us 
to  live  full  lives.  I  especially  enjoyed 
the  poem  "Inviolate,"  by  Lael  W.  Hill 
(April  frontispiece),  the  article  "Lake 
Country,  England,"  (by  Mabel  Jones 
Gabbott),  and  "The  Patient  Soul"  (by 
Rose  Openshaw).  Each  Magazine  seems 
better  than  the  last,  and  they  are  all 
effective  missionary  tools. 

Ruth  E.  Yashko 
Cocoa,  Florida 


I  have  tried  many  of  the  recipes  in  the 
Magazine,  and  have  found  the  one  for 
"Dilly  Bread"  (June  1966)  to  be  excep- 
tionally good.  I  know  the  lesson  ma* 
terials  are  divinely  inspired,  and  the 
talents  expressed  in  creative  prose  and 
poetry  are  rewarding  to  the  many 
readers.  I  am  particularly  fond  of  the 
work  of  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard^  for  she 
ably  describes  in  many  ways  my  feek 
ings  towards  life  and  about  life  and 
living — "Over  night's  purple  hill,  to- 
morrows come  to  offer  faith,  new  hope, 
another  chance." 

Mary  W.  Stauffer 
Nashville,  Tennessee 


Editorial  Note:  Sister  Wangsgaard 
passed  away  in  April  1967,  closing  a 
lifetime  of  family  devotion,  loving 
service  to  neighbors  and  friends,  and 
lasting  literary  achievement. 


I  have  been  a  member  of  the  Church 
for  just  over  a  year,  and  find  great 
joy  in  attending  Relief  Society,  and  in 
reading  the  beautifully  illustrated  Maga- 
zine which  I  receive  monthly.  I  am 
secretary-treasurer  in  our  ward  Relief 
Society. 

Iris  H.  Cooper 
Hatfield,    Herts.,   England 


562 


The 
Magazine 

Volume  54     August  1967     Number  8 

Editor  Marianne  C.  Sharp    Associate  Editor  Vesta  P.  Crawford 
General  Manager  Belle  S.  Spafford 

Special  Features 

564     The  Role  of  Relief  Society  in  the  Welfare  Program     Belle  S.  Spafford 
569     Family  Vacations  Can  Be  Fun!  —  Part  II       Lillian  Y.  Bradshaw 
580     Our  Garden     Barbara  Dowdle 

Fiction 

574     Lost  Summer     Christie  Lund  Coles 

588     Transfer     Hazel  Loom/s 

601     The  Golden  Chain — Chapter  7     Hazel  M.  Thomson 

General  Features 

562  From  Near  and  Far 

583  Woman's  Sphere     Ramona  W.  Cannon 

584  Editorial:  The  Worth  of  a  Grandmother     Marianne  C.  Sharp 
586  Notes  to  the  Field:  The  Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference 
609  Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities 

640     Birthday  Congratulations 

Tlie  Home-  Inside  and  Out 

594  Washcloth  Slippers     Mary  J.  Police 

595  Thoughts  on  Life     Angle  Munson 

596  Recipes  for  Venison     Ann  Andersen 

598     Orchids  in  the  Kitchen     Elsie  Sim  Hansen 
600     A  Talent  for  Making  Quilts  and  Coverlets 

Lesson  Department 

617  Spiritual  Living — Preparing  for  the  Redemption  of  Zion     Roy  W.  Doxey 

623  Visiting  Teacher  Message — Love — a  Way  to  Salvation     A//ce  Colton  Smith 

624  Homemaking — Family  Protection — Insurance  Celestia  J.  Taylor 
627  Social  Relations — "And  Also  By  Faith"  Alberta  H.  Christensen 
632  Cultural  Refinement — "Honesty,  a  Measure  of  Life"     Bruce  B.  Clark 

Poetry 

561     Cliff  Dwelling     Peggy  Tangren 

The  Melody  Lark,  Vilate  R.  McAllister  568;  In  Marshy  Places,  Gladys  Hesser  Burnham  579; 
Summer,  Cynthia  Trunnell  579;  Remembering  Late  Summer,  Caroline  Eyring  Miner  582; 
Daybreak,  Alda  L.  Brown  586;  Bright  Begonias,  Bernice  Ames  592;  In  the  Midst  of  Summer, 
Mabel  Jones  Gabbot  593;  The  Postman  —  Modern  Pied  Piper,  Pearle  M.  Olsen  597;  The 
Warp  of  a  Perfect  Day,  Bertha  A.  Kleinman  597;  Time,  Dixie  Randall  Oveson  599;  In  a 
Greenhouse,  Sudie  Stuart  Hager  608;  Lattice  for  Love,  Vesta  N.  Fairbairn  636;  Unknown 
Heights,  Lois  M.  Anderson,  640. 

Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  ©  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. 


563 


I       The  Role  of  Relief  Society 
in  the  Welfare  Program 


I 


Belle  S.  Spafford 
General  President  of  Relief  Society 

[Address   Delivered   in   the   Tabernacle  at  Welfare   Meeting,   April   7,    1967] 


♦  My  dear  brothers  and  sisters: 
the  Brethren  have  kindly  invited 
me  to  speak  on  the  role  of  Relief 
Society  in  the  Welfare  Program 
as  viewed  by  the  General  Pres- 
idency of  Relief  Society. 

The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith, 
who,  through  inspiration  of  the 
Lord,  established  the  Society, 
made  clear  that  one  of  its  basic 
purposes  was  **to  relieve  the  poor, 
the  destitute,  the  widow  and  the 
orphan,  and  for  the  exercise  of  all 
benevolent  purposes."  He  ad- 
monished the  sisters  that  they 
were  "not  only  to  relieve  the 
poor,  but  to  save  souls.''  Experi- 
ence has  taught  us  the  close  cor- 
relation between  sound  practices 
in  relieving  the  poor  and  the  sav- 
ing of  souls. 

The  Prophet  further  said: 
''This  is  a  charitable  Society,  and 
according  to  your  natures;  it  is 
natural  for  females  to  have  feel- 
ings of  charity  and  benevolence." 
And,  indeed,  it  is  within  the  na- 
ture of  womankind  to  give  love- 
inspired,  benevolent  service.  For 
one  and  one  quarter  centuries  the 
sisters  of  Relief  Society  have 
walked  along  the  path  laid  out  by 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and  re- 
defined by  the  Presidents  of  the 
Church  who  have  succeeded  him. 


Their  tender,  compassionate  ser- 
vices to  those  in  distress  have 
been  manifold. 

Relief  Society  has  adopted  the 
motto:  "Charity  never  faileth." 
The  meaning  which  we  attach  to 
the  word  "charity,"  however,  is 
not  that  which  the  world  has 
come  to  accept.  To  us  charity  is 
the  expression  of  unselfish  love 
which  builds  up  and  strengthens 
not  only  the  physical,  but  the 
spiritual  in  our  people,  and  helps 
the  individual  and  the  family  to 
realize  their  full  potentials. 

The  term  "welfare"  also  has 
special  meaning  for  us,  differing 
from  the  connotation  presently 
attached  to  it  by  the  world.  We 
accept  the  true  meaning  of  the 
word  "welfare"  as  a  state  of  far- 
ing or  doing  well.  It  is  a  condition 
of  health,  prosperity,  happiness; 
a  condition  of  well-being  achieved 
through  living  according  to  the 
teachings  of  the  Church.  With 
reference  to  this,  we  are  re- 
minded of  the  words  of  King 
Benjamin: 

And  behold,  all  that  he  requires  of 
you  is  to  keep  his  commandments; 
and  he  has  promised  you  that  if  ye 
would  keep  his  commandments  ye 
should  prosper  in  the  land;  and  he 
never  doth  vary   from  that  which  he 


564 


The  Role  of  Relief  Society  in   the  Welfare  Program 


hath  said;  therefore,  if  ye  do  keep  his 
commandments  he  doth  bless  you  and 
prosper  you   (Mosiah  2:22). 

President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr., 
in  outlining  measures  for  our  se- 
curity and  welfare,  said:  ''First, 
and  above  and  beyond  everything 
else,  let  us  live  righteously,  fear- 
ing God  and  keeping  his  com- 
mandments, that  we  may  claim 
his  blessing  as  of  right  and  not  as 
of  mercy  only." 

The  meaning  which  we  attach 
to  the  term  ''welfare"  greatly  en- 
larges the  scope  of  Relief  Society 
welfare  services,  encompassing 
many  activities  not  ordinarily  re- 
garded as  welfare  activities.  It 
influences  our  approaches,  our 
procedures,  our  goals  in  helping 
people.  It  brings  to  our  services 
the  spirit  and  the  blessings  of  the 
Lord. 

In  all  of  its  activities.  Relief 
Society  works  under  the  guidance 
and  direction  of  the  Priesthood. 
The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  in- 
structed the  sisters  in  the  be- 
ginning: "You  will  receive 
instructions  through  the  order  of 
the  Priesthood  which  God  has 
established  ...  to  lead,  guide  and 
direct  the  affairs  of  the  Church." 
This  directive,  of  course,  would  be 
meticulously  applied  to  its  wel- 
fare services,  which  are  among  its 
most  important  activities. 

Through  the  years,  as  Relief 
Society  has  pursued  its  tender, 
merciful  ministration,  it  has  been 
able  also  effectively  to  meet  the 
special  requirements  brought 
about  by  the  differing  circum- 
stances of  each  succeeding  era. 
The  Nauvoo  period  was  charac- 
terized by  the  administration  of 
direct  temporal  relief.  In  this,  the 
sisters  were  supported  by  the 
Prophet,    who,    at   the    founding 


meeting  of  the  Society,  after  con- 
tributing a  $5  gold  piece,  stated, 
"All  I  shall  have  to  give  to  the 
poor,  I  shall  give  to  this  Society." 

It  was  during  the  Nauvoo  pe- 
riod that  a  necessity  committee 
was  formed,  which  was  the  be- 
ginning of  our  present  extensive 
visiting  teaching  program.  The 
primary  purpose  of  this  commit- 
tee was,  "to  search  out  the  poor 
and  suffering — to  call  on  the  rich 
for  aid  and  thus  as  far  as  possible 
relieve  the  wants  of  all." 

Today,  the  visiting  teaching 
program  has  taken  on  a  new  di- 
mension as  a  resource  of  the  bish- 
op in  obtaining,  through  the 
Relief  Society  ward  president, 
either  at  the  ward  council  meet- 
ing or  the  ward  welfare  meeting, 
significant  information  relative  to 
the  attitudes,  circumstances,  and 
needs  of  families,  revealed  to  vis- 
iting teachers  during  their  visits 
to  the  homes.  This  information 
becomes  of  value  to  the  home 
teachers  as  they  coordinate  the 
efforts  of  Priesthood  quorums  and 
auxiliary  organizations,  under  the 
direction  of  the  bishop,  in  activat- 
ing all  family  members,  and  in 
assisting  them  toward  welfare,  or 
well-being. 

The  quality  and  extent  of  the 
visiting  teaching  service  today  is 
heartening.  The  annual  report  for 
1966,  which  has  just  been  com- 
piled, shows  that  in  the  one-year 
period,  approximately  five  mil- 
lion visits  were  made  to  Latter- 
day  Saint  homes  by  faithful 
Relief  Society  visiting  teachers. 
What  a  vast  reservoir  of  valuable 
information  this  is  to  bishops  of 
the  Church  in  exercising  watch- 
care  over  Latter-day  Saint 
families! 

With  the  inauguration  of  the 


565 


August  1967 


Church  Welfare  Plan,  the  Relief 
Society  was  relieved  of  adminis- 
tering direct  temporal  relief  and 
of  maintaining  a  separate  charity 
account,  and  the  Society  became 
strictly  a  service  organization.  Its 
services,  however,  were  expanded 
in  a  number  of  ways.  The  sisters 
were  called  upon  more  fully  to 
devote  their  time  to  caring  for 
members  of  the  ward  family.  Em- 
phasis was  placed  on  training 
them  to  sew  and  cook  and  devel- 
op greater  ability  in  all  the  arts 
of  homemaking.  With  adroitness, 
mothers  and  other  homemakers 
were  taught  how  to  get  the  most 
out  of  the  means  at  their  disposal. 
With  consummate  skill,  mothers 
with  special  or  more  pronounced 
homemaking  problems,  were 
taught  how  to  overcome  these 
problems  through  the  Relief  Soci- 
ety homemaking  meetings,  and 
as  often  as  deemed  advisable, 
through  special  help  in  their  in- 
dividual homes.  In  addition,  full 
support  was  given  by  the  Society 
and  its  members  to  other  facets 
of  the  Church  Welfare  Program 
as  assigned  to  the  Society  by  the 
Priesthood.  Figures  from  our  1966 
Annual  Report  reveal  the  nature 
and  the  extent  of  some  of  these 
services. 

During  1966,  there  were  100- 
000  visits  made  to  homes  by  ward 
Relief  Society  presidents  at  the 
direction  of  their  respective  bish- 
ops. These  visits,  made  in  the  in- 
terest of  the  welfare  of  the  family, 
followed  the  initial  visit  made  by 
the  bishop.  In  addition,  87,000 
other  contacts  were  made  by 
ward  Relief  Society  presidents  as 
directed  by  their  bishops.  There 
were  765,000  hours  contributed 
to  welfare  projects  by  56,000  Re- 
lief Society  members.  There  were 


253,000  hours  contributed  by  fe- 
males receiving  assistance.  This, 
of  course,  was  watched  over  and 
encouraged  by  Relief  Society,  as 
is  the  practice  of  having  sisters 
who  receive  assistance  make 
clothing  for  themselves  and  chil- 
dren, rather  than  to  draw  cloth- 
ing from  the  bishop's  storehouse 
made  by  some  other  sister. 

During  1966,  there  were  4,693 
sisters  who  sewed  for  themselves 
and  their  families,  most  of  whom 
were  helped  to  do  so  by  Relief 
Society.  In  addition,  the  sisters 
of  Relief  Society  have  done  can- 
ning and  have  sewed  clothing  for 
storehouse  distribution.  They 
have  given  full  support  to  the 
Deseret  Industries  by  donating 
surplus  items  from  their  homes, 
and  by  shopping  at  the  Deseret 
Industries  stores.  They  have  sup- 
ported the  Deseret  Industries  rag 
rug  program,  as  well  as  the  blan- 
ket factory,  in  disposing  of  sur- 
pluses. All  of  these  services  for 
the  Church  Welfare  Program  con- 
tinue at  present  and  will  continue 
as  long  as  the  General  Priesthood 
Welfare  Committee  so  directs. 

May  I  call  attention  to  the  pur- 
poses of  the  Church  Welfare  Plan, 
once  again,  as  printed  in  the  Con- 
ference Report  for  October  1936, 
to  which  Bishop  Vandenberg  has 
already  made  reference?  I  quote 
from  the  First  Presidency: 

Our  primary  purpose  was  to  set  up, 
in  so  far  as  it  might  be  possible,  a 
system  under  which  the  curse  of  idle- 
ness would  be  done  away  with,  the 
evils  of  a  dole  abolished,  and  independ- 
ence, industry,  thrift  and  self  respect 
be  once  more  established  amongst  our 
people.  The  aim  of  the  Church  is  to 
help  the  people  to  help  themselves. 
Work  is  to  be  re- enthroned  as  the 
ruling  principle  of  the  lives  of  our 
Church  membership  (Conference  Re- 
port, October  1936,  page  3). 


566 


The  Role  of  Relief  Society  in  the  Welfare  Program 


Now,  with  regard  to  this  and 
ReHef  Society,  the  dissolution  of 
the  curse  of  idleness;  the  dispel- 
ling of  the  attitude  that  it  is  all 
right  to  get  something  for  noth- 
ing; the  establishment  of  the 
spirit  of  independence;  the  en- 
couragement of  industry  and 
thrift,  with  their  resultant  self-re- 
spect; the  need  to  glorify  work  as 
the  ruling  principle  in  the  life  of 
an  individual,  if  he  would  be 
happy  and  productive  —  all  of 
these  have  their  beginnings  in  the 
attitudes,  standards,  and  prac- 
tices of  the  home.  Indeed,  the 
foundations  of  individual  and 
family  welfare  are  built  in  the 
homes. 

In  a  day  when  re-emphasis  is 
being  placed  by  the  Church  on 
the  home  as  the  training  and  gov- 
erning center  in  the  lives  of  fam- 
ily members,  we  must  keep  in 
clear  focus  the  importance  of  the 
cardinal  principles  of  human  wel- 
fare as  defined  in  the  purposes  of 
the  Welfare  Program,  and  the 
need  for  the  home  to  meet  its  re- 
sponsibilities toward  them. 

Mothers  are  intimately  in- 
volved in  the  attitudes  and  pat- 
terns of  life  adopted  by  their 
families  in  the  homes.  Relief  So- 
ciety, therefore,  has  the  responsi- 
bility to  guide,  teach,  and  train 
the  mothers  in  these  fundamen- 
tals of  good  living.  This,  to  me, 
is  a  vital  welfare  service  of  the 
Society.  Relief  Society  is  not  a 
"load  lifter"  alone.  It  is  also  a 
great  educational  institution  for 
women.  It  is  clearly  within  the 
realm  of  Relief  Society  welfare  to 
educate  the  sisters  in  the  arts  of 
homemaking,  money  manage- 
ment, home  storage,  thrift  prac- 
tices, legal  responsibilities  to 
insure  protection  and  security  for 


themselves  and  their  families,  and 
similar  skills.  Examples  of  a  few 
of  our  homemaking  lessons  may 
be  of  interest  to  you: 

"Wise  Spending,  Happy  Ending" 
"Don't  Let  Your  Yearning  Exceed 

Your  Earning" 
"Family     Budgeting     From     Early 

Marriage  to  Retirement" 
"Wills— Estate-Planning" 
"Project  Thrift" 

Mothers  also  need  help  in  child 
guidance,  including  how  to  meet 
the  need  to  provide  opportunities 
for  children  to  carry  responsibil- 
ity and  to  be  productively  em- 
ployed. Children  must  be  taught 
to  value  work  through  having  in- 
centives for  doing  it,  and  through 
joyfully  participating  in  it.  Em- 
phasis needs  to  be  placed  on  ad- 
equately preparing  children  for 
life  through  education  and  train- 
ing in  order  that  they  may  favor- 
ably compete  in  today's  highly 
competitive  society  and  live  self- 
maintaining,  self- directing  lives. 
Relief  Society  must  also  rally  to 
the  support  of  a  mother  whose 
child  may  be  a  threatened  school 
dropout.  Through  our  specialized 
welfare  program,  we  have  learned 
that  a  child  often  bolts  school  be- 
cause he  cannot  keep  up  with  his 
classes  due  to  his  inability  to  read 
well.  Could  not  a  Relief  Society 
sister  who  is  a  schoolteacher,  or 
possibly  a  retired  schoolteacher, 
or  some  other  sister  competent  in 
teaching,  help  by  providing  tutor- 
ing service  for  the  child?  Mothers 
must  also  be  taught  how  to  plan 
for  fruitful  days  for  themselves 
when  family  members  are  no 
longer  with  them,  and  also  to  pre- 
pare themselves  for  the  so-called 
aging  years  by  developing  worth- 
while interests  that  will  engage 
their  time  and  keep  them  active 


567 


August  1967 


and  productive.  Otherwise,  these 
aging  years  may  become  years  of 
idleness  and  frustration. 

In  addition  to  all  of  these  ser- 
vices, it  may  be  of  interest  to 
you  that  the  Relief  Society  is  as- 
signed by  the  First  Presidency 
responsibility  for  conducting  for 
the  Church  specialized  welfare 
services  requiring  license,  such  as 
the  care  of  unmarried  mothers, 
adoption  services  where  needed, 
foster-home  care  for  dependent 
or  neglected  children.  Licensed 
agencies  are  presently  maintained 
by  the  Church  in  Utah,  Arizona, 
and  Nevada.  It  is  anticipated 
that  we  will  go  into  Idaho  in  the 
near  future.  In  the  States  where 
the  Church  does  not  maintain  a 
license  to  render  specialized  ser- 
vices, we  would  be  glad  to  offer 


guidance  or  counseling  service  if 
you  wish  to  communicate  with 
us.  Relief  Society  presidents  are 
cautioned  against  entering  into 
adoption  arrangements,  since  this 
is  a  specialized  welfare  service 
regulated  by  law. 

Relief  Society's  role  in  the  Wel- 
fare Program  of  the  Church  is  a 
broad  and  a  continuing  one.  In 
discharging  its  responsibility,  as 
directed  by  the  Priesthood,  the 
Society  prospers,  and  the  recip- 
ients of  its  service  have  cause  to 
rejoice  and  pour  forth  blessings 
on  its  head,  as  was  predicted  by 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 

I  am  grateful  for  the  opportun- 
ity that  we  have  to  be  associated 
with  our  Priesthood  leaders  in 
this  very  important  aspect  of 
Church  work. 


THE  MELODY  LARK 

Vilate  R.  McAllister 

In  the  sandbox  the  children  are  busy  at  play — 
I  watch  from  my  window — wide-open  today. 
It  is  springtime.  The  pear  tree  is  lovely  with  bloom, 
And  the  lilacs  contribute  a  heady  perfume. 

From  the  maple  tree  suddenly  bursts  a  sweet  strain 
Of  gladness,  repeated  again  and  again. 
The  children  are  listening.  Johnny  says,  "Hark! 
I  know  who  is  singing:  a  Melody  Lark!" 

"You  mean  a  meadow  lark,  don't  you?"  "Oh,  no! 
It's  a  melody  lark — my  Grandpa  said  so. 
One  day  we  heard  one  while  down  in  the  park, 
And  Grandpa  said,  'Listen!  A  Melody  Lark!'  " 

I  smiled  to  myself  at  his  childish  mistake, 
As  I  answered  the  summons  to  dig  and  to  rake. 
Entranced  with  his  music,  I  worked  until  dark. 
To  the  gay  melody  of  the  Melody  Lark. 


568 


Vacations 
CanBe  FunI 

Part  II  *       I 

(Continued  from  the  July  Magazine) 

Lillian  Y.  Bradshaw 


-■^^iiam' '*"'^"*'''"'8^"»'w*»»M'www«ji,i)i^^ 


The    Peter   Whitmer    Home   (Restored)   Near  Fayette,   Seneca  Cour)ty,    New    York 


PACKING   BAGS 

Each  of  us  was  allowed  a  small 
zippered  canvas  bag  in  which  to 
carry  four  weeks'  supply  of 
clothes.  We  had  decided  that 
"perma"  pressed  clothes  were  the 
only  things  to  take,  clothes  we 
could  wash  and  dry  at  a  laundro- 
mat, and  which  would  not  need 
ironing. 

In  addition  to  our  clothing  for 
travel,  we  prepared  a  Sunday  bag 
for  all.  In  this,  each  put  a  complete 
Sunday  outfit  for  going  to  Sun- 
day School  and  sacrament  meet- 
ing. Each  would  be  expected  to 
remain  in  these  clothes  all  day 
Sunday.  The  boys  wore  shoes 
that  could  be  brushed  to  look  nice 
for  Sunday,  and  the  girls  were 
allowed  a  second  pair  of  best 
shoes.  This  plan  helped  to  keep 
that  extra  special  feeling  for  the 
Sabbath,  even  while  on  vacations. 


Before  leaving,  we  called  the 
Church  offices  to  find  the  ad- 
dresses of  several  branches  or 
wards  where  we  might  be  the  four 
Sundays  we  would  be  gone. 

Perhaps  you  would  be  inter- 
ested in  knowing  why  we  all  wore 
Hawaiian  shirts  that  looked  alike. 
One  of  the  biggest  reasons  was 
that  I  could  readily  keep  an  eye 
on  all  the  children.  In  large  crowds 
this  is  a  must.  Also,  the  look-alike 
clothing  would  simplify  our  stay- 
ing together  on  tours,  for,  with- 
out question,  we  would  be  allowed 
to  go  through  as  a  group.  Wash- 
ing would  be  simplified,  for  the 
shirts  could  all  be  put  into  one 
batch,  saving  time  and  money  at 
the  laundromat.  Also,  for  this 
reason,  everyone  selected  white 
stockings — ^boys  and  girls. 

All  the  bags  were  packed  by 
Thursday,  the  day  before  we  left. 


569 


August  1967 


Friday  morning  we  placed  the 
bags  in  the  front  room  in  groups, 
so  that  each  knew  which  he  was 
responsible  for  while  getting  on 
and  off  the  train.  Even  Tom  had 
the  responsibility  of  his  own  bag 
and  Teddy  bear. 

COOKING  AND  EATING 

All  facilities  and  equipment 
were  provided.  However,  because 
joy  in  vacationing  depends  on  the 
ease  with  which  meals  can  be  pre- 
pared and  dishwashing  not  be- 
come a  burden,  we  planned  to  use 
paper  plates  and  cups  for  every 
meal.  These  were  not  the  dull, 
plain  white  paper  plates,  but  gay, 
colorful  ones.  We  bought  them  in 
small  quantities  so  as  to  have 
many  changes.  We  used  my  elec- 
tric frying  pan,  only,  for  cooking. 
Otherwise,  we  depended  on  local 
fresh  fruit  and  the  different 
specialties  of  various  communities 
to  add  zip  and  interest  to  the 
meals :  shoo-f ly  pie  from  Pennsyl- 
vania, clam  cakes  from  Cape  Cod, 
lobster  from  Boston.  Very,  very 
good  was  the  huge,  deep,  tart 
lemon  pie  we  found  in  Palmyra, 
New  York,  as  we  awaited  the 
beginning  of  the  magnificent 
Mormon  Pageant. 

At  noontime  we  ate  sandwiches 
and  fruit.  The  cereal  we  bought 
for  each  morning  was  in  small  in- 
dividual boxes  of  all  varieties.  The 
boxes  we  numbered  from  one  to 
nine  beforehand,  and,  as  each 
called  a  number  of  his  choice,  he 
received  the  cereal  box  with  the 
corresponding  number.  We  chose 
boxes  that  were  perforated  for 
opening  so  that  milk  could  be 
poured  in  and  they  could  serve  as 
dishes.  After  each  meal,  we  had 
only  the  silverware  to  wash  and 


put  away,  and,  occasionally,  the 
frying  pan. 

OTHER  RESPONSIBILITIES 

Each  of  us  was  responsible  for 
his  own  clothes  being  packed  and 
put  away  each  day,  with  dirty 
clothes  being  put  into  the  duffel 
bag  we  brought  for  this  purpose, 
and  making  his  own  bed  and  stow- 
ing away  blankets.  We  could  have 
the  bus  in  shipshape  order  in 
thirty  minutes,  when  on  a  tight 
schedule. 

Other  chores  were  no  problem. 
We  simply  worked  as  a  team,  with 
myself  as  the  foreman  for  duties 
in  the  bus,  and  Blair  as  foreman 
for  all  duties  outside  the  bus. 
Amazingly,  we  found  Dick  to  be 
an  excellent  mechanic,  and  he 
finally  took  over  all  the  details 
of  hooking  up  the  bus  to  the  fa- 
cilities when  we  needed  to  pull 
into  a  trailer  court.  Kathy  was  an 
inspiration  to  all,  as  she  cheer- 
fully, uncomplainingly,  went 
about  her  duties,  after  spraining 
her  ankle  the  first  part  of  the 
trip. 

As  well-planned  as  a  trip  can 
be,  with  children,  may  I  prescribe 
the  only  medicine  that  really 
works :  early  to  bed,  early  to  rise, 
makes  a  trip  more  fun  for  the 
wise. 

BOOKS 

As  we  approached  a  particular 
site  of  interest,  I  would  read  to 
the  family  a  story  telling  of  the 
events  which  took  place  there. 
The  books  we  didn't  have  for  a 
particular  spot,  we  purchased  and 
then  read  together.  I  purchased 
two  cardboard  milk  cartons  used 
for  carrying  four  one  half  gallon 
bottles  of  milk.  Books  and  maps 
fitted  into  them  remarkably  well 


570 


Family  Vacations  Can  Be  Fun 


and  kept  everything  neat  and 
orderly.  We  also  took  good,  in- 
teresting, entertaining  books  for 
different  levels  of  reading  ability. 
Blair  and  I  each  took  a  copy  of 
Those  Who  Love,  by  Irving 
Stone,  the  story  of  President 
John  Adams  and  Abigail.  This 
was  an  excellent  background  ma- 
terial for  visiting  Boston,  Con- 
cord, Lexington,  New  York,  and 
Philadelphia. 

An  amazing  reaction  came  over 
the  children  as  we  traveled.  At 
first,  for  two  days,  they  wandered 
through  the  bus  and  were  irrit- 
able as  we  learned  to  live  in  close 
quarters,  very  much  together,  and 
without  TV.  After  this  period, 
they  began  to  reserve  these  good 
books,  with  each  in  his  turn 
"speaking  for  that  book"  next. 
Before  the  trip  was  over,  each  had 
read  everything  on  the  bus  he 
could  lay  his  hands  on.  Even 
Suzie  challenged  herself  beyond 
her  reading  level.  It  was  marvel- 
ous. Their  contentment  was  con- 
tagious. 

It  is  a  family  tradition  with  us 
that  on  any  trip  I  read  to  them 
all  as  they  sit  on  their  beds  at 
night  just  before  going  to  sleep. 
This  book  must  be  well-chosen 
and  have  high  interest.  May  I 
suggest  Where  the  Red  Fern 
Grows,  by  Wilson  Rawls,  and 
Wrinkle  in  Time,  by  Madeleine 
L'Engle,  as  being  two  of  the  best 
books  to  keep  all  ages,  even  Dad, 
demanding  "just  one  more  chap- 
ter." 

Well  always  remember:  The 
heavenly  peace  and  quiet  as  we 
sat  on  the  grassy  slope  overlook- 
ing the  valley  of  Adam-ondi- 
Ahman.  As  a  family,  we  still 
speak  of  it  in  reverent  tones. 

Our  unexpected  swim  at  Craig- 


ville  Beach  at  Cape  Cod  almost 
upset  the  entire  trip.  We  just 
wanted  to  see  what  it  looked  like, 
and  when  we  found  the  surf  was 
heavy  and  white-capped,  and  the 
wind  fairly  whistling  with  glee,  we 
almost  tossed  care  to  the  wind 
and  could  have  spent  the  re- 
mainder of  the  trip  at  the  Cape. 
There  was  our  enchantment  as  we 
watched  the  gulls  early  in  the 
morning  pluck  their  hermit  crabs 
for  breakfast  from  the  ocean,  and 
then  fly  over  the  hard  pavement 
of  the  parking  lot  and,  from  a 
height  of  twenty  to  thirty  feet, 
drop  the  shell  so  as  to  crack  it, 
and  then  swoop  down  to  devour 
the  crab  inside.  The  parking  lot 
became  such  a  clutter  of  shells 
that  a  mechanical  sweeper  was 
necessary  to  clear  it  off  for  the 
day. 

Sailing  on  a  three-masted 
schooner  named  the  "Spray" 
around  Boston  Harbor  made 
Irving  Stone's  book  Those  Who 
Love  come  alive.  The  special  tour 
by  eerie  moonlight,  with  the 
security  officer,  through  stockade 
and  dwellings  of  the  first  com- 
munity in  America  at  Jamestown, 
with  the  shadows  and  quiet  rustl- 
ing of  the  trees,  made  our  skin 
creep  at  the  thought  of  an  Indian 
raid.  With  wonderment,  we  con- 
templated the  Pilgrims  traveling 
across  the  ocean  on  three  small 
sailing  boats. 

The  walk  around  Walden  Pond 
of  Thoreau  fame  and  the  quiet  of 
the  woods  as  we  slept  overnight 
at  Walden  Breezes,  Concord, 
Massachusetts,  are  memories  to 
treasure.  They  had  even  greater 
meaning  as  I  recalled  to  the  chil- 
dren the  Relief  Society  lesson  I 
had  heard,  when  the  life  of 
Thoreau  and  his  thoughts,  while 


571 


August  1967 

writing    at    this    beautiful    spot,  longer  exists.  I  tremble  to  think 

were  taught.  Early  the  next  morn-  we  might  have  missed  it.  So  much 

ing,  with  thick  mist  rising  and  took  place  here,  and  in  the  woods 

sunrays  just  piercing  through,  we  and  farm  land  surrounding  this 

all  felt  as  though  lifted  into  an-  spot — the       supernatural       help 

other    time    and    world,    as    we  David  Whitmer  received  with  the 

visited   the   Minute  Man  statue  farm  work,  as  he  prepared  to  go 

where   the   shot  was   fired  that  for  Joseph  and  Oliver  Cowdery 

was  "heard  round  the  world,"  so  in  Harmony,  the  completion  of 

long  ago  (from  ''Concord  Hymn,"  The  Book  of  Mormon,  the  organi- 

by  Ralph  Waldo  Emerson).  zation    of    the    Church   in  April 

So  much  more  to  tell.  We  saw  1830,  the  testimony  of  the  three 

Monticello — Thomas    Jefferson's  witnesses,  and  so  much  more, 

home.    The    White    House,    the  The  excitement  and  interest  of 

Statue  of  Liberty,  and  it  seemed  all  were  evident  as  we  saw  arche- 

that  we  were  living  briefly  in  the  ological     students     spading    the 

glorious  early  days  of  our  coun-  earth   at  Brigham  Young's   and 

try.  Wilford     Woodruff's     homes     in 

The  reverent  feeling  we  had,  Nauvoo,  so  that  all  would  be  as 
as  we  stood  beside  a  tree  in  the  when  they  lived  there.  In  visualiz- 
Sacred  Grove — a  tree  old  enough  ing  another  Williamsburg  (Vir- 
to  have  been  a  witness  when  ginia)  in  Nauvoo,  Illinois,  as 
Joseph  Smith  saw  God  the  Father  plans  were  unfolded,  we  felt  we 
and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  After-  were  seeing  history  being  made, 
wards,  at  the  testimony  meeting  We  saw  Liberty  Jail  and  Carth- 
in  the  Grove,  a  number  of  young  age  Jail  and  thought  of  the  tragic 
girls  who  had  come  to  take  parts  scenes  enacted  there,  and  the 
in  the  pageant  told  of  their  mis-  lasting  imprint  on  Church  history, 
sionary  experiences.  I  am  over-  By  now  this  constant,  repeated 
come  with  sentiment  as  I  remem-  contact  with  history  was  no 
ber  my  daughters  whispering  longer  just  another  tour;  it  all  be- 
that  this  they  wanted  to  do,  also,  gan  to  make  its  impression.  Places 
someday.  and  buildings  were  no  longer  just 

How  grateful  we  were  to  have  stone   and  brick,  but  events  of 

our  books  when  we  arrived  five  tremendous  import, 

minutes  too  late  to  go  on  a  tour  The  trip,  as  wonderful  and  ex- 

of  the  Kirtland  Temple.  We  lifted  citing  as  it  was,  had  lasting  effects 

one  another  to  see  through  the  upon  the  family  as  a  whole  and 

windows,  and  we  had  keen  com-  as  individuals.  We  all  grew  in  ap- 

passion  for  those  who  arrived  too  preciation    of   our    heritage,    the 

late  to  get  in  at  the  dedication  beautiful  country  of  the  United 

over  a  hundred  years  ago.  What  a  States,    and     the    good    people 

thrill  to  contemplate  what  it  must  everywhere.     We     had     always 

have  been  like  to  be  there  then  thought  it  so;  now  we  know  it  to 

and  know  that  Jesus  Christ  and  be  true. 

angels    once    appeared    in    this  Now  we  know  how  dear  each  of 

building.  us  is  to  the  others  in  the  family. 

We    visited    Peter    Whitmer's  We  took  time  and  learned  to  lis- 

farm,  though  the  original  home  no  ten  to  each  other  and  learned  of 

572 


Capitol  Building,  V/iUiamsburg,   Virginia 


likes  and  dislikes.  We  laughed 
with  one  another  over  little 
things,  and  we  found  time  and 
opportunity,  as  parents,  to  teach 
by  actions  true  values — honesty 
in  paying  for  groceries,  apprecia- 
tion and  courtesy  for  good  in 
other  cultures.  Above  all  else,  we 
had  time  to  let  one  another  know 
how  deeply  we  felt  about  our 
country's  heritage — the  men  and 
women  who  loved  freedom  more 
than  life,  and  then  our  very  own 
heritage  of  men  and  women  and 
children  like  ourselves  who  loved 
God  so  much  they  made  it  possi- 
ble for  us  to  return  to  Salt  Lake 
City,  to  the  home  we  love  best,  in 
a  green  valley  surrounded  by 
majestic  mountains.  Home  — 
sweet,  sweet  home! 

NOTES  A  YEAR  LATER— 1967 

Was  it  difficult  to  take  the 
children  on  a  vacation?  Oh,  my, 
yes — very  difficult.  But  each  trip 


has  had  its  rewards,  and  now, 
with  this  trip,  those  rewards  are 
so  great  as  to  leave  no  doubts 
ever  again  —  it  was  worth  any 
effort. 

With  a  vacation  came  the  con- 
centrated view  of  all  our  teach- 
ings during  the  previous  year.  We 
became  aware,  keenly  aware,  of 
the  many  strengths  in  our  children 
and  ourselves.  We  saw  the  lessons 
taught  in  Family  Home  Evening 
bear  fruit.  The  stature  of  our 
children  opened  boundless  vistas. 
We  saw  them  for  the  first  time  in 
many  ways  and  loved  and  re- 
spected what  we  saw.  They  came 
back  with  an  honest  respect  for 
one  another's  talents  and  a  feel- 
ing of  new  confidence  in  their 
own  abilities.  To  us  has  come  a 
special  warm  feeling  all  wrapped 
up  in  the  word  family.  Perhaps, 
because  of  this,  we  seem  to  have 
a  greater  understanding  and 
deeper  love  for  God  and  the  gift 
he  gave  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 


573 


Lost  Summer 


Christie  Lund  Coles 


♦  Lucy  Burt  stood  on  the  long 
porch  of  her  white,  weeping-rock 
house  which  stood  on  an  incHne 
and  overlooked  the  valley.  It  was 
late  summer  and  the  intense  heat 
had  passed.  The  days  simulated 
summer,  but  the  evenings  whis- 
pered that  autumn  was  closer 
than  they  liked  to  think. 

Most  of  the  things  she  had 
wanted  to  do  were  still  undone. 
She  and  John  still  had  to  take 
that  camping  trip  to  Flaming 
Gorge  that  they  had  planned 
since  spring.  A  couple  of  groups 
had  planned  to  get  together,  and 
hadn't  because  of  the  heat.  There 
were  a  lot  of  other  things  to  do, 
too,  unless  it  was  to  be  written 
off  as  a  lost  summer. 

Lucy  looked  toward  the  silver 
sliver  of  lake  in  the  west,  then 
glanced  at  the  manuscript  in  her 
hand:    ''Our  Town."   The   Little 


Theatre  group  in  town  wanted 
her  to  direct  it  for  their  opening 
play  of  the  season.  But  she 
wasn't  sure  she  wanted  to  take  on 
anything  that  serious;  especially 
not  right  now.  She  wanted  some 
gaiety,  some  sparkle  to  make  the 
summer  memorable.  After  all,  she 
was  nearing  fifty.  Life  was  passing 
.  .  .  swiftly  ...  all  too  swiftly. 

They  wanted  to  begin  rehears- 
ing in  ten  days  or  two  weeks.  It 
was  too  soon.  They  could  get 
Abbie  Weeks  to  direct  them.  Why 
not?  she  asked  her  pricking  con- 
science. She  had  done  the  last 
two  plays.  It  was  only  fair  to 
give  someone  else  a  chance. 

She  closed  the  cover  on  the 
play.  It  was  so  sad  .  .  .  beautiful, 
but  sad.  She  wanted  to  be  happy. 

Lucy  put  on  her  gloves  and 
picked  up  the  clippers,  preparing 
to  go  to  the  rose  garden  and  cut  a 


574 


Lost  Summer 


few  of  the  roses,  which  were 
blooming  again,  for  the  dinner 
table.  Then  she  heard  the  phone 
ring  in  the  hall  and  sighed  as  she 
laid  the  clippers  on  the  porch 
chair  and  went  into  the  house. 

Inside,  she  thought,  this  is 
where  one  can  feel  the  difference 
in  the  season;  nights  really  cool 
it  off.  She  picked  up  the  receiver, 
said,  "Hello,"  and  waited  to  hear 
who  was  calling.  She  was  sur- 
prised to  hear  her  neighbor  down 
around  the  corner.  The  woman 
lived  below  the  incline  and  they 
didn't  see  one  another  too  often. 
But  she  was  excited  now.  She 
said,  "Lucy,  I  just  didn't  know 
whom  else  to  call,  so  many  are  out 
of  town." 

Lucy  said,  "Yes,"  thinking 
wryly  to  herself  that  it  was  very 
true.  Everyone  was  away  on  vaca- 
tion. 

"Well,  Brother  Stokes  next 
door  is  quite  sick.  Sister  Stokes 
doesn't  want  to  send  him  to  the 
hospital  and  he  doesn't  want  to 
go.  She's  getting  quite  old,  and 
it's  a  big  job  taking  care  of  him. 
I  wondered  if  we  could  help  in 
any  way.  I'd  be  glad  to  go  over 
and  help  her  bathe  him  in  the 
morning." 

Lucy  said,  quickly,  without 
really  thinking,  "I  would  be  glad 
to  take  some  meals  over.  I  was 
going  to  start  lunch  in  just  a  few 
minutes." 

"Oh,  that  would  be  wonderful. 
I  could  take  food  sometimes,  too." 

"Of  course,"  Lucy  agreed, 
knowing  that  their  circumstances 
were  not  too  prosperous,  yet  not 
wanting  to  deny  her  her  good  in- 
tent, adding,  "I'll  take  lunch  over 
in  about  an  hour,  and  dinner  this 
evening."  After  all,  she  did  have 
a    good-sized    roast,    almost    too 


much  for  the  two  of  them.  It 
wouldn't  be  any  bother. 

She  hurried  to  clip  the  roses. 
One  of  these  on  the  tray  would 
make  it  attractive,  and  Brother 
Stokes  might  enjoy  it.  Then  she 
went  back  into  the  house  and  to- 
ward the  kitchen.  Poor  Brother 
Stokes.  They'd  had  a  hard  life. 
She  would  be  glad  to  help. 

After  dinner  that  night  she  and 
John  were  resting  on  the  veranda. 
He  was  lying  on  the  chaise 
lounge,  sipping  some  punch  she 
had  included  with  the  dinner  for 
Brother  Stokes.  He  said,  "This 
tastes  good.  I  guess  this  will  be 
the  week  end  for  our  trip  to  the 
Gorge." 

"I  suppose  so.  But  Brother 
Stokes  is  quite  ill.  I've  said  I 
would  take  meals  over  for  a  few 
days." 

"Oh,  is  he?  That's  too  bad. 
Why  isn't  he  in  the  hospital?" 

"Well,  you  know  how  older 
people  are.  Sister  Stokes  said,  'We 
know  how  he  is  at  home,  but  we 
don't  know  what  will  happen 
there.'  Just  an  old-fashioned 
idea.  Sarah  Smith  called  me;  she's 
helping  all  she  can.  So  many  are 
out  of  town." 

"And  you  wish  you  were?  I'm 
sorry  we  weren't  able  to  have  a 
long  vacation.  But  that  Wright 
deal  came  up,  and  I  just  couldn't 
make  it." 

"No,  I  don't  mind,  really." 

He  sighed,  "I'm  glad.  It's  so 
heavenly  just  to  lie  here.  So  cool, 
so  quiet  after  the  hot  day  in 
town." 

She  looked  at  him,  and  for  the 
first  time,  saw  how  really  tired  he 
looked.  It  would  be  a  long,  hot 
drive  even  to  the  Gorge.  She  said, 
"Let  me  get  you  another  glass  of 
punch.  And  how  about  a  cookie?" 


575 


August  1967 


*'Well,  you  talked  me  into  it." 

She  touched  his  hand  gently  as 
she  got  up  and  went  to  the  kitch- 
en to  pour  the  punch,  to  put 
fresh  ice  cubes  in  it.  It  was  nice 
out  there,  about  as  near  to  heaven 
as  one  could  ask.  It  was  just  that 
one  needed  to  get  away  occasion- 
ally— away  from  the  same  hum- 
drum things  and  people. 

The  next  day,  however,  as  she 
prepared  lunch  for  the  Stokes  she 
couldn't  help  but  feel  hot  and 
tired  and  a  little  resentful  that 
this  long  week  end,  too,  was  to  be 
spent  doing  the  same  things. 
Brother  Stokes  was  of  vigorous 
pioneer  stock,  and  if  she  knew  him 
at  all,  she  was  quite  sure  he  would 
linger  on  .  .  .  and  on  .  .  .  into  the 
fall  and  perhaps  the  winter.  She 
had  a  picture  of  herself  doing  the 
same  things  day  after  day  after 
day,  and  getting  older  and  more 
tired. 

She  caught  herself  up  quickly, 
reminding  herself  that  the  Relief 
Society  president  and  others 
would  be  back  and  would  take 
over  the  responsibility.  Jerry,  her 
son,  and  his  family  might  be 
coming  in  October — and  what  a 
joy  that  would  be.  Everything 
would  be  just  wonderful.  (Well, 
it  was  just  that  it  had  been  dis- 
appointing to  have  planned  the 
trip  to  see  Sue,  her  daughter,  in 
Detroit,  and  that  had  fallen 
through  because  of  the  Wright 
case;  then  they  had  planned  this 
short  trip,  and  it  had  not  ma- 
terialized. Every  week  end  there 
had  been  something.)  But  that 
was  life.  And,  really,  it  was  for- 
tunate she  had  been  home.  Sarah 
Smith,  shy  soul  that  she  was, 
would  have  been  at  a  loss  to  know 
whom  to  call.  She  was  surprised 
that  Sarah  had  called  her;  but 


Lucy  had  always  gone  out  of  her 
way  to  be  friendly  to  Sarah.  Lucy 
cut  an  extra  large  piece  of  cake 
for  Brother  Stokes  and  one  for 
his  wife — and  laid  them  on  the 
gaily  decorated  tray.  Then,  once 
more,  she  started  down  the  street. 

She  found  them  sitting  in  the 
rather  gloomy  old  rock  house. 
Sister  Stokes  wore  a  sweater,  and 
he  had  an  old-fashioned  type  of 
shawl  across  his  pajamed  shoul- 
ders. 

"My  goodness,"  she  said,  **you 
are  cold  in  here,  and  it  does  feel 
chilly.  But  it's  so  warm  and 
sunny  outside,  I  wonder  if  we 
both  dragged  Brother  Stokes' 
rocker,  if  we  could  get  it  out  onto 
the  porch.  The  sun  and  air 
should  do  him  good." 

"I  don't  know,"  his  wife  hesi- 
tated. But  he  spoke  up  in  his 
weak,  but  still  firm  voice,  "Prob- 
ably I  need  a  little  sun  and  fresh 
air.  Might  as  well  be  winter  the 
way  we're  cooped  up  in  here." 

"You  need  sun,"  Lucy  teased 
him.  "Isn't  that  so?" 

He  grinned  (the  first  time  she 
had  seen  him  smile).  "Yep,  that's 
right." 

Before  long,  they  had  him  out 
on  the  porch,  and  they  were  both 
exclaiming  about  the  heat  and 
the  beautiful,  clear  beauty  of  the 
day. 

"Almost  seems  like  coming 
alive  after  being  dead,"  he  com- 
mented. "You  know,  with  all  the 
good  food  you've  been  feeding  me, 
and  beginning  to  get  up  and  out 
a  bit,  I  believe  I'm  going  to  make 
it." 

"Of  course  you  are,"  Lucy 
assured  him,  smiling.  "Now,  when 
you  get  ready  to  go  in  again,  have 
your  wife  phone  me,  and  I'll  come 
down." 


576 


Lost  Summer 


"Goodness,  no,"  his  wife  pro- 
tested. ''Mrs.  Smith  usually 
comes  when  she  gets  through 
baby-sitting  (so  that  was  why  she 
couldn't  guarantee  to  bring  the 
meals).  She'll  be  glad  to  help." 

"All  right.  But  if  he  gets  tired 
before,  just  call.  I'm  right  around 
the  corner,  you  know." 

"But  it's  quite  a  climb,"  Sister 
Stokes  reminded  her,  adding, 
"Well,  Father,  looks  as  if  we'll 
have  a  picnic  today.  I'll  bring  the 
lunch  out  here." 

Sister  Stokes  said,  "Lands,  I 
couldn't  begin  to  eat  that  much 
cake.  Let  me  cut  it  in  half  and 
you  have  a  piece  with  us.  I  do 
hate  this  being  on  the  receiving 
end  of  things.  All  my  life,  it 
seems,  I  was  cooking  and  doing 
for  others." 

"I'm  sure  you  were.  That's  all 
the  more  reason  why  you  should 
have  a  little  help  now  when  you 
have  your  hands  full." 

Sister  Stokes  held  out  her  hands 
and  said,  not  in  self-pity  but 
rather  matter-of-factly,  "These 
hands  aren't  tpo  much  good  any 
more."  They  were  knotted  with 
arthritis,  and  Lucy  wondered  how 
she  managed  her  sick  husband  as 
well  as  she  did.  She  ate  the  cake 
with  them,  and  it  tasted  so  much 
better  than  it  had  at  home.  As 
Lucy  sat  quietly,  she  looked  at 
the  elderly  man  and  his  wife  be- 
side him,  and  saw  what  the  years 
had  written  into  their  faces — 
pain,  happiness,  loss;  but,  most  of 
all,  a  certain  peace  that  had  been 
won  at  the  cost  of  surmounting 
obstacles,  overcoming  difficulties, 
accepting  the  inevitable.  As  some- 
one had  said,  "growing  old  grace- 
fully." 

As  Lucy  left  them  and  started 
homeward,   she   was  pleased,   so 


pleased  that  she  had  had  this  inti- 
mate moment.  They  weren't  just 
the  neighbors  around  the  comer; 
aging,  casual  friends.  They  were 
good  friends,  they  were  people 
whom  she  understood  and  loved. 
She  turned  and  waved  to  them  as 
she  made  the  turn,  and  she  sec- 
retly asked  God  to  bless  them,  to 
give  them  a  few  good  years  of 
companionship,  and  of  neighbor- 
liness  of  the  kind  she  intended  to 
give  them. 

When  she  neared  the  porch  she 
was  surprised  to  see  someone  on 
the  porch.  John  had  phoned  that 
he  would  not  be  home  for  lunch, 
and  if  she  hadn't  been  getting  this 
other  lunch,  she  might  have 
planned  to  meet  a  friend  in  town. 
But  she  was  glad  she  hadn't,  really 
glad. 


It  wasn't  John,  of  course.  It 
was  Karolyn  Peters,  one  of  her 
speech  students.  She  was  very 
pretty  as  she  stood  in  the  sun, 
her  dark  hair  falling  in  the  latest 
"page  boy,"  her  cotton  dress  crisp 


577 


August  1967 


and  pretty.  As  Karolyn  came 
nearer  to  her,  Lucy  saw  that  her 
eyes  were  pensive  and  her  mouth 
looked  tight. 

Lucy  hadn't  seen  her  for  a 
couple  of  months,  which  made  her 
pleasure  all  the  more  real  as  she 
greeted  her,  **Why,  Karolyn,  how 
nice  to  see  you!  Thought  all  you 
young  people  were  having  too 
much  fun  to  think  of  me." 

Karolyn  smiled,  "Oh,  not 
really.  It's  nice  to  see  you  again." 

''Thanks.  Shall  we  go  into  the 
house,  or  sit  out  here?" 

'T  think  it's  beautiful  here," 
the  girl  said,  ''but  maybe  there's 
something  you  need  to  do  inside. 
Don't  let  me  detain  you." 

"Nonsense,"  Lucy  assured  her. 
"Sit  down.  Let's  visit." 

■  hey  sat  down.  When  the  girl 
did  not  speak,  Lucy  asked,  "Are 
you  having  a  good  summer?" 

"I  suppose  so,"  she  said  hesi- 
tantly, and  then  hurriedly,  as  if 
she  didn't  say  it  quickly  she 
wouldn't  say  it,  she  went  on, 
"That's  what  I  came  to  talk  to 
you  about.  It  hasn't  really  been  a 
very  good  summer.  I've  been  quite 
lonesome." 

"But  I  thought  you  went  on 
that  trip  to  Canada  with  your 
parents.  Wasn't  that  nice?" 

"Of  course.  But,  up  until  that 
time,  I'd  been  quite  chummy  with 
the  girls.  Then,  when  I  got  back, 
somehow,  I  didn't  seem  to  fit  in 
too  well.  They  invited  me  to  the 
big  parties — the  cook-outs  and 
that — but  the  little  friendly  daily 
chats  and  . . .  I'm  just  not  in. . .  ." 

"Have  you  tried  calling  them, 
asking  them  to  come  overto  your 
place,  or  go  to  town  for  a  malt?" 

"No.  I  thought  that  would  be 
too  obvious." 


"Maybe  they  think  you  are 
busy,  have  other  interests.  .  .  ." 

This  girl  with  the  cornflower 
blue  eyes,  lovely  white  skin,  lithe 
figure;  was  the  last  person  in  the 
world  one  would  imagine  being, 
lonely.  In  fact,  she  gave  the  imr 
pression  of  being  poised,  proud, 
almost  aloof.  And  here  she  was  so 
sad  that  she  had  been  driven  to 
come  to  her — almost  a  stranger 
— to  ask  for  help.  She  weighed  her 
words  carefully  before  she  said, 
"Have  you  thought,  Karolyn,  that 
maybe  they  think  it  is  you  who 
are  not  too  friendly?  You  could 
give  that  impression,  ycru  know." 

"Oh,  do  you  really  think  so? 
Actually,  I'm  shy,  you  know." 

"Perhaps.  But  no  one  would 
know  that.  And  we  can't  always 
wait  for  the  other  person-  to  make 
the  friendly  gesture." 

"I  know,  but " 

"No  'buts.'  Have  yoa  thought 
of  giving  a  party?" 

"Yes.  But,  as  I  said,  wouldn't 
that  be  obvious?" 

"You  said  they  had  invited 
you,  didn^t  you?  Then,  why 
shouldn't  you  invite  th'cm?  Have 
a  real  fun  party — back-to-school 
theme.  I'd  be  glad  to  help  you 
plan  it,  if  you'd  like  me  to." 

"Oh,  I'd  love  to  have  you."  The 
girl's  eyes  lighted  up  like  stars, 
and  she  smiled,  really  for  the  first 
time  since  she  had  arrived. 
Funny,  she  had  never  seen  this 
shyness,  this  reticence  in  her  be- 
fore. She  was  afraid  that  she,  too, 
had  judged  her  to  be  a  little  on 
the  proud  side.  The  girl  was  going 
on,  "You  don't  know  how  you 
helped  me,  with  those  lessons  on 
poise  and  all." 

Lucy  thought,  yes.  Put  your 
feet  just  so;  hold  your  head  high; 
breathe  so.  .  .  .  Maybe  she  had 


578 


Lost  Summer 


even  helped  make  her  into  some- 
thing a  bit  formidable  to  her 
associates.  She  said,  ''Oh,  when 
you  have  your  party,  forget  about 
all  the  rules.  Just  be  your  friend- 
liest, friendly  self.  Look  at  people. 
See  them  as  they  are.  Be  warm 
and  kind  with  them.  Many  of 
them,  my  dear,  are  very  lonely, 
too." 

Karolyn  asked  seriously,  ''Are 
they,  really?" 

Lucy  nodded,  moving  over  to 
kiss  the  top  of  the  girl's  dark  head 
— as  she  would  never  have  dared 
to  do  before — and  thought  how 
much  Karolyn  was  like  her  own 
daughter.  Sue,  whom  she  missed 
so  much. 

When  they  parted,  Lucy  asked, 
suddenly,  "I  hope  you'll  try  out 


for  the  part  of  Emily  in  *Our 
Town.'  I'm  going  to  direct  it  this 
fall,  you  know." 

"Are  you,  really?  Do  you  think 
1  could?" 

"Yes.  I  think  you  could  do  it 
very  beautifully." 

Without  realizing  it,  Lucy  had 
decided  to  do  the  play.  It  wasn't 
too  sad,  really.  It  was  life.  And 
life,  in  all  its  aspects,  was  poign- 
ant, was  lovely.  You  only  had 
really  to  look  at  people — as  Emily 
says  in  the  Wilder  play — to  un- 
derstand, and  know! 

At  Christmas,  John  had  prom- 
ised her,  they  would  go  to  Detroit 
to  see  Sue  and  Ross,  the  new 
grandson,  and  the  two  older 
lovely  girls. 


IN   MARSHY  PLACES 

Gladys  Hesser  Burnham 

Queen  Ann's  lace  and  goldenrod 
Run  riot  along  the  ditch  bank's  edge. 
There  are  cattails,  tules,  and  matted  sod 
In  marshy  places  among  the  sedge. 
In  open  water  the  killdeer  breaks 
The  whispering  hush  enveloping  day. 
A  fish  jumps,  startling  the  sunning  drakes, 
Then  swift  wings  shatter  the  quiet  way. 


SUMMER 

Cynthia  Trunnell 

Look  up,  my  soul,  and  see  the  sky 

Through  needled  lattice  of  the  pines; 

Breathe  deep  this  air,  pine-touched  and  fresh; 

Watch  close  for  tiny-footed  signs 

Of  little  creatures,  innocent  and  wise. 

Who  scan  the  world  with  eager,  curious  eyes. 

Hold  fast,  my  heart,  these  golden  days, 

Each  hour  in  this  sun-fretted  shade. 

God  watches  in  the  city,  yes. 

But  this  is  the  world  he  has  made! 

Here,  where  the  granite  mountains  tower  tall, 

Gather  the  strength  that  overcometh  all. 


579 


Our 
Garden 

Barbara  Dowdle 

♦  The  summer  of  1966  we  raised 
a  garden.  Besides  enjoying  the 
wonderful  harvest  of  vegetables 
and  fruits  from  that  garden,  our 
family  enjoyed  a  feeling  of  unity 
and  responsibility  while  working 
together  on  a  family  project,  and 
it  was  a  real  joy  to  see  the  chil- 
dren participate  in  the  miracle 
and  creativity  of  planting  and 
harvesting. 

We  also  found  that  our  garden 
project  was  a  lot  of  hard  work. 

In  the  early  spring  I  formulated 
my  plans.  "We  are  going  to  raise 
a  garden,"  I  informed  our  five 
children,  ages  two  to  thirteen 
years.  "There  is  that  space  in  the 
back  yard  beyond  our  lawn,  and 
we  may  just  as  well  use  it  all  for 
the  garden  as  have  it  grow  up  in 
weeds." 

I  will  admit  that  it  did  seem  an 
ambitious  project,  for  I  was  ex- 


pecting my  sixth  baby  in  Septem- 
ber, and  my  husband  was  far 
away  in  Viet  Nam.  None  of  us 
knew  much  about  raising  a  gar- 
den, and  we  didn't  know  anything 
about  irrigating  one.  But  I  felt 
that  the  children  needed  some 
responsibility  during  the  long 
summer  'days  ahead,  and  so  we 
planned  our  garden. 

The  first  plan  called  for  clear- 
ing the  ground  of  all  the  corn- 
stalks that  had  been  planted 
there  the  year  before,  and  that 
fell  to  me.  I  spent  days  out  there 
raking  and  hauling  off  stalks, 
clods,  and  big  rocks.  Then  it  was 
time  to  buy  the  seeds,  and  that 
was  a  joyful  part  of  our  garden 
plans.  I  spent  a  long  time  looking 
over  all  the  different  seeds  and 
decided  to  be  experimental.  I  had 
never  seen  honeydew  melons 
growing,  so  I  bought  a  package 


580 


Our  Garden 


of  seeds  to  see  what  the  melons 
would  do  in  our  garden.  Finally, 
I  decided  on  pumpkins,  squash, 
cucumbers,  and  cantaloupes,  as 
well  as  peas,  beans,  lettuce,  pota- 
toes, carrots,  and  beets. 

I  might  just  pause  to  mention 
that  if  it  had  not  been  for  my 
father  and  mother,  who  lived  in  a 
nearby  town,  our  garden  would 
probably  still  be  in  the  planning 
stage,  for  when  it  came  time  to 
plant  the  seeds,  Daddy  was  there 
to  oversee  the  project.  He  marked 
off  the  distances  between  the 
rows  and  marked  the  rows  while 
we  planted  the  seeds  in  the  fur- 
rows he  made.  I  carefully  marked 
the  rows  with  empty  seed  pack- 
ages, but  little  four-year-old  Chris 
went  out  the  next  day  and 
gathered  all  the  markers,  so  we 
didn't  know  for  a  long  time  just 
where  we  had  planted  what. 

When  I  wrote  to  my  husband 
about  our  garden  and  the  great 
plans  we  had  for  it,  he  had  only 
one  comment  .  .  .  "Please  get  the 
rows  straight."  For  the  most  part, 
our  rows  were  straight,  but  there 
was  one  place  I  did  zigzag  a  little; 
every  time  I  worked  there  I  would 
get  a  guilty  feeling,  but  that  was 
where  I  planted  the  huge  Klon- 
dike watermelons  at  the  last 
moment,  so  I  didn't  think  he 
would  mind. 

The  garden  was  a  constant 
worry,  work,  and  effort,  from  the 
sprinkling  to  bring  the  plants  up, 
to  making  the  irrigation  rows 
afterward.  The  several  late  spring 
frosts  really  kept  us  hustling.  I 
remember  one  midnight — a  school 
night,  too.  It  became  clear  to  me 
that  it  was  going  to  freeze,  and 
all  those  unprotected  plants  out 
in  the  garden  must  get  covered 
quickly.    I  got  the  three   oldest 


girls  out  of  bed,  and  we  all  put 
on  warm  clothing  and  got  to  work. 
We  couldn't  find  the  flashlight,  so 
we  had  to  use  candles  out  there 
in  the  garden.  Later,  I  thought 
about  the  weird  sight  we  must 
have  made  out  there.  The  next 
morning  we  found  that  about  half 
our  garden  was  frozen  and  gone, 
so  the  only  thing  to  be  done  was 
to  buy  more  seeds  and  try  again. 
That  was  when  I  decided  to  buy 
the  watermelon  seeds.  It  was  near 
the  first  of  June,  and  I  didn't  even 
imagine  we  would  actually  har- 
vest any  melons,  but  it  would  be 
fun  to  see  them  grow  anyway. 

Because  our  garden  was  so  big, 
roughly  a  quarter  of  an  acre,  at 
least,  it  took  us  all  to  keep  the 
weeds  out.  Almost  automatically, 
the  girls  and  I  would  reach  for 
shovel  or  hoe  every  time  we  were 
outside.  We  learned  all  the  intri- 
cacies of  irrigating,  too.  I  would 
be  up  and  out  irrigating  by  five- 
thirty  in  the  morning  many  times. 
It  was  really  pleasant  to  be  up 
and  outside  working  at  that  early 
hour  and  hear  all  the  good  coun- 
try sounds.  I  would  have  missed 
all  that  without  the  garden,  for  I 
am  not  naturally  an  early  riser. 

We  discovered  that  all  of  us 
differed  as  to  where  our  talents 
lay.  Twelve-year-old  Karen  wasn't 
too  thorough  as  a  weeder,  but  she 
seemed  very  talented  in  shoveling 
out  the  irrigation  rows  which 
filled  up  with  mud  easily  from 
water  running  down  them.  Eight- 
year-old  Moana  was  a  very  good 
weeder,  and  thirteen-year-old 
Dean  almost  took  over  the  irrigat- 
ing. I  shall  never  forget  little 
Chris  out  watching  the  water- 
melons grow.  Every  day  he  would 
go  out  and  examine  them,  and  he 
talked  about   them  all   summer. 


581 


August  1967 


Much  to  our  surprise,  we  picked 
about  a  dozen  ripe  watermelons 
off  those  vines  when  September 
came.  The  long  dry  summer 
turned  out  to  be  good  for  melons. 
I  never  knew  before  there  was 
such  a  difference  between  a  fresh, 
ripe  watermelon  picked  off  the 
vine  and  one  bought  in  a  store. 

Our  two  rows  of  peas  did  very 
well,  also.  We  all  stood  out  in  the 
patch  and  ate  the  peas  right  from 
the  vine.  We  just  couldn't  help  it; 
they  tasted  so  good  that  way.  We 
had  only  one  meal  of  fresh-cooked 
peas  at  the  table.  Even  two-year- 
old  Danielle  learned  to  eat  peas 
off  the  vine,  and  when  the  beans 
came  on,  she  was  right  out  in 
them  eating  the  same  way,  only 
she  called  the  beans  peas. 

We  had  a  good  harvest  of  pota- 
toes, but  our  beets  hardly  came 
up,  for  they  were  flooded  when 
that  part  of  the  garden  sank  a 
little.  Our  tomatoes  were  blighted, 
but  we  had  enough  for  our  table 
use.  Squash  bugs  got  most  of  the 


squash,  but  the  pumpkins  grew 
to  huge  sizes.  We  found  that  we 
were  swamped  with  cucumbers, 
and  all  the  cantaloupes  and 
honeydew  melons  really  were 
delicious. 

Yes,  our  garden  was  a  lot  of 
work,  but  the  rewards  were  worth 
all  the  work,  not  only  in  our  har- 
vest of  good  things  to  eat,  but  in 
the  companionship  the  children 
and  I  experienced  by  this  family 
project.  There  is  real  happiness 
and  feeling  of  individual  contri- 
bution from  working  together.  I 
feel  the  children  learned  a  little 
more  about  responsibility  and 
work,  and  learned  from  watching 
a  seed  grow  to  maturity  and  how 
to  harvest  it.  As  soon  as  frost 
turned  our  garden  into  a  mass  of 
dead  vines  and  plants,  the  chil- 
dren were  already  talking  about 
the  garden  we  would  have  next 
year,  always  ending  with  the  com- 
ment from  Dean,  "But,  please. 
Mom,  let's  try  to  get  the  rows  a 
little  straighter." 


REMEMBERING  LATE  SUMMER 

Caroline  Eyring  Miner 

Some  August  morning,  breathless  from  the  heat, 
I  shall  stroll  up  the  lane  to  see  you  there 
Latching  the  sagging  gate,  thus  to  repeat 
An  ancient  ritual  of  your  love  and  care. 
The  scarlet  pomegranate  bells  are  gone 
And   now  the  swollen  fruit  is  ripening — 
The  fig  trees  interspersed,  with  little  sun, 
Are  later  with  their  mellow  burgeoning. 
We'll  walk  together  to  the  creaking  swing 
And  I  will  hear  your  gentle  voice  again. 
As  languorous  as  the  hum  of  bees  that  sing 
A   lullaby   of   long   ago,    as   when 
I  basked  in  summer  gold  of  love,  my  dear. 
It  seems  but  yesterday  that  I  was  here. 


582 


a^ 


vSB.t 


-^HH^Woman's 
^  *^  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Minnie  Guenther,  Whiteriver,  Arizona, 
mother  of  nine  children,  who  has  de- 
voted much  of  her  life  to  welfare  work 
among  the  Apache  Indians,  was  chosen 
American  Mother  of  the  Year  in  New 
York  City  in  May.  Mrs.  Guenther,  widow 
of  a  Lutheran  minister,  is  grandmother 
to  twenty-two,  and  has  three  great- 
grandchildren. Expressing  her  formula 
for  rearing  children,  she  advises,  "Give 
a  good  Christian  foundation  to  them, 
and  they  will  build  on  that."  All  of  her 
children  have  college  educations  and 
have  contributed  much  time  and  energy 
to  church  and  community  service. 

Marian  Gardner  Nielsen,  Blanding,  rep- 
resented Utah  as  Mother  of  the  Year. 
She  is  the  wife  of  Joseph  L.  Nielson,  a 
rancher,  and  is  the  mother  of  seven 
children.  Of  pioneer  "covered-wagon" 
heritage,  she  was  graduated  from  the 
University  of  Utah,  and  became  a 
schoolteacher  in  Blanding.  Civic  worker, 
writer,  and  active  in  the  Church,  she 
is  president  of  San  Juan  Stake  Relief 
Society.  Her  children  speak  of  their 
home  life  as  "loving,  secure,  warm, 
friendly,  and  happy." 

Rhea  Coleman  Guild,  a  Latter-day  Saint, 
was  selected  as  New  Hampshire  Mother 
of  the  Year.  She  was  born  in  Midway, 
Utah,  graduated  from  Brigham  Young 
University,  and  met  her  husband  Law- 
rence W.  Guild  while  both  were  travel- 
ing as  members  of  the  Chautauqua 
lecture  bureau.  She  majored  in  speech 
and  drama  and  was  associated  with  her 
sister  Lethe  C.  Tatge  in  Chautauqua 
programs.  Her  lovely  New  England 
home  on    "Smiling   Hill"   was   built   in 


1793.  She  has  served  twice  as  pres- 
ident of  Laconia  Branch  Relief  Society. 
She  has  three  children  and  seven 
grandchildren. 

Monica  Dickens  (Mrs.  Roy  Stratton, 
Cape  Cod,  Massachusetts),  great-grand- 
daughter of  Charles  Dickens,  renowned 
English  novelist,  traveled  across  the 
United  States  on  a  lecture  tour  during 
the  spring  and  summer  of  1967.  She 
illuminated  certain  little  known  aspects 
of  the  early  life  of  her  illustrious  an- 
cestor and  the  personal  tragedy  of  his 
later  years.  Mrs.  Stratton  is  the  wife 
of  a  Commander  in  the  United  States 
Navy,  and  the  couple  have  two  chil- 
dren. 

Nancy  E.  Gwinn,  of  Sheridan,  Wyoming, 
a  senior  English  major  at  the  Univer- 
sity of  Wyoming,  has  been  selected  for 
a  signal  honor.  Beginning  in  September, 
she  will  receive  a  Cultural  Exchange 
scholarship,  including  living  expenses, 
and  other  funds,  for  a  year's  study  at 
Oxford  University,  England.  She  will 
specialize  in  seventeenth  century  litera- 
ture and  music.  Miss  Gwinn  is  a  mem- 
ber of  Phi  Beta  Kappa  and  Phi  Kappa 
Phi,  and  is  listed  in  the  United  States 
Students'  Who's  Who.  This  outstanding 
honor  is  typical  of  awards  being  granted 
to  outstanding  students  in  other  fields, 
also,  for  exchange  education. 

Leslie  Sheryl  Roberts,  of  the  Ottawa 
Second  Branch  of  the  Canadian  Mis- 
sion, will  represent  the  Ottawa  nurses  at 
"Expo  67"  in  Montreal  during  the  sum- 
mer. She  is  district  MIA  music  director, 
Sunday  School  chorister,  and  assistant 
branch  MIA  dance  director. 


583 


The  Worth  of  o  Grandmother 


EDITORIAL 


Volume  54  August  1967  Number  8 

■  Belle  S.  Spafford,  President 

■  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 

■  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 

■  Hulda  P.  Young,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.   Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S.  Manwaring 
EIna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.   Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 


Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne   R.  Gledhill 
Belva   B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B.  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.   Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone   R.   Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen   N.   Barnes 
Kathryn  S.  Gilbert 
Verda  F.  Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zelma  R.  West 
Leaner  J.  Brown 
Reba  C.  Aldous 


Grandma  told  me  all  about  it, 
Told  me  so  I  couldn't  doubt  it.   .   .   . 
— Mary   Mapes   Dodge 

Memories  of  a  grandmother  are 
among  the  choicest  of  one's  life. 
Contrast  the  family  memories 
where  the  grandmother  was  pres- 
ent, and  one  where  she  had  gone 
before  the  child  remembered  her. 
There  is  always  a  feeling  of  sad- 
ness not  to  have  known  her,  not  to 
have  been  taught  lessons  by  her. 

The  only  memories  of  rather 
pioneer  conditions  shutter  open  as 
grandma  walked  to  the  pump  at 
the  back  door,  vigorously  pumped 
a  bucket  of  water,  then  stepped 
into  the  summer  kitchen  to  see  to 
her  dinner.  Earlier,  on  the  tree- 
shadowed  pump  steps,  there  had 
been  a  sharing  of  shelling  peas 
which  she  had  picked  and  carried 
to  the  house  in  her  apron.  Remem- 
bered is  the  steam  rising  up  from 
a  bed  sheet  as  a  hotter  iron  was 
lifted  off  the  stove  and  the  sheet 
folded  and  refolded  almost  auto- 
matically as  the  iron  thumped  and 
lifted.  One  of  grandma's  brothers 
had  been  killed  by  the  Indians  in 
Southern  Utah.  That  made  one 
fearful  when  Indians  would  call  at 
the  home  demanding  bread.  There 
was  one  squaw  whom  people  called 
mean,  but  she  and  grandma 
seemed  to  have  a  warm  under- 
standing between  them.  Everyone 
assembled  at  nine  in  the  evening 
for  family  prayers.  The  large  circle 


584 


of  chairs  around  the  dining  table  was  used  to  kneel  by,  and  usually 
during  the  midst  of  the  prayer  the  old  clock  would  "bong"  out  the  hour. 
Precious  memories  giving  a  quick  vista  of  a  bygone  era! 

What  are  the  pictures  and  experiences  the  grandmothers  of  today  will 
leave  their  grandchildren?  Of  course,  one  tells  of  experiences  before  the 
days  of  automobiles,  radios,  television,  talking  movies,  airplanes,  auto- 
matic washers,  dryers,  and  refrigerators;  but  otherwise,  except  that 
life  was  more  leisurely  in  certain  aspects,  less  crowded  and  demanding, 
the  way  of  life  is  not,  fundamentally,  so  different. 

What  then,  is  the  priceless  legacy  a  grandmother  may  leave  to  be  of 
greatest  value  in  the  trying  days  ahead?  Perhaps  it  would  be  a  bulwark- 
ing in  moral  values.  To  take  the  grandchildren,  in  turns,  as  they  come 
to  see  grandmother,  and  talk  and  speak  of  things  of  the  spirit,  to  relate 
experiences  of  healing  in  the  family,  and  help  them  to  realize  a  family 
closeness — to  describe  the  marvelous  healing  of  that  old  (to  them) 
great  aunt  when  she  was  a  child.  To  thrill  them  with  life  experiences  of 
their  ancestors  who  joined  the  Church,  helping  them  to  realize  that  life 
was  hard  for  them,  too,  and  that  they  prevailed  over  great  temptations. 

Often  one  may  point  up  an  experience  of  theirs  through  a  scriptural 
account  to  help  them  realize  that  men  are  brothers  in  any  age.  Where 
grandchildren  are  able  to  visit  on  a  systematic  basis,  a  consistent  reading 
of  the  scriptures  is  rewarding — not  necessarily  reading  through  a 
standard  work — but  finding  out  the  comprehension  of  a  child  on  the 
sequence  of  events  in  world  history,  with  reference  to  the  gospel,  and 
then  giving  to  him  a  bird's-eye  view  of  where  his  present  world  fits  in. 
It  is  a  time  to  impress  on  him  the  privilege  of  living  now  as  one  chosen 
to  come  to  earth  during  this  great  last  dispensation  with  the  need  to 
remain  true  and  faithful  to  his  heritage. 

Some  grandmothers  make  a  practice  of  inviting  all  their  grandchil- 
dren on  a  certain  day;  others  invite  them  by  ages;  others  by  sex;  others 
as  the  children  ask  to  come.  It  would  seem  that  to  strengthen  the  home 
teachings  of  righteousness  would  be  of  most  worth  to  grandchildren. 
These  are  the  foretold,  fateful  days  when  the  very  elect  will  be  deceived; 
they  will  live  through  perilous  times,  and  the  grandmother's  role  can  be 
a  vital  one  of  teaching,  by  love  and  understanding,  of  the  wisdom  she 
has  reaped  over  the  years. 

— M.C.S. 


585 


The  Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference 

The  Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference  will  be  held  Wednesday  and 
Thursday,  September  27  and  28,  1967.  The  general  session  will  be  held  on 
Wednesday,  September  27,  from  2  to  4  p.m.  in  the  Tabernacle  on  Temple 
Square.  It  is  suggested  that  ward  Relief  Society  presidents  ask  their  bishops 
to  announce  in  the  wards  this  general  session  of  conference  to  which  the  general 
public  is  invited. 

Attendance  at  the  Officers  Meeting  on  Wednesday  morning,  September  27, 
from  9:30  to  11:30  in  the  Tabernacle,  the  departmental  meetings  to  be  held  on 
Thursday  morning,  and  the  Stake  Board  Meeting  Thursday  afternoon,  September 
28,  is  limited  to  stake  board  members  and  mission  district  officers.  A  reception 
to  which  stake  board  members  and  mission  district  officers  are  invited  will  be  held 
on  Wednesday  evening,  September  27,  from  7  to  10  p.m.  in  the  Relief  Society 
Building. 


DAYBREAK 

Alda  L   Brown 

Dawn  awakens  with  pink  skies  and  jade  pearls 
on  the  hemlock  tree.  .  .  . 

Birds  chirp  staccato  eighth  notes  with  quiet 
feather-stirrings. 

The  mountains  are  still  shadowed  in  purple 
slumber. 

Light  prisms  dare  not  shatter  too  quickly  nor 
awaken  too  abruptly,  for  at  this  hour  the 
heartbeat  is  slow  ....  and  the  mind  dull. 

Homes  carry  a  quiet  aloofness — a  wanted  privacy.  .  .  . 
Phones  dare  not  ring  ....  and  the  sound  of  a  door-bell 
would  be  much  too  early. 

The  sun  is  wise.  It  rises  softly,  as  if  to  mellow 
the  day's  beginning.    Slowly  Dawn  unfolds.  .  .  . 


Pulses  quicken, 
the  stillness.  .  . 


.  Tasks  loom. 
Dogs  bark.  .  . 


Car  motors  startle 


Suddenly,  there  is  a  purpose 
a  striving. 

Dawn  has  caught  its  breath. 
And  day  is  on  its  way. 


a  goal. 


586 


CAN  YOU  .... 

Help  YOUR  Husband  Have 
A  Heart? 


AMERICAN 

HEART  ASSOCIATION 


More  and  more,  the  results  of  medical  research  carried  on  for 
years  in  the  United  States,  clearly  demonstrate  that  there  are  ways 
to  help  prevent  the  coronary  attacks  which  claim  the  lives  of  so  many 
American  husbands  and  fathers  each  year. 

The  risks  of  "coronary  occlusion"  due  to  atherosclerosis  (harden- 
ing of  the  arteries)  can  be  substantially  reduced  now  by  proper 
attention  to  certain  "Risk  Factors,"  according  to  leading  heart  spe- 
cialists and  the  American  Heart  Association. 

These  factors  are: 

—  High  levels  of  cholesterol  or  other  fatty  substances  in  the 
blood 

—  Overweight 

—  High  blood  pressure 

—  Lack  of  consistent  exercise 

—  Cigarette  smoking 

—  Diabetes 

—  A  family  history  of  heart  attacks  in  middle  age 

HOW  DOES  YOUR  HUSBAND  RATE?  ASK  YOUR  DOCTOR! 


YOU  ARE   INVITED! 

TO 

"HEARTS  AND  HUSBANDS  DAY" 

SEPTEMBER   13,    1967  —  8:00  P.M. 
SALT   LAKE  TABERNACLE 

FEATURING   DR.   PAUL   DUDLEY  WHITE 

World  famous  heart  specialist  and 

personal  physician  to  former  President 

Dwight  D.  Eisenhower  during  his  heart  attack. 


587 


^<J 


♦  Hank's  face  was             ▼■•••■•••  C#»  ••  "Gail,  we  have  to 

unusually   flushed              I  PD 11816 1  decide  now.   The 

when  he  came    in                 u      1  t         ■                    subject  isn't  new. 

,1      1                                        Hazel  Loomis                  -nrr  ,        1         j 

the  door.  We  ve  chewed  on 

"Got  the  letter,"  he  said,  "here,  this  for  a  year  and  now  an  offer's 

look  at  this!"  come." 

Gail  took  the  letter  and  looked  "We  will  have  to  sell  our  home 
up,  startled,  "Transfer  .  .  .  now     then,"  gasped  Gail, 

they  ask  you  .  .  .  after  you  had  "And  everything  else  we  don't 

settled  for  early  retirement."  She  need,"  urged  Hank, 

wasn't  sure  if  her  blood  tempera-  Gail  walked  away  from  Hank's 

ture  was  rising  or  falling.  Looking  steady  gaze  to  the  wide  glass  view 

up,   she   gave   a   nervous   laugh,  and  the  mountain  beyond.  "I  was 

"Well,   we're  only  young  once,"  sixteen  the  first  time  I  got  on  a 

she  muttered.  high  dive.  I  was  scared  to  death. 

She  watched  Hank's  face  wince.  I  stood  teetering  on  the  edge  for 

"Good  thing  the  kids  are  out  of  a  long  time  and  then  I  shut  my 

school  and  married,"  she  said.  eyes  and  jumped  in." 

"Read  on,"  Hank  said  impa-  Hank  grabbed  the  letter  and 


tiently.  "Do  you  realize,  if  I  ac- 
cept this  offer,  we  will  have  to  be 
sold  and  out  of  here  in  three 
weeks?" 

Gail  watched  Hank  rise  to  his 
full  six-foot  height,  and  she  felt     pounding.  "It's  going  to  hurt,  but 
his  fifty  years  breathing  down  her     I'll  jump,"  she  said, 
neck,  forcing  an  answer.  She  saw  the  flush  of  a  rodeo 


started  for  the  door,  turned  to 
look  Gail  full  in  the  face.  "What's 
the  verdict?  I  have  to  see  John 
and  let  him  know." 

Gail    realized    her    heart    was 


588 


August  1967 


rider  on  Hank's  face  as  he  ran 
down  the  walk  and,  turning, 
shouted,  "Call  Robbie's  Real  Es- 
tate and  put  the  house  on  the 
market." 

Gail  walked  to  the  telephone. 
Her  voice  rose  unnaturally  high 
when  she  finally  connected  with 
her  realtor  friend. 

"Hey,  this  is  Gail Will  our 

house  sell  —  I  mean  in  three 
weeks?" 

"You  mean  . .  .  you're  kidding," 
came  the  voice. 

"Really  —  a  transfer,"  Gail 
choked. 

"Sure,  it'll  sell— along  with  150 
others  .  .  .  but  we'll  come  up  and 
measure  it  and  get  the  papers 
going." 

It  was  morning  before  the  real 
estate  man  came — time  enough  to 
have  a  near  computer  file  on  what 
was  to  be  accomplished  in  a  bare 
three  weeks.  When  he  pounded 
the  "FOR  SALE"  sign  on  the 
front  lawn,  it  was  like  Deborah's 
tent  peg  in  the  skull  of  her 
enemy. 

From  then  on,  the  days  grew 
with  the  accumulation  of  heart- 
breaking labor.  Hank's  mother 
came  to  give  a  hand  through  the 
harrowing  experience  and  to  an- 
swer "Shall  I  take  this,  shall  I 
leave  this,  to  whom  shall  I  give 
this?" 

Tar,  the  twelve-year-old  Lab- 
rador dog,  was  there  through  it 
all,  and  Gail  was  too  tired  to  plan 
for  his  parting.  But  Tar  was  there 
and  she  was  glad  when  he  fol- 
lowed her  from  room  to  room.  He 
ran  when  she  ran,  he  walked  when 
she  walked.  When  she  sat  down, 
he  sat  and  looked  at  her  with  eyes 
sorrowing.  She  patted  him  every 
time  he  was  close. 


Tar  would  be  there  to  help  her 
show  the  house.  People  would  talk 
about  him  first  and  ease  the 
heartbreak  when  she  would  tell 
how  they  had  made  all  those 
special  things — the  two-way  fire- 
place— the  mirrored  china  closet 
— the  pull-out  shelves  for  clean- 
ing. They  would  never  know  how 
she  and  Hank  finished  the  wood 
— how  they  tugged  rocks  from  the 
petrified  forest  and  made  the  rock 
garden.  They  wouldn't  care  that 
they  did  the  insulating — that 
they  built  the  dog  house — that 
they  built  the  stereo — that  they 
put  in  the  push-button  door  open- 
er. 

They  wouldn't  know  the 
months  they  had  carried  swatches 
of  draperies — samples  of  wood — 
pieces  of  stone — sizes  of  pots  and 
pans  (for  the  exact  closet  space). 
She  said  to  herself,  "Forget  this. 
You're  selling  a  house,"  and  then 
she  would  remember  the  very 
great  crowd  that  gathered  when 
the  house  was  finished  and  the 
bishop  blessed  it. 

The  house  sold,  and  farewell 
parties  began.  From  the  accum- 
ulations of  happenings,  Gail  felt 
like  a  hen  still  alive  with  the 
feathers  being  plucked,  one  by 
one.  Then  there  was  nothing  left 
but  the  final  goodbyes — the  mov- 
ers, and  seeing  Tar  off. 

Then  came  the  very  last  day  in 
the  house.  Hank  was  away  on 
last-minute  business.  The  gran- 
diose last  service  of  the  elders 
quorum,  who  came  and  did  the 
perfect  clean-up  job,  left  Gail 
close  to  tears.  What  would  the 
other  goodbyes  be  and  farewell 
to  Tar  for  the  last  time? 

Gail  was  alone  when  the  mov- 
ing van  rolled  away.  Hank  would 
soon  be  coming,  and  they  would 


589 


August  1967 


take  Tar  to  the  plane.  She  pulled 
the  100-yard  drape  open  for  a  full 
glass  view  and  a  last  look.  The 
afternoon  sun  came  pouring  in — 
the  sky  was  clean  of  clouds  and 
a  rare  blue.  The  fringe  of  moun- 
tains made  a  backdrop.  It  was 
the  patterned  cement  wall  that 
flooded  her  memory.  It  looked  as 
if  it  would  stand  forever.  That's 
what  Hank  said  when  she  carried 
blocks  to  him  and  he  slapped 
them  together  with  plaster.  That 
is  what  they  were  saying  all  the 
time  they  were  building  the 
house. 

The  lawn  was  lush  and  freshly 
cut — the  flowers  in  their  best  late 
August  bloom.  The  rock  garden 
was  running  over  with  squash  and 
cucumber  vines — carrots — beets 
— chard — and  tomatoes — it  was 
going  to  make  a  lot  of  good  eating. 
She  remembered  Hank's  stock  re- 
mark, "Gail  grows  vegetables  and 
I  grow  flowers." 

yi 


She  closed  the  drapes,  and  with 
Tar,  her  bodyguard,  went  from 
room  to  room.  She  stopped  to  pat 
him  and  wished  he  could  speak 
his  feelings,  too. 

She  went  to  the  garage  and 
lifted  the  lid  of  an  old  trunk  to 
be  sure  her  big  old  scrapbook  was 
there.  She  opened  it,  thinking  she 
would  take  the  letter  her  mother 
had  written  before  her  fatal  ac- 
cident. In  it  was  the  pedigree 
chart  she  was  working  on.   She 


fingered  around  until  she  put  her 
hands  on  it.  She  took  it  out  and 
closed  the  trunk  and  put  the  lock 
down,  remembering  kindly  the 
friend  who  was  going  to  take  all 
those  nondescript  storage  pieces 
and  store  them  at  her  mountain 
cabin. 

Gail  put  the  letter  in  her  vo- 
luminous handbag.  By  that  time 
Hank  had  arrived. 

"Let's  get  out  of  here  quickly," 
he  said,  and  she  knew  exactly 
how  he  felt.  The  scene  was  put- 
ting Tar  in  the  car  for  the  last 
time  and  the  screened  travel  cage 
— then  the  children  pouring  from 
every  house  in  the  neighborhood 
to  say  goodbye  and  to  pat  Tar 
for  the  last  time. 

Finally,  Hank  got  Tar  into  the 
front  seat.  He  folded  himself  down 
like  a  big  colt  and  put  his  head 
in  Gail's  lap.  He  groaned  com- 
fortably as  he  always  did.  Soon 
they  came  to  the  kennel's  ship- 
ping office. 

Hank  took  Tar  out  of  Gail's 
arms.  He  took  the  box  out.  She 
heard  Hank's  firm  steps  on  the 
boardwalk  and  Tar's  patter,  pat- 
ter, but  she  turned  the  other  way. 
She  had  always  said  Tar  would 
give  his  very  life  for  her — that  if 
there  was  any  more  loyalty  to 
learn.  Tar  was  the  example. 

Hank  soon  returned,  pretend- 
ing composure,  "Won't  those 
twins  be  happy  when  they  see 
Tar?" 

If  Gail  had  answered  him,  the 
sound  would  have  been  like 
cracked  straw.  Then  she  noticed 
Hank  was  taking  the  long  road 
around  the  city.  She  didn't  ask 
any  questions,  because  she  knew 
what  was  in  his  mind.  When  they 
were  well  on  the  journey,  he  said, 
"It'll  be  past  midnight  when  we 


590 


Transfer 


reach  Denver.  Hope  the  kids 
don't  stay  up.  We'll  be  dog-tired, 
and  that's  the  way  I  want  it.  I 
can't  feel  when  I'm  tired." 

It  was  certainly  late  when  they 
arrived,  and,  after  the  harrow- 
ing strain  of  three  long  weeks, 
Gail  felt  like  a  burned  stump. 
But  she  caught  fire  again  once 
safe  in  the  nest  of  her  married 
daughter.  This  was  next  best  to 
being  in  her  own  bed. 

Next  morning,  they  saw  in 
church  four  families  (all  transfers 
from  their  own  town)  who  waited 
until  after  the  services  to  rehearse 
the  joys  and  sorrows  of  uprooted 
families  over  bowls  of  homemade 
ice  cream  and  large  pieces  of  choc- 
olate cake. 

OuNDAY  behind  them.  Hank  and 
Gail  began  their  2,000  mile  jour- 
ney toward  the  crowded  east 
coast.  It  had  been  such  a  warm, 
comfortable  feeling  to  be  with 
their  own  flesh  and  blood,  and 
the  separation  from  them  was 
more  philosophical  than  what 
they  had  felt.  A  house  and  a  wall 
and  a  dog  you  can't  write  to,  you 
can't  plan  holidays  with,  you 
can't  talk  to  by  telephone.  You 
can't  sell  a  child. 

As  they  drove  away,  Gail 
looked  back,  and  the  Rocky 
Mountains  were  strung  as  far  as 
eye  could  see  from  north  to  south. 

''There  they  go,"  Gail  said. 
"The  everlasting  hills." 

''Don't  rub  it  in,"  was  Hank's 
reply. 

Gail  knew  his  thoughts,  espe- 
cially when  he  set  his  jaw  like 
that.  She  knew  when  to  keep 
quiet  and  when  to  boil  over.  She 
pulled  out  her  notebook.  Writing 
on  paper  was  a  release. 

It     was     midaftemoon     when 


Hank  stopped  at  an  eating  place. 
While  they  sat  waiting  for  their 
order.  Hank  asked  what  she  had 
been  writing. 

"Do  you  want  to  hear  a  line?" 
asked  Gail,  pulling  out  her  note- 
book and  reading:  "Wha^t  can 
compensate  for  the  crystal  moun- 
tain streams?  Would  that  we 
might  hold  the  clean  air  swept 
down  from  glaciers  and  use  it 
when  city  smoke  becomes  oppres- 
sive. Our  forebears  were  washed 
from  the  eastern  shores  to  these 
mountains.  Never  were  they 
pushed  back  again.  Why  are  we 
going  back?  Did  they  leave  some- 
thing we  must  find — some  geneal- 
ogy— something  needed  to  send 
us  on  the  right  road  to  get  the 
job  done?  We  are  not  refugees.  We 
made  a  choice,  and  witb  God's 
help,  we  will  make  good." 

Few  times  had  she  seen  Hank 
weep.  She  always  respected  his 
emotional  control.  He  usually 
turned  his  head  away,  but  this 
was  a  different  day. 

Three  days  by  car!  They  were 
one  of  a  great  mobile  army  going 
or  settling  down  in  a  sea  of 
docks  and  bridges,  turnpikes,  and 
toll  roads. 

Oh,  for  a  place,  thought  Gail, 
to  reach  out  and  touch  a  blade 
of  grass,  a  flower,  or  even  a  weed! 

It  was,  finally,  the  morning  of 
the  seventh  day,  with  Gail  and 
Hank  badly  in  need  of  rest  after 
their  search  for  an  apartment. 
Yes,  it  was  the  seventh  day,  and 
they  were  tired,  but  they  were 
up  early  and  located  a  chapel. 
Around  it  was  a  pleasant  lawn, 
shrubs,  and  flowers.  Gail  plucked 
a  leaf  and  squeezed  it  to  see  if 
it  oozed  green.  The  hour  was 
early,  but  there  were  cars  already 
parked   around.    The    foyer   was 


591 


Transfer 


light  and  pleasantly  familiar.  Gail 
had  a  joyful  coming-home  feeling. 

A  handsome,  youngish  man 
emerged  from  an  office  door.  Gail 
poked  Hank.  ''I'll  bet  this  is  the 
bishop,"  she  whispered. 

It  was,  and  he  came  with  his 
hand  warm  with  greeting. 

''We're  transfers  from  the 
West,"  said  Hank,  "just  sort  of 
checking  in." 

"I'm  a  transfer,  too,"  said  the 
bishop,  "six  years  ago.  From  Mon- 
tana." There  was  plenty  to  talk 
about,  then,  with  not  enough 
time.  After  the  bishop  took  the 
usual  statistics  about  them,  a 
young  man  burst  into  the  front 
door  with  urgency  written  all  over 
his  face. 

"Well,  meet  the  new  folks," 
said  the  bishop.  "This  is  the  Sun- 
day School  superintendent." 

Introductions  were  quickly  ac- 
knowledged. "What  will  I  do  with 
those  teenage  boys  again?  Glen 
just  called  and  can't  teach  them 
this  morning.  They  are  incorrigi- 
ble." 

"Hank    just    left    from    being 


Sunday  School  superintendent," 
Gail  volunteered.  "Why  don't  you 
ask  him  .  .  .  ?" 

"Well?  Will  you?"  the  poor  man 
was  pleading. 

Hank  was  shunted  off,  led  by 
the  superintendent. 

Gail  knew  what  Hank's  per- 
formance would  be.  She  knew  the 
effect  of  that  sure,  calm  voice. 
Pretty  soon  the  young  boys  would 
forget  to  wiggle  and  whisper  as 
they  listened  to  the  Prodigal  Son 
— the  day  in  the  Sacred  Grove — 
he  would  know  the  story,  what- 
ever it  was. 

Gail  sat  down  on  a  bench  and 
waited.  She  saw  on  the  bulletin 
board  "Singing  Mothers'  Rehears- 
al Tuesday  Evening."  Relief  So- 
ciety— memories  came  fast  now. 
.  .  .  She  was  glad  she  had  brought 
her  arrangements  for  hymns. 
They  would  be  useful  here. 

All  was  so  familiar.  Possessions 
seemed  unimportant.  .  .  .  She  was 
glad  she  had  brought  her  mother's 
last  letter  and  the  pedigree  chart. 
The  Church  was  the  same  every- 
where and  she  had  come  home. 


r 


V. 


BRIGHT  BEGONIAS 

Bernice  Ames 

Here  at  the  edge  of  a  garden 

As  velvet  as  Eden 

The  sun   has  taken   root 

To  hold  down   moments  of  light. 

Begonias  rise  on   brittle  stems 
From  Netherlands  fields 
Of  infinite  care  and  choosing — 
Magenta,   lemon,  fuchsia,  tangerine. 

Color  translates 

The  love  that  made  them  flourish. 
They  give  back  a  beauty 
Learned  from   partial  shade. 


592 


MT.  WILSON,  SAN  JUAN  NATIONAL  FOREST,  COLORADO  ► 

Photograph   by  David  Muench 


IN  THE  MIDST  OF  SUMMER 

Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 

To  be  alive  in  the  fulness  of  a  summer  day; 

To  be  aware  of  this  sun-drenched  moment;  to  feel 

The  warmth,  the  wonder  of  life;  to  note  the  way 

The  bees,  sated  with  hollyhock  nectar,  reel 

In  the  sunshine;  to  see  the  balanced  grace 

Of  hummingbirds  on  flimsy  breezes,  who 

Drink  from  petaled  cups;  at  last  to  trace 

The  sun-dialed  hours  to  purple  evening  dew.  .  .  . 

We  are  aware  in  waking  and  in  sleep 

Of  time's  brief  measure;  but  there  is  a  length  of  day 

In  which  to  dream,  to  share  talk,  long  and  deep, 

Of  finite  things  and  all  their  infinite  way. 

To  stretch  a  thought  to  the  uttermost  bounds  of  heaven 

For  this,  surely,  a  summer  day  is  given. 


Washcloth  ^  Slippers 


Mary  J.  Police 

For  one  pair,  the  following  articles  are  needed: 

2  terry  facecloths,  any  color  or  print  (in   size  to  fit  foot) 

%  yard  of  %-inch  wide  elastic 

1  card  rickrack,  matching  or  contrasting  color 

small  flowers,  bows,  or  buttons  for  trim 

1.  Fold  facecloth  in  half.    Seam  one  end  from  fold  to  border  of  cloth. 

2.  Fold  border  down  one  inch.    Slip  stitch.    Place  rickrack  %-inch  from  top  of 
slipper,  stitch  in  place,  forming  the  casing. 

3.  Draw   10   inches   of   elastic   through   casing.     Firmly   stitch    ends   of  elastic 
to  open  ends  of  slippers. 

4.  Fold  IV2  inches  of  stitched  seam  upwards  towards  casing,  to  form  heel  shape. 
Tack  to  seam. 

5.  Stitch  the  open  end  of  cloth  %-inch  from  end. 

6.  Tack  small  flowers,  bows,  or  buttons  to  front  seam  for  trim.  If  desired,  a  rick- 
rack bow  may  be  stitched  to  front  seam. 

For  men's  or  boy's  slippers,  skip  the  rickrack  and  other  trimming  and  sub- 
stitute braid  or  leave  plain. 

594 


Illustrated  directions  for  making  Washcloth  Slippers. 


1.  Fold  Cloth 

Seam  end  from  fold  to  border. 


2.    Fold  border  down. 
Slipstitch  1-inch 
from  fold.  Sew  rick- 
rack  %-Jnch  from 
border  fold  to 
form  casing. 


/Casing 


Rickrack, 


'•^li^SS«.?9SSS«^S^R<.*«^  ;*t\^^ 


3.    Draw  10  inches  of 
elastic  through  casing. 
Stitch  ends  of  elastic 
to    open    ends    of 
slippers. 


4.  Fold  1^/4"  of  back  seam  up- 
wards to  casing  to  form  shape 
of  heel.  Tack  to  seam. 


5.  Stitch  front 
seam  closed 


Tack    tassel — flowers- 
bows  or  buttons  here. 


THOUGHTS  ON   LIFE 

Angle  Munson 

The  sky  is  dark  blue  with  brilliant  stars  shining  through,  like  the  dark 
of  our  lives  and  the  moments  of  joy. 

The  darkness,  at  times,  seems  to  invade  our  lives,  surround,  and  overpower 
us,  and  we  do  not  look  for  the  light.  There  are,  however,  numerous  stars  or 
blessings  in  our  lives,  so  numerous  that  we  cannot  actually  number  them. 

There  are  joys  still  too  far  distant  for  us  to  see,  just  as  in  the  heavens 
there  are  stars  too  far  away  even  to  comprehend. 

So,  when  we  feel  the  dl^Vkness  closing  in,  let  us  step  outside  and  look  to 
the  heavens.  At  first  sight,  they,  too,  may  seem  dark,  but  when  our  eyes 
become  adjusted,  we  will  see  there  is  more  light  than  darkness.  It  is  only 
that,  at  the  moment,  the  dark  is  closer  to  us.  And,  remembering  this,  we  will 
realize  we  have  only  to  open  the  eyes  of  our  soul  to  see  the  beauty  in  life. 


595 


August  1967 


^iP^Pii)^Pii)^piii.a^v.^  .^j(^P^( 


Recipes  for  Venleon 


Ann  Andersen 


Venison  is  a  nourishing  and  delicious  meat.  Through  skillful  preparation  and 
a  little  extra  care,  the  "wild"  flavor  can  be  lessened,  and  venison  can  be  a 
favorite  food  for  the  family.  A  small  amount  of  beef  suet  added  to  ground 
venison  increases  the  flavor  and  adds  to  the  rich  brown  surface  coating  of  meat 
balls  and  meat  loaves. 


CORNISH   PASTIES 


Pastry  (or  use  your  own  favorite) 


1/^   c.   boiling  water 


1   c.  shortening 
3  c.  sifted  flour 


1  tsp.  baking  powder 
1  tsp.  salt 


Pour  boiling  water  over  shortening  and  beat  with  a  fork.  Add  dry  ingredients. 
Chill. 

Filling 

1  lb.  ground  venison 

2  potatoes,   peeled   and   grated 

3  large  carrots,  peeled  and  grated 
1/2   c.  catsup 

Crumble  and  fry  venison  and  onion.  Mix  with  other  ingredients.  Using  saucer 
as  a  guide,  cut  dough  into  10  circles.  Place  filling  in  center  and  fold  over, 
crimp  edges,  and  prick  top.  Place  on  baking  sheet.  Bake  at  400°  for  10  minutes. 
Reduce  heat  to  350°  for  10  minutes.  This  recipe  will  serve  a  family  of  four 
twice.  The  pasties  freeze  nicely. 


3  tbsp. 

chopped  onion 

1   tsp. 

salt 

1/4  tsp. 

pepper 

1/4  tsp. 

oregano 

Meatballs 


1   egg 

V2   c.  bread  crumbs 

V2   c.  water 

1   small   onion 


SWEET  AND  SOUR   MEAT   BALLS 

(Kottbullar) 


1  tsp.  salt 

14  tsp.  pepper 

4  tbsp.   sugar 

1   lb.  venison  (ground) 


Mix  ingredients  and  form  into  balls. 


596 


Recipes  for  Venison 


Sauce 


2  beef  bouillon  cubes 
1  c.  boiling  water 
V2  c.  flour 
V2  tsp.  cinnamon 


1  c.   milk  (evaporated   may  be 
used  if  desired) 

2  tbsp.  lemon  juice 
_-V^-c.  water 


Dissolve  cubes  in  boiling  water.  Simmer  10  minutes.  Add  flour  a  little  at  a  time. 
Add  cinnamon.  Stir  in  milk  and  V2  cup  water  if  evaporated  milk  is  used.  Stir 
and  cook  until  sauce  is  thickened.  Stir  in  lemon  juice,  pour  over  browned  meat 
balls  and  serve  as  soon  as  possible.  Can  be  served  over  noodles,  if  desired. 
Serves  6. 


THE  POSTMAN  —  A  MODERN  PIED  PIPER 

Pearle  M.  Olsen 

He  makes  no  claim  to  using  magic  power. 
Nor  does  he  blow  the  pipe  of  legend's  fame. 
No  rodents  follow  him  in  their  doomed  hour. 
And  he  would  be  the  first  one  to  disclaim 
That  he  encourages  a  deed  or  thought 
When  children  leave  their  homes  to  follow  him. 
Enduring  lessons  he  has  gently  taught 
To  boys  with  questing  eye  and  robust  limb. 
They  wait  and  watch  until  he  comes  along, 
Then  follow  on  the  pathway  to  each  home. 
Sometimes  he  tells  a  story,  sings  a  song. 
While  measuring  steps  like  a  metronome. 
His  voice  and  leather  bag  of  weighted  mail 
Are  more  alluring  than  a  flute's  thin  wail! 


THE  WARP  OF  A  PERFECT  DAY 

Bertha  A.  Kleinman 

When  the  dusk  descends  and  the  setting  sun 

discloses  the  deeds  of  the  day  well  done, 
Do  you  still  remember  a  task — ^just  one, 

A  task  defaulted  and  shunned  away  to  delete  and 

despoil  your  perfect  day? 
As  you  close  your  door  on  the  eventide,  to  nestle 

and  drowse  at  your  fireside, 
Is  there  one  last  call  you  have  failed  to  keep  that 

flutters  your  dreams  as  you  fall  asleep? 
Not  the  alpine  summit  where  eagles  soar,  nor  the 

dizzy  heights  of  Excelsior — 
It's  the  little  tasks  you  postpone  away  that  mar  the 

Warp  of  your  perfect  day. 


597 


Kitchen 


Elsie  Sim  Hansen 


♦  A  thunderstorm  was  scissoring 
across  the  sky  as  I  looked  out  of 
my  Hving-room  window.  It  would 
probably  be  raining  any  minute,  I 
thought,  as  I  placed  a  scarf  over 
my  head  in  preparation  for  dash- 
ing across  the  street  to  my  neigh- 
bor's house  to  borrow  a  cup  of 
powdered  sugar. 

As  I  entered  Beth  Jordan's 
kitchen  and  asked  for  the  sugar, 
I  noticed  almost  immediately  thai 
she  was  ironing,  and  that  she  had 
a  lovely  white  orchid  on  the 
shoulder  of  her  pink-flowered 
house  dress. 

"Looks  as  if  you  have  on  your 
celebrating  wings,"  I  said,  smiling, 
as  I  nodded  my  head  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  orchid. 

Beth's  face  flushed  a  faint  pink, 
and  she  laughed  as  she  said,  "I 
suppose  you  could  say  I  am  cele- 
brating, although  I  am  not  really 
going  anywhere  today.  Randy  and 
I  celebrated  our  anniversary  last 
night." 

"It  is  a  gorgeous  orchid.  I  do 
not  believe  I  have  ever  seen  a 
white  one  so  large,"  I  replied. 

"I  think  it  is  sublime,"  Beth 
exclaimed.  "That  is  why  I  didn't 
like  the  idea  of  shutting  it  away 
in  a  box  in  the  refrigerator  where 
I  couldn't  see  it  or  enjoy  its 
beauty.  Of  course,  I  realize  it  will 
not  last  long  wearing  it  for  awhile 
every  day,  but  of  what  use  is  it 
doing  lying  in  a  dark  refrigerator? 
I  like  to  think  I  am  getting  as 
much  joy  and  pleasure  out  of  it 
as  possible." 

I  was  silent  for  a  moment  as  if 
trying  to  digest  the  idea,  and  then 
I  said,  "I  always  put  my  corsages 
in  the  refrigerator  after  wearing 
them  a  time  or  two.  I  have  never 
thought  about  wearing  them  in 
the  house." 


598 


Orchids  in  the  Kitchen 


Beth  glanced  quickly  at  me  as 
she  said,  "I  feel  sure  other  people 
have  probably  worn  flowers  in  the 
house,  but  the  idea  might  not 
have  occurred  to  me  if  I  hadn't 
helped  my  mother  take  care  of 
grandmother's  belongings  when 
she  died  about  a  year  ago." 

"Is  the  idea  a  secret?"  I  asked. 
"And  what  has  it  to  do  with  wear- 
ing corsages  in  the  house?" 

"Grandmother's  house  was  just 
full  of  lovely  gifts  that  people  had 
given  to  her,  including  a  cedar 
chest  that  was  filled  to  the  brim 
with  embroidered  pillow  slips, 
dish  towels,  tablecloths,  and  even 
a  wedding-ring  quilt  top.  Every 
thing  was  yellow  with  age.  Mother 
said  she  had  asked  grandmother 
many  times  why  she  didn't  use 
the  articles,  and  grandmother  al- 
ways replied  that  she  intended 
to  when  some  special  occasion 
arrived,  only  the  occasion  never 
came.  Does  that  answer  your 
questions?" 

I  felt  a  guilty  feeling  skip  down 
my  spine  as  I  remembered  all  the 
gifts  I  had  stored  away,  so  I  said 
defensively,  "Not  quite,  because  I 
think  it  is  a  good  idea  to  have 


some  lovely  linens  stored  away  for 
special  occasions." 

"I  do,  too,"  Beth  answered, 
"but  not  like  grandmother  did. 
Just  think  of  the  time  and  effort 
friends  and  relatives  expended  in 
making  the  lovely  gifts  they  gave 
to  her.  Now  she  is  gone,  and  she 
didn't  give  herself  any  oppor- 
tunity to  enjoy  them." 

"Perhaps  she  received  her  plea- 
sure in  just  knowing  she  had 
them,"  I  suggested. 

Beth  looked  at  me  skeptically 
for  a  moment,  and  then  she  said, 
"The  scriptures  tell  us,  'For  what 
doth  it  profit  a  man  if  a  gift  is 
bestowed  upon  him,  and  he  re- 
ceive not  the  gift?'  Grandmother 
evidently  never  learned  how  to 
receive  her  gifts.  Randy  and  I 
have  decided  to  obtain  as  much 
joy  and  happiness  out  of  our  gifts 
now,  today,  as  it  is  possible." 

As  I  picked  up  the  cup  of  sugar 
from  the  drainboard,  I  said 
thoughtfully,  "I  am  surely  glad 
that  I  came  over  today,  Beth.  1 
realize  now  that  it  is  about  time 
for  my  family,  and  me,  to  start 
enjoying  a  few  orchids  of  our 
own." 


TIME 

Dixie  Randall  Oveson 

Whoever  said  time  flows  or  glides? 
It  swoops  and  jerks,  drags,  or  flies. 
For  time  Is  teasing,   mean  and  dear — 
It's  here  and  gone;  then  gone  and  here. 

Each   hour  and  minute  drags  or  fleets: 
When  time  is  needed,  on   it  speeds. 
When  anxious,  waiting  for  some  word. 
It  hovers,  stays,  is  never  heard. 

It's  so  elusive,   no  man  yet 

Has  caught  time  in  a  human   net. 

With  all  our  scientific  skill 

Time  comes  and  goes  just  as  it  will! 


599 


A  TALENT  FOR  MAKING  QUILTS  AND  COVERLETS 

Katherine  B.  Weber,  San  Gabriel  Ward,  East  Los  Angeles  Stake,  California,  con- 
tributes her  talents  for  design  and  stitchery  to  her  Relief  Society  organization. 
Each  year  she  thinks  of  something  new  in  color  harmony  or  color  contrasts,  and 
something  different  in  quilting  patterns — something  bright  and  cheerful  for  the 
children's  beds,  something  lovely  in  "singing  pastels"  for  the  woman  of  the 
house — quilts  and  coverlets  beautiful  enough  to  serve  as  bedspreads — warm 
and  comfortable  for  replacing  blankets. 

Sister  Weber  was  born  sSh  Romania,  and  later  moved  to  Germany,  where  she 
became  a  member  of  the  Church  in  1911.  She  came  to  the  United  States  in  1932, 
for  a  temple  marriage.  After  many,  many  moves,  she  "settled"  in  San  Gabriel, 
where  she  has  supervised  quiltmaking  in  the  ward  Relief  Society  for  many  years. 
She  has  been  a  visiting  teacher  for  forty  years.  Her  homemade  bread  has  been 
in  the  "best-seller"  booth  at  the  bazaars  ever  since  she  joined  the  Relief  Society 
in  San  Gabriel. 


600 


Golden  Chain 


Chapter  7 


Hazel  M.  Thomson 


Synopsis:  Nora  Blake,  who  comes 
to  teach  school  in  Banner,  Idaho,  lives 
in  the  home  of  Bishop  Shepherd  and 
becomes  acquainted  with  a  Latter- 
day  Saint  family.  She  meets  Jed 
Oliver,  a  local  rancher,  and  is  aston- 
ished to  learn  that  he  cannot  read.  She 
teaches  him  to  read.  Nora  takes  up  a 
homestead.  Her  ties  to  the  valley  be- 
come deeper  and  she  grieves  with  the 
family  when  Trudy  Shepherd  dies  of 
influenza.  Through  truths  and  hope 
expressed  at  the  funeral  services,  and 
afterwards,  Nora  learns  significant 
principles  of  the  gospel.  Finally,  Jed 
explains  the  mystery  of  Old  Free,  a 
hermit,  and  non- Mormon,  who  is 
really  Jed's  grandfather,  and  how  the 
old  man  had  watched  over  Jed  for 
many  years  while  his  father  pros- 
pected. Nora,  by  now  deeply  in  love 
with  Jed,  wonders  why  he  does  not 
speak  to  her  of  his  own  feelings. 

♦  Somewhat  to  Nora's  surprise, 
Old  Free  didn't  hesitate  about  ac- 
cepting the  invitation  to  come  to 
school.  The  fact  was  that  he 
seemed    to    be    pleased    to    find 


someone  interested  in  his  wood 
carvings. 

''How  in  the  world  did  you  do 
this?"  she  asked,  picking  up  a 
piece  of  large  wooden  chain. 

"It's  not  hard,"  he  said.  "I  just 
got  me  a  good  piece  of  pine  to 
start  with,  and  whittled  away  the 
part  that's  gone  and  this  is  the 
part  that's  left." 

Nora  laughed.  ''Sounds  easy," 
she  agreed.  "But  I  wouldn't  know 
just  which  part  to  whittle  away. 
That's  what  I'd  like  to  have  you 
do,  show  my  students  which  part 
to  cut  away,  as  well  as  show  them 
some  of  these  things  you  have 
made." 

He  had  a  marvelous  collection 
of  his  work,  ranging  from  the 
heavy  chain  to  dainty  figurines. 
There  were  many  bowls  made  of 
various  woods  of  differing  sizes 
and    colorations    and    inlaid    in 


601 


August  1967 

beautifully  intricate  patterns  and  a  lot  of  snow.  I'll  soon  have  to 

designs.  have  my  crops  in,  if  I  hope  to  raise 

Nora  spent  a  delightful  half-  anything  this  year." 

hour  just  looking  and  feeling  the  Nora's  brown  eyes  blazed, 

woods  and  listening  to  the  old  ''Land!   That's    all  you  think 

man  talk.  about,    Jed    Oliver!"    she   cried. 

"That's  it,"  he  said.  "Pick  it  "Have  you  forgotten  that  this  is 

up.  You  can't  get  the  feel  of  wood  your  own  grandfather?  Nothing 

by  looking.  You've  got  to  handle  ought  to  keep  you  from  hearing 

it."  him.  But  I  should  have  known," 

The  piece  he  had  reference  to  she  said  bitterly,  "to  you,  people 
was  a  tray  in  a  breathtakingly  are  nothing.    It's  only  land  that 
beautiful  arrangement  of  pieces  matters." 
and  colors,  arranged  in  a  geomet- 
ric pattern.  M 

"It's  beautiful,"  breathed  Nora.  Rora    stopped,    shaken    by   her 

"Perfectly  beautiful."  outburst,    regretting    it   immedi- 

They  agreed  on  his  coming  the  ately.  Her  lips  quivered,  but  Jed 

following  Friday  afternoon  at  two.  did  not  notice.     She   could  not 

As  she  said  goodbye  to  the  old  see  that  his  own  face  had  paled 

man,  it  occurred  to  Nora  that  he  under  its  weathered  tan. 

had  lived  on  the  fringe  of  the  com-  He  didn't  answer  until  he  drew 

munity's  life,  just  as  his  cabin  his  team  to  a  stop  at  the  Shep- 

was  on  the  edge  of  town  in  its  herd   home.    At  last   he    spoke, 

location,    that    he    was    actually  quietly,  evenly, 

welcoming  this  opportunity  to  be  "I  think  you're  right,"  he  said, 

a  little  part  of  the  happenings  of  "I've  had  something  of  the  same 

the   village   near  which   he   had  idea  myself,  but  now  that  you  put 

spent  those  many  years.  it  into  words,  I  can  see  it  right 

Hearing  Jed's  story  on  the  ride  clear.  I  have  always  put  my  land 

out  to  the  Lang  place  had  given  first,  and  just  as  you  say,  people 

Nora  new  insight  into  Jed's  life,  are  what're  really  important." 

and  the  new  feeling  of  compati-  Nora    felt   helpless    in    coping 

bility  between  them  clung  to  her.  with  this  unexpected  turn  in  his 

She  hoped,  how  she  hoped,  that  attitude.  She  wanted  to  apologize 

Jed,  too,  recognized  a  new  feeling  for  the  things  she  had  said,  yet 

of  closeness  between  them,  but  his    manner    stopped    her.     He 

her  hopes  were  short-lived.  seemed   to   bear   no   resentment 

As  they  neared  the  lights  in  the  over  what  she  had  said.  As  he 

Shepherd  farmhouse,  Nora  asked,  said  good  night,  there  was  no  bit- 

"When  he  comes  to  school,  Jed,  terness  at  her  outburst,  but  rather 

wouldn't  you  like  to  come  and  she  sensed  a  great  humility,  or 

hear  him?"  something  akin  to  gratitude,  as  if 

"I    don't   believe    I    can,"    he  she  had   done   him  a  very   real 

answered.  "I've  got  a  lot  of  work  favor.  The  conversation  remained 

to  do  around  my  place.  If  the  fresh  in  her  mind  and  she  found 

snow  keeps  melting,  we're  due  for  herself  going  over  it  again  and 

an  early  spring.  I  don't  look  for  again.  Sometimes  she  blamed  her- 

much  storm  now,  not  after  such  self  for  her  inexcusable  rudeness. 

602 


The  Go/den  Chain 


Other  times  she  found  herself  try- 
ing to  justify  her  criticism. 

Well,  he  does  pay  more  atten- 
tion to  his  farm  than  he  ever  does 
to  people,  she  told  herself.  I  wish 
I  hadn't  said  what  I  did.  No!  I'm 
glad  I  said  what  I  did.  Maybe, 
just  maybe,  it  will  jar  him  a  little 
and  somehow  make  him  aware 
that  I'm  alive. 

On  Friday,  Old  Free  appeared 
exactly  at  two  o'clock,  his  white 
hair  and  beard  neatly  combed  and 
his  old  brown  bag  bulging  with  his 
carvings. 

Of  all  her  visitors  for  the  year, 
this  one  proved  to  be  the  most  en- 
joyable for  her  students.  At  four- 
thirty  Joe  Pine  still  sat  at  his 
desk  working  on  the  first  link  of 
his  chain  from  the  piece  of  wood 
Old  Free  had  given  him. 

''I've  got  to  get  home,"  he  said 
at  last.  ''But  if  I  come  out  to 
your  place,  will  you  show  me  how 
to  finish  this?" 

"Glad  to,"  the  old  man  an- 
swered, and  Nora  noted  the 
pleased  look  on  his  face.  "Glad  to. 
You  jusi  'uir.e  out  any  time.  Any 
time  at  all." 

"Tomorrow's  Saturday,"  said 
Joe,  picking  up  the  piece  of  wood 
and  carrying  it  carefully  toward 
the  door.  "It's  Saturday,  and  I'll 
be  there.  And  thanks,  Mr.  Free. 
Thanks  a  lot." 

"I  can't  tell  you  how  much  I 
appreciate  your  visit,"  Nora  said, 
when  Joe  had  gone.  "I  think 
you've  solved  two  of  my  biggest 
problems  for  next  year.  That  is,  I 
don't  think  they'll  be  problems 
next  year.  I  think  they've  found 
out  that  there  are  other  ways  of 
having  fun.  Why,  both  Joe  Pine 
and  Ed  Johnson  have  been  more 
interested  in  this  than  anything 
we've  done  all  year.  And  I  may  as 


well  tell  you  to  expect  them  both 
tomorrow.  Where  Joe  goes,  Ed 
goes  along,  too." 

"It'll  seem  good,"  said  the  old 
man,  beginning  to  put  the  articles 
back  into  his  sack.  "It'll  seem 
real  good  to  have  young  folks 
around  that  don't  come  to  laugh 
at  me." 

He  went  on  filling  his  bag. 

"Sometimes  it  gets  a  bit  lonely 
out  at  my  place,"  he  said.  "Don't 
see  many  people." 

"Why  don't  you  try?"  Nora 
asked  gently. 

"Nowhere  to  go,"  he  said. 
"Nowhere  except  to  church."  He 
stood  there,  holding  the  tray  she 
remembered  from  her  visit.  He 
held  it  out  to  her. 

"Here,"  he  said.  "I'd  like  you 
to  have  this." 

"Oh,  thank  you!"  she  said. 
"Thank  you,  so  very  much." 

She  placed  the  tray  on  her  desk 
and  looked  at  him. 

"Why  don't  you  go,  if  you  want 
to,  to  church  I  mean?  I  do.  And 
I'm  a  non-member,  just  like  you, 
but  they  always  make  me  feel 
Wvlcome.  I'm  sure  they  would  do 
the  same  with  you.' 

I  HERE  was  a  great  sadness  in 
his  face  and  in  his  voice. 

"I'm  not  worthy.  You  see,  I 
was  there,  that  day.  .  .  ." 

"But  that's  seventy  years  ago," 
said  Nora.  "You  must  have  been 
very  young." 

"Yes,  I  was  young.  But  I  was 
there.  I  was  there." 

Nora  remembered  the  two 
books  she  had  seen  in  his  cabin, 
the  Bible  and  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, worn  from  much  use. 

"Think  of  Paul,"  she  said.  "He 
held  the  coats  of  those  who 
stoned  Stephen,  yet  the  Lord  said 


603 


August  1967 


to  Ananias,  'He  is  a  chosen  vessel 
unto  me/  " 

The  old  man  nodded.  ''I  have 
read  it,"  he  said,  "many  times, 
and  it  seemed  that  Paul  was  con- 
senting to  Stephen's  death.  At 
Carthage,  I  raised  no  hand.  May- 
be, I,  too,  was  consenting." 

"But  you  were  but  a  boy," 
cried  Nora.  "You  cannot,  you 
must  not  carry  this  load  of  guilt. 
You  see,"  she  said  softly,  "I  know 
who  you  are." 

"You  whatr 

"Yes.  Jed  told  me.  I  know 
you're  his  grandfather.  And  I 
know  it's  tim6  the  people  in  this 
town  know  it.  Your  place  is  with 
him.  Not  living  alone,  like  a — like 
an  outcast." 

"But  I  am  an  outcast.  I  cast 
myself  out  from  all  decent  people 
and,  especially,  from  the  Mor- 
mons." He  faced  her,  and  his 
faded  blue  eyes  looked  deep  into 
her  brown  ones.  "Yet  this  much 
I  know.  What  they  believe  is 
true." 

"Then  you  should  tell  them," 
said  Nora,  "and  become  one  of 
them." 

The  old  irmi'i  picked  up  his  bag 
and  shook  his  head. 

"I  can't,"  he  said.  "I'm  not 
worthy." 

He  went  out  and  closed  the 
door. 

Days  passed  and  Nora  did  not 
see  Jed.  Then  on  the  last  day  of 
school,  Ben  mentioned  that  Jed 
had  gone  to  Salt  Lake  City.  On 
the  following  Sunday  he  was  ab- 
sent from  church.  During  the 
week  Nora  made  a  new  dress  and 
bonnet  to  match.  They  were  blue, 
and  the  following  Sunday,  wear- 
ing them,  Nora  knew  she  had 
never  looked  better.  And  Jed  was 
back.  But  if  she  expected  him  to 


notice  either  the  dress  or  the 
bonnet,  she  had  been  mistaken. 

"I  don't  know  how  to  thank 
you.  Miss  Nora,"  he  said,  shaking 
her  hand  briefly. 

Miss  Nora!  Nora  could  feel  a 
new  formality  in  his  manner, 
sensing  that  her  own  words  had 
made  her  position  with  him  more 
remote  than  ever. 

"If  it  hadn't  been  for  you,  I 
might  never  have  realized  my  lack 
of  concern  for  my  fellow  human 
beings.  You  were  right,  you 
know." 

"No!  No,  I  wasn't!"  cried  Nora. 
"I  was  very  wrong.  Wrong  in 
what  I  said  and  wrong  to  presume 
to  say  it  to  you,  you  who  have 
cared  all  these  years  for  Ben.  I 
don't  know  how  I  could  have  said 
such  a  thing." 

"Yes,  I  have  been  so  taken  up 
with  my  farm,"  insisted  Jed, 
"that  I  really  haven't  given 
people  much  thought.  But  I  mean 
to  make  up  for  lost  time." 


ora's    hopes    bounded.     Per- 


N 

haps  he  was  going  to  say  some- 
thing! Something  she  had  been 
longing  to  hear  for  so  many  days 
and  weeks  and  months.  Yes,  since 
that  very  first  day  when  she  felt 
his  strong  arms  lift  her  over  the 
schoolyard  fence  to  safety. 

"I'll  be  leaving  next  week  for 
a  mission  to  England." 

Nora  felt  that  her  heart  would 
stop. 

"But  your  farm?"  she  cried. 
"Who  will  take  care  of  your 
place?" 

"Ben.  He  can  take  care  of  what 
he  can  manage,  and  the  rest  will 
just  have  to  lie  fallow  until  I  get 
back.  The  land  will  just  have  to 
get  along,  while  I  go  out  into  the 


604 


The  Golden  Chain 


world  and  take  care  of  people's 
souls." 

Oh,  why  had  she  done  it?  Why 
had  she  said  those  things  to  him? 
And,  above  all,  why  had  she  ever 
bothered  to  teach  him  to  read? 
Nora  was  to  ask  herself  these 
questions  many  times  in  the 
months  that  were  to  follow. 

Jed's  farewell  was  set  for  the 
next  Thursday  evening.  Nora 
dressed  carefully,  wishing  she  had 
been  invited  by  Jed  to  go  with  him, 
but  since  she  hadn't  she  went 
along  with  the  Shepherd  family. 
Jed  was  not  there  when  they 
arrived.  Neither  did  he  put  in  an 
appearance  until  almost  time  for 
the  meeting  to  begin.  And  when 
he  did  come.  Freedom  Lang  was 
with  him.  Nora  noticed  whispers 
among  the  audience  as  Jed  led  the 
old  man  right  up  to  the  stand 
and  seated  him  by  his  side. 

Nora  could  feel  an  air  of  ex- 
pectancy as  the  moment  drew 
near  for  Jed  to  make  his  remarks. 
When  he  began  he  never  took  his 
eyes  from  hers  until  he  had 
finished. 

"I  want  you  to  know  how 
happy  I  am  to  be  going  on  this 
mission,"  he  said.  "I  have  some- 
thing that  is  very  precious  to  me, 
my  testimony,  and  up  to  now  I 
have  made  little  effort  to  share  it 
with  anyone  else.  Now  I  have  that 
opportunity,  and  I  will  share  it 
with  everyone  I  can  get  to  listen. 
I  mean  to  make  up  for  lost  time." 

He  turned  then  and  held  out  a 
hand  to  Old  Free,  drawing  the  old 
man  to  his  feet,  leading  him  over 
by  the  pulpit. 

"Before  I  go,  I  want  you  to 
know  one  thing.  This  man  is  my 
grandfather.  It's  a  long  story,  and 
he  had  his  reasons  why  he  never 
wanted  me  to  tell  it.  But  I  feel  the 


time  has  come  for  it  to  be  known. 
I'm  going  away,  and  I  leave  him 
in  your  hands.  He'll  be  moving  in 
to  stay  with  Ben  while  I  am  gone. 
I  hope  you'll  take  care  of  him 
until  I  get  back." 

Nora  found  herself  blinking 
back  the  tears.  She  could  still  feel 
them,  there  in  her  throat,  when 
Jed  came  and  asked  her  for  the 
first  dance. 

They  didn't  talk.  There  seemed 
to  be  nothing  more  to  say.  He 
held  her  close  and  once,  just  once, 
for  a  brief  moment,  Nora  was 
certain  she  felt  his  lips  against 
her  forehead. 

When  the  dance  was  over,  so 
was  the  evening  for  her.  She  knew 
Jed  would  take  Ben  and  drive 
Old  Free  back  out  to  his  cabin. 
She  left  the  building  and  walked 
back  to  the  Shepherd  home  alone 
under  the  stars. 

■  HERE  was  a  large  group 
gathered  at  the  little  station  to 
see  Jed  off  on  the  train.  Nora  was 
disappointed.  It  seemed  that  the 
whole  town  had  showed  up.  But, 
she  asked  herself,  what  had  she 
expected?  That  she  would  be  the 
only  one  there?  She  tried  desper- 
ately to  remember  whether  there 
was  anything  special  about  his 
handshake,  but  she  had  to  admit 
that  he  had  included  her  as  one  of 
the  group,  along  with  Mrs.  Shep- 
herd and  the  others,  with  no  par- 
ticular, special  attention. 

As  the  train  disappeared  from 
sight  a  great  loneliness  engulfed 
her.  Was  it  always  to  be  this  way 
for  her,  Nora  wondered?  At  least, 
the  feeling  was  familiar,  one  with 
which  she  had  lived  much  of  her 
life.  She  had  coped  with  it  before, 
and  she  would  again.  She  watched 
Ben  and  Free  drive  off  together 


605 


August  1967 


as  she  got  back  in  the  buggy  with 
the  Shepherd  family. 

"Hell  make  a  mighty  good  mis- 
sionary," said  the  bishop  as  he 
headed  the  team  toward  home. 
"There  are  few  men  that  know 
the  gospel  better  than  Jed  does." 

"Yes,"  agreed  his  wife.  "He'll 
do  a  fine  work." 

As  they  neared  the  Oliver  farm, 
the  bishop  stopped  at  the  adjoin- 
ing field. 

"I  hope  you  haven't  forgotten 
that  you  own  a  piece  of  property, 
Nora,"  he  said.  "I  want  to  drive 
in  here  for  a  minute.  We  have  a 
surprise  for  you." 

He  held  the  horses  while  Sam 
jumped  down  and  unfastened  the 
wires  that  served  as  a  gate. 

"Have  to  get  you  a  real  gate 
made,"  he  said,  "but  I've  been  too 
busy  lately  on  this  other  project." 

The  place  was  rather  heavily 
wooded  near  the  road  but  back 
just  a  short  distance  there  was  a 
little  clearing.  And  in  the  little 
clearing  there  stood  a — yes,  it 
was!  A  little,  a  beautiful  little 
cabin.  Nora  caught  her  breath 
with  the  beauty  of  the  setting. 

"But  how?  Why?"  she  stam- 
mered. 

"How?"  asked  the  bishop. 
"Easy.  That  is,  with  Jed  helping, 
it  was  easy.  He's  a  good  man  with 
an  axe,  that  boy.  And  why?  To 
try  to  repay  you  for  what 
you're  doing  for  my  children,  for 
all  our  children  in  the  valley.  And 
most  of  all,  for  what  you  did  for 
us  when  we  were  all  down  with  the 
flu.  You  see,  in  order  to  prove  up 
on  your  claim,  the  law  requires 
that  you  live  here  on  the  land  a 
part  of  each  year.  I  figured  sum- 
mertime would  be  the  best,  then 
when  fall  comes  you  can  move 
back  in  with  us  again." 


Nora  was  overwhelmed.  A 
house!  Her  very  own  house!  Here, 
on  her  very  own  land! 

The  tears  that  had  been 
threatening  for  these  past  days 
filled  her  eyes  and  overflowed. 

"How  can  I  ever  thank  you 
enough?"  she  asked.  "How  can  I 
ever  begin  to  thank  you?" 

Mrs.  Shepherd  put  an  arm 
around  her  shoulders.  "Don't  try," 
she  said.  "There's  nothing  Josh 
likes  better  than  giving  someone  a 
good  surprise.  You  have  more 
than  repaid  him  already.  Come 
on,  now.  Let's  go  in  and  see  it 
from  the  inside." 

"You  may  bring  your  bed  and 
the  little  rocker  from  your  room," 
said  Bertha  Shepherd.  "Then 
we'll  move  them  back  again  in  the 
fall." 

For  a  week,  fixing  up  the  little 
cabin  took  every  minute  of  Nora's 
waking  moments.  At  the  end  of 
that  time,  she  was  ready  to  move 
in.  That  was  the  day  Ben  brought 
the  cow.  With  a  rope  around  her 
neck  he  led  her  right  up  to  Nora's 
door. 

"Here's  Old  Brin,"  he  said. 
"Jed  told  me  to  bring  her  when 
you  got  settled." 

"Jed!  You've  had  a  letter  from 
him  already?" 

"Well,  no  and  yes.  Not  in  the 
mail,  if  that's  what  you  mean. 
He  wrote  a  whole  bunch  of  them 
and  left  them  in  a  pile  in  the 
order  I  was  to  open  them  and  this 
one  comes  first.  It  says  to  bring 
the  cow.  And  for  me  to  come  and 
milk  her  if  you  want  me  to." 

"Why,  no.  No,"  said  Nora.  "I 
can  milk  her.  I'm  sure  I  can." 

She  wasn't  quite  as  sure  as  she 
tried  to  sound.  But  she  had  seen 
them  milk  often  enough  at  the 
Shepherds.  All  you  did  was  take 


606 


The  Golden  Chain 


hold  and  squeeze. 

"Well,"  said  Ben.  "Come  and 
try  it  while  I'm  here.  Then  maybe 
I  can  help  if  you  have  any 
trouble." 

Nora  found  a  small  pail  and 
stooped  down  by  the  cow. 

"She's  tame,"  said  Ben.  "Jed 
said  to  be  sure  and  bring  Old 
Brin  so  you  would  have  a  cow 
that  doesn't  kick." 

Then  the  cow  drew  back  her 
tail  and  swatted  Nora  hard  across 
the  face. 


"Ow!"  cried  Nora,  grabbing  her 
stung  cheek.  The  bucket  fell  in 
the  dirt. 

"Oh,  I  should  have  fixed  that  so 
she  couldn't,"  said  Ben.  "She 
doesn't  kick  but  she  is  a  tail- 
swisher.  Here."  He  moved  to 
Nora's  side  and  parted  the  end 
of  the  cow's  tail.  Taking  an 
end  in  each  hand  he  tied  the  tail 
firmly  around  the  cow's  leg. 


"There.  Now  let  her  switch. 
She  can't  hurt  you  now." 

He  took  the  pail  and  ran  to  the 
spring,  rinsing  it  out  well  before 
he  brought  it  back  to  Nora. 

Again  Nora  set  the  pail  under 
the  cow  and  squeezed.  Then  she 
squeezed  again.  Nothing  hap- 
pened. 

"I  think  she's  dry,"  she  said. 

Ben  laughed. 

"No,  she's  not  dry.  I  got  a 
whole  bucketful  from  her  this 
morning.  Here,  let  me  show  you. 
You  start  easier,  like  this." 

A  white  stream  poured  into  the 
bucket. 

"Oh,  I  see,"  said  Nora.  "Now  I 
think  I  get  it." 

And  she  did.  Not  with  the  ex- 
perienced hand  Ben  used,  but  she 
was  getting  the  milk.  She  worked 
slowly,  laboriously,  for  a  time, 
then  she  stopped. 

"How  is  it  I'm  not  getting  any 
of  that  foam  that  comes  on  top 
of  the  milk  when  the  bishop  does 
it?"  she  asked.  "Doesn't  this  cow 
give  any  foam?" 

Again  Ben  laughed. 

"Oh,  you'll  learn  how  to  get 
foam  all  right,  as  soon  as  you 
learn  to  milk  faster,"  he  said.  "It's 
easier  if  you  tip  the  bucket  a 
little.  Let  me  show  you." 

Nora  moved  out  of  the  way 
and  again  Ben  took  the  bucket. 
He  squatted  down  low  and  held 
the  bucket  between  his  feet,  his 
hands  working  quickly  and 
rhythmically.  The  milk  foamed 
into  the  little  bucket  below  his 
hands. 

"See,"  he  said.  "That's  all  there 
is  to  it." 

He  finished  the  cow,  stripping 
her  out  carefully. 

"She  has  to  be  dry,"  he  said. 
"That's  the  thing  you  must  be 


607 


August  1967 


careful  of.  Otherwise  you'll  either 
dry  her  up  too  soon  or  have  some 
other  troubles.  What  do  you 
think,  Miss  Blake?  Jed  said  if 
you  decided  you  don't  want  the 
cow  I  was  to  bring  you  some  milk 
every  day." 

"No,  I  can  milk  her.  I'm  sure 
I  can,  if  you'll  just  come  over  for 
the  first  few  times  until  I  catch 
on  a  little  better." 

''You  say  Jed  left  you  a  whole 
bunch  of  letters?"  she  asked,  try- 
ing to  appear  unconcerned  as  she 
picked  up  the  bucket  of  milk. 

"Yes.  About  ten,  I  guess.  He 
said  it  would  be  quite  a  while  be- 
fore I'd  hear  from  him  direct  and 
these  would  help  me  out  until 
then." 

He  opened  his  mouth  as  though 
he  would  have  said  more,  then 
closed  it  again.  But  after  he  had 
gone  Nora  found  herself  wonder- 
ing. What  was  it  he  had  been 
about  to  say?  Would  there  be 
other  things  in  those  letters  that 
concerned  her?  It  was  on  the  fol- 
lowing day  that  her  curiosity 
reached  a  new  high. 


The  old  kitchen  range  that  the 
bishop  had  located  for  her  cabin 
baked  very  well.  It  was  afternoon 
when  she  decided  to  make  a  cake 
and  take  it  over  to  Ben  and  Free 
to  have  for  their  supper.  They 
were  both  out  in  the  field,  so  she 
let  herself  in  the  door  to  find  that 
they  had  left  the  house  in  a  gen- 
eral state  of  untidiness,  the  dishes 
not  even  washed. 

It  was  after  she  had  dried  the 
dishes  and  was  returning  them  to 
the  cupboard  that  she  saw  the 
stack  of  letters.  She  hadn't  meant 
to  snoop.  But  there  they  were, 
right  where  she  had  to  stack  the 
plates.  Holding  the  plates  with 
one  hand,  she  attempted  to  push 
the  letters  back  into  a  pile  with 
the  other  when  they  slipped  from 
her  grasp  and  scattered  on  the 
floor  at  her  feet.  They  were  not 
addressed,  only  numbered  in  con- 
secutive order,  that  is,  all  except 
one.  At  the  sight  of  this  one  she 
stopped — and  stared.  There  it 
was  in  Jed's  unmistakable  hand- 
writing: "To  Nora,  When." 
(To  be  concluded) 


IN   A  GREENHOUSE 

Sudie  Stuart  Hager 

In  this  protected  place  I  see 

Petunias   blooming  tranquilly, 

Nurtured  in  their  fibre-pots 

To  be  transferred  to  garden  plots. 

They've  never  seen  a  worm  nor  bug, 

A  caterpillar  or  a  slug; 

Have  never  known  a  stormy  day 

Or  children  trampling  them  in  play; 

Have  never  felt  a  burning  sun, 

Or  sudden  chill  when  day  is  done. 

It  troubles  me  to  think  about 

Their  future  when  I've  set  them  out; 

And  yet  it  is  their  destiny 

To  make  a  showy  yard  for  me. 

At  summer's  end,  they  will  ha\A8  learned 

That  garden  beauty  must  be  earned. 


A 


608 


All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors. One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted,  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church.  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  January  1966,  page  50. 

Relief  Society  Activities 


British  South   Mission,   Thames  Valley   District   Bazaar,   Aylesbury 

November  5,   1966 

Virginia  Archer,  former  Supervisor,  British  South  Mission  Relief  Society, 
(President  and  Sister  Archer  are  standing  in  center)  reports:  "The  town  of 
Aylesbury  is  in  the  very  center  of  the  County  of  Buckinghamshire,  of  which  it  is 
the  county  town.  Each  year  the  Relief  Societies  of  the  Thames  Valley  District 
hold  an  annual  Christmas  bazaar  together.  In  1966  it  was  suggested  at  the 
leadership  meeting,  held  in  March,  that  the  bazaar  should  be  held  at  Ayles- 
bury. The  next  few  months  became  very  busy  arranging  for  the  various 
attractions.  Each  Relief  Society  had  its  own  stall.  The  stall  had  a  variety  of 
goods,  all  beautifully  made  and  the  choice  of  work  on  sale  ranged  from  a 
Cindy  Doll  to  a  full-size  quilt.  There  was  evidence  of  many  hours  spent 
sewing,  knitting,  and  baking.  In  the  center  of  the  hall,  along  with  the  pictorial 
screens  (depicting  scenes  in  the  history  of  the  Church),  the  missionaries  had 
set  up  a  stall  well-stocked  with  pamphlets  and  Books  of  Mormon.  Refresh- 
ments were  served  by  the  district  Relief  Society  presidency." 

Joan  Spratley  Child  is  the  new  supervisor  of  the  British  South  Mission. 


609 


August  1967 


Southwest  British  Mission,  Plymouth  District  Relief  Society  Displays  First  Quilt 

December  18,    1966 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Mildred  Spencer,  wife  of  the  Building  Super- 
visor; Helen  Grant  Barton,  former  Supervisor,  Southwest  British  Mission  Relief 
Society. 

Back  row,  standing,  beginning  at  the  right:  Jean  Wise,  First  Counselor;  Pearl 
White,  President;  Jean  Hodgson,  Second  Counselor. 

Sister  Barton  reports:  "December  18,  1966  marked  the  date  of  our  first 
District  Conference  held  in  the  new  chapel  in  Plymouth.  President  Jamea  A, 
Cullimore  had  just  officially  opened  it  a  few  days  before.  This  also  marked  the 
occasion  of  the  first  quilt  to  be  made  by  the  Relief  Society  in  the  Plymouth 
District.  Sister  Mildred  Spencer,  who  had  never  quilted  before,  taught  the 
sisters  how  to  quilt,  and  the  finished  product  is  shown  in  the  picture.  The  sisters 
enjoyed  the  new  challenge  of  making  the  quilt  and  hope  to  make  many  more- 
Sister  Barton  bought  the  quilt  and  is  taking  it  around  the  mission  to  show 
the  other  Relief  Societies." 

Marie  Flachman  Bradshaw  is  the  new  supervisor  of  the  Southwest  British 
Mission. 

Brigham  Young  University  First  Stake  (Provo,   Utah)   Presents   Mijsic  for  Stake 
Quarterly  Conference,    February   19,    1967 

Sixth  from  the  left,  second  row:  Joyce  Lunceford,  Secretary-Treasurer; 
ninth,  tenth,  and  eleventh,  fifth  row:  Beverly  Poison,  spiritual  living  class 
leader;  Linda  Moody,  Counselor;  Lynette  Elder,  organist;  at  the  left,  third 
row:  Sherry  Weyland,  chorister. 

Delia  C.  Crockett,  President,  Brigham  Young  University  First  Stake,  reports: 
"Eighty-three  sisters  from  Brigham  Young  University  First  Stake  blended 
their  voices  to  furnish  music  for  quarterly  conference  February  19,  1967,  In- 
cluded were  fourteen  sisters  from  the  ward  Relief  Society  presidencies,  and 
five  sisters  from  the  stake  Relief  Society  board." 

West  Utah  Stake,  Pioneer  Ward  and  Provo  Second  Ward  Officers 
Prepare  for  Birthday  Parties,  March  1967 

Left  to  right,  officers  of  Pioneer  Ward  Relief  Society:  Eleanor  S.  Rees, 
Secretary-Treasurer;  Pearl  S.  Jackson,  First  Counselor;  Luella  B.  Jensen, 
President;  Beatrice  C.  Patterson,  Second  Counselor;  Esther  M.  Moulton, 
President,  West  Utah  Stake  Relief  Society;  officers  of  Provo  Second  Ward 
Relief  Society:  Cheryl  B.  Christensen,  First  Counselor;  Merle  T.  Halladay, 
President;  Jennie  V.  J.  Bailey,  Second  Counselor;  Bertha  O.  Nielson,  Secre- 
tary-Treasurer. 

Sister  Moulton  reports:  "This  picture  of  the  Pioneer  Ward  and  the  Provo 
Second  Ward  Relief  Society  officers  was  taken  just  before  their  birthday 
parties.  In  1942  when  the  two  boxes  shown  in  the  picture  were  closed,  these 
two  wards  were  part  of  the  Utah  Stake,  with  a  Relief  Society  membership  of 
about  77  and  119  members.  Now,  in  1967,  this  same  two-ward  area  is  the 
West  Utah  Stake,  with  nine  wards  and  a  Relief  Society  membership  of  841 
sisters.  It  is  interesting  to  wonder  if  the  next  twenty-five  years  will  bring 
about  as  great  a  change.  One  thing  we  are  sure  of,  and  which  will  not  change, 
is  the  influence  for  good  that  the  Relief  Society  is  now,  and  always  will  be, 
in  the  homes  of  the  women  who  are  active  members  of  this  wonderful  organiza- 
tion." 


610 


August  1967 


Central  German  Mission,  Pioneer  Dinner,  Dusseldorf 
March  7,  1967 

Mary  B.  Beesley,  Supervisor,  Central  German  Mission  Relief  Society, 
reports:  "We  send  greetings  and  a  few  words  to  describe  what  we  are  attempt- 
ing to  do  here  for  the  observance  of  the  125th  Anniversary  of  Relief  Society. 
We  have  distributed  the  little  play  'The  Gift'  in  every  branch  and  hope  sincerely 
that  it  will  be  put  on  as  I  know  we  all  want  it  to  be  done.  Last  week  we  invited 
the  mission  Relief  Society  presidency  and  the  district  leaders,  with  their  part- 
ners, to  the  mission  home  in  Dusseldorf  for  a  pioneer  dinner.  We  served  a 
typical  dinner  of  chicken,  green  peas,  mashed  potatoes,  cole  slaw  with  pine- 
apple, baking  powder  biscuits,  and  apple  pie  with  homemade  ice  cream. 
Then  we  sent  out  recipes  in  German.  Our  table  setting  featured  covered 
wagons  and  miniature  spinning  wheels  which  were  made  for  the  occasion. 
There  were  also  small  red- checkered  sunbonnets  at  each  sister's  place,  and 
matching   checkered   napkins. 

"The  branch  Relief  Society  here  has  just  finished  another  lovely  quilt. 
Several  other  branches  have  expressed  a  desire  to  make  quilts,  and  we  have 
shown  many  pictures  of  quilts  from  the  Magazine." 


Tulsa  Stake,  Coffeyville  (Kansas)  Branch  Relief  Society  Anniversary  Observance, 

March  17,  1967 

Left  to  right:  June  Hurst,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Reva  Barnhill,  Second  Coun- 
selor; Carlene  McWhirt,  First  Counselor;  Inice  Bever,  President. 

Virginia  Jacobson,  President,  Tulsa  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A  three- 
tiered  cake,  commemorating  125  years  of  Relief  Society,  centered  the  table, 
flanked  by  vases  of  antiqued  flowers  made  by  the  group  at  homemaking  meet- 
ings. The  sisters  met  in  the  multi-purpose  room  of  their  newly  completed 
chapel  for  a  covered-dish  dinner  at  six-thirty.  Sister  Bever  conducted  a  special 
program  prepared  by  Eva  Howard,  after  presenting  the  book  'The  History  of 
Relief  Society,'  to  the  Branch  President  Eugene  G.  Cams  for  the  branch  library. 
After  the  inspiring  program,  the  guests  were  invited  to  inspect  the  displays 
prepared  by  each  class  leader.  There  was  also  a  display  by  the  music  leaders 
one  on  home  storage." 


Napa  Stake  (California),  Napa  Second  Ward  Honors  Elderly  Sisters  at 
Birthday  Party,  March  17,  1967 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Flora  Wheeler;  Elsie  Burtis;  Alice  Barry; 
Stella  Tucker. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Dora  Jensen;  Mary  Taylor;  Lottie  Auger; 
Ethel  Holtz. 

Dorothy  Blaisdell,  President,  Napa  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "At  their 
lovely  birthday  party  the  Napa  Second  Ward  Relief  Society  presented  a 
short  sketch  of  the  life  of  each  of  the  sisters  shown  in  the  picture,  and 
presented  each  of  them  a  beautiful  pink  and  white  carnation  corsage.  The 
program  continued  with  the  presentation  of  'The  Gift.'  Bessie  Auger  is 
president  of  Napa  Second  Ward  Relief  Society." 


612 


August  1967 


Anaheim,  Fullerton,  Garden  Grove,  Huntington  Beach,  Santa  Ana  Stakes  Present 
"Galaxy  of  Music,"  February  10,  1967 

Seated,  center  front:  Florence  J.  Madsen,  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society;  on  the  right:  Lois  Anderson,  President,  Fullerton  Stake  Relief  Society; 
Alberta  Gunnell,  President,  Santa  Ana  Stake  Relief  Society;  to  Sister  Mad- 
sen's  left:  Marjorie  Kerr,  President,  Huntington  Beach  Stake  Relief  Society; 
Glenna  Woolf,  President,  Anaheim  Stake  Relief  Society;  Afton  Minson,  Presi- 
dent, Garden  Grove  Stake  Relief  Society;  Alta  Sorensen,  Anaheim  Stake 
organist;  directly  in  front  of  Sister  Sorensen:  Marybeth  Done,  Anaheim  Stake 
chorister. 

Sister  Woolf  reports:  "The  Anaheim  Stake  was  the  hostess  for  the  'Galaxy 
of  Music'  concert  held  February  10th.  The  Singing  Mothers  of  Fullerton, 
Garden  Grove,  Huntington  Beach,  and  Santa  Ana  Stakes  were  invited  to 
participate  and  enjoy  the  evening  with  us,  with  a  total  of  182  Singing  Mothers 
from  the  five  stakes.  Each  stake  presented  a  special  song  by  the  Singing 
Mothers,  and  also  an  instrumental  number.  It  was  a  thrill  and  a  privilege 
to  have  Sister  Florence  J.  Madsen  with  us,  and  to  have  her  conduct  several 
numbers." 


South   Box  Elder  Stake  (Utah)  Pioneer  Memorial  Nursing  Home   Relief  Society 
Holds  Anniversary  Party,  March  13,  1967 

Standing  at  the  back,  officers  of  the  Nursing  Home  Relief  Society,  and 
stake  Relief  Society  president,  left  to  right:  Lenora  Holmes,  organist;  Faye 
Laney,  Counselor;  Duella  Victor,  President;  Fontella  Scofield,  Counselor;  Iva 
Lou  Nebeker,  President,  South  Box  Elder  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Nebeker  reports:  "It  was  a  memorable  afternoon  for  the  sisters  at  the 
nursing  home.  The  Brigham  City  Fifth  Ward  Relief  Society  presented  'The 
Gift'  and  it  was  greatly  enjoyed.  Easter  decorations  and  a  beautiful  birthday 
cake  added  a  decorative  touch  to  the  occasion.  A  number  of  the  sisters  have 
expressed  their  appreciation  of  Relief  Society  and  how  much  the  meetings 
mean  to  them." 


Cincinnati  Stake  (Ohio),  Fairborn  Ward  Bazaar 

November   1966 

Left  to  right:  Janice  Wise,  homemaking  leader;  Carol  Heinz,  Counselor; 
Mitzi  Brandt,  President;  Glenda  Carlson,  Counselor. 

Juanita  E.  Laurents,  President,  Cincinnati  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  a 
successful  pre-Christmas  bazaar  which  featured  smocked  pillows,  feather  flowers, 
applique  tablecloths  and  runners,  embroidered  items,  special  "lovable"  hand- 
made toys,  and  wall  hangings  for  children's  rooms.  Quilts,  aprons,  clothing,  and 
decorative  figurines  were  popular,  and  knitted  and  crocheted  clothing  for  dolls 
was  an  especially  "quick-selling"  display. 


614 


August  1967 


North   Sacramento  Stake  (California),   Roseville  Ward   Display   at 
"Giant  Sidewalk  Bazaar,"  October  1966 

Freda  Thayne,  President,  North  Sacramento  Stake  Relief  Society,  submits 
a  report  from  the  Roseville  Ward  Relief  Society:  "For  the  last  four  years,  in 
October,  the  Roseville  Ward  Relief  Society  has  been  invited  to  participate  in  a 
giant  bazaar.  It  is  held  on  the  sidewalk  of  the  local  shopping  square  and 
is  for  nonprofit  organizations  only.  We  have  enjoyed  the  opportunity  of  not 
only  being  able  to  sell  our  needlework,  crafts,  and  baked  goods  to  the  public, 
but  also  we  feel  that  our  participation  is  an  exceedingly  good  missionary  tool. 
We  have  been  top  prize  winners  each  time.  Last  year  we  used  a  large  hive 
as  our  theme.  This  year,  we  chose  to  pattern  our  booth  after  the  poem  'Sing 
a  Song  of  Sixpence,'  representing  a  giant  pie  with  a  garden  attached.  We  dis- 
played our  baked  goods  on  the  piecrust,  and  our  needlework  in  the  garden 
where  '.  .  .  the  maid  was  hanging  out  the  clothes.'  " 


616 


Lesson  Department 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING— The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  82 — Preparing  for  the  Redemption   of  Zion 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 
(Reading  Assignment:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  105) 

Nortliern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  November  1967 
Soutliern  Hemispfiere:  April  1968 

OBJECTIVE:  Tiie  Latter-day  Saint  woman  learns  from  the  experiences  of  the 
saints  in  former  days  under  persecutions  brought  on  by  transgressions,  that  she 
must  be  obedient  to  present-day  commandments  if  she  would  have  a  part  in  the 
redemption  of  Zion. 

Note  (Summary  of  Terms):  In  this  lesson  the  word  "Zion"  has  been  used  with 
different  meanings  according  to  the  context  in  which  it  appears  in  the  respective 
scriptures.  By  way  of  summary,  Zion  means:  (1)  the  center-place  in  Jackson 
County,  Missouri;  (2)  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints;  and  (3) 
the  members  of  the  Church  who  are  pure  in  heart. 


INTRODUCTION 

The  fact  that  the  saints  in  the 
early  part  of  this  dispensation 
suffered  persecution  is  consistent 
with  other  dispensations  of  the 
gospel.  A  characteristic  of  the 
true  Church  is  the  persecution 
that  it  suffers.  Physical  perse- 
cution causing  suffering  of  body 
was  the  lot  of  the  saints  who  were 
sent  from  Jackson  County,  Mis- 
souri. In  subsequent  years  this 
tribulation  did  not  cease.  It  is 
true  that  the  form  of  persecution 
has   changed   today,    but   it    re- 


mains, especially  in  some  mission 
fields  of  the  Church.  Furthermore 
the  Savior  said: 

And  blessed  are  all  they  who  are 
persecuted  for  my  name's  sake,  for 
theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

And  blessed  are  ye  when  men  shall 
revile  you  and  persecute,  and  shall 
say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you 
falsely,  for  my  sake; 

For  ye  shall  have  great  joy  and  be 
exceeding  glad,  for  great  shall  be  your 
reward  in  heaven;  for  so  persecuted 
they  the  prophets  who  were  before 
you  (3  Nephi  12:10-12;  cf.  Matt. 
5:10-12). 


617 


August  1967 


Class  Discussion 

Discuss  evidence  as  to  why  you 
believe  persecution  has  been  the 
lot  of  the  faithful. 

THE  ULTIMATE  BLESSING 

To  be  persecuted  for  a  cause, 
though  righteous,  does  not  merit 
the  fulness  of  the  Lord's  glory. 
The  ultimate  blessing  comes 
through  obedience  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Though  one  may 
perform  good  works  for  his  fellow 
man,  if  he  does  not  follow  Christ, 
he  can  not  obtain  the  ultimate 
blessing.  (D&C  84:49-53.)  The 
things  of  God  are  known  by  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  So  em- 
phatic was  the  Nephite  Prophet 
Moroni  on  this  truth  that  he  said: 

.  .  .  for  everything  which  inviteth  to 
do  good,  and  to  persuade  to  believe  in 
Christ,  is  sent  forth  by  the  power  and 
gift  of  Christ;  wherefore  ye  may  know 
with  a  perfect  knowledge  it  is  of  God. 

But  whatsoever  thing  persuadeth 
men  to  do  evil,  and  believe  not  in 
Christ,  and  deny  him,  and  serve  not 
God,  then  ye  may  know  with  a  perfect 
knowledge  it  is  of  the  devil.  .  .  (Moroni 
7:16-17). 

The  celestial  law  that  provides 
all  glory,  all  mysteries,  and  all 
powers  is  founded  upon  the  re- 
demptive act  of  Jesus  Christ.  Ac- 
ceptance of  his  atonement  comes 
through  obedience  to  the  princi- 
ples and  ordinances  of  the  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ.  (D&C  76:50-62; 
1-10.)  To  be  truly  accepted  of  the 
Lord  is  to  follow  this  path. 

ZION'S  CAMP 

Because  of  the  persecution  of 
the  saints  in  Jackson  County  in 
the  fall  of  1833,  the  Lord  gave  a 
revelation,  on  February  24,  1834, 
that  called  upon  the  Church  to 
organize  a  company  of  men  to 
assist  the  saints  in  Missouri  by 


peaceful  means.  {Ibid.,  103:30- 
36.)  The  Church  was  to  send 
agents  throughout  its  branches  to 
collect  money  for  the  purchase  of 
lands  in  Missouri  whereon  the 
saints  might  settle.  {Ibid.,  v.  23.) 

What  has  become  known  as 
Zion's  Camp  was  to  include  five 
hundred  volunteers,  but,  if  fewer 
than  one  hundred  volunteered,  the 
Camp  should  not  be  organized. 
{Ibid.,  30-34.)  Leaving  in  the 
month  of  May  1834,  the  Camp 
enrolled  two  hundred  and  five 
members,  but  fewer  than  this 
number  arrived  in  Missouri,  in 
June  1834,  due  to  fourteen  deaths 
resulting  from  cholera  which 
struck  the  group  because  of  dis- 
sensions within  the  Camp.  By 
divine  intervention  the  Camp  was 
protected  by  a  severe  storm  which 
dispersed  mobbers  who  vowed  to 
destroy  its  members. 

While  Zion's  Camp  was  located 
at  Fishing  River,  June  22,  1834, 
the  Prophet  received  what  is 
known  as  Section  105. 

Class  Discussion 

Discuss  why  the  Church  was 
under  condemnation  in  1834. 

"THE  TRANSGRESSIONS  OF  MY 
PEOPLE" 

Uppermost  in  the  minds  of 
Zion's  Camp  was  the  redemption 
of  Zion  (Jackson  County).  For 
this  purpose  these  brethren  had 
traveled  hundreds  of  miles  to 
assist  in  that  redemption.  The 
cause  of  the  persecutions  and 
drivings  from  that  place  is  reiter- 
ated in  this  revelation.  Six 
months  before  this  time,  the  Lord 
had  also  reveaded  some  informa- 
tion upon  this  subject.  (D&C  101: 
1-8.) 

Obedience    to    the    command- 


618 


Lesson  Department 

merits  given  for  the  redemption  23.)  The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 

of  Zion  would  have  brought  about  and  other  elders  traveled  among 

her  redemption  at  that  time,  said  the  branches  of  the  Church  to 

the  Lord.  obtain  money  for  this  purpose. 

„  ,  , ,  ^  ,  .XX  Their  efforts  were  not  always  suc- 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  were  it  not  ijir  rxxi.  tj 
for  the  trangressions  of  my  people,  Capful  In  fact,  the  Lord  re- 
speaking  concerning  the  church  and  mmded  the  people  that  the 
not  individuals,  they  might  have  been  branches  of  the  Church  must 
redeemed  even  now  {Ibid.,  105:2),  learn  obedience  even  by  chasten- 
What  brought  about  the  con-  ing,  if  necessary,  for  there  were 
dition  which  made  the  Lord  many  who  said:  "Where  is  their 
speak  of  the  Church  as  being  in  God?  Behold,  he  will  deliver  them 
transgression?  His  answer  is  in  time  of  trouble,  otherwise  we 
found  in  the  revelations  account-  will  not  go  up  unto  Zion,  and 
ing  for  the  persecutions  that  came  will  keep  our  moneys"  (Ibid.y 
upon  the  people  in  Zion.  They  105:8). 

had  "not  learned  to  be  obedient         Whether   the   circumstance   is 
to  the  things  which  I  required  at  physical   persecution    as   in   the 
their  hands"  (D&C  105:3).  What  days    of    Missouri,    or    poverty 
was  required?  The  Church  was  caused  by  other  reasons,   as  of 
required   not    only    to    live    the  today,  the  saints  are  always  un- 
moral  commandments,   but   also  der  obligation  to  assist  their  fel- 
to  live  the  law  of  consecration  as  low. Church  members, 
explained  principally  in  Section  class  Discussion 
42.    No    one   was    exempt    from         „.,    ^  .      -x- 
living  that  law  in  that  day.  (D&C  ,  What  opportunities  are  given 
70:10;  85:1-8.)  The  members  of  to  members  today  to  assist  their 
the  Church  had  been  commanded  ^^l^^^  members? 
to    gather    to    appointed    places  A  TRIAL  OF  FAITH 
where  they  could  live  the  laws         xhere   are  many   times   when 
that   would   bring    a   fulness    of  members    of    the    Church    have 
blessings.  But  in  this  command-  their  faith  tried.  It  may  be  when 
ment  the  Church  failed  because  they    are    confronted    with    the 
the  members  were  not  united  as  temptation  to  sin  by  breaking  a 
required  by  the  law  of  the  celes-  commandment.  To  spend  tithing 
tial  kingdom.   {Ibid.,  105:    3-5.)  money   for   some   other  purpose 
Important  for  all  of  us  is  to  live  may  be  an  example.  Whatever  the 
the  laws  of  the  Lord  which  are  temptation,  faith  is  tried, 
in  force  at  the  time.                              In  the  Missouri  period  of  the 

Church,  the  members  had  their 

WITHHOLDING  ASSISTANCE  trial  of  faith  when  the  Lord  asked 

The  Church  failed  to  live  the  for  money  to  help  the  persecuted 

law  of  consecration,   and,  when  saints.  The  men  who  were  asked 

persecution  came,  the  command-  to  volunteer  for  Zion's  Camp  had 

ment  was  given  that  the  branches  their  faith  tested  also.  Those  who 

of  the  Church  should  contribute  accepted  this  call  to  service  and 

money  that  land  might  be  pur-  proved  faithful  to  their  responsi- 

chased   whereon   the   persecuted  bilities,    were    accepted    of    the 

saints  might  settle.   {Ibid.,  103:  Lord.  (D&C  105:19.) 

619 


August  1967 


Relief  Society  sisters  who  show 
their  faith  by  their  works  find 
greater  opportunity  for  service  in 
the  kingdom.  To  assist  in  the  wel- 
fare of  others  as  a  teacher  or 
leader  in  the  Church  is  the  re- 
ward of  faith.  The  trial  of  faith 
received  by  the  men  in  Zion's 
Camp  prepared  many  for  respon- 
sible positions  in  the  Church. 
Most  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  and 
many  of  the  First  Council  of 
Seventy  were  selected  from  that 
group. 

WHAT  IS  NECESSARY  TO  REDEEM 
ZION 

The  Lord  declared  that  Zion's 
redemption,  the  building  of  the 
City  of  Zion,  would  not  be  re- 
alized in  1834  due  to  the  trans- 
gressions of  his  people.  (D&C 
105:9.)  It  was  also  said  that  the 
elders  would  have  to  be  endowed 
"with  power  from  on  high"  {Ibid., 
105:11)  before  this  was  possible. 

Let  us  consider  the  Lord's  rea- 
sons why  Zion  was  not  redeemed 
in  1834  and  think  of  those  rea- 
sons as  necessary  for  the  prepara- 
tion of  Latter-day  Saints  today 
that  this  goal  might  yet  be  at- 
tained. First,  they  must  be  taught 
the  commandments  and  their 
duties  more  perfectly;  second, 
they  must  have  experience;  third, 
the  Church  membership  must  be 
"very  great";  and  fourth,  they 
must  be  sanctified.  (D&C  105:10, 
31.) 

THEY  MUST  BE  PREPARED 

The  Lord  said  his  people  must 
"wait  for  a  little  season  for  the 
redemption  of  Zion"  {Ibid.,  105: 
9).  In  the  meantime,  however,  it 
was  necessary  that  they  make 
every  preparation  to  fulfill  this 
prophecy. 

Before  the  Church  was  organ- 


ized there  was  a  preparation  go- 
ing on  in  the  lives  of  many  people 
who  later  would  make  contribu- 
tions to  the  building  of  Zion  upon 
the  earth.  One  of  these  was  Hy- 
rum  Smith,  the  Prophet's  brother. 
The  following  advice  to  him  is 
pertinent  to  all  members  of  the 
Church. 

Build  upon  my  rock,  which  is  my 
gospel; 

Deny  not  the  spirit  of  revelation, 
nor  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  for  wo  unto 
him  that  denieth  these  things; 

Therefore,  treasure  up  in  your  heart 
until  the  time  which  is  in  my  wisdom 
that  you  shall  go  forth. 

Behold,  I  speak  unto  all  who  have 
good  desires,  and  have  thrust  in  their 
sickle  to  reap   (Ibid.,  11:24-27). 

Essential  to  living  the  gospel 
in  daily  life  is  to  enjoy  the  spirit 
of  revelation.  President  Lorenzo 
Snow  suggested  in  the  following 
words  the  importance  of  that 
spirit: 

There  is  a  way  by  which  persons 
can  keep  their  consciences  clear  before 
God  and  man,  and  that  is  to  preserve 
within  them  the  spirit  of  God,  which 
is  the  spirit  of  revelation  to  every 
man  and  woman.  It  will  reveal  to 
them,  even  in  the  simplest  of  matters, 
what  they  shall  do,  by  making  sugges- 
tions to  them.  We  should  try  to  learn 
the  nature  of  this  spirit,  that  we  may 
understand  its  suggestions,  and  then 
we  will  always  be  able  to  do  right.  This 
is  the  grand  privilege  of  every  Latter- 
day  Saint.  We  know  that  it  is  our  right 
to  have  the  manifestations  of  the  spirit 
every  day  of  our  lives  (Conference  Re- 
port April  1899,  p.  52) . 

THEY  MUST  BE  TAUGHT 

Contrary  to  the  situation  which 
prevailed  in  1834  when  all  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  were  converts, 
several  generations  of  members 
have  grown  up  in  the  Church. 
There  has  been  time  for  the 
teachings  of  the  gospel  to  become 


620 


Lesson  Department 


second  nature  to  the  member. 
Through  Priesthood  quorums  and 
auxihary  organizations  opportuni- 
ties for  learning  are  made  avail- 
able from  birth  to  the  end  of  life. 

The  women  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety are  being  prepared  in  facets 
of  gospel  living.  There  is  an  abun- 
dance of  instruction  in  gospel 
principles  and  their  application  in 
the  lives  of  members  through  the 
organizations  of  the  Church. 

As  a  Relief  Society  member 
participates  more  fully,  her  abili- 
ty to  understand  and  apply  the 
principles  of  the  gospel  becomes 
greater.  The  impress  made  by 
these  Church  organizations  de- 
pends upon  two  factors.  First,  the 
strength  of  the  desire  to  learn 
and,  second,  the  skill  and  dedica- 
tion of  the  teacher.  It  is  well  to 
ask  if  we  are  following  the 
counsel  of  the  Lord  in  the  way 
to  become  instructed — to  "seek 
learning,  even  by  study  and  also 
by  faith"  (D&C  88:118). 

THEY  MUST  HAVE  EXPERIENCE 

Preparation  for  success  in  learn- 
ing duties  and  commandments  is 
closely  related  to  the  second  les- 
son to  be  learned — to  have  ex- 
perience. The  law  of  consecration, 
called  the  United  Order,  is  one  of 
the  laws  to  be  lived  when  Zion 
is  redeemed.  Insufficient  experi- 
ence in  the  principles  of  this  order 
as  they  apply  to  individual  worth- 
iness and  the  mechanics  of  oper- 
ating the  order  contributed  to  the 
earlier  failure. 

As  an  example,  since  1936,  the 
Church  Welfare  Program  has  given 
the  Church  considerable  experi- 
ence in  the  operation  of  numerous 
projects  designed  to  take  care  of 
those  in  need.  Not  only  has  this 
type  of  experience  been  gained  by 


Church  leaders,  but  also  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  have  learned 
that  obedience  to  the  counsel 
of  the  living  prophets  has 
brought  numerous  blessings.  They 
have  had  the  principle  of  work 
made  more  meaningful  in  their 
lives.  Also,  concern  for  their 
neighbors  has  been  emphasized 
as  a  part  of  living.  It  is  well  to 
ask  ourselves  what  contribution 
we  have  been  making  to  the  Wel- 
fare Program.  Have  we  contrib- 
uted to  the  building  of  Zion  upon 
the  earth  by  making  this  kind  of 
offering  to  the  Lord? 

MEMBERSHIP   "VERY  GREAT" 

The  number  of  members  of 
the  Church  in  1834  is  unknown, 
but  1200  Saints  were  driven  from 
Jackson  County,  and  a  few  years 
later  when  Nauvoo,  Illinois,  was 
at  its  peak,  nearly  20,000  mem- 
bers left  that  place.  With  the 
present  Church  membership  of 
nearly  two  and  one-half  million 
and  a  steady  annual  increase  of 
nearly  100,000  converts,  it  is  sug- 
gested that  the  Lord's  army  is 
"very  great,"  when  compared 
with  the  membership  of  1834. 

How  are  converts  added  to  the 
growing  kingdom  of  God?  First 
by  a  dedicated  missionary  corps 
who  are  generally  supported  by 
parents  who  are  thus  contribut- 
ing to  the  building  of  Zion  upon 
the  earth.  Second,  by  the  referral 
system  of  helping  missionaries  re- 
ceive "golden"  contacts;  and 
third,  by  living  the  teachings  of 
the  gospel  so  well  that  people 
become  attracted  to  the  Church. 

TO  BECOME  SANCTIFIED 

Finally,  the  Lord  told  the  early 
saints  that,  in  addition  to  his 
Church  becoming   "very   great," 


621 


August  1967 


the  members  should  become 
'^sanctified  before  me''  (D&C  105: 
31).  Numerical  strength  without 
quality  of  Ufe  would  not  bring 
about  the  Zion  which  is  de- 
fined as  "the  pure  in  heart" 
(Ibid.,  97:21).  In  the  beginning 
of  the  dispensation,  the  Lord  re- 
vealed that  men  become  justified 
through  Jesus  Christ.  (Ibid.,  20: 
29-31.)  This  justification  is 
brought  about  by  the  atonement 
which  he  made  for  man.  When 
men  completely  respond  to  the 
commandments  of  the  gospel, 
they  may  become  sanctified. 

The  principle  of  sanctification 
means  that  one  becomes  so  im- 
mersed in  the  life  of  the  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ  that  he  becomes 
purified,  holy.  He  yields  his  heart 
to  God.  (Helaman  3:35.)  This  is 
not  the  sanctification  interpreted 
as  being  filled  with  the  Spirit  on 
a  certain  occasion,  but  is  the  qual- 
ity of  holiness  that  comes  through 
keeping  the  Lord's  command- 
ments. Moral  cleanliness  and  de- 
votion to  responsibilities  received 
as  a  worker  in  the  kingdom  are 
essential  to  us  as  women. 

Keeping  one's  mind  single  to 
God  is  the  way  to  sanctification. 
Such  single-mindedness  involves 

(a)  walking  uprightly  before  the 
Lord,  seeking  to  know  his  will 
through  study,  praying  unceas- 
ingly, recognizing  that  salvation 
comes  only  through  Jesus  Christ; 

(b)  doing  one's  duty  to  bring 
about  a  change  from  the  carnal 
to  the  spiritual  state.  To  be  "born 
again"  (Mosiah  27:25)  by  the 
Spirit  (Holy  Ghost)  is  a  qualifi- 
cation to  be  sanctified.  To  be- 
come a  new  creature  in  Jesus 
Christ  is  essential  to  "inherit  the 
kingdom  of  God"  (Mosiah  27: 
26) .  The  meaning  of  being  sancti- 


fied by  the  Spirit  is  expressed  in 
Section  88  in  the  following  words: 

.  .  .  my  voice  is  Spirit;  my  Spirit  is 
truth;  truth  abideth  and  hath  no  end; 
and  if  it  be  in  you  it  shall  abound. 

And  if  your  eye  be  single  to  my 
glory,  your  whole  bodies  shall  be  filled 
with  light,  and  there  shall  be  no  dark- 
ness in  you;  and  that  body  which  is 
filled  with  light  comprehendeth  all 
things. 

Therefore,  sanctify  yourselves  that 
your  minds  become  single  to  God,  and 
the  days  will  come  that  you  shall  see 
him;  for  he  will  unveil  his  face  unto 
you,  and  it  shall  be  in  his  own  time, 
and  in  his  own  way,  and  according  to 
his  own  will  (D&C  88:66-68). 

To  redeem  Zion  presupposes 
that  members  of  the  Church  be- 
come dedicated  to  the  objectives 
of  the  gospel,  receive  sanctifica- 
tion, and  enjoy  the  power  that 
comes  through  righteous  living. 

Class  Discussion 

Discuss  how  women  in  the 
Church  are  making  progress  in 
preparation  for  the  building  of 
Zion. 


IMPLEMENTATION 

Among  the  many  privileges  of 
the  member  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 
is  to  be  a  participant  in  the 
events  foreseen  by  prophets  of 
old.  One  of  these  is  the  prepara- 
tion for  the  building  of  the  city 
of  Zion,  the  New  Jerusalem,  in 
Jackson  County,  Missouri. 

The  following  words  of  Pres- 
ident Joseph  F.  Smith  give  us  a 
picture  of  what  is  needed  to  help 
in  the  redemption  of  Zion. 

But  when  shall  I  be  prepared  to  go 
there?  Not  while  I  have  in  my  heart 
the  love  of  this  world  more  than  the 


622 


Lesson  Department 


love  of  God.  Not  while  I  am  possessed 
of  that  selfishness  and  greed  that 
would  induce  me  to  cling  to  the  world 
or  my  possessions  in  it,  at  the  sacrifice 
of  principle  or  truth.  But  when  I  am 
ready  to  say,  "Father,  all  that  I  have, 
myself  included,  is  Thine;  my  time,  my 
substance,  everything  that  I  possess  is 
on  the  altar,  to  be  used  freely,  agree- 
able to  Thy  holy  will,  and  not  my  will, 
but  Thine,  be  done,"  then  perhaps  I 
will  be  prepared  to  go  and  help  to  re- 


deem  Zion    (Millennial   Star    56:385- 
386). 

When  a  Latter-day  Saint  wom- 
an is  committed  to  this  objective, 
there  is  always  zeal  and  enthus- 
iasm for  the  principles  and  pro- 
grams of  the  Church.  Her  life  be- 
comes gospel-centered.  She  lis- 
tens to  and  obeys  the  voice  of 
the  Lord  through  his  servants. 


VISITING  TEACHER  JVTESSAGE— Truths  To  Live  By 


Message  2 — Love — a  Way  to  Salvation 

Alice  Colton  Smith 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,   November  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  April  1968 

OBJECTIVE:  God  revealed  through  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  that  the  basic  principle 
of  his  kingdom  is  love.  By  implementing  this  principle,  we  help  ourselves  and 
others  to  obtain  salvation. 


Is  love  rare?  Do  we  deceive 
ourselves  about  how  we  love? 

Half  of  the  hospital  beds  in  the 
United  States  are  occupied  by  the 
emotionally  ill.  The  offices  of 
psychiatrists  and  counselors  are 
jammed  with  the  mentally  dis- 
tressed. Crime  rates  soar  alarm- 
ingly. Thousands  are  killed  on 
our  highways  each  year  through 
careless  driving.  What  is  true  in 
the  United  States  finds  its  sad 
counterpart  in  other  countries  of 
the  world. 

More  than  half  of  the  world's 
people  go  to  bed  hungry  each 
night.  Almost  daily  revolutions 
and  wars  painfully  remind  us  that 
man  finds  it  increasingly  difficult 
to  love  God,  himself,  or  his  neigh- 
bor. 


Israelites,  immersed  in  their 
love  of  the  Torah,  the  law  of 
Moses,  had  lost  sight  of  God's 
purpose  in  the  adoption  of  the 
philosophy  of  an  "Eye  for  eye, 
tooth  for  tooth"  (Exodus  21:24). 
Jesus  taught  them  that  they  had 
strayed  from  the  essence  of  God's 
teachings  which  is  the  love  of 
God,  of  self,  and  of  neighbor. 

Has  our  own  generation  also 
strayed?  Do  we  understand  love? 

The  scriptures  repeatedly  de- 
fine love:  the  busy,  despised  Sa- 
maritan who  took  time  to  rescue 
the  injured  and  abused;  the 
father  of  the  prodigal  son  who 
accepted  his  repentant  son  whole- 
heartedly and  without  scolding; 
the  woman  taken  in  adultery  who 
was    shown    mercy    and    under- 


623 


August  1967 


standing;  the  concern  for  children 
when  Jesus  gathered  them  to  him 
over  his  disciples'  protest;  the 
necessity  of  seeking  knowledge 
and  Understanding  when  Martha 
was  gently  rebuked;  Jesus  as  he 
hung  on  the  cross  sacrificing  his 
life  for  the  love  of  God  and  his 
purposes. 

Did  Jesus  have  more  time  than 
we?  Was  his  life  less  precious? 

What  matters  our  new  dress, 
car,  or  television  set,  or  the  cake 
we  are  mixing,   if  our  neighbor 


needs  us,  if  our  friend  is  in  dis- 
tress, if  our  child  needs  us  to 
listen,  or  if  halfway  around  the 
world  a  man  starves? 

We  will  save  ourselves  and 
others  when  we  show  mercy,  use 
wisdom,  accept  and  seek  repent- 
ance, extend  forgiveness  to  all, 
and  are  actively,  daily,  respon- 
sibly caring  for  others.  "Inas- 
much as  ye  have  done  it  unto 
one  of  the  least  of  these  my 
brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto 
me''  (Matt.  25:40). 


HOMEMAKING — Development  Through  Homemaking  Education 


Discussion  2 — Family  Protection — Insurance 

Celestia  J.  Taylor 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  November  1967 

Southern  Hemisphere:  April  1968 

OBJECTIVE:  To  show  the  need  for  insurance  in  family  protection. 

NOTE:  There  will  be  need  for  this  lesson  to  be  adapted  to  the  country,  state,  and 
local  laws.  Emphasis  in  the  lesson  should  be  placed  on  the  importance  of  pro- 
viding for  family  protection  in  any  eventuality. 


INTRODUCTION 

In  our  present-day  living,  the 
term  security  has  taken  on  so 
much  importance  that  it  has  be- 
come almost  a  byword.  The  dic- 
tionary tells  us  that  security  is 
being  free  from  fear,  care,  danger, 
or  doubt,  and  the  assurance  of 
safety. 

The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  is 
one  who  wants  to  do  something 
about  her  family's  security  in- 
stead of  just  worrying  about  it. 
During  the  past  several  months 
we  have  been  emphasizing  the  im- 


portance of  a  sound  financial  pro- 
gram in  the  management  of  a 
home  and  family.  One  of  the  most 
important  of  these  considerations 
is  that  of  insurance  protection, 
without  which  no  family  financial 
plan  is  complete. 

Years  ago,  financial  insurance 
was  looked  upon  as  a  death  bene- 
fit only.  Today,  however,  a  wise 
insurance  program  will  protect 
against  the  misfortunes  and  acci- 
dents that  occur  in  life,  as  well. 
Young  people,  in  particular,  tend 
to   neglect   this  most   important 


624 


Lesson  Department 


form  of  insurance — the  kind 
which  offers  protection  if  and 
when  anything  happens  sharply 
to  reduce  or  cut  off  the  family  in- 
come. 

Example 

A  young  husband,  who  had  a  sub- 
stantial life  insurance  policy  which 
would  provide  amply  for  his  wife  and 
family  in  the  event  of  his  death, 
suffered  a  broken  leg  while  working 
on  a  home  project  and  was  unable  to 
work  for  over  six  months.  During  this 
period  his  accumulated  savings  were 
used  up,  and  he  was  forced  to  ask 
for  a  loan  to  carry  his  financial  respon- 
sibilities until  he  could  go  back  to  his 
work. 

When  we  think  of  insurance,  we 
should  consider  it  in  all  its 
aspects.  To  bear  alone  the  burden 
of  property  damage  and  loss,  or 
of  liability  for  harm  caused  to 
others  is  usually  beyond  our  in- 
dividual capacity.  The  function  of 
insurance  is  to  distribute  these 
risks  of  loss  among  a  large  num- 
ber of  people  under  like  circum- 
stances. The  premiums  paid  by 
policyholders  create  the  funds 
which  will  be  used  to  protect 
those  who  are  struck  by  misfor- 
tune. 

KINDS  OF  INSURANCE 

1.  Life  Insurance  is  of  primary 
importance  since  it  provides  pro- 
tection for  the  family  in  the  event 
of  the  death  of  the  breadwinner. 
There  are  four  basic  types  of  life 
insurance  policies  from  which  to 
choose. 

A.  Straight  or  ordinary  Life  Insur- 
ance: With  this  policy  the  holder 
pays  a  premium  every  year 
throughout  his  life  so  that  his  bene- 
ficiaries will  be  paid  the  full  value 
of  the  policy  at  his  death.  This  is 
the  least  expensive  form  of  per- 
manent  life    insurance,    as    far    as 


premium  payments  are  concerned. 
It  is  the  foundation  upon  which 
the  average  family  can  build  a 
sound  insurance  program. 

B.  Limited  Payment  Life  Insurance: 
This  has  the  same  features  as  the 
above,  except  that  it  is  paid  for  in 
a  certain  number  of  payments.  For 
example,  a  twenty-payment  life 
policy  would  be  paid  for  in  twenty 
years,  but  the  policy  remains  in 
force  for  its  full  value  for  the  rest 
of  the  insured's  life.  This  type  of 
policy  is  a  good  investment  for 
those  who  wish  to  complete  their 
payments  during  their  best  earning 
years. 

C.  Endowment  Policies:  For  a  pre- 
mium paid  over  a  certain  number 
of  years,  the  insured  receives  at 
the  end  of  that  time  the  full  value 
of  the  policy.  If  he  should  die  be- 
fore the  end  of  that  period,  his 
beneficiary  receives  the  full  amount 
of  the  policy.  An  endowment  policy 
not  only  provides  insurance  protec- 
tion for  the  dependents,  but  it  also 
provides  a  means  of  accumulating  a 
specified  sum  of  money  to  be  avail- 
able at  a  definite  time.  Although 
more  costly  than  other  forms  of  in- 
surance, this  is  a  wise  method  of 
saving  money  for  the  future  for 
those  who  find  it  hard  to  save. 

D.  Term  Insurance:  This  is  temporary 
insurance  which  has  no  cash  sur- 
render values.  If  the  holder  dies 
within  the  specified  period,  his  de- 
pendents receive  the  full  amount  of 
the  policy.  This  form  of  insurance 
provides  a  death  benefit  only  and 
has  no  cash  value.  It  serves  as  a 
protection  against  the  death  of  the 
family  provider,  or  as  an  assurance 
that  certain  business  obligations  or 
a  possible  mortgage  will  be  covered 
in  the  event  of  the  death  of  the 
family  head. 

E.  Special  Policies:  Many  insurance 
companies  issue  policies  based  on 
the  four  standard  types  and  de- 
signed to  give  extra  protection  dur- 
ing the  growing  years  of  the  family. 
Also,  Group  Insurance  policies  are 
issued  to  employees  of  various 
firms  and  organizations  under  con- 
ditions favorable  to  the  holders. 

2.    Medical  and  Hospital  Insur- 


625 


August  1967 


ance  should  cover  all  family  mem- 
bers and  pay  medical  expenses 
that  would  be  a  hardship  to  meet 
out  of  current  income  or  emer- 
gency savings. 

3.  Accident  Insurance  is  insur- 
ance against  personal  injury  or 
death  caused  by  accident.  Our 
mechanical  age  has  added  many 
previously  unknown  hazards  to 
our  lives  and  created  a  great  de- 
mand for  this  type  of  insurance. 

4.  Personal  Liability  or  Casualty 
Insurance  concerns  itself  with  the 
protection  of  individuals  from 
claims  against  them  arising  from 
damage  or  harm  to  the  person 
or  property  of  others.  This  in- 
cludes the  all-too-frequent  car 
accident,  the  fall  on  a  defective 
step  or  walk,  the  injured  work- 
man, food  poisoning  in  a  restau- 
rant, and  other  accidents. 

5.  Burglary,  Robbery,  and  Theft 
Insurance  will  protect  the  holder 
in  case  his  possessions — furniture, 
clothing,  jewels,  cameras,  and 
other  effects — are  stolen  or  if  he 
suffers  any  other  loss  through 
fire,  for  example. 

HOW  TO  OBTAIN  INSURANCE 

Well-established,  commercial 
insurance  companies  usually 
handle  all  the  basic  types  of 
policies,  and  there  are  always 
several  agents  in  every  communi- 
ty of  any  size,  no  matter  where 
one  lives.  Reputable  insurance 
companies  are  regulated  by  laws 
that  protect  our  interests.  We 
should  make  sure  that  any  com- 
pany we  deal  with  is  licensed  in 
our  state,  or  in  our  country. 

Discuss  the  kinds  of  insurance 
that  would  have  prevented  finan- 


cial   loss    in    the    following    ex- 
amples: 

A.  In  a  family  car  accident,  a  young 
son  was  injured  to  such  a  degree 
that  he  required  months  of  hospital 
care,  many  costly  blood  transfu- 
sions, and  expensive  surgery.  The 
accumulated  bills  amounted  to 
several  thousand  dollars  —  more 
than  his  parents  had  been  able  to 
save  in  all  the  years  they  had  been 
married. 

B.  While  Mr.  Jones  was  in  the  process 
of  remodeling  his  home,  a  milk- 
man tripped  on  a  loose  board  and 
fell,  fracturing  his  skull.  He  was 
in  the  hospital  for  several  months. 
He  sued  the  home  owner  for  $4,000 
to  cover  his  lost  wages,  $2,000  for 
medical  and  hospital  bills,  and 
$30,000  to  compensate  for  the  per- 
manent damage  to  his  health. 

C.  A  young  couple  left  their  apartment 
to  spend  the  Christmas  holidays 
with  their  parents  in  a  neighboring 
state.  Upon  their  return,  they 
found  their  apartment  completely 
stripped  of  furniture,  clothing, 
linens,  personal  effects — everything 
of  value  was  gone.  Appeals  to  the 
police  were  fruitless,  and  nothing 
was  recovered. 

CONCLUSION 

No  one  is  immune  to  disaster  of 
one  kind  or  another,  and  when  it 
occurs,  its  consequences  are  likely 
to  be  many  and  varied.  In  addi- 
tion to  the  personal  tragedies  of 
pain  and  sorrow  and  death,  there 
are  often  serious  financial  compli- 
cations and  losses.  The  experi- 
ence of  the  past  several  hundred 
years  has  developed  the  practice 
of  insurance  to  protect  us  against 
just  such  losses.  We  need  to 
make  certain  that  our  insurance 
program  gives  our  families  the 
right  kind  of  protection  and  the 
most  for  our  money. 

CAUTIONS  AND  SUGGESTIONS 

1.  Do  not  carry  more  insurance  than 
you  can  afford.  Consider  the  needs 


626 


Lesson  Department 


and    the    goals    of    the    family    in      3. 
determining  this. 

Review   all  of  your   policies,   with 
your    agent,    at    least    every    five 
years.  Insurance  plans  need  revision      4. 
with  every  change  in  the  vital  sta- 
tistics of  the  family. 


Remember  that  in  insurance,  the 
same  money  can  be  used  for  two 
advantages — protection  and  income 
or  savings. 

Understand  your  insurance  policies 
and  make  sure  of  their  cash  values 
from  time  to  time. 


SOCIAL  RELATIONS— A  Light  Unto  the  World 


Lesson  2 — "And  Also  By  Faith" 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 

(Reference:    A  Light  Unto  the  World,  Melchizedek 
Priesthood   Manual,   1967-68) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  November  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  April  1968 

OBJECTIVE:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  may  know  the  blessing  of  truth  revealed 
or  reaffirmed,  through  the  exercise  of  faith. 

Lesson  Follow-up:  A  brief  report  (3  or  4  minutes)  by  a  class  member  appraising 
her  current  study  or  leisure  reading,  and  giving  one  specific  truth  obtained. 


INTRODUCTION 

In  addition  to  study  as  a 
means  of  acquiring  knowledge, 
we  are  commanded  to  seek  learn- 
ing through  the  exercise  of  faith. 
The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  who 
lives  worthily  and  who  exercises 
faith  in  her  search  for  knowledge 
may  be  blessed  with  divine  guid- 
ance. Introducing  this  lesson  are 
two  life  incidents  on  the  exercise 
of  faith: 

1.  The  Testimony  of  a  Young  Woman 
Convert  (illustrative  of  numerous 
like  testimonies) 

Mary  M.  states:  My  husband  is  an 
atheist  and  consequently  ridi- 
cules my  belief  in  the  gospel  and 
the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ.  But 
deep  within  myself,  I  know  that 


the  gospel  is  true.  This  truth  has 
been  made  as  manifest  to  me,  in 
answer  to  my  earnest  prayer,  as 
if  vocally  spoken  and  affirmed  by 
some  unseen  person.  Although  I 
was  the  only  member  of  the 
Church  in  our  city  for  over  five 
years,  my  faith  in  this  truth  has 
never  weakened.  I  know  that  the 
gospel  and  the  plan  of  salvation 
are  true. 

Discuss  briefly  the  strength  of  such 
a  testimony  and  her  statement  after 
being  baptized  and  confirmed: 

I  believe  that  having  become  re- 
ceptive to  things  of  the  spirit,  and  be- 
cause of  my  faith  and  earnest  prayers, 
the  Holy  Ghost  enlightened  me  far 
beyond  my  own  power  of  discernment. 

Question:  Have  you  had  the  experi- 
ence of  suddenly  obtaining  insight 
relative  to  a  particular  problem? 


627 


August  1967 


2.  A  Testimony  of  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon Shared  With  a  Chance  Ac- 
quaintance. 

A  day's  journey  by  train  usually 
gave  Mrs.  A.  an  opportunity  to  finish 
the  book  she  was  reading  and  to  do 
some  rereading  of  certain  scripture. 
She  had  made  it  a  habit  of  late,  to 
carry  one  of  the  standard  works  of  the 
Church  with  her  when  she  traveled. 
Now,  as  she  opened  The  Book  of 
Mormon  and  began  to  read,  the  wom- 
an sitting  beside  her  said,  "I  have 
heard  about  that  book  you  are  read- 
ing, but  have  never  seen  it  before. 
Have  you  read  it?" 

"Yes,  indeed  I  have,"  Mrs.  A. 
answered,  "some  parts  of  it  many 
times.  Perhaps  you  would  like  to 
read  my  copy?" 

As  a  result  of  the  conversation  which 
followed,  the  woman  spent  several 
hours  that  day  reading  in  this  latter- 
day  translated  scripture.  Finally,  she 
said,  "This  is  very  interesting,  do  you 
believe  it  to  be  true?" 

"I  do,"  with  emphasis.  "I  sincerely 
believe  it  to  be  true." 

"You,  no  doubt,  have  been  taught 
that  it  is  true,  since  you  say  that  your 
Church  accepts  it  as  scripture.  But 
how  could  I,  or  anyone  else,  not  a 
member  of  your  faith,  know  that  it  is 
the  truth?" 

Mrs.  A.  was  grateful  that  she  re- 
called now,  the  important  passage  in 
Moroni  which  would  answer  this  ques- 
tion specifically.  Quickly  she  opened 
the  book  to  find  the  following  passage 
which  gives  the  conditions  on  which  an 
individual  testimony  of  the  truth  of 
The  Book  of  Mormon  may  be  ob- 
tained. 

And  when  ye  shall  receive  these 
things,  I  would  exhort  you  that  ye 
would  ask  God,  the  Eternal  Father, 
in  the  name  of  Christ,  if  these  things 
are  not  true;  and  if  ye  shall  ask  with 
a  sincere  heart,  with  real  intent, 
having  faith  in  Christ,  he  will  mani- 
fest the  truth  of  it  unto  you,  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  (Moroni 
10:4). 

The  woman  reread  the  passage  in- 
dicated, then  she  said,  "I  believe  there 
is  a  God,  but  I  am  not  what  one  might 
call  a  praying  woman.  Would  I  need 


to   pray   vocally   in   order   to    receive 
this   assurance?" 

Question:   What  would  you  have  an- 
swered? 

Two  significant  elements  are 
present  in  this  Book  of  Mormon 
scripture,  (1)  that  we  ask  with  a 
sincere  heart,  having  faith  in 
Christ;  (2)  that  by  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  we  may  know  the 
truth  of  all  things.  This  indicates 
clearly  that  faith  is  a  prerequisite 
to  enlightenment  by  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

Class  Discussion 

1.  What  may  the  woman  in  the 
foregoing  incident  need  to  do  in  order 
to  receive  a  testimony  of  the  divinity 
of  The  Book  of  Mormon? 

2.  What  procedure  would  you  re- 
commend for  any  woman  whose  faith 
is  weak,  but  who  expresses  the  desire 
for  greater  faith?  Be  specific. 

3.  What  are  the  comparative  merits 
to  be  found  in  the  following  state- 
ments, relative  to  increasing  one's 
faith? 

Friend  A:  I  am  doubtful  about 
certain  principles  of  the  gospel, 
so  I  am  reading  everything  pro 
and  con  about  the  Church  that 
I  can  find.  When  my  faith  is 
stronger  I  shall  accept  Church 
assignments. 

Friend  B:  I  do  not  understand 
certain  principles  of  the  gospel, 
but  I  am  trying  to  live  the 
commandments,  doing  whatever 
is  asked  of  me.  I  believe  that 
through  this  obedience  the  Lord 
will  help  me  to  understand  all 
that  is  needful  for  me  to  under- 
stand about  the  gospel  in  this 
life. 

4.  Is  either  of  these  women  actively 
seeking  to  "know"  by  faith?  Discuss. 

FAITH,  THE  FOUNDATION 

Since  the  objective  of  this  les- 
son concerns  the  search  for  truth 
by  faith,  it  may  be  helpful  to  de- 
fine faith.  One  definition,  given 
in   an   unabridged   dictionary   of 


628 


Lesson  Department 


the  English  language  {Webster's 
New  International,  2nd  Edition) 
is:  "The  fact  of  accepting  or  the 
disposition  to  accept  as  real,  true 
.  .  .  that  which  is  not  supported 
by  sensible  evidence  or  rational 
proofs  or  which  is  indemon- 
strable." 

All  Christendom  is  familiar 
with  the  definition  of  faith  given 
by  the  apostle  Paul:  "Now  faith 
is  the  substance  of  things  hoped 
for,  the  evidence  of  things  not 
seen"  (Hebrews  11:1).  From  a 
less  familiar  but  significant  and 
comprehensive  analysis  of  faith 
appearing  in  Lectures  on  Faith 
given  at  the  School  of  the  Proph- 
ets in  Kirtland,  Ohio,  we  select 
the  following  statements  and 
questions: 

Faith  being  the  first  principle  in 
revealed  religion,  and  the  foundation 
of  all  righteousness,  necessarily  claims 
the  first  place  in  a  course  of  lectures 
which  are  designed  to  unfold  to  the 
understanding  the  doctrine  of  Jesus 
Christ  (Lectures  on  Faith,  N.  B.  Lund- 
wall,  compiler  and  publisher,  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  p.  7). 

Referring  to  Paul's  definition 
of  faith  the  statement  continues: 

From  this  we  learn  that  faith  is  the 
assurance  which  men  have  of  the  exis- 
tence of  things  which  they  have  not 
seen,  and  the  principle  of  action  in  all 
intelligent  beings. 

...  it  is  faith,  and  faith  only,  which 
is  the  moving  cause  of  all  action.  .  .  . 

And  as  faith  is  the  moving  cause  of 
all  action  in  temporal  concerns,  so  it 
is  in  spiritual.  .  .  . 

But  faith  is  not  only  the  princi- 
ple of  action,  but  of  power  also,  in  all 
intelligent  beings,  whether  in  heaven 
or  on  earth.  .  .  . 

Faith,  then,  is  the  first  great  govern- 
ing principle  which  has  power,  dom- 
inion, and  authority  over  all  things; 
by  it  they  exist,  by  it  they  are  upheld, 
by  it  they  are  changed,  or  by  it  they 
remain,  agreeable  to  the  will  of  God. 


Without  it  there  is  no  power,  and 
without  power  there  could  be  no  crea- 
tion nor  existence  (Ibid.,  pp.  7,  8,  10). 

Without  going  into  the  analysis 
technically,  it  may  be  well  to  em- 
phasize the  fact  that  faith  is  the 
moving  cause  for  action  in  tem- 
poral concerns  as  well  as  in  spir- 
itual matters.  As  application  of 
the  temporal,  surely  we  may  say 
that  man  plants  the  dormant  seed 
with  faith  that  he  will  reap  a  har- 
vest. Would  Columbus  have  ven- 
tured upon  uncharted  seas  had  he 
not  believed  that  he  would  prove, 
that  he  would  find?  From  Lec- 
tures on  Faith  we  read: 

.  .  .  Would  you  have  ever  planted, 
if  you  had  not  believed  that  you 
would  gather?  Would  you  have  ever 
asked,  unless  you  had  believed  that 
you  would  receive  (Ibid.,  p.  8)? 

Likewise,  in  the  search  for  spir- 
itual truth,  we  must  be  motivated 
by  faith  that  we  shall  reap  a  spir- 
itual harvest. 

BY  ALL  WHO  BELIEVE 

We  ordinarily  think  of  learning 
as  knowledge  which  is  acquired 
by  systematic  study  or  by  experi- 
ence, and  the  learning  process  as 
one  of  gradually  becoming  aware 
of  what  previously  was  obscure, 
concealed,  and  unknown.  In  the 
scripture  under  consideration,  the 
Lord  admonishes  us  also  to  be- 
come aware  of  truth  which  was 
heretofore  not  understood  or 
known  to  us,  through  the  medium 
of  faith  in  addition  to  or  in  lieu 
of  the  printed  word. 

Revelation  and  inspiration  are 
gifts  of  the  spirit  and  are  so  ac- 
knowledged by  all  who  have  faith 
— who  believe  in  the  Father  and 
in  the  Son.  The  atheist,  on  the 
other  hand,  does  not  believe  in 


629 


August  1967 


divine  communication  because  he 
rejects  the  very  existence  of  God. 
The  Latter-day  Saint  v^oman 
may  know  through  gospel  teach- 
ing and  through  her  own  experi- 
ence, that  the  gifts  of  the  spirit 
are  a  reahty.  Not  only  does  she 
acknowledge  this,  but  she  seeks 
to  know,  personally,  through  the 
exercise  of  her  faith,  the  blessing 
of  divine  communication.  She 
may  know  truth,  revealed  or  re- 
affirmed, through  the  exercise  of 
her  personal  faith.  What  truth, 
what  learning  will  she  likely  seek 
to  acquire? 

Class  Involvement 

Involve  the  class,  through  discus- 
sion of  the  following,  with  this  ques- 
tion in  mind:  In  your  opinion,  would 
the  following  situations  be  embraced 
in  the  directive  to  "seek  learning  .  .  . 
by  faith"  (D&C  88:118)?  If  so,  why? 
If  not,  what  would? 

1.  The  woman  desiring  better  to 
understand  a  particular  gospel  princi- 
ple. 

2.  The  mother  desiring  guidance  as 
to  the  proper  procedure  in  handling  a 
difficult  family  problem. 

3.  The  single  woman  needing  gui- 
dance in  making  an  important  choice 
or  decision  relative  to  her  personal 
life. 

4.  The  student  feeling  the  need  for 
special  assistance  in  recalling  facts  for 
an  examination,  or  similar  situation. 

5.  The  woman  of  middle  years 
wanting  to  learn  how  to  feel  less  de- 
pendent upon  her  married  children. 

6.  The  woman  facing  a  Church 
activity  problem  who  feels  the  need 
for  divine  help  in  making  that  decision. 

7.  The  grandmother  who  sincerely 
wants  to  learn  how  best  to  assist  her 
married  children,  yet  not  interfere 
with  their  lives. 

8.  The  Relief  Society  officer  who 
faces  a  misunderstanding  situation 
and  feels  the  need  for  divine  guidance 
in  resolving  this  problem  of  person- 
ality conflict. 

Others  may  be  added. 


"SEEK,  AND  YE  SHALL  FIND" 
(Matt.  7:7) 

It  is  of  special  interest  to  ob- 
serve how  important  the  "seek- 
ing" is  to  the  "finding"  of  a  truth 
to  be  obtained  by  faith.  The 
yearning  to  know,  expressed  in 
the  sincere  prayer  of  faith  that 
precedes  the  bestowal  of  truth  is 
fundamental  in  the  Lord^s  prom- 
ise, ".  .  .  seek,  and  ye  shall  find; 
knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened 
unto  you"  (Matt.  7:7). 

Among  the  many  examples 
which  are  relevant  the  following 
is  particularly  illustrative.  Here 
the  prophet  Alma,  calling  upon 
the  Nephites  to  repent,  and  tes- 
tifying of  predictions  which  are 
to  come,  states: 

.  .  .  Do  ye  not  suppose  that  I  know 
of  these  things  myself?  Behold,  I 
testify  unto  you  that  I  do  know  that 
these  things  whereof  I  have  spoken  are 
true.  And  how  do  ye  suppose  that  I 
know  of  their  surety? 

Behold,  I  say  unto  you  they  are 
made  known  unto  me  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  God.  Behold,  I  have  fasted 
and  prayed  many  days  that  I  might 
know  these  things  of  myself.  And  now 
I  do  know  of  myself  that  they  are 
true.  .  .  (Alma  5:45-46). 

Class  Involvement 

Excellent  examples  of  spiritual  learn- 
ing sought  and  knowledge  acquired 
through  the  exercise  of  faith,  may  be 
found  in  the  area  of  missionary  serv- 
ice of  the  Church.  Discuss  the  need 
for  divine  help  for  the  two  following 
individuals : 

1.  A  young  missionary  entering  the 
mission  field  with  a  limited  knowledge 
of  gospel  principles  but  who  has  an 
earnest  desire  to  understand  and  teach 
those  principles.  He  also  has  a  diffi- 
cult language  to  learn. 

2.  The  investigator-woman  who  is 
receptive  to  the  gospel  message,  but 
who  has  so  much  opposition  from 
family  members  and  friends  that  she 


630 


Lesson  Department 


feels  she  must  have  a  feeling  of  inner 
surety. 

BEYOND  THE  REACH  OF  MAN 

Tremendous  strides  have  been 
and  are  at  present  being  made  by 
man  in  the  field  of  scientific  in- 
vestigation. Witness  the  truths 
regarding  the  universe  which  are 
being  brought  to  Hght  through  or- 
biting satelHtes  in  outer  space, 
photographing  the  surface  of  the 
moon,  recording  atmospheric  con- 
ditions and  returning  to  earth 
other  important  data.  Consider 
also  the  advances  made  in  other 
areas  of  scientific  research,  in- 
cluding the  knowledge  of  the 
flora  and  fauna  of  the  earth  and 
of  the  culture  and  nature  of  its 
inhabitants. 

In  spite  of  these  advances, 
however,  the  most  significant 
truths  regarding  the  existence 
and  nature  of  God,  the  Creator, 
and  of  the  gospel  of  his  Son,  the 
Redeemer,  have  come  to  man 
through  direct  revelation.  Much 
truth  is  beyond  the  reach  of  man, 
in  his  present  state  of  mortality, 
unless  revealed  to  him  through 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  We 
marvel  with  reverence  as  we  read 
of  the  brother  of  Jared  in  Book 
of  Mormon  times  and  of  the  boy 
Prophet  in  this  dispensation,  to 
whom  the  heavens  were  opened 
because  of  their  great  faith,  noth- 
ing doubting.  In  The  Book  of 
Mormon  we  read:  (have  a  class 
member  read) 

And  never  have  I  showed  myself 
unto  man  whom  I  have  created,  for 
never  has  man  believed  in  me  as  thou 
hast.  Seest  thou  that  ye  are  created 
after  mine  own  image?  Yea,  even  all 
men  were  created  in  the  beginning 
after  mine  own  image  (Ether  3:15). 

Familiar  to  Latter-day  Saints 


is  the  fact  that  to  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  was  granted  a  sim- 
ilar manifestation.  To  him  were 
revealed  the  Father  and  the  risen 
Lord  bringing  to  the  world  truth 
he  could  not  have  received  from 
study  of  any  source  current  in 
his  day. 

TO  WHOM  AND  WHAT  REVEALED 

Revelation  for  the  benefit  of 
the  Church  is  given  directly  to 
the  President  of  the  Church.  The 
Lord's  house  is  a  house  of  order 
and  the  right  to  receive  such  rev- 
elation belongs  to  one  appointed 
and  sustained  to  represent  the 
membership  of  the  Church — one 
who  holds  all  keys  of  the  Holy 
Priesthood.  But  to  all  who  be- 
lieve, who  have  sufficient  faith, 
and  who  live  worthily,  divine 
guidance  may  be  given.  This  is 
according  to  the  Lord's  promise. 

CONCLUSION 

Seeking  knowledge  by  study 
and  seeking  it  by  faith  may  be- 
come so  closely  allied  as  to  be 
inseparable,  and  an  individual's 
spiritual  faith  may  become  so 
strengthened  through  a  study  of 
the  writings  of  Church  leaders, 
that  his  ability  to  perceive  and 
receive  even  greater  spiritual 
truth  is  increased.  Thus  study 
and  faith  as  a  means  of  obtaining 
truth  become  interrelated. 

Having  the  inherent  ability  to 
learn  and  to  progress,  we  have  the 
obligation  to  put  forth  the  effort 
to  do  so.  One  of  the  most  poign- 
ant of  comments  is  this:  'Tf  I  had 
only  known."  It  not  only  is  a 
here-and-now  advantage  to  ac- 
quire knowledge,  but  to  possess 
knowledge  is  of  eternal  value. 
This  truth  is  inherent  in  the  gos- 


631 


August  1967 


pel  plan  and  is  affirmed  in  these 
words  given  us  through  the 
Prophet: 

Whatever  principle  of  intelligence 
we  attain  unto  in  this  life,  it  will  rise 
with  us   in  the  resurrection. 

And  if  a  person  gains  more  knowl- 
edge and  intelligence  in  this  life 
through  his  diligence  and  obedience 
than  another,  he  will  have  so  much 
the  advantage  in  the  world  to  come 
(D&C  130:   18-19). 

It  is  of  even  greater  eternal  ad- 
vantage to  an  individual  to  pos- 
sess wisdom,  for  wisdom  results 
from  knowledge  gained  by  study, 


experience,  and  also  by  faith, 
which  is  wisely  used  for  the  good 
of  man. 

FOR  HOME  DOING 

Appraise  your  own  personal  need 
for  spiritual  help,  then  ask  yourself: 

1.  Do  I  ask  the  Lord  in  humble 
prayer,  having  faith,  or  do  I  take  the 
attitude  that  he  knows  my  needs? 

2.  Do  I  gratefully  acknowledge  the 
divine  assistance  received  in  specific 
instances,  or  do  I  take  this  blessing  for 
granted? 

3.  Do  I  help  my  children  to  know 
of  this  great  blessing,  dependent  upon 
their  faith? 


CULTURAL  REFINEMENT 
Ideals  of  Womanhood  in  Relation  to  Home  and  the  Family 


(Textbook:  Out  of  the  Best  Books,  Volume  3:  Intelligent  Family  Living 

by  Bruce  B.  Clark  and  Robert  K.  Thomas) 

Lesson  2 — "Honesty,  a  Measure  of  Life" 

Dr.  Bruce  B.  Clark 

"The  measure  of  life  is  not  length,  but  honesty." 

— John   Lyiy 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Fourth  Meeting,  November  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  April  1968 

OBJECTIVE:  To  emphasize  that  as  she  is  honest  with  herself,  a  woman  helps 
others  to  value  the  sincere  and  trustworthy.  She  should  recognize  dishonesty 
in  ail  its  forms  and  thus  be  more  fully  honest  in  all  that  she  does,  says,  and  is. 

(To  Class  Leader:  This  month's  lesson  includes  four  selections — ^two  poems  and 
two  short  stories.  All  of  these  are  printed,  with  full  comments  and  questions 
for  discussion,  in  Section  Two  of  Volume  3  Out  of  the  Best  Books.  Also  included 
as  part  of  this  lesson  is  a  consideration  of  the  painting  "The  Holy  Family"  by 
Andrea  del  Sarto,  as  printed  on  page  433  of  the  June  1967  Relief  Society 
Magazine.) 


GENERAL  COMMENT 

In  the  Old  Testament,  in  Pro- 
verbs 6:16-19,  we  read: 

These  six  things  doth  the  LORD  hate: 
yea,  seven  are  an  abomination  unto 
him: 


A  proud  look,  a  lying  tongue,  and 
hands  that  shed  innocent  blood, 

An  heart  that  deviseth  wicked  im- 
aginations, feet  that  be  swift  in  run- 
ning to  mischief, 

A  false  witness  that  speaketh   lies, 


632 


Lesson  Department 


and    he    that    soweth    discord    among 
brethren. 

Note  that  two  of  the  seven 
''abominations"  explicitly  refer  to 
the  evil  of  dishonesty — "a  lying 
tongue"  and  "a  false  witness  that 
speaketh  lies."  Three  others  seem 
also  to  involve  forms  of  dishon- 
esty— "an  heart  that  deviseth 
wicked  imaginations,"  "feet  that 
be  swift  in  running  to  mischief," 
and  "he  that  soweth  discord 
among  brethren." 

The  Bible  is  filled  with  re- 
minders from  the  Lord  and  his 
prophets  that  we  should  cultivate 
honesty  and  avoid  dishonesty. 
Literature,  also,  is  abundantly 
concerned  with  honesty  as  an 
ideal  and  dishonesty,  in  all  its 
forms,  as  an  evil.  If  we  were  just 
to  list  the  great  works  of  litera- 
ture that  in  one  way  or  another 
are  concerned  with  honesty  and 
dishonesty,  we  would  have  room 
for  nothing  else  in  this  lesson. 
Through  literature  we  have  faith 
with  Cervantes  in  Don  Quixote 
that  "honesty  is  the  best  policy." 
We  painfully  learn  with  Huck  in 
Mark  Twain's  Huckleberry  Finn 
that  "you  can't  pray  a  lie."  We 
recognize  with  Alexander  Pope  in 
"An  Essay  on  Man"  that  "an 
honest  man's  the  noblest  work  of 
God."  We  may,  however,  feel 
that  Hamlet  is  too  disillusioned 
when  in  his  feigned  madness  he 
says  to  Polonius,  "To  be  honest, 
as  this  world  goes,  is  to  be  one 
man  plucked  out  of  ten  thousand" 
(Hamlet,  Act  II,  Scene  2).  There 
may  be  those  who  agree  with 
Stuart  Chase  in  his  famous  essay 
"The  Luxury  of  Integrity," 
written  a  few  years  ago,  that  any- 
one who  wishes  to  be  scrupulously 
and  undeviatingly  honest  must  be 
willing  to  pay  the  price — which 


means  adherence  to  principle,  re- 
sistance to  temptation,  and  re- 
fusal to  compromise  integrity  at 
whatever  cost  and  at  all  times. 

Temptations  to  compromise 
honesty  confront  all  of  us  daily. 
If  we  are  to  be  fully  honest  we 
must  be  honest  in  all  areas: 

Honest  with  one's  self. 
Honest  with  one's  family. 
Honest  with  one's  associates. 
Honest  with  the  Lord. 

Honest  in  one's  actions. 
Honest  in  one's  speech 
Honest  in  one's  thoughts. 

Perhaps  the  hardest  of  all  is 
to  be  honest  in  one's  thoughts  and 
honest  with  one's  self  and  with 
the  Lord.  Especially  is  this  so 
because  pride  and  selfishness  dis- 
tort our  thoughts.  Sometimes, 
like  James  Thomson  in  the  fol- 
lowing humorous  lines,  we  even 
let  pride  exaggerate  our  sins: 

Once  in  a  saintly  passion 

I  cried  with  desperate  grief, 
"O  Lord,  my  heart  is  black  with  guile, 

Of  sinners  I  am  chief." 
Then  stooped  my  guardian  angel 

And  whispered  from  behind, 
"Vanity,  my  little  man. 

You're  nothing  of  the  kind." 

To  explore  such  problems  of 
honesty,  and  to  make  us  more 
sensitive  in  these  areas,  we  now 
turn  to  the  two  stories  and  two 
poems. 

"THE  WALTZ"   BY   DOROTHY   PARKER 

This  first  selection  is  a  clever, 
humorous  story  vividly  showing 
the  temptation  that  constantly 
confronts  us  to  think  one  thing 
and  say  another.  Unfortunately, 
the  story  is  too  long  to  print  here, 
but  studying  it  in  Out  of  the  Best 
Books  will  impress  every  reader 
with   the    extreme    contrast    be- 


633 


August  1967 


tween  what  the  woman  in   the 
story  says  and  what  she  thinks. 

For  Discussion 

Should  we  speak  our  honest 
thoughts  even  though  others  will 
be  offended  by  what  we  say?  Does 
courteous  small  talk  involve  dis- 
honesty? Someone  says  ''How  are 
you?"  and  you  answer  "I  am 
fine,"  even  though  you  have  a 
severe  headache.  Or  someone 
says  "How  do  you  like  my  hat?" 
and  you  answer  ''I  think  it  is  very 
lovely,"  even  though  secretly  you 
think  it  is  unattractive  and  in  bad 
taste.  Are  there  times  when  it  is 
best  to  be  silent  and  other  times 
when  it  is  necessary  to  speak  out? 

RICHARD   CORY 

Whenever   Richard   Cory   went   down 
town, 
We  people  on  the  pavement  looked 
at  him: 
He    was    a    gentleman    from    sole    to 
crown, 
Clean  favored,  and  imperially  slim. 

And  he  was   always  quietly  arrayed, 
And  he  was  always  human  when  he 
talked; 
But  still  he  fluttered  pulses  when  he 
said, 
"Good-morning,"    and    he    glittered 
when  he  walked. 

And  he  was  rich — yes,  richer  than  a 
king — 
And    admirably    schooled    in    every 
grace: 
In  fine,  we  thought  that  he  was  every- 
thing 
To  make  us  wish  that  we  were  in 
his  place. 

So  on  we  worked,  and  waited  for  the 
light. 
And  went   without    the   meat,    and 
cursed  the  bread; 
And  Richard  Cory,  one  calm  summer 
night. 
Went  home  and  put  a  bullet  through 
his  head. 


(From  The  Children  of  the  Night, 
1897,  reprinted  by  permission  of 
Charles  Scribner's  Sons.) 

As  will  be  evident  to  anyone 
who  reads  it,  "Richard  Cory"  by 
the  powerful  American  poet 
Edwin  Arlington  Robinson  (1869- 
1935),  is  a  very  adroit  and  excel- 
lent little  poem,  especially  made 
so  by  its  closing  two  lines.  We 
have  included  it  in  this  lesson, 
however,  not  for  its  adroitness  but 
for  its  insight.  To  all  who  looked 
at  him,  Richard  Cory  seemed  to 
have  everything — wealth,  health, 
culture,  happiness,  composure, 
even  elegance.  And  yet,  *'one  calm 
summer  night"  he  'Vent  home 
and  put  a  bullet  through  his 
head." 

The  point  of  the  poem  is,  of 
course,  that  we  cannot  judge  a 
person  accurately  by  external  ap- 
pearances. To  do  so  is  not  only 
unfair  but  in  a  sense  dishonest. 
We  have  judged  on  superficial,  in- 
complete evidence — and  is  not 
this  a  kind  of  dishonesty? 

The  conclusion  is  that  we 
should  be  very  hesitant  to  judge 
people  by  how  they  look,  or  to 
envy  people  for  what  they  seem 
to  have  and  we  don't  have.  There 
is  no  place  for  envy  and  jealousy 
in  the  world,  but  there  is  never 
enough  genuine  understanding, 
friendship,  compassion,  and  help. 
Sometimes  a  smiling  face  conceals 
a  crying,  lonely,  troubled  heart. 


For  Discussion 

Analyze  "Richard  Cory"  close- 
ly. To  what  extent  do  people  re- 
veal their  inner  natures  in  their 
outer  appearances?  Is  it  true  that 
neither  books  nor  people  should 
be  judged  by  their  covers? 


634 


Lesson  Department 


"ANDREA  DEL  SARTO"   BY 
ROBERT  BROWNING 

The  most  difficult  selection  in 
this  month's  lesson  is  this  bril- 
liant, famous  dramatic  monologue 
by  the  great  Robert  Browning. 
Readers  will  undoubtedly  be  in- 
trigued by  its  challenge,  artistic 
richness,  and  psychological  com- 
plexity. Again,  the  poem  is  too 
long  to  print  here  but  is  included, 
with  full  notes  and  discussion,  in 
Out  of  the  Best  Books. 

The  poem  relates  to  honesty 
because  it  portrays  the  life  and 
personality  of  an  Italian  Renais- 
sance painter,  Andrea  del  Sarto 
(1486-1531),  who,  although  he 
painted  with  flawless  craftsman- 
ship, lacked  the  integrity  and 
strength  of  character  to  be  either 
a  great  artist  or  a  great  man.  As 
a  young  painter  Andrea  did  bril- 
liant work,  displaying  not  only 
obvious  genius  but  also  a  buoyant 
creative  joy.  In  his  later  work, 
however,  the  flawless  craftsman- 
ship remained  but  the  zest  and 
creative  joy  were  gone.  Many 
have  felt  that  an  unhappy  marri- 
age stifled  Andrea's  creative 
powers.  The  fire  of  an  unhealthy 
love  consumed  his  genius  and  left 
only  the  burnt  ashes  of  his  crafts- 
manship. 

Above  all  else,  in  Browning's 
poem  we  see  the  pathetic  weak- 
ness of  Andrea — his  rationalizing 
as  he  alternately  blames  God,  his 
wife,  and  others  for  his  failure;  his 
vacillating  self-pity  and  his  arro- 
gance; his  pride  as  a  skilled 
craftsman  mixed  with  his  futile 
yearning  to  match  Raphael,  Mi- 
chelangelo, and  Leonardo  da  Vinci 
as  great  painters;  his  flashes  of 
genuine  recognition  of  weaknesses 
in  himself  as  painter  and  man; 


and,  most  of  all,  his  mixture  of 
honesty  and  dishonesty. 

"A  RUN  OF  GRAY"  BY 
BRIAN  K.  KELLY 

The  fourth  and  last  selection  is 
a  story  by  a  gifted  young  Latter- 
day  Saint  author. 

Although  written  by  a  relative- 
ly inexperienced  young  author, 
''A  Run  of  Gray"  is  an  excellent 
story.  It  is  vividly  realistic  in 
detail,  skilled  in  language,  and 
significant  in  meaning,  emphasiz- 
ing the  need  to  face  life  honestly, 
with  recognition  that  all  living 
things,  especially  people,  are  mix- 
tures of  good  and  bad.  It  is  also  a 
very  interesting  story,  appealing 
both  to  young  and  mature 
readers. 

The  story  is  not  flawless.  The 
simplicity  of  its  sentence  struc- 
ture becomes  a  little  monotonous, 
and  it  is  ineffectively  repetitious 
in  a  spot  or  two.  Sometimes  its 
words  are  not  as  dramatically  in- 
tense and  symbolically  rich  as 
they  might  be.  These,  however, 
are  minor  weaknesses  in  a  story 
that  is  amazingly  strong  and 
meaningful.  Descriptively,  it  is 
especially  good,  having  vivid, 
realistic  details:  the  poplar  and 
Cottonwood  trees  planted  every- 
where by  early  pioneers,  the  con- 
trast between  duck  eggs  and  sea- 
gull eggs,  and  between  duck  nests 
and  seagull  nests,  the  ducks  and 
gulls  themselves,  a  boy  milking 
cows  with  his  head  resting  in  the 
cow's  warm  flank  as  the  heavy 
foam  forms  on  the  surface  of  the 
milk  in  the  pail,  the  problems  of 
hatching  duck  eggs  with  regular 
barnyard  hens,  the  behavior  of 
restless  boys  at  stake  conference. 
Obviously,  the  author  knows  what 
it  is  to  be  a  boy  on  a  farm. 


635 


August  1967 


Its  dramatic  conflict  is  equally 
vivid,  especially  the  account  of 
the  gulls  devouring  the  fluffy 
ducklings,  the  boy  smashing  the 
gull  eggs  and  baby  gulls  in  his 
fury,  and  the  subsequent  scene 
with  the  boy  washing  in  the  canal. 
This  is  first-quality  narration, 
and  woven  into  the  whole  story 
is  a  rich  background  of  Mormon 
history,  including  the  famous  in- 
cident of  the  seagulls  and  the 
crickets.  The  result  is  a  story 
that  is  well  handled  descriptively, 
narratively,  dramatically,  and  his- 
torically. And  central  to  all  of  this 
is  its  tightly  integrated  meaning, 
which  lifts  it  from  being  merely 
a  good  story  for  boys  to  being  a 
mature  story  for  thoughtful 
adults. 

The  theme  of  the  story  is  sug- 
gested in  the  very  title,  "A  Run 
of  Gray."  It  starts  to  take  clear 
shape,  especially  when  the  boy, 
while  listening  to  a  sermon,  be- 
comes puzzled  about  the  differ- 
ence between  a  natural  and  an  un- 
natural man.  Finally,  the  meaning 
becomes  fully  clear  when  the  boy 
realizes,  through  painful  experi- 
ence, that  all  living  things  are 
both  good  and  bad,  depending 
upon  point  of  view  and  situation 
— the  grasshoppers,  the  seagulls, 
Indians,  Brother  Wright,  man- 
kind, everybody  and  everything. 
This  is  a  great  and  essential  les- 
son for  the  boy  to  learn,  and  for 
everyone  to  learn  in  the  process 
of  growing  up. 

For  Discussion 

Point  out  specific  descriptive  details 
that  make  this  story  reaHstically  ac- 
curate. Explain  the  title  "A  Run  of 
Gray."  In  what  ways  are  the  grass- 
hoppers, the  seagulls,  Brother  Wright, 
and  men,  in  general,  gray  rather  than 
black  or  white?  Why  is  it  important 


for  us  to  see  this  about  ourselves  and 
about  each  other  if  we  wish  to  be 
honest?  In  the  last  paragraph  the 
narrator  says  that  after  watching  men 
and  gulls  age  he  has  often  envied  the 
gulls.  Explain  what  he  means.  We 
have  included  this  story  in  a  lesson 
concerned  with  honesty.  In  examin- 
ing ourselves,  other  people,  and  the 
world  around  us,  it  is  important  to  be 
as  honest  as  possible.  What  truths 
about  people  and  life  in  general  does 
the  boy  learn,  in  this  story,  in  the  pro- 
cess of  growing  up? 


LATTICE  FOR   LOVE 

Vesta   Nickerson   Fairbairn 

The  whispered  words  we  share 
Become  a  trellis  where, 
Like  climbing  vine  or  rose, 
Our  love  entwines  and  grows. 


Teaching    Packet   for 

CULTURAL  REFINEMENT 
CLASS  LEADERS 

.  .  .  Four    full     color     reproductions 
of    famous    art    masterpieces 

.  .  .  Recording  of  outstanding  musi- 
cal   selections    (One    12",    331/3 
rpm   record) 

Price   complete   .    .    . 
$3.50    postpaid 

(Overseas  orders— Send  international 
money  order  plus  air  mail  charges 
Approx.   wt.   1    lb.) 

Produced   and   distributed    by 

DEPARTMENT  OF 

EDUCATIONAL 
MEDIA  SERVICES 

BRIGHAM   YOUNG   UNIVERSITY 
PROVO,  UTAH    84601 


636 


".  .  .  we  seek  after  these  things." 
Joseph   Smith 

oAf 

The  Holy  Ci 
The  Pilgrim* 
More  Holinc 
The  Lost  Ch 
If  Christ  She 

Sung 
A 

Sotisfo 

THINGS  LOVELY. 

veople 

I 

Ihere  Jesus 
>  Eventide 
Man  of  Grief 

eo  $5.00 
funded. 

xcordjor  spiritual  ^ 

Side  1                                                    Side  1 

ty                                          Praise  Be  to  Thee 
\'  Song                                1  Walked  Today  VN 
jss  Give  Me                                Walked 
ord                                      Abide  With  Me;  'Tis 
)uld  Come  Tomorrow      The  Lord's  Prayer 

A  Poor  Wayfaring 

>y:    Melva  Niles  Barborica  and  Robert  Peterson 
Ifredo  Antonini  and  Orchestra 

Mono/Ster 

3.  T.  RECORDS 

Burning  Tree  Rd.,  Greenwich,  Conn. 

ction   must  be  yours— or  money  gladly   re 

637 


MARGARET  LUND  TRAVEL  INC. 

PROFESSIONAL   TOUR    ADVISORS 

For   all    travel    and    ticketing    arrange- 
ments 

HAWAIIAN  TOURS 

Aug.   11 
Sept.  1 
Oct.   13 
plus  monthly 

PAGEANT  TOURS 

including 

Canada's  World's  Fair 

July  22 

EUROPE   TOUR 

Aug.  30 

TEMPLE  TOURS 

Oct.   21 

MEXICO 

October 

110  East  2nd  South 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

328-8982  485-2444 

Ogden,  399-4587 

Logan,  245-6584 
St.  George,  673-3136 
Idaho  Falls,  522-2581 

Mesa,  964-5283 


THINKING  ABOUT 


En 


Ea 


^ocv? 


LET  US  HELP  YOU! 

Competent  Professional 

Research    at    prices    You    can 

afford 

VAIL 

RESEARCH 

FOUNDATION 

Box  581   Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into   a   durable  volume. 

Moil  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600  Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth   Cover  —  $3.25;    leather   Cover  —    $5.25 

Yearly    Index   Included 

Advance   payment  must  accompany  all   orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound  volumes  ore  to  be  mailed. 


Zone 
Zone 
Zone 
Zone 


Postage   Rates  from  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 
L   and  2    . 


.55 
.60 
.65 
.80 


Zone    6    90 

Zone   7    1.05 

Zone    8    1.20 


T— y^EWS    F»RI 


CHRISTMAS 
CRAFTS 

for 
Gifts  and   Decorations 

Ask   about 

Free  Classes 

and   Demonstrations 

in  All  Handicrafts 

Send  25c  for  catalog 

and  also  receive  our  booklet, 

'Twenty-five     Inexpensive     Handicraft 

Projects" 

ZIM'S 

240  East  2nd  South 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

84T11 


638 


WUvj/eU  CHINA 


45-PIECE 

SERVICE  FOR  EIGHT 

Reg.  retail   $234.50 

1 1  patterns  to  choose  from 


♦79! 

*plus  freight  if 
delivered  out-of-town. 


Formal  and 
informal  settings 


20%  DISCOUNT  TO  CHURCH  GROUPS 

(ORDERING   OVER   FIVE   DOZEN   OR  MORE) 

(WRITE  FOR  PRICE  LIST) 

NOW  YOU  CAN  BUY  v^  oven  proof 

■^\#WW     l«#W   %#%R    DV  I  £'     •HAND  PAINTED 

WINFIELD  TRUE  PORCELAIN  CHINA  atl       •  dishwasher  safe 

. . .  factory-to-you  prices  V     *  ""^dred  years 

^       ^       ^  ^   pattern  guarantee. 


FACTORY  OUTLET  STORES 


1079  East  21  St  South 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Merchants  Park  Shopping  Center 

625  South  Broadway 
Denver,  Colorado 


—  In  California  — 

714  State  Street,  Santa  Barbara 

348-A  El  Camino  Real,  San  Carlos 


Salt  Lake  City's  Newest 
Handicraft  Shop 


UTAH 
CRAFT  & 
iVElTY 


We  now  have  a  much  larger 
shop  to  serve  you  better! 

•k    Complete  line  of  materials  for 

plastic  grapes,  feather  flowers, 
paper  mache  jewelry,  liquid  steel, 
paper  flowers,  and  many  others. 

Write  for  new  catalog.  50<;^' 
Free  Instructions  also  available 

UTAH  CRUFT  M  iVELTY  CO. 

RaNae  Gledhill,   Owner 

3220  So.  State  Street 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84115 

486-1017 


BLACK  HILLS   PASSION 
PLAY  TOUR 

Aug.   20-27 

NORTHWEST  TOURS 
CANADIAN  ROCKIES 

Aug.   20-Sept.  2 

LABOR  DAY  TOUR 
Bryce,  Zion  &  Grand 

Sept.    2-4 

MESA  VERDE  and 
CARLSBAD  CAVERNS  TOUR 

Sept.  23-29 

HAWAIIAN    ALOHA    WEEK 
TOUR 

Oct.    14-29 

ROSE   PARADE  TOURS 

Dec.  26-Jan.  2 

James  Travel  Tours 

2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Phone:    466-8723 


639 


<^^?^^  I$^^?^^i^^i^<^fe2^ 


101 


100 


Mrs.  Annie  Cathrine  Ericksen  Benson 
Logan,  Utah 


Mrs.  Luella  Scovil  Hendricksen 
Pocateiio,  Idaho 


98 


Mrs.  Anna  Kerstine  Nieison  Busk 
Elsinore,  Utah 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Rahing  Regh 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


95 


92 


Mrs.  Josephine  Workman  Fawcett 
St.  George,  Utah 


Mrs.  Katie  Meikle  Ewing 
Smithfield,  Utah 


90 


91 


Mrs.  Esther  Sperry  Farnsworth 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Cottam  Miller 
St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lucy  Robison  Turner 
Morgan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Isabelle  Armstrong  Stacey  Simpson 
Laramie,  Wyoming 

Mrs.  Mary  Hoopes 
Rexburg,   Idaho 


Mrs.  Annie  Carter  Johnson 
St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs.  Paula  Reber  Staheli 
Washington,  Utah 

Miss  Rosa  Shuss 
Larned,  Kansas 

Mrs.  Alice  Stice  Humphrey 
Lehi,  Utah 

Mrs.  Charlotte  Emily  Norris  Wonnacott 
Long  Beach,  California 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Rawson  Cottle 
Menan,  Idaho 


UNKNOWN  HEIGHTS 

Lois  M.  Anderson 

There  are  unknown  peaks  of  knowledge 

In  the  region  of  the  mind. 

But  few  men  reach  their  summits, 

And  few  men  ever  find 

The  hidden  paths  of  wisdom, 

And  the  trails  that  twist  and  wind, 

To  reach  the  shining  mountains 

In  the  altitude  of  mind. 


640 


Co 


spelling 


for  all  L,D.S,  wives  and  mothers 


OUT  OF  THE  BEST  BOOKS,  Vol.  3 

by  Bruce  B.  Clark  and  Robert  K.  Thomas 

$2.95  (postage  paid  anywhere  in  the  world) 

The  third  volume  of  the  series  is  themed  to  "intelhgent 
family  living."  Selections  from  masterworks  of  prose 
and  poetry  have  been  carefully  chosen  to  delight  and 
inform  the  reader.  Text  for  the  Relief  Society  Cultural 
Refinement  Course  67/68. 

Note:  orders  will  be  filled  for  this  very  popular  work  in 
the  sequence  in  which  they  are  received  at  Deseret  Book, 
starting  from  the  expected  publication  date  of  Septem- 
ber 1st.   Get  your  order  in  NOW! 


YOU  AND  YOUR  CHILD'S  WORLD 

by  Dr.  Elliot  Landau 


$2.95 


COMPANY 

44  EAST  SO.  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD.,  OGDEN 

777  so.  MAIN  ST.  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


Dr.  Landau  is  a  professor  of  education  at  the  University 
of  Utah.  This  book  draws  on  material  first  used  in  his 
popular  KSL  radio  program.  This  is  a  book  that  intro- 
duces parents  into  the  sometimes  baffling  world  of  chil- 
dren ...  a  book  that  will  give  them  insight  and  under- 
standing. Reading  difficulties, 
dating,  and  school  studies  are 
among  the  problems  discussed. 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84110 

OR  777  South  Main,  Orange,  California  92669 

Please  send  me copies  of  OUT  OF  THE  BEST  BOOKS,  Vol.  3 

copies  of  YOU  AND  YOUR  CHILD'S  WORLD 

Residents  of  Utah  ordering  from  Salt  Lai<e  store  add  3'2%  sales  tax.  residents  of  California  ordering  from 
Orange  store  add  4%  sales  tax. 

Total  cost  $ 


□  Check/Money  Order  □  Charge  my  established  account 


Name 


Address 

City State .  .  . 

n  FLKASE  SEND  MH  CHARGE  ACCOUNT  INFOHiMATION 


Zip 


U  S    Mag    —  Auk   H" 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


The 

family 

most 

likely  to 
succeed . . . 

. . .  will  have  the  help  of 
Beneficial  Life  Insurance. 

Insurance  can  be  a  source  of  security  and 
comfort  to  your  family  —  but  it  can  also 
be  a  means  of  improving  the  quality  of 
life  for  each  family  member.  Beneficial 
Life  has  policies  that  provide  immediate 
estates  for  your  family;  policies  that 
take  care  of  your  retirement  in  comfort; 
policies  that  create  funds  for  missions 
and  college  educations;  poUcies  that 
safeguard  the  family  home.  The  family 
most  likely  to  succeed  as  a  family  will  use 
the  advice  of  their  Beneficial  Life  Agent 
to  create  security  and  opportunity 
through  insurance. 

BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


^ndu^ance  (ii^(i^!^  ^^mmanu 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


The 

B^  S©©0< 
Magazine 

SEPTEMBER  1967 


Bs**  ♦  V' " 

,  t  - 

a' 

«^:a^ 

Sv 

■«».» 


rrt/:i^^'.;^-k: '  . 


.J:^'^1^- 


;  ■■■.>u 


'^^^liJ^;^ 


REMEMBERING 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

Each  of  us  bears  his  rememberings 
Of  the  valley's  slope  or  mountain's  cleft; 
Each  carries  the  memory  in  himself 
Which  leaves  him  sustained  or  bereft. 
You  may  recall  the  geese  returning, 
I,  how  they  left. 

I,  how  the  autumn  curved  above 
The  lake  in  frail  and  transient  tulle, 
The  way  the  muted  music  sang 
In  lowering  streams  that  once  were  full, 
Aware  of  the  misted  air  above  me, 
Gray  now  .  .  .  and  cool. 

I  will  recall  the  swallow's  leaving, 
How  fragrant  summer  turned  to  pass 
Over  the  meadow,  dark  and  fallow, 
Over  the  seared  and  withered  grass. 
Newly  aware  of  the  leaves'  soft  grieving 
Like  tinkling  glass. 

Soon  I  shall  recall  spring  and  summer,  too, 

But  the  remembering  mind  must  do  what  it  must  do. 


The  Cover: 

Frontispiece: 

Art  Layout: 
Illustrations: 


I 


Autumn  Day,  Mount  Timpanogos,  Utah 
Transparency  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts 
Lithographed  in  full  color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

Evening  Near  Meeker,  Colorado 
Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 

Dick  Scopes 

Mary  Scopes 


641 


Since  we  are  so  far  from  the  center  of 
the  Church,  our  thoughts  are  often 
turned  to  our  former  homes,  friends, 
and  sisters  in  the  Church,  as  we  see  the 
covers  and  read  the  pages  of  the  Maga- 
zine. Sometimes  we  recognize  a  fa- 
miliar name,  or  face,  or  place,  or  experi- 
ence. More  than  this,  however,  is  the 
truth  of  the  gospel  which  the  Magazine 
brings  through  its  stories,  poems,  talks, 
essays,  and  thoughts.  Thanks  for  the 
love  you  send  each  month  through  the 
Magazine. 

Kathleen  J.  Damron 

Apia,  Upolu 

Western  Samoa 

We  are  grateful  for  The  Relief  Society 
Magazines.  They  are  becoming  more 
beautiful  each  year.  The  covers  are 
lovely,  and  the  group  pictures  give  us 
many  splendid  ideas.  But  most  of  all 
we  love  the  hobby  pages  showing  the 
dear  sisters  and  their  many  talents, 
such  as  painting,  quilt  making,  and  all 
kinds  of  handicraft  work.  I  would  like 
to  encourage  the  elderly  sisters  to 
putter  around  in  their  gardens.  I  would 
not  have  lived  to  be  almost  eighty  years 
old  had  it  not  been  for  my  outdoor  ac- 
tivities. 

Sarah  E.  Peterson 
Sebastopol,  California 

I  have  been  a  reader  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  through  many  years, 
and  now  I  shall  soon  be  eighty  years 
of  age.  Of  the  many  poems  I  have  read 
and  enjoyed  in  our  great  Magazine, 
none  has  hit  my  heart  like  Lael  W.  Hill's 
"Inviolate"  (April  frontispiece  1967). 
There  is  in  the  poem  something  that  is 
beautifully  new  and  yet  is  endless. 
Only  the  elements,  the  "wind,  or  rain 
and  stone"  can  tell  the  soul  that  some- 
thing. Her  knowing  insight  combines 
in  a  sort  of  oneness  both  truth  and 
beauty. 

Estella  Cluff  Freestone 
Los  Angeles,  California 


I  offer  my  thanks  for  the  marvelous 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  What  a  privi- 
lege and  honor  it  is  to  belong  to  the 
world-wide  sisterhood,  it  brings  tears  to 
my  eyes  to  think  that  wherever  my 
daughter  or  I  may  go  there  is  a  hand 
waiting  to  welcome  us  with  the  loving 
sweetness  that  Relief  Society  sisters 
develop. 

Doreen  S.  Walsh 
Brecknell,  Berkshire,  England 

The  beautiful  color  pictures  and  the 
lovely  flowers,  the  green  trees  and  lush 
vegetation,  and  the  temple  in  New  Zea- 
land set  my  heart  to  racing  with  ex- 
pectancy for  spring  ("New  Zealand — ^A 
Silhouette  in  Green."  by  Wealtha  S. 
Mendenhall,  March  1967).  I  very  much 
enjoyed  the  story  "To  Warm  the  Heart" 
and  the  serial  "The  Golden  Chain," 
both  by  the  same  lady  (Hazel  M.  Thom- 
son). 

Lillie  Hendricks 
Big  Springs,  Texas 

Today  the  sun  is  shining  and  the  spring 
signs  are  beginning  to  show,  yet  my 
heart  and  mind  were  drawn  inward 
when  I  arose  this  day.  I  had  two  sor- 
rows for  which  I  had  been  searching 
for  a  way  to  express  myself  to  these 
two  beloved  relatives.  Then  my  Relief 
Society  Magazine  came,  and  as  is  my 
habit,  I  sat  down  to  look  through  it  and 
turned  directly  to  page  289  (April)  and 
the  article  "Into  Every  Life  Some  Rain 
Must  Fall"  (by  Amy  Giles  Bond),  then  I 
went  on  to  page  280  and  found  "Inner 
Struggles"  (by  Arlene  Lar&sn  Bascom). 
Here  were  the  answers  to  my  need  for 
expression.  I  am  borrowing  these  two 
articles  from  my  friends  so  that  I  may 
send  them  to  my  dear  sweet  mother 
who  is  ill,  and  also  to  my  dear  niece 
who  lost  her  young  husband  in  Viet 
Nam  last  week.  I  thank  you  for  a  Maga- 
zine that  has  so  much  to  offer  the  sis- 
ters in  the  gospel. 

Barbara  P.  Rudd 
Taylorsville,  Utah 


642 


The 

[R®DD©lf  3©©0(©t^ 

Magazine     volume  54     September  1967     Number  9 


Editor  Marianne  C.  Sharp    Associate  Editor  Vesta  P.  Crawford 
General  Manager  Belle  S.  Spafford 

Special  Features 

645  Birthday  Congratulations  to  President  David  O.  McKay 

647  "A  Beacon  Light  and  a  Guiding  Star"     Vesta  P.  Crawford 

652  A  Mother's  Point  of  View — Seminary  and  Institute  in  Your  Child's  Future 

Marilyn  N.  Hull 

671  The  Crafts  of  Mexico     Claire  Noall 

689  "Le  Benedicite"  (Chardin)     Floyd  E.  Breinholt 

689  "To  Them  of  the  Last  Wagon"  (Fausett)     Floyd  £.  Bre/nho/t 

691  "Life  From  Death"  (Breinholt)     Floyd  E.  Breinholt 

Fiction 

655     Throw  Down  the  Gauntlet — Chapter  1     Janet  VI.  Breeze 

665     The  Golden  Chain — Chapter  8  (Conclusion)     Hazel  M.  Thompson 

General  Features 

642     From  Near  and  Far 

660     Editorial  "Hold  Up  Your  Light"     Marianne  C.  Sharp 

663  Notes  to  the  Field:  Teaching  Aid  Packet  for  Social  Relations  Lessons 

Cultural  Refinement  Textbook  and  Teaching  Aid  Packet 
662     In  Memoriam— Alta  Hansen  Taylor 

664  Woman's  Sphere     Ramona  Cannon 

696     Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities 
720     Birthday  Congratulations 

The  Home-  Inside  and  Out 

676  Pasadena  Stake  Spring  Fashion  Show  "April  in  Paris" 

678  Luminous  Gold  Leafing     Bette  McDonough 

680  Spanish-American  Branch  Relief  Society,  Provo,  Utah 

680  Caroline  Hepworth,  Gridley,  California,  Makes  239  Quilts 

681  Chicken  "Labscovs"  Luncheon     Linnie  F.  Robinson 

682  A  Cardigan  From  Scraps  of  Wool     Olive  W.  Burt 

683  Fabulous  Paper  Mache     RaNae  Gledhill 

684  Brilliant  Borders  Decorate  the  Garden 

692  Beauty  Is  For  Every  Home     Tasma  P.  Dansie 
695  A  "Many-Ribboned"  Lady 

Lesson  Department 

704  Spiritual  Living — The  General  Authorities     Roy  W.  Doxey 

709  Visiting  Teacher  Message — Loving  Oneself  and  Others     A//ce  Co/ton  Smith 

710  Homemaking  Meeting — Christmas  Food,  Fun,  and  Finance     Celestia  J.  Taylor 
713  Social  Relations — As  a  City  on  a  Hill     Alberta  H.  Christensen 

718     Cultural  Refinement — No  lesson  for  December 

Poetry 

641     Remembering     Christie  Lund  Coles 

Autumn  Gifts,  Hannah  C.  Ashby,  651;  Driftwood,  Maude  O.  Cook,  654;  September  Courage, 
Kathryn  Kay,  659;  Swan  Song,  Elizabeth  Simon,  662;  And  All  the  Love  Between,  Alda  L. 
Brown,  663;  Just  Desserts?  Ruth  G.  Rothe,  670;  Wide  Autumn,  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  677; 
Child  in  a  Doorway,  Ethel  Jacobsen,  712. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  ©  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
street.  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111;  Phone  3642511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. 


Birthday  Congratulations  To 


September  8,  1967 


♦  Relief  Society  women  throughout  the  stakes  and  missions  of  the 
Church  join  together  on  this  September  day  to  express  love  and  ap- 
preciation for  President  David  0.  McKay.  Over  the  years,  his  coun- 
sel has  blessed  the  sisters  in  their  homes,  in  their  Relief  Society 
organizations,  and  in  their  spiritual  and  cultural  development.  His 
words  of  comfort,  encouragement,  and  inspiration  have  been  a  guid- 
ing light  to  the  world-wide  sisterhood.  It  is  the  hope  and  the  prayer 
of  Relief  Society  women  that  this  ninety-fourth  birthday  of  the 
Prophet,  Seer,  and  Revelator  will  bring  to  him  a  realization  of  the 
gratitude  and  affection  of  the  members  of  the  Church  who  thank 
the  Heavenly  Father  for  a  prophet  in  these  latter  days. 

Selections  from  President  McKay's  counsel  to  the  sisters  are  re- 
printed here  that  Relief  Society  members  throughout  the  world  may 
partake  again  of  words  of  faith  and  wisdom  and  eternal  truth. 

MOTHERHOOD 

The  noblest  calhng  in  the  world  is  that  of  mother. 
True  motherhood  is  the  most  beautiful  of  all  arts,  the 
greatest  of  all  professions.  She  who  can  paint  a  master- 
piece or  who  can  write  a  book  that  will  influence  millions 
deserves  the  plaudits  and  admiration  of  mankind;  but 
she  who  rears  successfully  a  family  of  healthy,  beautiful 
sons  and  daughters  whose  immortal  souls  will  be  exerting 
an  influence  throughout  the  ages  long  after  painting 
shall  have  faded,  and  books  and  statues  shall  have  been 
destroyed,  deserves  the  highest  honor  that  man  can  give. 

The  mother's  image  is  the  first  to  impress  itself  on  the 
unwritten  page  of  the  young  child's  mind.  It  is  her  caress 
that  first  awakens  a  sense  of  security;  her  kiss  the  first 
realization  of  affection;  her  sympathy  and  tenderness, 
the  first  assurance  that  there  is  love  in  the  world  .  .  . 
that  everdirecting  and  restraining  influence  implanted 
during  the  first  years  of  his  childhood  lingers  with  him, 
and,  as  perfume  clings  to  the  fading  rose,  permeates  his 
thoughts  and  memory  throughout  life. 

Beauty,  modesty,  sincerity,  sympathy,  cheerfulness, 
reverence,  and  many  other  sublime  virtues  must  be  hers 
whose  subtle  and  benign  influence  is  such  a  potent  factor 
in  the  progress  and  destiny  of  the  human  race. 

645 


September  1967 

THE  HOME 

A  home  in  which  unity,  mutual  helpfulness,  and  love 
abide  is  just  a  bit  of  heaven  on  earth.  Most  gratefully 
and  humbly,  I  cherish  the  remembrance  that  never  once 
as  a  lad  in  the  home  of  my  youth  did  I  ever  see  one  in- 
stance of  discord  between  father  and  mother.  Harmony, 
good  will,  concord  and  mutual  understanding  are  virtues 
to  be  fostered  in  every  home. 

Example  is  more  potent  than  precept.  Parents  have 
the  duty  to  be  what  they  would  have  their  children  be- 
come in  regard  to  courtesy,  sincerity,  temperance,  and 
courage  to  do  right  at  all  times. 

Home-building  is  an  art.  At  first  thought  some  might 
object  to  the  word  art  in  connection  with  home-building. 
However,  the  adaptation  of  knowledge  and  skill  to  the 
building  of  a  beautiful  home  is  the  highest  of  attain- 
ments. 

By  the  art  of  home-building,  I  mean  the  inculcating 
in  the  lives  of  children  a  nobility  of  soul  that  leads  them 
instinctively  to  love  the  beautiful,  the  genuine,  the  vir- 
tuous, and  as  instinctively  to  turn  from  the  ugly,  the 
spurious,  and  the  vile. 

In  the  art  of  home-building  there  should  be  manifest 
the  work  and  skill  of  two  artists,  the  father  and  the 
mother.  If  these  work  at  cross  purposes,  the  result  of 
their  efforts  is  frequently  failure.  If  they  work  harmo- 
niously, each  supplying  what  the  other  needs  as  they 
daily  work  upon  their  living  creations,  the  result  will 
likely  be  boys  and  girls  who  will  be  a  credit  and  an 
adornment,  not  a  blight  or  a  curse,  to  humanity. 

PERSONAL  VIRTUES 

Appreciation  is  a  great  virtue;  and  if  husbands  and 
wives  expressed  it  more  frequently  in  our  homes,  wives 
would  be  happier,  and  husbands  would  probably  be  more 
kind. 

Self-control  on  the  part  of  governing  children:  I  think 
the  children  should  be  properly  directed  and  controlled, 
not  permitted  to  run  around  without  any  limitation  to 
their  actions  as  they  affect  other  members  of  the  house- 
hold. Do  I  mean  that  you  should  be  cruel  to  that  child? 
No!  It  is  unnecessary.  But  it  means  that  when  you  say 
"no,"  you  mean  what  you  say. 

(Excerpts  from  "Secrets  of  a  Happy  Life"  by  David  O.  McKay,  compiled  by 
Llewelyn  R.  McKay,  and  "Pathways  of  Happiness"  by  David  O.  McKay,  com- 
piled by  Llewelyn  R.  McKay.) 


646 


11 


II  Beacon  light  and  a  Guiding  Star 

Relief  Society  remembers  its  heritage  and  looks  forward  to  a 
multiplication  of  its  blessings  in  many  nations. 


ff 


Vesta  P.  Crawford 
Associate  Editor,  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 


♦  Whatever  season  may  mark  the 
beginning  of  the  "Relief  Society 
Year,"  and  whether  the  time  be 
autumn  in  the  Northern  Hemi- 
sphere or  a  resuming  of  regular 
meetings  in  the  southern  lands — 
whatever  be  the  climate  or  the 
meeting  place,  Relief  Society  is  a 
continuing  blessing.  The  world- 
wide sisterhood  is  destined,  by 
prophetic  vision,  and  by  a  sacred 
foretelling,  to  stand  as  direction 
and  guidance,  as  comfort  and  in- 
spiration to  the  women  of  many 
nations,  for  "this  Society  shall  re- 
joice, and  knowledge  and  intelli- 
gence shall  flow  down  from  this 
time  henceforth.  ..." 

In  December  of  1867,  in  the 
mountain-rimmed  valley  of  the 
Great  Salt  Lake,  President  Brig- 
ham  Young  instructed  the  bish- 
ops in  the  new  settlements  of 
"Deseret,"  to  organize  Relief  So- 
cieties on  a  permanent  basis;  and 
at  the  April  conference,  1868,  he 
"repeated  the  requisition,  extend- 
ing it  to  all  the  settlements,  call- 
ing upon  the  sisters  to  enter  into 
organizations,  not  only  for  the  re- 
lief of  the  poor,  but  for  the  accom- 


plishment of  every  good  and 
noble  work."  President  Young 
called  upon  Eliza  R.  Snow,  a 
woman  of  spiritual  strength  and 
great  influence  among  the  daugh- 
ters of  Zion,  to  assist  the  bishops 
in  the  work  of  organization.  Ac- 
cordingly, Sister  Snow,  already 
appointed  as  President  of  ReHef 
Society,  and  her  two  Counselors 
Zina  D.  H.  Young  and  Elizabeth 
Ann  Whitney,  with  seven  other 
"leading  sisters,"  began  visiting 
the  wards  and  settlements,  renew- 
ing a  priceless  heritage  to  the 
women  who  remembered  Nauvoo, 
and  to  those  other  sisters,  more 
recently  converted  to  the  Church, 
who  would  be  equally  responsive 
to  an  organization  of  their  very 
own. 

In  1868,  when  the  far-reaching 
commission  was  given  to  Eliza  R. 
Snow  and  her  assistants,  twenty- 
four  years  had  passed  since  the 
day  when  Sister  Snow,  as  secre- 
tary, had  recorded  the  minutes  of 
the  last  official  meeting  in 
Nauvoo,  Illinois — on  March  16, 
1844.  That  meeting  concluded 
two  years  of  formal  gatherings  of 


647 


September  1967 


the  sisters  in  the  river  city,  where 
they  had  heard  the  voice  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  organizing 
the  only  auxiHary  of  the  Church 
established  during  his  lifetime. 

After  much  trouble  and  trag- 
edy, the  westward-bound  wagons 
rolled  out  of  Nauvoo — February 
1846 — and  crossed  the  winter- 
bound  Mississippi  River. 

And  what  of  Relief  Society  in 
that  interim  of  exodus,  before  the 
first  wagons,  and  the  thousands 
that  followed,  were  circled  in  the 
fortress  of  the  mountain  valley? 

The  sisters,  instructed  and  ex- 
perienced in  the  ways  of  compas- 
sion, tenderly  ministered  to  those 
who  were  ill  and  those  who  were 
hungry  and  those  who  sorrowed 
in  the  separation  from  their 
homes  and  loved  ones.  Small 
groups  of  sisters  met  together,  as 
time  and  the  waiting  periods  of 
the  caravans  would  permit,  and 
often  they  sang  together,  their 
voices  echoing  across  the  desolate 
plains,  as  they  had  once  been 
heard  in  the  river  city,  where  now 
their  homes  stood  desolate.  Many 
members  of  the  early  organiza- 
tions sang  of  their  faith  in  the 
restored  gospel,  as  the  journey 
across  the  plains  proceeded — 
"Tho'  hard  to  you  this  journey 
may  appear,  Grace  shall  be  as 
your  day  .  .  .  All  is  well  ...  all  is 
well." 

Testimonies  by  firelight  were 
given,  and  those  women  whose 
faces  looked  to  the  west,  remem- 
bered Relief  Society — its  precepts 
and  its  practices.  At  Winter  Quar- 
ters, Elizabeth  Ann  Whitney,  who 
had  been  second  counselor  in 
Nauvoo,  conducted  a  few  meet- 
ings, wherein  the  sisters  rejoiced 
and  expressed  gratitude  for  their 
heritage. 


In  the  Valley  of  the  Great  Salt 
Lake,  there  were  formal  organiza- 
tions of  Relief  Society  as  early  as 
1851,  only  four  years  after  the 
coming  of  the  first  wagons — and 
informal  meetings,  sometimes  re- 
ferred to  as  "get-togethers,"  even 
before  that  time.  An  organization 
and  a  way  of  life  had  been  so 
firmly  implanted  in  the  hearts  of 
the  sisters  that  there  could  be  no 
forgetting,  even  during  times  of 
great  hardship,  when  providing 
food  and  shelter  seemed  to  be  of 
utmost  concern.  In  the  years 
1852-53-54-55-56-57,  and  into  the 
next  decade,  the  organizations  in 
the  valley  grew  and  prospered  and 
became  a  light  and  a  beacon  and 
a  direction  for  the  women. 

Some  of  the  groups  featured  a 
multitude  of  handicrafts,  and 
others,  even  in  that  early  time, 
studied  "all  the  books  available," 
and  "hired  a  learned  gentleman 
to  give  stereoscopic  lectures, 
showing  the  scenery  of  the 
world."  In  some  organizations 
there  was  organ  music  and  a  "vast 
singing  of  the  sisters."  In  the 
meetings,  testimonies  witnessing 
the  blessings  of  Relief  Society  be- 
came sounds  of  heartfelt  rejoicing. 
By  1858,  Relief  Society  had  been 
organized  in  ten  Salt  Lake  City 
wards,  and  in  Ogden,  Provo, 
Spanish  Fork,  and  Nephi.  Along 
the  foothills  and  in  the  green  val- 
leys that  fringed  the  Wasatch 
Mountains,  Relief  Society  flour- 
ished, and  some  of  the  sisters  said 
one  to  another,  "It  is  almost  like 
Nauvoo." 

But  there  were  hundreds  of 
women  who  had  never  attended 
a  Relief  Society  meeting,  and  in 
the  far-flung  settlements,  only  a 
very  few  had  seen  President 
Emma  Smith  preside  in  Nauvoo 


648 


"A  Beacon  Light  and  a  Guiding  Star" 

— and  very  few  had  seen  the  hand  1868  was  one  year  before  the 
of  the  first  secretary — EHza  R.  Golden  Spike,  made  of  twenty- 
Snow — move  across  the  page  as  three  twenty-dollar  goldpieces, 
she  wrote  immortal  words  for  the  had  linked  the  Mississippi  River 
first  record  books;  in  the  outlying  with  the  Pacific  Coast  in  historic 
settlements,  only  a  few  had  heard  pageantry  at  Promontory  Point, 
the  Prophet's  counsel.  Utah.    It   was   another   year   of 

During  that  year  of  1868,  when  grasshoppers    in   the   fields    and 

the  organizing  sisters  traveled  the  "cloud- watching"  vigils  for  farm- 

"tolerable  good  roads"  and  the  ers  who  prayed  for  rain.    There 

"tolerable  poor  roads"  to  the  far-  was   a    meetinghouse    in   Provo, 

off  villages,  events  were  moving  eighty-one  feet  long  and  forty- 

towards  a  time  of  closer  commu-  seven  feet  wide,  having  a  tower 

nication  among  the  organizations  eighty  feet  high, 

already  formed  and  those  groups  In  the  year  that  the  "leading 

of  sisters  ready  for  cooperation  sisters"  began  their  "far-off"  vis- 

and  a  joining  of  hands  and  hearts  its,  the  settlements,  many  of  them 

in  the  noble  work  that  only  wom-  "pioneered"  in  the  early  sixties, 

en  can  do.  were  still  in  the  "first  shelter" 

In  1868,  twenty-six  years  had  stage    of    building — log    cabins, 

passed  since  the  glorious  seedtime  small  adobe  houses  made  of  clay 

of  Relief  Society.  A  girl  child  bom  from  nearby  hills,  dugouts  in  the 

during  the  last  years  of  Nauvoo  hillsides.    The  story  is  told  that 

would  now  be  a  woman  grown,  once,   in   the   sixties,   when   the 

very  likely  a  mother  and  the  mis-  apostle  George  A.  Smith  was  trav- 

tress  of  a  home  "far  away  in  the  eling  by  twilight  to  a  "southern 

West."    The  Church  was  thirty-  settlement,"  suddenly  he  saw  the 

eight  years  old;  twenty-one  years  head  of  a  man  appear  out  of  the 

had  passed  since  the  first  wagons  ground  in  front  of  the  carriage, 

had  rumbled  through  a  cleft  in  and  the  man  called  out  in  an  ex- 

the  mountains  and  those  of  the  cited  voice:   "Stop!   Stop!   Don't 

first  wagon  trains  saw  their  future  drive  over  my  house!" 

home — "far  away  in  the  West."  So,  into  the  villages  bordering 

It  was  in  a  time  of  sending  mis-  the  streams,  into  the  small  ham- 

sionaries  by  the  hundreds  to  the  lets  perched  precariously  on  the 

nations  of  Europe  and  the  islands  hillsides,  into  the  habitations  that 

of  the  sea;  it  was  a  time  of  temple  were  only  clusters  of  cabins,  even 

building — the  saints,   remember-  to  the  "smallest  places  that  could 

ing  the  former  sacred  edifice  in  be  counted,"  President  Eliza  R. 

Kirtland,    Ohio,    and   the    fallen  Snow  and  the  "leading  sisters" 

temple  in  Nauvoo,  Illinois,  had  traveled — wherever  and  whenever 

laid  the  cornerstone  of  the  Salt  there  was  a  way  for  travel,  by 

Lake  Temple,  and  in  other  settle-  wagon,   in   carriages,   horseback, 

ments,  it  was  said — "Soon  there  sometimes  part  of  the  way  afoot, 

will  be  a  temple  on  this  hill."  It  the  organizers  of  Relief  Society 

was  eight  years  after  the  last  of  journeyed  for  the  accomplishment 

the  sorely-tried  but  triumphant  of  their  assignment, 

handcart  companies  had  entered  President  Eliza  R.  Snow  was 

the   Valley.    The    springtime    of  sixty-four  years  old  in  1868.  She 

649 


September  1967 


had  been  a  member  of  the  Church 
since  1835.  Devoted  and  generous, 
she  contributed  from  her  personal 
inheritance  "a  very  considerable 
amount"  for  the  building  of  the 
Kirtland  Temple.  At  an  early  age, 
her  knowledge  of  the  Bible  was 
exceptional,  and  her  "literary 
labors,"  had  achieved  distinction 
even  before  she  became  a  school- 
teacher, a  governess,  and  a  spir- 
itual-minded leader  of  women  in 
Nauvoo.  During  the  exodus,  slie 
learned  to  drive  an  ox  team,  and 
"labored  unceasingly  in  the  camps 
of  Zion."  In  1856,  her  first  book 
of  poems  was  published  in  Liver- 
pool, England.  Her  magnificent 
doctrinal  hymn,  "O  My  Father" 
was  a  favorite  with  President 
Brigham  Young,  and  he  often  re- 
quested it  to  be  sung  in  the  con- 
gregations of  the  saints. 

With  President  Eliza  R.  Snow, 
during  most  of  her  "organization- 
al travels"  to  the  settlements, 
were  her  beloved  Counselors  Zina 
D.  H.  Young  and  Elizabeth  Ann 
Whitney.  Zina,  who  was  bom  in 
1821,  and  joined  the  Church  in 
1835,  followed  with  her  father's 
family  the  early  migrations  of  the 
Church.  A  woman  of  remarkable 
spiritual  insight,  and  great  ener- 
gy, she  directed  many  special  as- 
signments for  Relief  Society.  In 
1868,  twenty  years  were  to  elapse 
before  Zina  D.  H.  Young  would 
become  the  third  General  Presi- 
dent of  Relief  Society. 

Elizabeth  Ann  Whitney,  an 
early  member  of  the  Church,  bom 
in  1800,  was  the  eldest  of  the 
three  sisters  in  the  presidency  in 
1868.  She  had  been  second  coun- 
selor in  Nauvoo — one  of  the  most 
devoted  of  the  "founding  sisters," 
knowing  the  needs  of  women  and 
the  ways  to  comfort  and  inspire. 


as  she  said,  "the  beautiful  ones  on 
the  earthly  road  to  eternity." 

Another  of  the  "ten  leading 
sisters,"  who  traveled  the  length 
and  breadth  of  Deseret  to  organ- 
ize and  supervise  Relief  Societies, 
was  Bathsheba  W.  Smith,  the 
youngest  member  present  at  the 
first  meeting  in  Nauvoo,  who  was 
destined  to  outlive  nearly  all  of 
the  approximately  1300  women 
who  became  members  before  the 
exodus.  Bathsheba  became  pres- 
ident of  Relief  Society  in  1901 
and  served  until  her  death  in 
1910. 

As  these  "illustrious"  women 
journeyed  to  the  settlements,  or- 
ganizing, encouraging,  inspiring 
the  teachers,  the  scenes  at  the 
gathering  places  and  the  living 
tableaus  of  the  meetings  were  to 
be  long  remembered. 

One  sister,  residing  in  "the  cen- 
ter of  the  Territory,"  reported  an 
experience  shared  by  hundreds  as 
the  days  and  the  years  of  organ- 
ization continued: 

I  rode  in  from  the  field,  following 
the  path  along  the  foothills,  and  when 
I  came  to  the  place  where  I  could  see 
the  meetinghouse,  there  were  buggies 
and  wagons  and  riding  ponies  close 
together  along  the  fence,  and  women 
walking  through  the  sagebrush — all 
converging  together.  I  had  never  seen 
anything  like  it  since  the  days  of 
Nauvoo — but  that  was  in  a  green  and 
rainy  land — and  this  was  a  blossoming 
in  the  desert. 

A  sister  from  Fillmore  said:  "I 
was  lonely  on  the  far  frontier — 
but  two  events  of  beauty  illumin- 
ated my  life — one  was  the  first 
blossoming  of  my  lilac  bush,  and 
the  other  was  the  organization  of 
Relief  Society." 

By  the  time  the  "organizing 
sisters"  reached  Gunnison,  in  the 
valley  of  the  Sanpitch,  the  sisters, 


650 


"A  Beacon  Light  and  a  Guiding  Star" 


under  the  direction  of  the  bishop, 
had  been  organized  for  more  than 
a  year,  holding  two  meetings  a 
month  "one  prayer  and  one  work- 
ing bee."  In  Fayette,  a  village  on 
the  Sevier  River,  the  "sisters  from 
Salt  Lake"  found  the  women  al- 
ready busy  with  handicrafts  and 
the  sharing  of  helpful  household 
practices.  "Clara  Mellor  Hill  was 
an  expert  at  making  yeast,  which 
she  generously  shared  with  every- 
one *for  a  start,*  "  and  Polly  Ben- 
son Bartholomew  "was  an  artist 
at  weaving  beautiful  rugs,  carpets, 
and  bedspreads." 

Testimony  meetings  were  a  joy 
to  the  visitors  and  a  time  of  grat- 
itude and  reflection  for  the  sisters 
who  felt  that  their  heritage  had 
been  restored.  One  sister  said  that 
she  had  been  so  occupied  learning 
the  ways  of  the  land  —  the  late 
and  early  coming  of  the  snow,  the 
direction  of  winds,  the  availability 
of  water  for  the  garden,  the  in- 
numerable tasks  within  her  home, 
that  she  had  almost  forgotten  Re- 
lief Society.  To  her  the  organiza- 
tion was  a  restoration  of  the 
handclasp    and    the    unity — the 


strength  and  beauty  of  the  sister- 
hood— an  opportunity  to  learn 
the  precepts  of  the  gospel  more 
fully,  and  to  train  her  hands  in 
household  arts  and  crafts  of  use- 
fulness. 

The  years  following  1868,  were 
more  than  a  time  of  restoration  of 
the  beginnings  in  Nauvoo  and  a 
spreading  of  the  patterns  already 
established — more  than  a  time 
of  enlarging  the  boundaries — they 
were  in  spirit  and  accomplishment 
a  foretelling  of  this  present  time, 
when  the  sisters  of  many  lands 
have  found  the  answer  to  their 
yearnings  for  companionship,  for 
comfort,  for  learning,  for  inspira- 
tion, for  direction  in  the  work  of 
their  hands,  for  guidance  in  their 
ministrations,  for  enlightenment 
in  their  homes,  and  for  light  along 
the  pathway  to  eternal  life.  Like 
the  women  of  1842,  the  women  of 
1967  are  truly  inheritors  of  that 
which  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
promised  to  the  sisterhood:  "If 
you  live  up  to  these  principles, 
how  great  and  glorious  will  be 
your  reward  in  the  celestial  king- 
dom." 


AUTUMN  GIFTS 

Hannah  C.  Ashby 

Fresh  decked  in  autumn  glory,  calm,  content, 
The  wooded  hillsides,  near  the  canyon  stream. 
Display  their  gaudy  robes  of  merriment 
In  golden  flashes  of  the  day's  bright  beam. 
Bounteous  nature,  happy  with  each  change. 
Sees  apples,  corn,  and  pumpkins  in  the  bin; 
The  sheep  and  cattle  home  from  mountain  range, 
The  threshing  done,  the  harvest  garnered  in. 
The  warmth  and  welcome  of  the  hearthstone  fire, 
A  sense  of  gladness  and  of  comfort  bring, 
As  nature  fills  life's  promise  and  desire. 
With  gifts  and  treasure  that  would  please  a  king. 
Eternal  mountains  with  majestic  mien, 
Declare  the  Master  Maker  of  the  scene. 


A 


651 


A  Mother's 
Point  of  View 


Seminary  and 

Institute 

in  Your 

Child's  Future 

Marilyn  N.  Hull 


♦  There  was  the  fourteen-year- 
old  girl  who  ran  up  to  my  hus- 
band after  Church,  to  shake  his 
hand  as  firmly  as  a  missionary,  to 
welcome  him  to  her  home  town 
as    the    new    Seminary    teacher; 


there  was  the  boy  with  a  bitter 
feeling  toward  life,  until  his 
teacher  took  him  rabbit  hunting 
in  the  snow;  there  was  the  only 


boy  my  husband  expelled  from 
class  for  misconduct,  who  later 
wrote  the  prize-winning  poem  in 
a  Seminary  writing  contest. 

These  were  a  part  of  the  sud- 
den flood  of  individuals  and  ex- 
periences that  faced  us  that  first 
year  of  my  husband's  teaching  in 
the  Seminary  system. 

We  were  recently  such  mere 
specks  among  the  world's  con- 
glomeration of  students  ourselves, 
we  were  practically  stunned,  at- 
tending service  that  first  Sun- 
day, when  people  referred  to  us  as 
Brother  and  Sister  Hull.  (I  must 
admit,  I  felt  as  pleased  as  a  girl 
on  her  first  date.) 

Were  our  experiences  different, 
or  were  those  students'  experi- 
ences unique  among  teenage 
Seminary  students?  I  don't  know 
of  a  year  in  my  husband's  teach- 
ing, both  on  the  high  school  and 
college  level,  that  such  experi- 
ences haven't  occurred  almost 
weekly;  and  I  know  that  other 
Seminary  and  Institute  of  Reli- 
gion teachers  have  nearly  all 
known  similar  experiences. 

My  husband  and  I  were  proba- 
bly quite  average  as  a  young 
married  couple  that  first  teach- 
ing year,  so  why  did  the  girl  who 
wanted  an  ideal  marriage  make 
so  much  of  ours?  Was  this  a  clue? 
Was  it  because  of  her  need  for  us 
to  be  more  ideal?  (And  this  did 
cause  me  to  think  seriously.) 
Teenage  boys  and  girls  want 
standards,  and  they  want  people 
with  whom  they  can  identify  and 
look  to  each  day  of  their  lives — 
not  just  on  Sunday. 

The  home  is,  or  should  be,  the 
most  important  place  for  this  to 
occur.  But  we  know,  too,  that  at 
this  teen  age,  where  young  people 
strive     for    independence,     they 


652 


Seminary  and  Institute  in  Your  Child's  Future 

must  have  experiences  that  are  to  recognize  each  student  by 
different,  and  with  other  adults  name  and  to  have  as  much  per- 
than  those  whom  they  find  at  sonal  contact  with  that  student  as 
home.  They  identify  with  their  possible;  they  do  enhstment  work 
peer  group,  too,  and  it  becomes  outside  their  regular  duties;  and 
important  to  them  to  be  on  the  they  prepare  daily,  in  order  that 
same  path  with  their  friends.  the  lessons  may  have  a  "fresh- 
The  environment  and  teach-  ness"  and  meaning  for  that  very 
ings  that  they  find  in  Seminary  day  in  the  student's  life.  The 
and  Institute  are  important  to  teacher  feels  a  dependence  on 
their  development.  The  daily  prayer  for  assistance  in  helping 
home  experience  is  the  anchor,  the  student  to  feel  the  spirit  of 
but  they  cannot  harbor  at  home  God  in  his  own  bosom — for  God 
always;  they  feel  a  healthy  surge  is,  after  all,  the  anchor  and  guide, 
for  adventure  and  finding  new  As  a  Seminary  student  and  lat- 
horizons;  they  must  launch  out  er  as  an  Institute  student,  and 
on  their  own — well,  not  complete-  still  later  as  a  Seminary  and  In- 
ly alone,  for  they  will  stay  close  to  stitute  teacher's  wife,  I  have  been 
their  teachings  of  home  and  the  influenced  by  the  Church's  reli- 
Church.  gious  education  system  for  more 
The  week-day  religious  educa-  than  half  my  life.  Asid,  as  a  moth- 
tion  program  re-enforces  the  er,  I  feel  the  ssm^  concern  all 
teachings  of  the  home  during  the  mothers  feel  for  their  children's 
Seminary  years.  Then,  later,  learning,  association,  and  experi- 
when  they  want  to  seek  advanced  ence.  I  am  concerned  that  my 
learning,  not  only  in  secular  fields  children  become  more  exposed  to 
but  in  the  gospel,  too,  and  when  the  scholarly  aspects  of  our  reli- 
they  want  social  contact  with  peo-  gious  history  and  doctrine  than 
pie  of  their  own  age  and  religion,  there  is  time  for  in  once-a-week 
those  are  the  Institute  years.  Sunday  lessons;  and  I  want  them 
As  parents,  how  can  we  be  sure,  to  have  student-centered  lessons 
in  this  world  of  increasing  corrup-  on  how  to  live  every  day.  We  be- 
tion,  that  among  the  dazzling,  lieve  in  eternal  progression— not 
bright  trinkets  of  life,  there  will  only  in  the  idea,  but  in  actively 
also  be  in  our  children's  daily  ex-  participating  in  it. 
periences  a  standard  of  righteous-  The  high  school  I  attended  was 
ness?  fun  and  it  was  busy — ^but  some- 
Teenagers  feel  a  need  to  iden-  times  it  was  so  fun  and  so  busy 
tify  with  some  adults  outside  of  that  one  didn't  always  stop  to 
the  home  circle.  In  some  cases  evaluate.  The  hour  each  day  I 
they  are  testing  to  see  if  the  world  took  Seminary,  which  began  with 
is  as  solid  as  the  home,  and  some-  devotionals  and  ended  with  les- 
times  they  are  searching  for  sons  of  eternal  truths,  gave  me 
"footing"  that  is  more  secure  than  the  opportunity  to  get  hold  of 
that  they  have  at  home.  The  Sem-  myself. 

inary  and  Institute  environments  There   were    dates    and   other 

help    young    people    to    form    a  "fun"    times   in    which    I    could 

proper  sense  of  values.  clearly  see  a  choice  coming  my 

Teachers  know  it  is  important  way,  that  I  must  make,  between 

653 


September  1967 

proper  and  improper  conduct.  Al-  the  Institute:  teaching  dances,  di- 

most  always,  along  with  my  par-  recting  a  roadshow,  giving  talks 

ents*  eyes  making  a  picture  in  my  or  readings  in  Sunday  meetings, 

mind,    were    the    eyes    and    the  There  were  numerous  opportuni- 

sound  of  my  Seminary  teacher's  ties  for  those  who  were  musically 

voice  reinforcing  the  teachings  of  inclined,  too,  ranging  from  guitar 

my  parents.  This  helped  me  make  solos  to  singing  in  the  choir.     I 

the  proper  decisions.  found  good  friends,  and,  when  I 

Another  factor  was  that  I  sat  was  lonely,  I  liked  to  go  there  be- 
in  Seminary  class  surrounded  by  cause  I  felt  at  home  and  at  peace, 
my  classmates  and  friends.  It  was  It  is  good,  too,  when  we  eval- 
as  though  they  were  a  second  wit-  uate,  to  realize  that  this  week-day 
ness  that  what  I  was  learning  was  religious  education  program  is 
right,  and  I  could  not  let  them  continually  being  improved  by 
down,  nor  let  myself  down  in  the  dedication  and  insight  of  men 
their  eyes.  who  care.    Care  for  what?   They 

Later,  I  remember  being  great-  care  for  your  son  and  your  daugh- 

ly  pleased  at  my  Seminary  gradu-  ter. 

ation,  because  the  teachers  cared  Once  when  I  heard  Elder  Paul 

enough  to  make  the  event  a  beau-  H.  Dunn  of  the  First  Council  of 

tifuUy  prepared  highlight  of  mem-  the  Seventy,  in  talking  in  behalf 

ories.  of  the   International   Latter-day 

And  then  came  higher  learning  Saint  Student's  Association,  fer- 

and  being  away  from  home.  I  at-  vently  proclaim,  "I  would  gladly 

tended  college  where  I  felt  I  must  give  my  life  if  it  would  help  a  boy 

clearly  make  a  choice  of  what  I  or  a  girl!"  my  own  heart  reverber- 

would  do  with  my  life.  ated,  "He  means  what  he  says." 

I  found  that  at  the  Institute  of  This  is  the  type  of  concern  and 

Religion,  in  the  student  organiza-  leadership  awaiting  young  Zion, 

tions,  there  were  social  life  and  members  of  a  Church  destined  to 

friends  of  the  very  tj^e  that  I  fill  the  whole  earth, 

wanted.  And  there  were  the  coun-  Let    us    envision    within    our 

sel  and  evidence  of  the  faculty  hearts  and  realize  that  the  Sem- 

members  and  their  wives.     It  is  inary  and  Institute  cause  is  also 

true   that   students   do   identify  our  cause,  and  that  it  is  there  to 

with  their  elder  leaders,  and  some  assist  us  in  doing  that  which  is 

impressions  are  lifelong.  best  for  our  families  —  to  bring 

I  also  found  opportunities  to  them  into  personal  joy,  satisfac- 

develop  and  to  use  my  talents  at  tion,  and  eternal  life. 


DRIFTWOOD 

Maude  O.  Cook 

It  is  not  the  seconds  the  clock  ticks  off, 

Nor  the  days  as  they  come  and  go, 

That  determines  our  course  on  the  stream  of  life, 

But  whether  we  drift  or  row. 


654 


Throw  Down  the  Gauntlet 


Chapter  1 


Janet  W.  Breeze 


♦  Nancy  placed  a  dinner  plate 
upside  down  on  a  large  piece  of 
orange-colored  construction  pa- 
per and  carefully  traced  a  circle, 
which  she  then  cut  with  the 
scissors. 

Today  she  had  reached  the 
summit  of  five  years'  work  —  or 
was  it  a  life's  work?  When  she 
had  been  a  child,  and  everyone 
would  ask,  "What  are  you  going 
to  be  when  you  grow  up?"  Nancy 
knew.  "A  dancing  teacher  like 
Mama,"  she  would  always  say. 
"And  I'm  going  to  wear  my  hair 
in  a  bun  and  tap  a  long  stick  on 
the  floor." 

Now  Nancy's  hair  was  short 
and  curled.  But  she  had  been 
tapping  that  long  stick  on  the 
floor  for  seven  years — two  years 
at  the  university,  and  five  years 
in  her  own  studio.  Dancing  was 
her  life. 

At  the  age  of  two,  she  had  sat 
on  top  of  the  piano  while  her  old- 
er sister  played  and  her  mother 
directed  the  students.  At  the  age 


of  three,  she  had  joined  the  be- 
ginner class.  Right  from  the  start, 
dancing  had  been  more  than  just 
J.  one-hour-a-week  thing  with 
Nancy.  She  had  practiced  daily 
— with  no  coaxing  from  anyone. 
As  long  as  she  could  remember, 
her  bedroom,  while  she  was  grow- 
ing up,  had  been  decorated  with 
colored  prints  of  the  Degas  bal- 
lerinas. And  the  day  she  first 
wore  a  romantic  costume  "en 
pointe"  was  the  day  she  first  felt 
like  a  woman. 

It  was  at  an  MIA  dance  festi- 
val that  she  and  Grant  nad  first 
noticed  each  other.  And  their 
first  project  after  their  marriage 
had  been  to  pool  their  savings 
for  the  minimum  down  payment 
on  an  old  Victorian  house  with  a 
timeworn  lean-to  which  had  been 
used  as  a  dancing  studio  in  years 
past.  Grant  had  always  willingly 
supported  her  whenever  she  men- 
tioned dancing.  And  right  from 
the  beginning,  she  had  scheduled 
as  many  lessons  a  day  as  she  pos- 


655 


September  1967 


sibly  could  handle  in  order  to 
make  enough  money  to  have  the 
useful  old  room  transformed. 
Now  it  was  done.  Now  she  had 
the  beautiful,  mirrored  studio  she 
had  dreamed  of  as  a  child. 

"This  is  it!"  she  said  to  Grant. 
"The  final  touch  to  our  new  danc- 
ing studio." 

She  tiptoed  across  the  glossy 
hardwood  floor  and  taped  the 
orange-colored  circle  on  the  wall. 

"Not,"  she  laughed,  "that  lo- 
cusing  their  little  five-year-old 
eyes  on  an  orange-colored  spot  is 
going  to  straighten  out  all  of  my 
spinning  ballerinas — ^but  at  least 
it  makes  me  feel  as  though  I've 
triedr 

I  hen  she  swiftly  pirouetted 
back  across  the  room  and  threw 
her  arms  enthusiastically  around 
her  husband's  neck. 

"Oh,  Grant,"  she  said.  "I'm  so 
happy!  Just  think!  Five  years 
and  it's  finally  happened!"  Then 
she  giggled.  "Of  course,  that's  not 
how  long  we  thought  it  would 
take  to  remodel  this  wreck  when 
we  bought  it.  Remember,  Mr. 
Jackson?  We  were  going  to  re- 
build completely  and  redecorate 
both  the  house  and  studio  the 
first  year  we  lived  here." 

"That  was  before  Amy  was 
bom,  and  Skipper,"  Grant  re- 
minded her. 

"Right!  But  now  it's  finished. 
Oh,  honey,  doesn't  it  give  you 
a  feeling  of  accomplishment?  I 
mean — just  as  if  every  eighteen 
inches  along  these  walls  there  is 
a  little  bit  of  you  nailed  in?" 

Grant  held  Nancy  close  and 
twisted  a  lock  of  her  hair  around 
his  finger. 

"Come  on,  now,"  he  said.  "I 
didn't  hit  my  thumb   with   the 


hammer  that  many  times,  did  I?" 

"Silly!  You  know  what  I  mean. 
It's  no  longer  someone  else's  old 
house  and  studio.  Now  it's  a  part 
of  us.  It's  really  ours!'* 

"Nan?" 

Grant  held  her  at  arm's  length 
and  looked  into  her  eyes. 

"Huh?" 

He  turned  and  pulled  her  to- 
ward the  couch. 

"Come  sit  down." 

"Sit!"  she  exclaimed.  "When  I 
feel  like  dancing  my  little  red 
shoes  off?" 

But  then  she  looked  at  him 
again  and  she  felt  that  he  was 
pleading  with  her  for  something 
she  couldn't  understand. 

"What's  the  matter.  Grant?" 

"Nan — have  you  ever  heard  of 
Micronesia?" 

She  sat  down  and  thought  a 
moment. 

"Well — sure."  Her  face  bright- 
ened. "One  of  my  friends  told  me 
once  that  she  went  to  this  party. 
They  played  a  game  where  each 
person  had  to  use  a  certain  word 
in  a  sentence.  And  her  word  was 
Micronesia.  Well,  she  didn't 
know  what  it  was,  so  she  told 
them  that  before  she  was  mar- 
ried, she  had  a  pet  crow.  And  her 
boy  friend  was  so  slow  in  pro- 
posing to  her,  that  finally  she 
said,  Tlease  marry  me — my  crow 
needs  ya!" 

In  Nancy's  holiday  mood,  she 
laughed  heartily  at  her  own 
humor. 

"That's  not  exactly  what  I  had 
in  mind,"  Grant  said,  his  expres- 
sion growing  stern. 

She  sighed  and  gave  him  a  puz- 
zled look. 

"All  right.  Grant.  So  I  don't 
know  what  Micronesia  is.  Maybe 
it's  a  long-lost  relative  of  Poly- 


656 


Throw  Down  the  Gauntlet 


nesia.  Anyway — I  don't  see  what 
this  has  to  do  with  reopening  our 
dancing  studio.  We're  supposed 
to  be  celebrating!" 

Grant's  expression  remained 
serious  and  intent. 

"Micronesia  means  *Httle  is- 
lands/ Nancy.  They're  in  the 
Western  Pacific.  And  they  have 
everything  to  do  with  opening  the 
studio  again.  Nan  —  I  guess  I 
should  have  told  you  before  this. 
Well,  I  tried.  I  mean — maybe  I 
should  have  said  something  be- 
fore I  checked  into  it  so  thor- 
oughly—  but  I  want  to  go  there." 

Nancy  cocked  her  preoccupied 
head. 

"That's,  nice  dear.  We'll  prob- 
ably be  able  to  save  enough  mon- 
ey by  the  time  you  retire." 

Grant  jumped  to  his  feet  and 
gestured  with  his  outstretched 
hands. 

"Nancy,  please!  Will  you  listen 
to  me!  I  know  how  wrapped  up 
you  are  in  teaching  ballet!  But 
the  Department  of  the  Interior  is 
recruiting  teachers  to  work  in  the 
Trust  Territory  of  the  Pacific. 
And  I  want  to  apply." 

He  impulsively  took  a  brochure 
out  of  his  pocket  and  placed  it  in 
her  hand.  On  the  cover  was  a 
heart-tugging  picture  of  wide- 
eyed,  brown-skinned  children  sit- 


ting on  Pandanus  mats  and 
begging  to  be  taught.  Then  he 
handed  her  an  application  blank. 
"The  Government  calls  that  a 
Form  57,"  he  said,  his  voice  tak- 
ing on  the  tone  of  an  apology. 


Nancy's  eyes  began  to  blur  as 
she  tried  to  understand  the 
words:  "Held  by  the  United 
States  under  trusteeship  from  the 
United  Nations — three  milUon 
square  miles  (mostly  water)." 

"You're  serious!"  her  voice 
came  as  a  squeaky  whisper. 

"Oh,  Nancy.  I'm  not  just  say- 
ing this  to  try  to  hurt  you,  be- 
lieve me." 

He  sat  back  down  and  envel- 
oped her  firmly  in  his  arms.  ^ 

"But,  honey,  don't  you  remem- 
ber those  two  crazy  college  kids? 
The  ones  who  used  to  sit  parked 
in  a  car  planning — daydream- 
ing about  setting  the  world  on 
fire — while  Mama  kept  flipping 
the  front  porch  light  off  and  on?" 

"Oh,  come  on.  Grant,"  she 
pulled  away  from  his  grasp. 
"That  was  six  years  and  two-and- 
a-third  babies  ago!" 

"But  I  haven't  forgotten  that 
dream,  Nancy.  Nor  the  girl  who 
wanted  to  share  it  with  me.  Re- 
member? We  talked  about  what 
an  education  it  would  be  to  get 
out  and  see  the  world.  You  were 
interested  in  writing  that  book 
on  folk  dancing.  And  I  was  going 
to  do  field  research  on  little- 
known  plant  life." 

"That  was  just  talk.  You  were 
right  the  first  time.  Those  words 
were  uttered  by  two  crazy  col- 
lege kids — not  the  parents  of  pre- 
schoolers." 

"We  made  other  plans  in  those 
wee  small  hours,  too — our  goals 
in  life.  Or  have  you  forgotten?" 

He  got  up  and  walked  slowly 
across  the  room  and  turned  off 
the  air  conditioner.  Then  Amy 
burst  through  the  door. 

"Mama!  Look  at  the  new  book 
Grandma  gave  me.  Read  it!" 

"Not   now!"    Nancy   snapped, 


657 


September  1967 


trying  desperately  to  hold  back 
her  tears.  "Can't  you  tell  that 
Daddy  and  I  are  busy  talking?" 

Amy  turned  away  and  half- 
heartedly left  the  room. 

"There's  the  biggest  reason  of 
all  why  we  should  go,  Nancy," 
Grant  said. 

"What  do  you  mean?" 

"You're  tired.  I  can  tell.  You 
always  cut  the  children  and  me 
short  when  you've  been  driving 
yourself  too  hard.  When  some 
women  are  pregnant,  they  feel 
sleepy  or  get  sick.  But  not  Nancy 
Jackson.  She  makes  drapes  and 
goes  to  six  A.M.  road  show  prac- 
tices six  days  a  week." 

"Now,  Grant.  You  know  that's 
the  only  time  we  can  get  the  boys 
and  girls  together  during  the 
summer — and  we're  going  to  win 
— I  just  know  it!  They're  getting 
polished  to  absolute  perfection! 
And,  as  for  the  drapes,  you  know 
I  wanted  the  house  and  studio 
finished  so  I  could  get  a  good 
two-months'  teaching  in  before 
Sally  comes  to  substitute  for 
me. 

"That's  my  Nancy-doll.  Every- 
thing polished.  Everything  per- 
fection. And  what  will  the  chil- 
dren and  I  have  left  when  you've 
burned  yourself  out?" 

Nancy  slumped  down  deeper 
into  the  sofa. 

"Turn  the  air  conditioner  back 
on,  will  you?"  she  said.  "It's  stif- 
ling in  here." 

"I  love  you,  Nancy.  I  want  you 
to  take  better  care  of  yourself." 

She  reopened  the  brochure. 

"Can  you  choose  where  you 
want  to  go?" 

"Tentatively.  I'd  like  to  go  to 
Saipan,  mainly  because  of  the 
large  American  colony  they  have 
there.  It's  Trust  Territory  Head- 


quarters. It  would  be  the  best 
place  for  you  and  the  children." 

"Have  you  given  any  thought 
to  the  Church?" 

"A  great  deal  of  thought, 
Nancy.     And    some    correspond- 


ence." 
"And?" 


Grant  was  right.  Suddenly 
Nancy  felt  extremely  tired. 

"Well,  there's  a  small  branch 
of  the  Church  on  Guam — ^mostly 
military  personnel." 

"Where's  that?"  Nancy  asked. 

"In  the  Mariana  Islands,  and 
nearly  1500  miles  southeast  of 
Tokyo." 

"And  Guam's  as  close  as  the 
Church  is— 100  wet  miles?" 

"Well — not  exactly."  Now  his 
voice  began  to  accelerate  with  en- 
thusiasm. "There's  one  other 
Latter-day  Saint  family  on 
Saipan!" 

"One  other?' 

"Well,  what  I  mean  is,  if  we 
went." 

"All  right,"  she  said,  "let's  see 
their  letter." 

Dear  Brother  &  Sister  Jackson: 

We  were  so  thrilled  to  receive  your 
letter  of  the  eighth.  It's  not  often  we 
hear  from  any  of  the  saints  directly. 
We  go  to  Guam  and  attend  the  meet- 
ings once  every  six  months,  but  aside 
from  that,  our  only  contact  with  the 
Church  is  the  monthly  publications 
we  subscribe  to  by  mail  and  receive 
two  months  late. 

We  have  dreamed  often  of  having 
company  in  our  little  LDS  meetings, 
and  would  enthusiastically  welcome 
you  to  Saipan.  However,  I  must  be 
honest  with  you.  Having  been  active 
in  a  large  ward,  you  would  miss  the 
Church  terribly.  People  who  can  "rub 
shoulders"  with  their  brothers  and 
sisters  in  the  gospel  don't  really  know 
what  a  treasure  they  have.  Some- 
times I  long  so  just  to  sit  in  a  real  chap- 
el— in  a  congregation — that  I  weep 
thinking  about  it. 


658 


Throw  Down  the  Gauntlet 


But  Charles  is  dedicated  to  his 
work,  and  I  wholeheartedly  support 
him  in  it.  Teaching  is  his  life.  He  con- 
siders it  a  great  and  rewarding  task 
to  take  these  eager  young  Micronesian 
minds  and  teach  them  not  just  about 
the  three  TVs,  but  about  democracy. 
For,  truly,  the  sole  purpose  of  the 
United  States  here  in  the  Trust  Ter- 
ritory is  to  train  the  new  generation 
to  govern  themselves.  Free  agency  is 
useless  unless  individuals  know  how  to 
channel  it  for  a  better  society.  This  is 
the  great  challenge  now  in  Micronesia. 
And  someday,  we  hope  this  race  will 
be  receptive  to  even  greater  teachings. 
Sincerely,  your  sister, 
Francine  Mortensen 

P.S.  If  you  decide  to  come,  let  us 
know.  Perhaps  we  can  advise  you  on 
what  not  to  bring. 

Nancy  looked  up  from  the  let- 
ter. She  had  never  thought  of  it 
before — that  maybe  teaching  was 
Granfs  life,  and  she  had  been 
thinking  about  her  own  career 
and  her  goals,  which  he  had 
seemed  to  share. 

"How  long  is  a  contract?"  she 
asked. 

"Two  years." 


Nancy  looked  around  her — at 
the  new  ice-blue  drapes  she  had 
made  the  week  before,  at  the  ros- 
ter of  students,  and  at  the  orange 
"spot"  she  had  just  taped  to  the 
wall. 

"Oh,  Grant.  It's  just  too  much 
to  give  up.  After  all  our  work.  Af- 
ter all  your  work  so  late  at  night. 
Five  years!" 

"They've  been  a  good  five 
years,  Nancy.  WeVe  learned  a 
lot.  We  have  a  family.  The  years 
haven't  been  wasted." 

"But " 

"Look,  honey,  keep  the  letter 
from  Sister  Mortensen.  Read  it 
again.  I  know  it  would  be  hard 
on  you.  Particularly  with  having 
the  baby.  But  before  you  turn 
the  idea  down  cold,  think  about 
it,  for  me." 

Nancy  put  the  letter  down  on 
her  desk.  At  the  side  of  it  lay  a 
record  of  Alfred  Gilbert's  Ballet 
Techniques. 

This  was  one  decision  that  was 
going  to  require  more  than  just 
thinking. 

(To  be  continued) 


Kathryn  Kay 


September  is  the  time 

of  mellowing, 
of  realizing  summer's  shine  is  past, 
the  time  when  April  green  is  yellowing 
to  rusty  gold.  Which  leaf  will  be  the  last? 
Now  dew  and  early  frost  are  interchanging; 
chaff  is  discarded,  saving  future  seed. 
September  is  a  month  for  rearranging 
the  dreams  that  I  shall  keep  for  winter  need. 
Like  mountains,  strong  for  constant  weathering, 
I,  too,  can  face  the  lashing  of  the  storm, 
the  tawny  cliffs  and  I,  togethering, 
will  last.  Wrapped  in  my  dreams  I  shall  be  warm. 
In  this,  a  month  of  joy-remembering, 
I  can  be  brave  in  knowing  Junes  must  fade, 
for  faith  and  I  have  been  Septembering 
so  many  autumns  I  am  not  afraid. 
In  fall  new  hope  is  found  to  make  hearts  sing, 
in  its  own  way,  September  can  be  spring! 


659 


:im'-:mm::m-^''Smsw&*m^s^M:- 


Hold  Up  Your  Light 


EDITORIAL 


Volume  54  September  1967   Number  9 


Belle  S.  Spafford,  President 
Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 
Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 
Hulda  P.  Young,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.   Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.   Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S.  Manwaring 
EIna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.   Peterson 
Fanny  S.   Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 


Hazel  5.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva   B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B.  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.   Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone   R.   Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen   N.   Barnes 
Kathryn   S.  Gilbert 
Verda  F.  Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zelma  R.  West 
Leaner  J.  Brown 
Reba  C.  Aldous 


♦  About  2500  years  ago,  Lehi,  in 
describing  his  vision  of  the  tree, 
wrote  "there  arose  a  mist  of  dark- 
ness; yea,  even  an  exceeding  great 
mist  of  darkness,"  and  he  told  of 
those  who  had  "wandered  off  and 
were  lost"  (I  Nephi,  8:23). 

Mists  of  darkness  today  blind 
those  who  are  heedless  and  who 
put  their  trust  in  the  things  of  this 
world.  The  mists  of  darkness  cover 
the  widespread  immorality,  the 
evils  of  tobacco  and  alcohol,  the 
use  of  destructive  drugs,  the  dis- 
regard for  the  laws  of  the  land. 
Pernicious  influences  reach  into 
the  very  homes  to  tempt  the  young, 
from  their  childhood  days. 

Latter-day  Saints  have  been 
warned  since  1833,  and  were  given 
this  warning  "in  consequence  of 
evils  and  designs  which  do  and  will 
exist  in  the  hearts  of  conspiring 
men  in  the  last  days."  The  influ- 
ence of  these  men  is  exemplified 
by  the  revealing  remark  of  one 
mother  who,  on  learning  that  her 
son  was  smoking,  confided,  "Well, 
terrible  as  it  is,  I'm  grateful  it  was 
tobacco  and  not  drugs."  She  knew, 
however,  that  often  one  leads  to 
the  other. 

Mothers  must  be  on  the  alert 
everlastingly,  and  the  surest  way 
is  to  be  with  their  children  to  guide 
them  in  righteousness  and  observe 
their  activities.  It  is  not  enough  to 
gather  a  family  together  once  or 
twice  a  week.  Either  the  father  or 
the  mother  should  be  in  the  home 
and  know  where  the  children  go, 
know  when  they  go,  and  when  they 
return.   It  is   heartwarming  for  a 


660 


mother  always  to  hear  a  child  call,  "Mother  where  are  you?"  as  he 
enters  the  home  with  the  certainty  that  she  will  answer,  and  then  to 
have  every  child  feel  the  security  of  the  expected  presence  of  at  least 
one  of  the  parents  in  the  evenings. 

As  teenagers  go  about  their  daily  activities,  the  way  to  destruction 
stretches  on  every  side,  broad  and  wide  before  them.  A  wise  mother 
will  instruct  her  children  of  the  warning  of  the  Savior,  "for  wide  is  the 
gate,  and  broad  is  the  way,  which  leadeth  to  destruction,  and  many 
there  be  who  go  in  thereat"  (3  Nephi,  14:13).  To  the  teenager  this 
broad  way  may  beckon  alluringly,  with  darkened  sidepaths.  A  disregard 
for  Christ's  teachings  is  commonplace  today.  Sports  and  recreation  so 
favorably  viewed,  invite  breaking  the  Sabbath.  The  cars  give  a  license 
for  teenagers  to  pursue  their  own  desires.  Opportunities  for  experi- 
menting with  destructive  substances  are  thrust  upon  the  youth.  The 
pursuit  of  earning  money  for  worthwhile  endeavors  is  changed  to  earn- 
ing money  to  keep  a  car  running. 

False  values  guide  too  many  choices  in  spite  of  parental  teachings; 
moreover,  many  ways  which  seem  not  too  far  apart  from  the  straight 
way  in  the  beginning,  diverge  widely  as  they  are  pursued,  and  safety 
lies  only  in  turning  back  at  once.  President  George  Albert  Smith  warned 
Church  members  always  to  stay  on  the  Lord's  side  of  the  line  and  never 
to  step  over  into  the  devil's  territory. 

"For  where  your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also"  (Matt. 
6:21).  Mothers  need  to  discern  what  is  the  treasure  of  each  child.  A 
mother  whose  daughter  had  lost  her  virtue  said,  "But  she  is  a  good 
girl,  she  always  goes  to  Sunday  School."  Teachings  need  to  be  inter- 
nalized. Only  as  this  is  realized  will  a  child  set  a  straight  course  when 
removed  from  the  home  influence. 

Away  from  the  wide  and  broad  way  to  destruction  is  that  straight 
gate  and  narrow  way  which  leads  unto  life,  of  which  is  written  "few 
there  be  that  find  it"  (3  Nephi,  14:14).  Teenagers  need  to  know  that 
the  narrow  way  requires  earnest  and  persistent  struggle  to  keep  on  It, 
but  they  may  know,  too,  that  an  iron  rod  will  guide  them  if  they  will 
cling  to  it. 

Today  is  the  time  for  mothers  to  open  their  eyes  to  the  pitfalls  lying 
in  wait  for  their  children  and  to  exert  the  influence  of  a  righteous  moth- 
er. President  McKay,  our  prophet  today,  says  that  the  noblest  calling 
in  the  world  is  that  of  a  mother. 

The  Lord  said  to  all,  "Therefore,  hold  up  your  light  that  it  may  shine 
unto  the  world.  Behold  I  am  the  light  which  ye  shall  hold  up — that 
which  ye  have  seen  me  do"  (3  Nephi,  18:24).  Parents  who  hold  up 
their  lights  have  entered  the  strait  gate  and  are  persisting  along  the 
narrow  way  which  is  the  best  way  to  light  their  children  along  it. 

— M.C.S. 


661 


IN  MEMORIAM 


ALTA  HANSEN  TAYLOR 

December  17,  1905  —  July  6,   1967 

Alta  Hansen  Taylor,  wife  of  Henry  D.  Taylor,  Assistant  to  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve,  passed  away  July  6,  1967,  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  She 
was  the  daughter  of  Anders  K.  and  Amelia  Heppler  Hansen,  and  was 
born  in  Richfield,  Utah. 

Sister  Taylor  was  a  graduate  of  Brigham  Young  University,  in  Eng- 
lish. She  married  Elder  Taylor  in  the  Salt  Lake  Temple  on  December 
26,  1929.  They  have  four  sons. 

While  her  husband  served  as  president  of  the  California  Mission 
from  1955  to  1958,  Sister  Taylor  directed  Relief  Society  work,  man- 
aged the  mission  home,  and  assisted  her  husband. 

Sister  Taylor  has  given  valued  service  to  Relief  Society  over  the 
years  in  ward  and  stake  positions  and  in  the  mission  field.  Her  gra- 
cious spirit  has  endeared  her  to  the  Relief  Society  women  with  whom 
she  has  served. 

The  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  and  the  membership  through- 
out the  Church  extend  heartfelt  sympathy  to  Elder  Taylor  and  the 
family  members.  May  the  beautiful  life  and  blessed  memory  of  Alta 
Hansen  Taylor  be  a  continuing  blessing  to  them. 


SWAN  SONG 

Elizabeth  Simon 

I  mourn  for  no  dry  willow 
Or  sea  of  browned-off  grass — 
Regret  no  broken  fences, 
Dried  ponds — decaying  mass 
Where  summer's  expectations 
Still  rim  the  crinkled  shore, 
But  calmly  watch  the  autumn 
Come  once  more! 

But  I  will  leave  the  trampled  trail 
And  hide,  lest  someone  see 
What  swans  in  V-formation, 
Departing,  do  to  me. 
I  will  stand  tall  and  stop  my  breath, 
Then  hush  the  whimpering  grass — 
Severely  frown  the  milkweed  down, 
And  sorrow  as  they  pass! 


662 


Notes  to  the  Field 


TEACHING  AID  PACKET  FOR  SOCIAL  RELATIONS  LESSONS 

A  teaching  aid  packet  has  been  prepared  for  use  with  the  1967-68  social  re- 
lations lessons.  It  is  available,  on  order,  from  the  Deseret  Book  Store,  only,  44 
East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  84110,  at  a  cost  of  $1.25,  postpaid 
regular  mail.  Those  desiring  the  teaching  aid  packet  to  be  sent  via  air  mail  should 
include  the  cost  for  air  mail,  for  12  ounces. 


CULTURAL  REFINEMENT  TEXTBOOK  AND  TEACHING  AID  PACKET 

Out  of  the  Best  Books,  Volume  3:  Intelligent  Family  Living,  by  Bruce  B.  Clark 
and  Robert  K.  Thomas,  for  use  with  the  cultural  refinement  lessons  for  1967-68, 
is  available  from  the  Deseret  Book  Company,  only,  44  East  South  Temple,  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  84110,  at  a  cost  of  $2.95,  postpaid  regular  mail.  Overseas 
orders  should  be  sent  by  international  money  order,  plus  air  mail  charges  where 
air  mail  service  is  desired. 

A  teaching  aid  packet  is  available  for  the  cultural  refinement  class  leaders.  It 
will  contain  four  full  color  reproductions  of  famous  art  masterpieces  (printed  in 
the  June  and  September  color  sections  of  the  Magazines)  to  be  used  with  cultur- 
al refinement  lessons  2,  4,  6,  and  7,  as  designated.  It  will  also  contain  a  12" 
331/3  rpm  record  of  the  musical  selections  to  be  used  with  cultural  refinement 
lessons  1,  3,  5,  and  7.  The  kit  is  available  from  the  Department  of  Educational 
Media  Services,  Brigham  Young  University,  Provo,  Utah  84601,  at  a  cost  of  $3.50 
postpaid.  Overseas  orders  should  be  sent  by  international  money  order,  plus  air 
mail  charges. 


AND  ALL  THE  LOVE   BETWEEN 

Alda  L.  Brown 

Her  aged  steps  fit  well  into  his  toddling  ones. 
As  hand-in-hand  "to  grandma's  house"  they  tread. 
He,  with  only  a  few  short  years  behind.  .  . 
And  she,  with  only  a  few  brief  years  ahead.  .  .  . 


663 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Vivian  Yen,  who  holds  a  Master's  Degree 
from  Columbia  University  (New  York), 
operates  the  Tai  Yuen  Textile  Company, 
which  turns  out  twenty  per  cent  of  Tai- 
wan's textiles.  Mrs.  Yen  also  assists  her 
husband  Tjingling  Yen,  in  his  many 
projects  for  the  industrial  and  cultural 
development  of  Taiwan,  including  the 
manufacture  and  exporting  of  hand- 
crafted goods  native  to  Taiwan. 

Dr.  Ethel  Percy  Andrus  was  founder  and 
president  of  the  American  Association  of 
Retired  Persons,  organized  in  1958. 
The  association  sponsors  a  number  of 
programs  to  aid  "retirees"  to  live  fuller, 
more  purposeful  lives,  by  means  of  pro- 
viding opportunities  for  social  service, 
for  employment,  for  hobbies,  recreation, 
and  cultural  development.  Dr.  Andrus 
recently  passed  away. 

Ann  Sexton,  of  the  United  States,  has 
won  the  1967  Pulitzer  Prize  for  poetry, 
with  the  publication  of  her  book  "Live  or 
Die,"  a  collection  of  poems  varied  in 
subject  material  and  reflecting  much  of 
the  perplexity  of  present-day  events 
which  impinge  upon  the  individual  and 
alter  his  life. 


Mrs.  Lee  Tapiey  is  Women's  Patrol 
Leader  of  the  National  (United  States) 
Outdoor  Leadership  School  presently 
located  in  the  rugged  and  remote  Wind 
River  Mountains  of  Wyoming.  Most  of 
the  area  is  accessible  only  to  hikers 
and  horseback  riders,  and  the  training 
includes  mountain  climbing,  wilderness 
tracking,  first  aid,  swimming,  hunting, 
camp  cooking,  nature  study,  exploration, 
and  skiing. 


Miss  Velma  Linford,  Star  Valley,  Wyo- 
ming, a  former  Utahn,  is  a  special  as- 
sistant to  the  associate  director  of 
Volunteers  in  Service  to  America. 
(VISTA).  Among  the  projects  sponsored 
by  the  organization  are  special  fields  of 
education  and  civic  orientation  for  the 
mentally  handicapped,  the  physically 
disabled,  the  isolated,  and  the  lonely 
people.  Among  the  workers  are  Dr.  Jane 
Sterling,  seventy,  a  specialist  in  tuber- 
culosis who  helps  to  rehabilitate  the 
children  of  various  areas  of  the  Navajo 
Indian  Reservation;  and  Dr.  Catherine 
Nutterville,  who  has  a  Ph.D.  in  educa- 
tion and  works  with  mentally  retarded 
teen-agers  in  Washington,  D.C. 

Cathy  Leroy,  twenty-two,  formerly  of 
Paris,  France,  is  one  of  the  most  suc- 
cessful photographers  for  the  Associated 
Press  in  Viet  Nam.  She  spends  more 
time  at  the  front,  about  three  weeks  out 
of  every  month,  than  any  other  woman 
in  the  Saigon  press  corps. 

Suzanne  Farrell,  a  young  dancer  asso- 
ciated with  George  Balanchine's  New 
York  City  Ballet,  recently  performed 
brilliantly  in  a  classical  presentation  en- 
titled "Diamonds,"  set  to  the  score  of 
Tchaikovsky's  Symphony  Number  3. 
Her  interpretation,  according  to  emi- 
nent critics  of  the  dance,  "had  an 
austere  purity  and  grandeur." 

Marianne  Moore,  seventy-nine,  noted 
American  poet,  in  April,  was  awarded 
the  Gold  Medal  for  Distinguished 
Achievement  by  the  Poetry  Society  of 
America.  Many  critics  have  pronounced 
Miss  Moore  "the  best  woman  poet  pres- 
ently writing  in  the  English  language." 


664 


Hazel  M,  Thomson 
Chapter  8  (Conclusion) 


♦  It  was  a  simple  thing  that 
caused  Nora  to  begin  to  take  a 
serious  interest  in  the  Church.  It 
was  Bishop  Shepherd's  promise 
that  she  would  learn  to  enjoy  cold 
milk  for  breakfast,  made  that 
morning  when  she  first  arrived  in 
Banner. 

She  hadn't  really  given  it  much 
thought  while  she  had  lived  with 
his  family.  She  had  simply  re- 
spected their  belief  about  bringing 
coffee  into  their  home,  but  now 
she  was  reminded  of  the  promise 
each  time  she  milked  her  cow  or 
each  time  she  took  a  drink  of  the 
milk,  sweet  to  her  taste,  from  the 
bucket  she  placed  in  her  spring. 

The  day  the  bishop  came  to 
drive  her  to  the  little  store  in  the 
village  for  groceries,  brought  her 
face  to  face  with  the  situation. 

He  stood  beside  Nora,  ready  to 
carry  the  articles  she  needed: 
sugar,  flour,  salt.  She  would  not 


need  eggs.  She  could  get  those 
from  Ben.  Then  her  eyes  went  to 
the  coffee  shelf,  and  paused.  She 
felt  the  bishop  watching.  Now,  in 
her  own  home,  there  was  nothing 
to  prevent  her  buying  it,  if  she 
chose  to  do  so.  But,  strangely 
enough,  and  the  thought  came 
with  startling  suddenness,  she  no 
longer  wanted  it.  She  thought  of 
the  milk  from  Old  Brin,  cool  and 
sweet  in  her  spring,  and  made  a 
movement  with  her  hand  toward 
the  shelf,  rejecting  it  and  its 
contents. 

The  bishop  saw  the  gesture  and 
smiled,  but  he  said  nothing.  His 
words  came  to  Nora  with  vivid 
remembrance,  "I  promise  you 
that  if  you'll  try  it,  the  time  will 
come  when  you  will  prefer  milk 
for  breakfast." 

And  Trudy— little  Trudy.  She 
remembered  her  words,  too. 
''Heavenly   Father  doesn't  want 


665 


September  1967 


you  to  drink  it.  I  can't  drink  it 
because  I'm  accountable  for  my 
sins." 

Then,  surely,  I'm  accountable, 
too,  thought  Nora,  and  it's  time 
I  was  acting  accordingly. 

Nora  realized  that  Trudy  had 
been  the  reason  in  another  way 
that  her  own  faith  had  begun  to 
grow.  It  had  been  at  the  little 
girl's  funeral  that  Nora  first  heard 
about  temple  work  for  the  dead 
and  families  being  sealed  together 
for  eternity. 

Now  that  she  was  able  to  ad- 
mit a  growing  interest  in  becom- 
ing a  member,  her  desire  to  have 
this  work  done  for  her  parents 
and  be  sealed  to  them,  became  a 
driving  force. 


N 


low  that  she  had  made  up  her 
mind,  she  lost  no  time  in  putting 
her  desires  into  action.  She 
walked  over  to  the  Oliver  farm 
that  afternoon  where  she  found 
Ben  and  Free  hoeing  weeds  out 
of  the  potato  patch. 

"Did  you  come  to  help.  Miss 
Blake?"  Ben  asked,  grinning  as 
he  wiped  his  forehead  on  his 
sleeve. 

"No,  not  exactly,"  Nora  an- 
swered. "I've  come  to  ask  a  fav- 
or. I  want  to  borrow  a  horse." 

"Now,  that's  a  coincidence," 
said  Ben. 

"Coincidence?" 

"Yes.  I  was  just  telling  Grand- 
father. Yesterday  was  the  day  to 
open  another  of  Jed's  letters.  It 
said  that  I  was  to  take  Duke  over 
to  you  so  you'd  have  a  horse  when 
you  wanted  one.  I  intended  to 
bring  him  over,  soon  as  I  got  these 
weeds  out." 

His  mention  of  the  letters 
brought  to  Nora's  mind  the  one 
with  her  name  on  it.  Her  name 


and  When.  When.  When?  She  had 
tried  saying  the  word  in  various 
ways,  but  it  still  held  no  meaning 
for  her.  When.  When  what?  She 
had  asked  herself  this  over  and 
over.  Surely  Ben  must  know.  But 
she  could  not,  would  not  ask  him. 
For  the  present  she  must  wait. 

"Are  you  going  somewhere  spe- 
cial. Miss  Blake,"  Ben  asked,  "or 
just  riding?" 

"Yes,"  said  Nora.  "I'm  going 
somewhere  very  special,  and  for  a 
very  special  reason." 

She  paused  a  moment,  looking 
directly  into  Old  Free's  eyes. 

"I'm  going  to  ride  over  to  the 
Shepherd's  and  ask  the  bishop  to 
baptize  me.  I  want  it  done  tomor- 
row and  I  want  you  both  to  be 
there." 

The  old  man  understood  Nora's 
look.  He  drew  his  hand  slowly 
down  over  his  beard. 

"I'm  waiting  for  Jed,"  he  said. 

The  bishop  did  not  seem  at  all 
surprised. 

"I  knew  it,"  he  said.  "That  day 
in  the  store  I  knew  all  you  needed 
was  a  little  more  time.  We  can  go 
up  here  to  the  canal.  It's  full  of 
irrigation  water  this  time  of  year." 

"I  was  hoping  the  little  stream 
that  runs  through  my  place  would 
do.  I'd  like  very  much  to  be  bap- 
tized there." 

"Well,  now,  I  hadn't  thought  of 
that,  but  I'm  sure  it  will  do." 

"Oh,  Nora!"  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Shepherd,  hugging  her.  "I'm  so 
happy  about  it.  I'll  cook  up  some 
chicken  and  we'll  have  a  picnic 
afterward  at  your  place." 

The  next  morning  Nora  was  up 
early.  She  cleaned  the  little  cabin 
scrupulously  shining.  Then  she 
baked  a  big  pan  of  biscuits  and 
made  a  cake,  singing  as  she 
worked,  enjoying  each  task,  each 


666 


The  Golden  Chain 


minute  of  this  most  important 
day. 

She  thought  of  it  over  and  over. 
She,  Nora  Blake,  was  about  to  be 
baptized  and  become  a  member  of 
the  only  true  Church  on  the  face 
of  the  earth.  She  wished  Jed  were 
here.  How  she  would  like  to  tell 
him  of  her  decision.  She  tried  to 
imagine  what  his  reaction  would 
be  when  he  did  hear  the  news. 

Her  feeling  of  happiness,  of 
well-being,  persisted,  and  as  the 
bishop  led  her  gently  from  the 
water,  she  felt  the  greatest  peace 
she  had  ever  known.  She  had  tak- 
en the  first  step.  Soon,  now,  very 
soon,  she  wpuld  have  the  links 
completed  in  her  own  golden 
chain,  that  chain  Jed  had  spoken 
of  at  Trudy's  funeral. 

It  was  a  joyous  group  that 
gathered  in  the  little  grove  behind 
Nora's  cabin. 

"Wow!  This  chicken  tastes 
good!"  said  Ben,  reaching  for  his 
third  piece. 

"Ben  misses  Jed  when  it  comes 
to  cooking,"  said  Free,  smiling. 
"He  doesn't  think  I  do  quite  such 
a  good  job." 

"You  do  fine,  Grandfather," 
said  Ben.  "Even  Jed  can't  fry 
chicken  like  this.  But  I  do  miss 
him." 

"We  all  do,"  said  the  bishop.  "I 
wish  particularly  that  he  could  be 
with  us  today." 

He  looked  at  Nora. 

"Jed  will  be  mighty  happy 
about  what  has  happened,"  he 
said. 

Nora's  eyes  fell  under  his 
glance  but  her  heart  pounded. 

Ben  waited  until  the  others  had 
taken  their  leave  before  giving 
her  the  letter. 

"It's  from  Jed,"  he  said.  "He 


wrote  it  first  of  all,  but  told  me 
to  keep  it  until  the  day  you  were 
baptized." 


When  she  joined  the  Church! 
Of  course!  How  could  she  have 
failed  to  grasp  his  meaning  at 
once?  She  marveled  that  Jed  had 
written  When  and  not  //.  He  had 
known  better  than  she  had  known 
herself. 

As  Ben  followed  Free  toward 
home,  she  opened  the  letter 
eagerly. 

Dear  Nora, 

This  will  be  the  one  day  of  all  my 
mission  when  I  shall  be  wishing  I  could 
be  back  in  Banner.  I  will  not  know 
which  day  it  happens,  until  it  is  over, 
but  this  much  I  feel  certain  of — that 
it  will  happen. 

It  seems  that  I  have  known  this, 
almost  from  the  moment  I  met  you, 
that  sometime  you  would  see  your  way 
clear  to  join  the  Church.  I  could  not 
speak,  however,  until  you  did  so.  And 
now,  my  Dear,  my  very  Dear  Nora, 
that  you  have,  will  you  marry  me? 

I  realize  I  am  asking  a  great  deal  of 
you,  to  wait  for  me  for  such  a  long 
time.  Only  the  fact  that  I  have  reasons 
to  believe  that  you  feel  as  I  do  gives 
me  the  courage  to  ask.  I  can  only  hope 
and  pray  that  this  is  true. 

Write  to  me,  Nora.  Write  to  me  and 
tell  me  what  I  am  waiting  so  anxious- 
ly to  hear. 

All  my  love, 
Jed  Oliver 

Nora  read  the  letter  through 
three  times.  It  occurred  to  her 
that  she  was  learning  more  than 
the  letter  actually  said.  She  was 
learning  that  although  she  had 
accused  him  otherwise,  there  had 
always  been  one  thing  that  had 
meant  more  to  Jed  than  his  land 


667 


September  1967 


— his  testimony  of  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ.  And  she  was  learn- 
ing that,  under  no  conditions, 
would  he  ever  have  married  out- 
side his  Church.  At  that  moment 
she  knew  that  had  she  failed  to 
accept  the  truth,  Jed  Oliver  would 
have  remained  silent.  He  never 
would  have  spoken  of  his  love. 

It  was  like  Jed  to  leave  the  de- 
cision entirely  in  her  hands,  hop- 
ing that  by  so  doing,  her  own 
conviction  would  be  as  strong  as 
his  own,  Nora  concluded. 


w, 


hen  the  day  came  that  Ben 
brought  the  first  letter  from  Jed, 
with  his  address  in  England  on  it, 
Nora  had  her  reply  all  written 
and  ready  to  mail.  She  re-read  it 
before  sealing  the  envelope. 

Dear  Jed, 

I  have  answered  your  letter  many 
times  in  my  thoughts  while  waiting  for 
your  address  to  arrive.  And  now  that 
it  has  come,  all  I  can  think  to  say  is 
Yes!  Oh,  yes,  Jed!  I  will  wait  this  year 
and  the  next  year,  and  as  long  as  it 
takes  for  you  to  finish  your  work  and 
come  home. 

1  would  have  liked  to  have  had  you 
baptize  me,  but  I  could  not  wait  as 
your  Grandfather  is  determined  to  do. 
I  have  so  much  to  learn  and  so  much 
service  I  must  give,  as  you  are  doing, 
that  I,  too,  may  grow  in  the  gospel. 
There  will  be  so  much  you  must  teach 
me  when  you  return,  but  I  am  making 
a  beginning  by  teaching  a  Sunday 
School  class.  The  students  all  know 
more  than  I  do,  but  I  am  trying,  and 
studying  very  hard,  and  making  prog- 
ress I  am  sure. 

Love,  always 
Nora 

She  kept  the  letter  short  pur- 
posely, limiting  it  largely  to  the 
pledge  that  was  now  given  be- 
tween the  two  of  them.  She  cher- 
ished the  thought,  held  it  close  to 
her,  unready  yet  to  share  her  sec- 
ret with  anyone  else. 


Nora  spent  a  good  many  hours 
tramping  the  woods  on  and  near 
her  place,  collecting,  always  col- 
lecting things  which  held  promise 
of  added  interest  for  her  school 
program. 

By  autumn,  she  had  a  varied 
and  large  assortment  of  moths 
and  butterflies,  having  to  dig  into 
her  science  book  to  identify  many 
of  them. 

She  found  a  large  beaver  log, 
showing  not  only  the  teeth  marks 
of  the  beaver  where  he  had  cut 
the  tree,  looking  so  very  much 
like  the  work  of  an  expert  with 
an  axe,  but  also  showing  where  he 
had  attempted  to  cut  the  log  into 
lengths  he  could  handle  before 
something  or  someone  had  fright- 
ened him  away. 

She  found  a  variety  of  empty 
bird  nests  and  then,  on  days  when 
she  rode  Duke  to  the  nearby  hills, 
she  came  back  loaded  with  rocks 
and  fossils. 

The  week  before  school  started 
she  and  Bishop  and  Sister  Shep- 
herd boarded  the  train  for  a  trip 
to  Salt  Lake  City.  Nora  was  ex- 
citedly happy. 

"I've  wanted  to  see  Salt  Lake," 
she  said,  as  the  train  moved  into 
Utah,  through  the  fields  filled 
with  harvest  workers,  "ever  since 
I  came  West.  And  to  swim  in  the 
lake  if  we  can  find  the  time." 

They  found  the  time,  and  time 
also  to  see  "Richard  IIL" 

The  year's  school  went  quickly 
for  Nora.  True,  it  had  been  meas- 
ured out  day  by  day,  as  Jed  once 
said  he  liked  his  days  to  be,  but 
when  summer  came  again,  and  she 
looked  back  at  her  second  year  of 
teaching,  the  days  had  welded 
themselves  into  one  continuous 
pleasant  experience. 

When  she  next  wrote  to  Jed, 


668 


The  Go/den  Chain 


Nora  was  fairly  glowing  with 
happiness.  The  very  best  part, 
however,  she  saved  until  the  last 
of  her  letter. 

How  wonderful  it  was  to  receive  my 
blessings  in  the  temple.  Surely  nothing 
on  earth  could  be  nearer  to  heaven 
than  that  beautiful  place.  I  reminded 
myself  that  you,  also,  had  been  where 
I  was,  and  that  one  day  we  would  both 
return,  together. 

Bishop  Shepherd  did  the  work  for 
my  father,  as  did  his  wife  for  my 
mother.  As  I  heard  myself  being 
sealed,  at  last,  to  my  parents,  I 
thought  my  heart  would  burst  with 
happiness. 

Nora  had  added  a  ninth  grade 
in  order  to  keep  working  with 
Ben  and  Ed  and  Joe.  There  was 
a  movement  underway  to  get  a 
high  school  in  the  valley,  but  it 
would  take  time  to  get  it  going. 
The  boys'  attitude  had  been 
quite  different  from  the  previous 
year. 

Nora  mentioned  this  to  Free 
on  her  first  day  back  at  her  cabin. 

"They  really  wanted  to  learn 
this  year,"  she  said.  "They 
seemed  to  have  found  out  some- 
thing about  the  satisfaction  that 
comes  from  achieving,  and  I'm 
convinced  that  it  was  the  wood 
carving  that  started  it  all." 

Free  looked  pleased  with  her 
praise,  sitting  in  her  little  rocker. 
Nora  felt  a  kinship  with  the  old 
man  and,  suddenly,  on  an  im- 
pulse said,  "I  just  want  you  to 
know  how  much  I  appreciate 
what  you  did — Grandfather.'' 

The  old  man  stared  at  her. 

"Grandfather?"  he  asked  final- 
ly. 

"Well,  you  aren't  really,  of 
course.  Not  yet.  But  when  Jed 
comes  home,  I.  .  .  We.  .  .  we're 
going  to  be  married." 


Free  drew  a  long  breath  and 
through  his  beard  Nora  could  see 
his  biggest  smile. 

"Nothing,  no  nothing  in  this 
wide  world  could  please  me  more 
than  to  hear  that."  He  smoothed 
the  long  white  beard  with  his 
fingers,  as  he  did  when  he  was 
pleased  or  thoughtful. 

"And  don't  you  forget." 

He  shook  a  bony  finger  in  her 
direction. 

"From  now  on,  I'm  not  just 
'Old  Free.'  I  really  am  Grand- 
father:' 

It  wasn't  like  him  to  visit  every 
day,  but  on  the  following  after- 
noon he  was  back,  bringing  Nora 
his  half  of  the  gold  piece. 

"I  guess  Jed  already  told  you 
the  story  about  this?"  he  asked. 

"Yes,"  said  Nora.  "He  has." 

"He  took  his  piece  with  him,  of 
course,  but  I  would  like  you  to 
have  mine." 

Nora  removed  the  locket  that 
had  been  her  mother's  from  the 
chain  around  her  neck,  and 
slipped  in  its  place  the  small  piece 
of  gold.  She  looked  at  it,  gleaming 
against  her  dress. 

"Oh,  thank  you.  Grandfather," 
she  said.  "Thank  you." 

And  so  the  days  passed.  And 
the  weeks.  And  the  months.  And 
two  years  were  gone.  And  Jed 
was  coming  home. 

In  her  very  last  letter  she 
changed  from  her  usually  serious 
attitude  to  one  of  joking  with 
him,  suggesting  that  perhaps,  af- 
ter all,  the  reason  he  had  asked 
her  to  marry  him  was  so  he  could 
get  the  piece  of  land,  the  piece  he 
had  wanted  so  very  much  at  the 
time. 

But  in  his  last  letter  to  her,  he 
did  not  see  the  situation  in  a 
humorous  light. 


669 


September  1967 


My  Dearest  Nora, 

Don't  ever  suggest,  even  in  fun,  that 
a  piece  of  ground  could  have  any  im- 
portance for  me,  compared  to  your 
love.  When  I  get  home  I  shall  spend 
the  rest  of  my  life  trying  to  convince 
you  that  this  is  so. 

Seriously,  Nora,  about  the  land.  Ben 
has  worked  a  good  many  years  for  me. 
One  of  these  days  he  will  be  coming 
home  from  his  own  mission.  When  he 
does,  he  will  have  my  piece  of  home- 
stead land  waiting  for  him.  You  might 
decide  to  do  the  same  with  yours.  I 
know  he  means  as  much  to  you  as  he 
does  to  me.  You  will  have  to  make  tne 
decision  yourself,  of  course. 

But  this  much  I  do  know.  I  have 
enough  land  on  my  own  place.  How 
much  land  a  man  has  isn't  important, 
Nora.  It's  how  he  feels  about  it,  what 
he  does  with  it,  and  what  the  land  does 
to  him,  that  counts.  My  land  isn't 
going  to  make  me  a  slave  to  it.  I  have 
so  much  to  learn  when  I  get  back,  and 
so  very  much  I  must  do  for  my 
Church.  Yes,  I  have  land  enough. 

On  the  day  of  his  arrival,  Nora 
chose  not  to  go  to  the  station, 
wishing  instead  to  meet  him  at 
her  own  little  cabin.  She  saw  him 
coming  as  he  vaulted  the  gate  and 
ran  toward  the  house.  She  threw, 
open  the  door  and  rushed  out. 

"Nora!    Nora!"    he    breathed, 
and  all  her  lonely  hours  faded  as, 
he  gathered  her  into  his  arms. 


Just  Desserts? 

Ruth  G.  Rothe 

Lo,  these  many  years  I've  scorned  those  words, 
When  on  occasion  they  were  said  to  me; 
Today,  my  son  spoke  them  to  his  new  wife, 
"Your  pie  isn't  like  my  mother's  used  to  be!!" 


670 


♦  Mexico's  remarkable  heritage  from  the  past  plays  an  important 
part  in  her  current  development  of  the  crafts.  More  than  a  million 
and  a  half  artisans  are  inevitably  linked  to  the  tradition  that  prevailed 
five  hundred  years  ago,  when  objects  of  strange  and  magnificent  worth 
were  sent  from  Mexico  to  Spain.  Such  works  were  fashioned  by  people 
of  peculiar  skill,  themselves  inheritors  of  a  still  more  ancient  crafts- 
manship in  gold,  silver,  feathers,  textiles,  pottery,  and  stone.  In  what 
is  now  Southern  Mexico,  stone  carvings,  with  a  system  to  denote 
numbers  as  part  of  the  decor  in  bas-relief,  appeared  before  the  time  of 
Christ.  Still,  certain  motifs  from  various  cultures  even  then  sounded 
a  tonic  chord,  elusive  yet  dominant,  relating  one  area  to  another  and 
furnishing  a  music  of  the  heart  that  cast  far-reaching  echoes. 

Many  of  the  twenty-four  branches  of  officially  listed  crafts  today 
reflect  in  one  way  or  another  the  ancient  trends  of  calendar  stone, 
feathered  headdress,  plumed  serpent,  geometrical  design,  and  the 
rounded  human  figures  of  the  unique  reliefs  of  the  South.  Yet  certain 
productions,  such  as  the  handsome  silverwork  at  Taxco  are  completely 
modem.  Achievement  quite  often  depends  upon  the  availability  of 
materials.  Silver  is  mined  at  Taxco.  Gems,  both  precious  and  semi- 
precious, are  dug  at  Queretaro  and  Guanajuato,  where  fine  jewelry, 
interestingly  patterned,  is  easily  available.  Cholula,  near  Mexico  City, 
and  Oaxaca,  near  the  isthmus,  produce  splendid  tiles  and  pottery  from 
local  clays.  Cattle  roam  the  northern  plains  and,  consequently,  Monter- 
rey features  leather  goods.  However,  good  leather-work  may  be  bought 
in  almost  any  city. 

This  overlapping  of  distribution  in  contrast  to  purely  local  displays 
brings  us  naturally  to  the  subject  of  bazaars  —  a  pageantry  that  re- 
mains for  the  visitor  as  a  color  picture  of  the  inner  eye.  My  first  ex- 
perience was  at  Mazatlan.  Then,  at  Guadalajara,  I  roamed  other 
markets  in  more  vastly  covered  areas.  I  laughed  in  Tlaquepaque,  the 
small  neighboring  village  whose  pottery,  glass,  and  copper  goods  are 
strange  in  design  but  enchanting.  Then,  again,  I  idled  among  purely 
open-air  stalls  and  booths. 

Had  it  not  been  for  a  guide  at  Morelia,  I  should  definitely  have 
missed  a  shop  behind  some  seemingly  closed  doors  in  a  solid  wall 
of  residential  houses.  Here  lacquer  trays,  plaques,  woolen  stoles,  blouses 
ornamented  with  drawn  work  and  embroidery,  besides  guitars,  tam- 
bourines, and  cross-stitched  linen  cloths  were  attractively  displayed 
and  priced 

Despite  the  various  methods  of  distribution  and  production,  the 
industry  as  a  whole  is  of  tremendous  importance  to  the  national 
economy  and  social  development.  But  before  glancing  at  the  mechanics 
of  the  trade,  let  us  enjoy  seeing  it  in  operation. 

671 


September  1967 

My  husband  and  I  entered  Mexico  at  Nogales,  in  our  own  car,  and 
thus  realized  the  excitement  of  self-directed  discovery.  We  loved  the 
strange  sights  and  sounds  so  near  our  home,  yet  so  far  away  from  one 
who  will  not  venture  forth.  At  Mazatlan  I  could  hardly  contain  myself 
for  the  unexpected  joy  of  finding  great  crowds  of  people  swarming  into 
the  market  with  their  wares,  and  as  purchasers.  The  whole  town  came 
alive  for  the  mercado.  Tubs  of  spicy  carnations  decorated  the  sidewalk. 
Suddenly  all  this  was  forgotten.  My  eyes  focused  on  a  middle-aged 
Indian  woman's  beauty  of  countenance.  Round-faced,  gray-haired, 
with  braids  falling  over  brightly  shawled  shoulders,  she  could  have 
been  a  painting.  She  watched  her  flowers  as  she  sat  on  the  ground, 
selling  as  she  could. 

For  the  covered  market  let  us  go  to  Guadalajara,  although  some 
of  the  display  there  was  not  handcrafted  by  native  people,  still  I  found 
a  generous  supply  when  I  sought  it  out:  quaint  ducks  of  rough  pottery, 
jugs,  leather  purses  for  my  small  granddaughters,  and  a  rough  straw 
hat  to  guard  me  from  the  sun. 

In  Guadalajara's  underground  market,  which  opens  beyond  the 
foot  of  a  sidewalk  stairway,  I  found  trays  of  semiprecious  stones  for 
my  artist  cousin,  and  I  later  purchased  jewels  of  finer  quality  near 
Queretaro. 

Fortunately,  I  had  been  directed  to  visit  the  craft  center  at  Santa 
Clara,  near  Lake  Patzcuaro.  Otherwise,  I  might  have  left  this  exquisite 
area  after  seeing  the  boatmen  with  their  butterfly  nets  —  two-winged, 
gracefully  curved  snares  for  catching  fish  near  the  island.  I  might 
have  been  satisfied  with  the  linen-like  towels,  ornamented  with  drawn 
work,  handmade,  which  I  bought  from  two  peasant  women  on  the  street. 

I  had  heard  of  the  craft  center.  I  found  it  typical  of  the  entire 
industry  as  plied  on  a  national  level.  It  is  a  teaching  center  where  young 
girls  serve  as  apprentices.  They  beam  with  happiness,  for  they  enjoy 
the  social  improvement  that  learning  a  craft  affords.  Their  hands  are 
supple  and  their  understanding  deepened  through  the  language  arts 
taught  in  connection  with  the  trade. 

In  the  display  room  I  found  some  of  the  finest  handwork  in  all 
Mexico — exquisite  trays  decorated  with  a  kind  of  revived  exactness. 
The  paints  and  lacquers  applied  to  a  wooden  base  are  safe  against 
stain  and  corrosion.  Pure  gold  is  used  in  fine  lines  and  delicate 
patterns.  Dyes  are  made  from  iron-satiu^ated  clays  and  rocks  of  the 
lake  country.  Stylized  desert  flowers  and  exotic  birds  are  related  to, 
yet  different  from  the  archeological  patterns,  and  furnish  new  excite- 
ment. 

At  a  roadside  table  in  the  Valley  of  Mexico,  I  purchased  a  luncheon 
cloth  of  maguey  "linen."  As  from  flax  comes  the  damask  of  Ireland; 
and  from  the  pineapple  plant  and  certain  grasses,  Philippine  linen; 
just  so,  in  Mexico,  the  thread  of  the  maguey  cactus  is  woven  into  an 
attractive  fabric.  My  white  cloth  is  trimmed  with  a  border  of  copper- 
colored  ducks,  whose  threads  are  dyed  with  local  agents:  flowers, 
leaves,  clays. 

At  Penefiel,  a  glorified  spa,  I  found  pink  onyx  beads,  as  later  I  came 
across  mother-of-pearl  jewelry  at  Monterrey.    But  to  refer  again  to 

672 


Mexico's   remarkable  heritage  from   the  past  plays  ar\ 
important  part  in  the  current  development  of  crafts. 


Oaxaca.  I  saw  in  the  museum  there  ancient  ornaments  of  gold,  taken 
from  a  tomb  at  nearby  Monte  Alban.  They  represent  a  culture  whose 
complete  story  still  eludes  us. 

And  at  Mitla,  thirty  miles  east  of  Oaxaca,  exquisitely  arranged 
geometrical  patterns  of  wrought  stone  lie  open  to  the  sun.  A  whole 
series  of  palace  walls  is  decorated  with  these  small  blocks,  shaped 
with  special  stone  implements.  The  roofs  are  gone,  but  much  of  the 
intricate  design  remains  to  enrich  the  national  heritage. 

Fine  featherwork  is  no  longer  attempted,  because  the  birds  of  the 
brilliant  plumage  of  the  past  have  mainly  disappeared.  The  costumes 
for  the  Folklorica  Ballet  which  represent  ancient  and  magnificent 
headdresses  and  breastplates  now  use  painted  feathers.  Gone,  also, 
are  the  mosaics  of  butterfly  wings,  and  the  lace  that  was  so  fine  it 
cannot  be  profitably  produced  at  today's  wages. 

Still,  the  industry,  though  intended  to  help  both  workmen  and  nation, 
also  fosters  some  traditional  customs.  The  boy  at  the  potter's  wheel 
in  Oaxaca  turns  out  jars  and  urns  which  are  later  glazed  with  the  re- 
markably beautiful  black  finish  for  which  Oaxaca  is  famous.  And  the 
Saturday  market  on  the  public  square  of  this  once  grandly  colonial 
city  still  follows  its  ancient  pattern. 

All  this  is  in  sharp  contrast  to  the  sophisticated  shops  of  Taxco. 
Come  with  me  up  the  sidewalk-road  that  spirals  almost  vertically  over 
an  ore-rich  slope.    The  stores  level  off  along  the  climb  in  steps,  at 


673 


j 

6il  -11  ■  i!  S' 

1 

i 

1         1    W^ 

i 

p  inn'^ 

1  a  1:  ll 

A: 


■i      *    H; 


A  Heritage  in  Color — the  Market  at  Mazatlan. 


Transparencies  by  the  author 


any  of  which  we  long  to  stop.  Jewelry,  gems,  and  silverware,  hand- 
somely produced,  are  displayed  on  every  side. 

Both  the  Federal  and  State  governments  sponsor  teaching  centers 
in  various  cities.  Well-paid  occupations  result  from  the  apprenticeships. 
Colleges  are  urged  by  the  Government  to  encourage  students  to  culti- 
vate worth  and  lasting  beauty  in  design  and  workmanship.  Supervised 
distribution  is  practiced  on  a  national  and  an  international  level. 
Mexican  handcrafts  compete  favorably  with  products  of  many  countries. 

Interestingly,  one  may  find  marked  talent  among  the  peasants,  mostly 
unrecognized,  insufficiently  remunerated.  I  brought  nothing  home  from 
Mexico  I  cherish  more  than  a  small  hand-molded  "corn  goddess," 
apparently  designed  from  an  artifact.  It  was  thrust  through  the  open 
window  of  our  car,  along  with  a  dozen  objects  in  which  I  could  see  no 
value.  Intuitively,  I  selected  the  piece  I  now  appreciate  for  its  mark 
of  the  genuine,  and  for  its  echoes.  Unheralded,  unlisted,  it  has  a 
mysterious  beauty  of  its  own,  this  small,  sun-dried  mother  figure. 

The  national  talent  must  surely  feed  upon  such  strains,  spontaneous 
as  they  are.  Although  some  of  them  appear  among  the  uneducated,  they 
may  eventually  produce  works  of  genius,  such  as  the  tiled  mosaics  of 
University  City,  and  the  frescoed  murals  of  international  fame.  The 
warmth  of  the  people,  the  characteristic  excitement  of  the  crafts  call 
for  a  return  visit  to  beautiful  Mexico. 


675 


Pasadena  Stake  (California)  Spring  Fashion  Show 
"April  In  Paris" 

Upper  picture:  Trudy  Thody,  Secretary-Treasurer,  serves  at  the  punch  bowl;  lower  pic- 
ture: Cheryl  Dee  Young,  Terry  Lee  Young,  and  Daryl  Young  model  "look-alike"  costumes. 
Jasmine  Ballard  is  president  of  Pasadena  Stake  Relief  Society. 


,««*NII»^ 


'f*^i 


■«i>Ml>J|n««i>"W^''>iH"- 


liiT 


'-<A4»|W(«««MM|||P»Nf^  * 


Free    Lance    Photographers    Guild 

Farm  House  at  Copeau,  Chamonix,  France.  Morit  Blanc  in  the  background. 


WIDE  AUTUMN 
Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

Autumn  stretches  the  landscape  wide; 
The  valleys  spread,  the  hills  retreat 
And  stand  in  silence,  blue  and  far. 
The  golden  trees  repeat,  repeat. 
There  never  was  this  width  before  — 
The  tiers  of  mountains  to  the  west, 
The  circle  of  horizons  spread  — 
So  much  of  harvest  here  compressed. 
Oh,  spring  is  intimate  and  close 
And  summer  stops  the  eye  with  green, 
Winter  blinds  —  but  there  is  now 
This  layered  splendor  in  between. 
Wide  and  long  the  meadows  reach; 
The  gold  of  stubble  brightens  all. 
Vision  stretches  miles  to  touch 
The  bright  periphery  of  fall. 


677 


standing  at  the  left,  second   row:  Verena   B.   Easton,   holding  decorative   plaque;   Bette 
McDonough,  work  meeting  leader. 


LUMINOUS 
GOLD   LEAFING 

Betty  McDonough 
Work  Meeting  Leader 

Verena  B.  Easton,  President 
Whittier  Stake  (California) 


Bringing  the  "Midas  touch"  into  your  home 
will  give  many  hours  in  the  creative  pleasure 
of  gold  leafing,  and  will  provide  original  and 
distinctive  gifts  for  relatives  and  friends.  Use 
your  imagination  in  selectng  objects  for  gold 
leafing  —  fruits,  flowers,  figurines,  wall 
plaques,  vases,  and  many  other  decorative 
motifs.  Gold  leafing  may  be  applied  to  glass, 
ceramics,  plaster,  china,  metal,  leather,  or 
paper  articles. 


Materials  needed: 

1.  Clear  enamel  or  plastic  spray  for  sealing  porous  oDjects,  sucn  as  wooa  or  piabiei 
of  Paris.  (Glass  or  porous  objects  do  not  require  sealing.) 

2.  Orange  or  red  fast-drying  enamel. 

3.  Adhesive  (gold  sizing) 

4.  Gold  leafing  ("Dutch  Metal"  imitation  gold,  or  gold  leafing) 

5.  Burnt  umber  (in  tube) 

6.  Glaze  (clear  enamel  or  plastic  for  final  coat) 

7.  Brushes  (one  V2"  brush  for  adhesive  and  glazing;  one  2"  soft  brush  for  gold  leaf- 
ing; one  small,  soft  brush  for  gold  leafing) 

8.  Felt  for  base  of  object. 

Method  or  Basic  Steps 

1.  Select  clean,  dry  object,  and,  if  necessary,  seal  with  clear  enamel  or  plastic;  allow 
to  dry. 

2.  Apply  orange  or  red  paint  and  allow  to  dry. 


678 


J.    M.    Heslop 
Gold  leaf  articles  displayed  at  Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference,  October  1966 


3.  Apply  adhesive  and  wait  one  to  ten  hours  for  thorough  drying. 

4.  Apply  gold  leaf  and  wipe  off  excess. 

5.  Seal  with  a  good  even  coat  of  clear  varnish  or  plastic.  Dry. 

6.  Mix  tube  of  burnt  umber  and   y^   pint  glaze.  Apply  with  brush  and  wipe  of  excess 
with  paper  towels.  Dry  thoroughly. 

7.  Spray  or  paint  with  coat  of  clear  varnish  or  plastic  for  protection. 

8.  Apply  felt  to  bottom,  for  professional  touch. 

Helpful  Hints  for  Success 


1. 

2. 

3. 
4. 
5. 


8. 


Always  hold  objects  upside  down  first  when  painting  or  glazing,  finishing  right 
side  up. 

Cover  thoroughly  with  the  first  coat  of  paint.  Give  two  or  three  coats,  if  necessary, 
to  very  porous  surfaces.  Let  dry  completely. 

When  applying  adhesive,  work  in  for  about  five  minutes  after  covering. 
Adhesive  will  disappear  from  sight  when  "tacky"  —  about  one  hour  is  right. 
Pick  up  gold  leaf  sheets  and  apply  one  at  a  time.  Sheets  will  tear,  but  that  is  all 
right.  Smooth  with  a  soft  brush  and  fingers.  Work  into  small  places  with  a  small 
brush.  Patch  spots  with  small  pieces.  Let  a  certain  amount  of  the  red  show  through, 
as  it  gives  that  "old  world"  look.  Don't  apply  the  gold  leaf  in  a  draft.  Brush  off 
excess. 

After  sealing  the  gold  leaf,  let  article  dry  completely. 

Do  your  glazing  outdoors  or  in  the  garage.  The  amount  of  glaze  you  leave  on  de- 
pends on  how  you  want  the  object  to  look.  Rub  harder  in  some  spots  to  "high-light" 
the  area. 

Always  wash  the  adhesive  brush  with  water  immediately.  Clean  the  glaze  brush  with 
paint  thinner. 

If  some  spots  do  not  take  gold  leaf,  apply  more  adhesive  to  these  and  do  over, 
between  steps  4  and  5. 


679 


Spanish-American  Branch  Relief  Society,  Utah  Stake,  Provo,  Utah 

Sisters  modeling  clothing  made  in  homemaking  meeting,  left  to  right:  Coy  Guedes 
(Brazil);  Sheryl  Martineau  (U.S.A.),  Secretary-Treasurer;  Lupe  Flores  (San  Salvador); 
Estela  McWhorter  (San  Salvador);  Alicia  Romney  (Argentina),  organist;  Enriqueta  Gomez 
(Mexico),  President;  Lupe  Flores  (San  Salvador).  Julia  Panepucci  de  Mangum  directed 
the  sewing  project.  Clarice  Sumpter  is  president  of  Utah  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Caroline  Hepworth,  Gridley,  California,  Makes  239  Quilts 

Sister  Hepworth  is  eighty-seven  years  old  and  still  active  as  a  member  of  Gridley  Sec- 
ond Ward  Relief  Society.  She  has  served  as  counselor  to  three  ward  presidents.  Only 
a  sampling  of  her  quilts,  colorful  and  intricate  in  design,  can  be  illustrated  in  one 
picture. 


CHICKEN  '^LABSCOVS"  LUNCHEON         Linnie  F.  Robinson 

I  have  heard  this  word  and  tasted  this  dish  all  my  life.  Since  talking  to  my  cous- 
ins all  over  the  country,  I  find  they  are  fond  of  this  dish,  but  each  has  some 
slightly  different  version  of  it.  The  recipe  I  give,  using  chicken,  is  one  mother 
made  most  often,  but  any  meat  could  be  substituted  —  beefsteak,  beef  cubes, 
lamb,  mutton,  veal,  or  lean  pork. 


Transparency  by 
Dorothy  J.   Roberts 


Chicken  "Labscovs" 


Model   Bonnie   Christensen 


8  ounces  canned  mushrooms 

(or  stewed  fresh  mushrooms) 
1   package  chicken  bouillon  cubes 


3   lb.   frying  chicken 

1  large  onion,  cut  in  small  pieces 
or  ground 

2  qts.  water 
V2  tsp.  salt  3  tbsp.  flour 

Simmer  chicken  with  onion,  in  salt  water,  II/2  hours.  Pour  off  stock  and  keep 
for  later  use.  Cool  chicken,  bone  the  meat,  and  cut  into  bitesize  pieces.  Drain 
the  mushrooms,  reserving  the  juice,  and  saute  in  part  of  the  butter  for  a  few 

(Continued  on  page  692) 


681 


Transparency  by   Hal    Rumel 


Model   Cora   Bos 


A  CARDIGAN  FROM 
SCRAPS  OF  WOOL 

Olive  W.   Burt 


♦  Oh,  those  scraps  of  yarn! 
How  they  do  accumulate  when 
anyone  does  much  knitting  or 
crocheting.  It  is  possible  to 
use  up  larger  amounts  in  some 
patterns.  I  made  an  attractive 
cardigan  with  wide  stripes  of 
white,  and  narrower  stripes  of 
leftover  tan  and  aqua.  An- 
other time,  I  used  leftover 
orange  and  navy  blue  to  make 
a  checked  sweater.  Or,  if 
there's  enough,  the  yarn  may 
be  knit  or  crocheted  into  caps, 
bedroom  slippers,  or  hand- 
bags. 

But  these  things  do  not  use 
up  the  very  small  amounts, 
which  are  usually  just  thrown 
away.  They  need  not  be,  how- 
ever. When  I  was  in  Nassau 
with  my  daughter,  we  saw  a 
cardigan  imported  from  Lon- 
don selling  for  $95.  My 
daughter  drew  a  picture  of  it, 
and  when  we  returned  home, 
she  collected  all  our  small  left- 
over yarns  and  reproduced  the 
expensive  model. 

(Continued  on  page  694) 


sle6ve 


back 


front 


FABULOUS   PAPER   MACHE    RaNae  Gledhil 


Transparencies   by    Dorothy   J.    Roberts 


♦  The  art  of  paper  mache  is  becoming  very 
popular.  We  are  finding  hundreds  of  itetns  at 
fancy  prices  in  the  art,  jewelry,  and  gift  depart- 
ments of  stores  and  variety  shops  in  many 
countries.  It  is  only  natural  that  Relief  Society 
sisters  interested  in  handicrafts  should  create 
and  design  their  own  jewelry  and  paper  mache 
items  at  a  fraction  of  the  cost. 


it  out  and  form  the  pattern 
into  the  desired  shape.  As 
the  glue  hardens,  the 
items  become  easier  to 
work   with. 

Procedure 

After  the  glue  is  dry,  the 
mache  must  be  sealed  so 
the  newsprint  will  not  show 
through  the  paint.  To  do 
this,  brush  the  surface  with 
a  white,  acrylic  paint  called 
gesso,  available  at  most 
hobby  stores.  Let  dry  about 
(Continued  on  page  694) 


Materials 

Basically,  there  are  two 
types  of  paper  mache,  the 
smooth  and  the  rough.  The 
smooth  type  is  made  by 
gluing  layers  of  newspaper 
together  with  a  white  glue, 
and  the  rough  type  is  made 
by  mixing  tiny  bits  of 
shredded  paper  (mache), 
water,  and  glue  to  form  a 
paste.  Paper  mache  al- 
ready shredded  may  be 
purchased  under  a  variety 
of  trade  names. 

Both  types  of  mache 
may  be  used  in  jewelry 
making.  The  smooth  type 
is  generally  preferred  for 
making  lapel  pins,  earrings, 
and  some  bracelets.  In 
making  pins,  trace  the  pat- 
terns on  several  layers  of 
newspaper  which  have 
been   glued   together.     Cut 


Dorothy  J.  Roberts 
683 


BRILLIANT  BORDERS  DECORATE  THE  GARDEN 

Blossomed  borders  can  be  planned  in  any  season.  In  many  tropical  lands  flowers  bloom 
throughout  the  year,  and  planting  can  be  any  time.  In  the  temperate  zones  those  who 
love  a  constant  blossoming  rely  upon  the  hardy  perennials  and  ever-reliable  bulbs — 
tulips,  hyacinths,  crocuses,  irises,  lilies,  and  the  small  creeping  denizens  of  the  rock  gar- 
den. Experimental  gardeners  in  temperate  zones  have  found  that  autumn  plantings  of  an- 
nuals will  give  a  blaze  of  springtime  blossoming.  Among  the  most  cooperative  flowers 
for  this  procedure  are  Canterbury  bells,  carnations,  Centaurea,  Siberian  wallflowers, 
scabiosa,  larkspur,  and  pansies. 


June  Krambule 


Gladys  H.   Burnham 


Garden  in  New  Orleans, 
Louisiana 


Mark    C.    McMullin    home, 
Bountiful,  Utah. 
Geraniums,  chrysanthe- 

mums, roses,  make  a  color- 
ful border  for  a  long  season 
of  growing. 


684 


/ 


^r^ 


'^^ 


,  ^-^*%f^ 


g*!"-" 


p- 

^?^r^ 

->.^ 

r. 

.*.--t^;:^vTV 


.^.ifw: 


'■ .' •   * 


•!!-TM''.>-'^..tr«<" 


^fcj-rj^.j 


■-..>■»•  in*-. « 


>**•'■ 


i?! 


f^^%. 


Eric  M.  Sanford 
"Basket  of  gold,"  petunias,  and  zinnias  make  a  border  of  brilliant  beauty 


685 


M^^  "^3C-*j 


•"•^Nfiii^^    ^^-■^^.»;: 


Transparency   by   Camera   Clix 

"L£  BENEDICITE"  (Saying  Grace) 
by  Jean  Baptiste  Simeon  Chardin  (1699-1779) 
Louvre  Museum,  Paris,  France 
Painting  to  be  studied  in  connection  with  Cultural  Refinement  Lesson  No.  7  "Charity 
Out  of  a  Pure  Heart." 


Heslop 


"TO  THEM  OF  THE  LAST  WAGON" 

By  Lynn  Fausett  (American),  Brigham  Young  University  Library,  Provo,  Utah 

Painting  to  be  studied  in  connection  with  Cultural  Refinement  Lesson  No.  4  "Obedience, 
the  Mother  of  Success." 


687 


J,   M.   Heslop 

"LIFE  FROM  DEATH" 
by  Floyd  E.  Breinholt  (American) 

Painting  to  be  studied  in  connection  with  Cultural  Refinement  Lesson  No.  6  "The  Sub- 
stance of  Faith." 


688 


''Le  Benedicite'' 

by  Jean  Baptiste  Simeon  Chardin  (1699-1779) 

(Louvre  Museum,  Paris,  France) 

Painting  to  be  studied  in  connection  with 

Cultural  Refinement  Lesson  No.  7 

"Charity  Out  of  a  Pure  Heart" 

Commentary  by 

Floyd  E.  Breinholt 

Associate  Professor  of  Art 

Brigham  Young  University 

♦  The  artist  Chardin  lived  in  France  at  a  time  when  a  number  of  artists  were 
changing  the  subject  matter  in  art  from  the  painting  of  the  nobility,  the  pomp 
and  gaiety  of  the  court,  and  its  extravagance,  to  the  quaint  homely  scenes  of 
everyday  life.  Paintings  small  enough  and  with  subject  matter  fitting  to  a  more 
himable  setting  were  becoming  more  desirable.  Chardin  insisted  on  painting  the 
everyday  things  of  life  and  is  said  to  have  become  more  popular  than  the  great 
artists  who  painted  the  nobility.  His  paintings  told  a  story  that  the  conmaon 
people,  the  middle  classes,  could  understand  and  identify  with.  This  painting 
"Le  Benedicite"  is  such  a  work. 

His  purpose  may  have  been  to  say  that  to  be  grateful  is  to  be  wise.  A  wise 
man  discovers  his  own  true  relationship  and  place  in  the  pattern  of  life.  He 
discovers  that  gratitude  is  prerequisite  to  learning  to  love.  As  in  Timothy,  "the 
end  of  the  commandment  is  charity  out  of  a  pure  heart." 

To  illustrate  this  noble  idea,  Chardin  shows  a  small  child  in  the  attitude  of 
giving  thanks  with  an  implied  faith  in  those  who  taught  her,  and  a  simple 
faith  in  a  divine  providence.  Thus  portraying,  through  gratitude,  love  out  of  a 
pure  heart. 

The  story  is  told  with  astonishing  naturalness  and  dignity.  He  had  no  use 
for  tinsel  or  artificiality,  but  expressed  himself  in  an  unassuming  and  straight- 
forward manner.  This  was  unusual  in  his  day,  but  his  paintings  influenced 
subsequent  art. 

When  the  color  in  his  work  was  being  criticized  by  another  artist,  he  said, 
"And  who  told  you.  Sir,  that  one  paints  with  color?  One  makes  use  of  colors, 
but  one  paints  with  emotions." 

In  Chardin's  paintings  we  seem  to  be  looking  through  a  window,  watching 
people  live  their  private  lives,  always  with  a  feeling  of  love  and  understanding. 

There  are  those  who  would  call  this  painting  sentimental.  The  writer  Ven- 
tura says,  "A  painting  to  be  art  must  have  feeling.  But  genuine  feeling  is  a 
living  approach  to  reality  while  sentimentality  is  a  will  to  convince  through 
sentiment,  and  a  mistake  in  taste.  And  a  will  to  sentiment  destroys  natural 
feeling."  We  leave  the  reader  to  decide  whether  sentiment  is  used  in  this  case 
to  convince,  or  whether  the  honest  feeling  of  the  artist  thus  expressed  is 
paramount. 


"To  Them  of  the  Last  Wagon 


ff 


By  Lynn  Fausett,  American 

(Brigham  Young  University  Library,  Provo,  Utah) 

Painting  to  be  studied  in  connection  with 

Cultural  Refinement  Lesson  No.  4 

"Obedience,  the  Mother  of  Success" 

Commentary  by 

Floyd  E.  Breinholt 

Associate  Professor  of  Art 

Brigham  Young  University 

♦  Some  of  the  factors  which  help  us  to  enjoy  and  appreciate  works  of  art  are 
dependent  upon  our  intuitive  feelings,  our  cultural  background,  and  our  per- 
ceptive ability.  Three  factors  which  broaden  our  concepts  and  also  lead   to 

689 


September  1967 

greater  enjoyment  of  art  are:  first,  a  knowledge  of  what  the  artist  is  saying — 
the  content  or  the  message;  second,  an  understanding  of  how  he  did  it — his 
technique,  his  materials,  and  procedure;  third,  something  about  the  artist  him- 
self— who  he  was.  Let  us  look  at  these  three — what,  how,  and  who  in  relation 
to  this  painting. 

Just  as  a  portrait  painter  is  obliged  to  reproduce  in  his  painting  a  certain 
likeness  to  the  sitter,  so  an  artist  who  illustrates  an  event  is  bound  somewhat 
by  the  event  itself.  Near  the  close  of  Utah's  Centennial  Year,  1947,  during  his 
conference  address,  President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.  said  in  words  what  the  artist 
Lynn  Fausett  has  created  in  paint — "So  through  the  dust  and  dirt,  dirt  and 
dust,  during  the  long  hours,  the  longer  days — that  grew  into  weeks  and  then 
into  months  they  crept  along  till,  passing  down  through  its  portals,  the  valley 
welcomed  them  to  rest  and  home." 

As  we  so  justly  honor  the  leaders  of  the  great  trek  West,  so,  too,  those  who 
followed — even  to  the  last  wagon — were  equally  worthy  of  praise  because  of 
their  obedience  to  the  directions  of  the  Lord. 

Look  at  the  painting  and  read  the  first  four  verses  of  Edward  L.  Hart's  poem 
"To  Utah."  The  churchman,  the  poet,  and  the  artist  tell  the  same  story,  each  in 
his  own  way. 

When  Brother  Fausett  was  asked  to  describe  how  this  painting  came  to  be, 
he  submitted  the  following  statement: 

"The  painting,  'To  Them  of  the  Last  Wagon,'  was  commissioned  by  Pres- 
ident Clark's  son-in-law,  Ivor  Sharp,  for  a  gift  on  President  Clark's  eightieth 
birthday.  The  occasion  was  celebrated  and  the  painting  presented  at  a  large 
dinner  at  Camp  Williams,  where  many  of  President  Clark's  friends  and  asso- 
ciates were  guests.  The  painting  was  presented  by  one  of  his  granddaughters. 
I  felt  highly  honored  not  only  to  be  selected  as  the  artist  to  paint  this  story, 
but  also  to  speak.  I  tried  to  explain  how  our  artists  give  an  added  living  reality 
to  our  history,  beliefs,  and  testimonies,  just  as  the  old  masters  did  to  the  Bible 
and  early  Christian  story.  I  said  that  I  was  convinced  that  while  criticizing 
the  truth  they  projected,  but  still  giving  them  artistic  freedom,  our  Latter-day 
Saint  artists  could  evolve  an  art  tradition  that  could  do  for  our  Church  what 
the  old  masters  did  for  the  early  Christian  Church,  if  only  we  would  use  them 
and  give  them  opportunities." 

Prior  to  painting  a  picture,  an  artist  likely  finds  it  necessary  to  do  some 
careful  research  so  that  the  subject  matter  shown  will  be  authentic.  These 
sketches,  then,  could  be  arranged  and  composed  according  to  the  sensitivity  of 
the  artist  in  harmony  with  the  understanding  of  the  elements  and  principles 
of  design  and  his  thorough  knowledge  of  his  craft. 

Mr.  Fausett  generally  uses  what  is  often  referred  to  as  "the  old  master  tech- 
nique" of  painting.  On  a  toned  panel,  usually  a  warm  brown,  the  darks  are 
painted  in  a  darker  brown.  When  dry,  white  pigment  is  used  to  build  up  the 
lights,  and  care  is  taken  to  scumble  some  overall  areas.  At  this  stage,  the 
painting  appears  as  though  one  were  viewing  a  monochrome  picture  through 
a  white  veil.  It  is  allowed  to  dry,  and  then  transparent  colors  in  medium  are 
glazed  over  it.  The  objects  still  maintain  their  form,  but  now  have  color.  Suc- 
cessive glazes  may  be  repeated  over  the  same  areas  after  preceding  glazes  dry. 
Dark  details  are  then  painted  and,  finally,  highlights  are  placed  in  with  opaque 
pigment.  This  kind  of  painting  usually  results  in  a  smooth,  glossy  surface  and 
the  light,  being  reflected  through  the  successive  layers  of  glaze,  gives  a  certain 
luminosity  which  cannot  be  attained  in  any  other  way.  This  liuninous  quality 
is  often  lost  to  a  great  degree  in  reproduction. 

Lynn  Fausett,  of  Salt  Lake  City,  is  a  Westerner,  a  native  of  Price,  Utah, 
where  he  became  acquainted  at  first  hand  with  the  subject  matter  found  in 
many  of  his  paintings  and  murals.  He  went  East  to  study  at  the  Art  Students 
League  of  New  York  and  later  became  president  of  that  institution.  He  did 
numerous  murals  in  the  East  and  the  West.  Among  his  best  known  are  the 
ones  in  the  Chrysler  Building  in  New  York  and  at  the  "This  Is  the  Place" 
monument  in  Salt  Lake  City.  Mrs.  Fausett,  perhaps  his  best  critic,  designs  and 
finishes  the  beautiful  frames  which  enhance  his  easel  paintings. 

690 


"Life  From  Death'' 

— ^^         by  Floyd  E.  Breinholt,  American 

Painting  to  be  studied  in  connection  with 

Cultural  Refinement  Lesson  No.  6 

"The  Substance  of  Faith" 

Commentary  by 

Floyd  E.   Breinholt 

Associate  Professor  of  Art 

Brigham  Young  University 

♦  Art  is  concerned  with  the  expression  of  personal  aesthetic  or  spiritual  experi- 
ences. It  is  an  attempt  to  make  concrete  some  rather  intangible  truth  discovered 
by  the  artist.  Because  each  artist  is  different,  his  interpretation  will  be  unique. 
In  the  search,  discovery,  and  organization  of  this  truth  into  perceptible  form, 
man  discovers  joy — a  feeling  of  well-being,  of  inner  peace — that  for  which  all 
men  search.  Joy  is  a  result  of  the  creative  process.  Perhaps  the  greatest  joy 
one  can  receive  in  this  life  is  to  be  a  co-partner  with  God  in  the  creation  of 
another  human  soul. 

The  experience  of  joy  is  accompanied  by  a  feeling  of  gratitude.  Gratitude 
fosters  faith — faith  in  oneself,  faith  in  others,  and  faith  in  God.  Art  often  be- 
comes a  hymn  of  praise  or  a  prayer  of  gratitude. 

I  receive  much  joy  from  my  work  in  art  and  as  a  teacher,  and  am  grateful 
to  the  sisters  of  the  General  Board  of  the  Relief  Society  for  asking  me  to  pre- 
sent one  of  my  paintings  here  and  to  write  this  brief  note.  Perhaps  a  descrip- 
tion of  how  this  painting  came  to  be  will  be  of  interest. 

On  each  of  our  painting  vacations  to  the  Teton  National  Park,  in  Wyoming, 
over  the  past  years,  my  family  and  I  would  drive  by  a  large  tree  stump  just 
off  the  highway  near  Jenny  Lake.  We  finally  stopped  to  look  closer.  The 
beautiful  grays  and  soft  textures  of  the  old  wood  were  fascinating.  As  we 
walked  around  it,  we  discovered  a  young  tree  growing  from  the  decayed  roots 
of  the  old  one,  and  I  decided  to  make  a  sketch  and  some  color  notes.  Draw- 
ing forced  me  to  look  closer  (drawing  does  this).  The  grains  in  the  wood 
twisted  and  formed  patterns  around  places  where  the  branches  had  been.  Some 
areas  were  bleached  by  the  sun,  and  others,  mellowed  by  decay,  had  become 
brilliant  ochres  and  browns.  As  the  sketch  progressed,  I  was  impressed  with 
the  strength  of  the  old  tree  and  how,  even  in  death,  it  was  sheltering,  protect- 
ing, and  nourishing  the  young  one.  Almost  unconsciously  I  gradually  began  to 
dramatize  this  idea.  By  placing  the  horizon  low  and  allowing  the  lone  tree  to 
project  high  into  a  stormy  sky,  it  created  a  feeling  of  power,  dimension,  and 
mood. 

Later,  while  working  on  this  painting  in  my  studio,  I  once  again  experie^ced 
the  same  feeling  of  awe  and  gratitude  I  often  have  when  alone  in  the  moun- 
tains, deserts,  or  ghost  towns — a  feeling  difficult  to  describe.  It  isn't  really 
loneliness,  but  one  of  identification  with  something  greater  than  myself — calm 
and  peaceful.  I  wanted  to  be  able  to  express  what  Harrison  R.  Merrill  says 
in  the  first  stanza  of  his  poem,  which  I  have  tacked  to  the  wall  of  my  studio: 

Oh,  God,  let  this  be  heaven.  .  .  . 

I  do  not  ask  for  golden  streets 

Or  long  for  jasper  walls, 

Nor  do  I  sigh  for  pearly  shores 

Where  twilight  never  falls; 

Just  leave  me  here  beside  these  peaks, 

In  this  rough  western  land. 

I  love  this  dear  old  world  of  thine.  .  .  . 

Dear  God,  you  understand. 

(Reprinted  by  permission  of  The  Improvement  Era) 

691 


Beauty  Is  For  Every  Home 

Tasma  P.  Dansie 

♦  One  evening  just  at  twilight,  as  I  was  returning  home,  I  passed  by  the 
open  door  of  an  apartment,  and  my  eyes  caught  sight  of  a  beautifully  appointed 
table,  which  I  shall  never  forget. 

The  light  of  sunset  was  pouring  in  through  the  two  windows,  fairly 
lighting  up  the  room  but,  especially,  falling  on  the  round  table  covered  with 
an  exquisite  lace  cloth  gracefully  touching  the  floor!  A  vase  of  white  rosebuds 
centered  the  table,  with  lighted  candles  at  each  of  the  two  places  throwing  a 
glow  on  the  elegant  pieces  of  silver  and  beautiful  china. 

The  lovely  picture  is  still  in  my  mind's  vision  and  will  never  leave  me.  It 
gave  me  much  food  for  thought.  It  was  apparent  that  the  table  was  beautifully 
prepared,  as  if  some  honored  guest  was  expected  to  dine  that  evening. 

After  reaching  home  and  starting  to  prepare  my  own  evening  meal,  I  felt 
as  if  I  could  not  take  the  dishes  of  food  out  of  my  refrigerator  and  place  them 
on  the  kitchen  table  to  eat.  The  very  thought  revolted  me. 

So  I  decided,  why  not  set  my  own  table  beautifully,  even  if  I  was  alone?  I 
had  linens  and  silverware  and  pretty  dishes.  If  I  did  not  set  a  beautiful  table, 
I  would  be  admitting,  at  least  to  myself,  that  I  was  not  equally  as  nice  nor 
as  important  as  the  guest  my  friend  was  expecting. 

I  then  remembered  my  own  lovely  mother's  teaching — that  anything  worth 
doing,  was  worth  doing  well.  I  also  recalled  a  fine  talk  given  to  my  Gleaner 
class  years  ago  by  a  granddaughter  of  Brigham  Young,  who  told  us  that  she 
never  remembered  her  family  ever  sitting  down  to  a  dinner  when  a  lovely 
clean  tablecloth,  sparkling  crystal,  silverware,  and  beautiful  china  did  not 
adorn  the  table.  And  always  with  a  lovely  centerpiece  of  some  kind.  She  told 
use  how  shocked  she  was  whenever  her  friends  invited  her  to  lunch,  where 
paper  was  used  instead  of  linens,  and  never  napkins. 

Her  many  interesting  stories  and  experiences  made  a  lasting  impression 
on  me,  and  I  must  admit  that  no  matter  how  good  the  food  is,  it  seems  to 
taste  better  when  served  with  thought  and  care  in  a  lovely  way.  It  adds  charm, 
character,  and  dignity  to  us,  as  well  as  to  the  food. 

CHICKEN  "LABSCOVS"  LUNCHEON  (Continued  from  page  681) 

minutes.  Pour  the  liquid  back  on  the  mushrooms  and  cook  for  a  few  minutes.  Add 
the  chicken  bouillon  cubes  and  1  cup  chicken  stock.  Add  cubed  chicken  and  place 
mixture  in  a  casserole  baking  dish.  Cover  with  spiced  potatoes,  place  lid  on  cas- 
serole, and  bake  for  35  minutes  at  325°. 

Use  the  remainder  of  the  chicken  stock  for  gravy,  thickening  it  with  the  flour,  and 
adding  the  remainder  of  the  butter. 

Spiced  Potatoes 

2  tbsp.  flour  2  tbsp.  onions,  finely  minced  (or 

2  eggs  1  tbsp.  minced  dried  onions) 

3  tbsp.  melted  butter  2V2   c.  cooked  mashed  potatoes 
2  tbsp.  chives,  cut  in  very  small  pieces 

Beat  the  flour  into  the  eggs  and  add  butter,  chives,  and  onions.  Stir  mixture  into 
the  potatoes  and  beat  until  light.  Spread  over  the  chicken-mushroom  mixture 
and  bake.    Serves  about  12. 

Asparagus  (can  be  served  cold  or  hot) 
Clean  about  60  stocks  of  asparagus  and  cut  off  the  tough  part  of  the  bottoms 
of  the  stocks.  Stand  asparagus  upright  in  kettle  and  add  enough  water  (salted 
to  taste)  to  cover  four  or  five  inches  of  the  bottom  of  the  kettle.  Cook  until  the 
stalks  are  tender,  but  not  overdone.  Pour  off  liquid  and  arrange  asparagus  care- 
fully on  a  platter,  so  as  not  to  break  the  stalks.  Place  the  stalks  in  five  or  six 
bunches  and  pour  sauce  into  or  over  the  middle  of  the  arrangerrient,  so  that 
it  will  look  like  a  trimming  or  a  ribbon. 

692 


Asparagus  Sauce 

1   c.  chili  sauce  6  egg  yolks,  cooked  and  rubbed 

l^   c.  red  vinegar  through  a  sieve 

14  c.  salad  oil 

Mix  well  together,  and  serve.    Serves  12.    "^^ 

Paprika  Biscuits  With  Cheese 

4  tsp.  baking  powder  5  tbsp.  shortening 

1  tsp.  salt  1   c.  grated  sharp  cheese 

3  tbsp.  sugar  V2  c.  milk 

2  c.  flour  2  eggs,  beaten  slightly 

Sift  baking  powder,  salt,  and  sugar  into  the  flour.  Cut  the  shortening  into  the 
mixture  lightly  and  add  the  grated  cheese.  Stir  milk  into  the  eggs  and  fold  lightly 
into  the  first  mixture.  Pat  the  dough  out  on  a  board,  cut,  and  place  in  baking 
pan.  Sprinkle  generously  with  paprika.  Bake  in  a  preheated  oven  at  350°  for  15 
to  20  minutes.   Serve  immediately.    Serves  12. 

Strawberry  Ribbon  Salad 

4  packages  strawberry  jello  (3  oz.  each  package) 

1   10-ounce  package  fresh  frozen  strawberries  or  1  cup  sweetened 

fresh  strawberries 
1   pint  carton  creamed  cottage  cheese 
V^   pint  cream,  whipped  and  sweetened 

Make  jello  according  to  directions  on  package,  add  strawberries.  Pour  into  glass 
dish  and  let  the  mixture  thicken  slightly.  Stir  the  cottage  cheese  into  the  jello 
mixture  in  a  thin  line  —  in  rows,  if  the  glass  container  is  oblong,  or  in  circles 
if  the  container  is  round.  Then  stir  the  cream  in  between  the  rows  of  cottage 
cheese  and  allow  the  setting  to  become  complete  before  serving.  If  the  salad 
is  to  be  decorated,  more  cream  and  more  strawberries  will  be  needed  for  this 
purpose.    Serves  10-12. 

Mint-Pineapple  Slushies 

1/2   gallon  lemonade  V2   gallon   pineapple  juice 

V2  gallon  orange  juice  mint  flavoring,  as  desired 

Juices  may  be  reconstructed  from  frozen  concentrates. 

Mix  together  and  sweeten  to  taste.  Freeze.  Take  out  of  freezer  four  or  five  hours 
before  time  to  serve.  Just  before  serving,  mash  with  a  potato  masher.  Add 
about  2  quarts  of  preferred  flavor  of  soda  water.    Serve  at  once.    Serves  12. 

Flower-Basket  ice  Cream 

Ingredients  for  12  meringue  baskets  V^  tsp.  cream  of  tartar 

4  egg  whites  V^  tsp.  lemon  flavoring 

1   c.  sugar 

Beat  egg  whites  until  stiff.    Add  sugar  a  little  at  a  time,  beating  constantly.    Add 

cream  of  tartar  and   beat   until   thoroughly   mixed,    but   no   longer.    Add    lemon 

flavoring.    Thoroughly  grease  a   baking  sheet.    Cover  with   well   greased   waxed 

paper.    Using   half  the   recipe,   make  twelve   circles   of  the    meringue   and,   with 

a  wet  spoon,  hollow  out  the  centers  of  the  circles  so  that  when  they  are  baked 

they  will  look  like  baskets.   Bake  at  125°  for  20  to  25  minutes. 

For  the  handles  of  the  baskets,  use  half  of  each  of  the  above  ingredients  and 

proceed  as  for  the  baskets,  except  that  the  meringue  for  the  handles  is  formed 

in  12  half  circles. 

Baskets  and  handles  must  be  removed  from  the  waxed   paper  with  great  care. 

They  can  be  baked  in  advance  and  stored  for  several  weeks  without  refrigeration. 

When  ready  for  serving,  place  a  scoop  of  ice  cream  in  the  center  of  each  basket 

and  push  the  ends  of  the  handles  down  into  each  side  of  the  ice  cream. 

The  syrup  topping  for  the  ice  cream   is  made  by  boiling  8  ounces  of  crushed 

pineapple  with   1  c.  of  sugar  for  about  ten   minutes.    Add   a  few  drops  of  red 

coloring  and  cool. 

693 


September  1967 

A  CARDIGAN  FROM  SCRAPS  OF  WOOL  (Continued  from  page  682) 

The  cardigan  requires  67  four-inch  squares  of  plain,  stockingette  knitting.  Any 
colors  may  be  used,  but  the  yarn  should  all  be  the  same  weight.  She  used  four-ply 
knitting  worsted.  She  knit  each  square  exactly  four  by  four  inches. 

These  were  put  together  in  this  way:  25  squares  for  the  back,  five  across  and 
five  down.  Nine  squares  made  each  front — two  across  and  four  down,  with  one 
extra  for  the  shoulder.  Each  sleeve  took  12  squares — three  for  the  length,  four 
around. 

For  each  section,  the  squares  were  sewed  together  with  a  backhand  stitch. 
Then  the  sections  were  assembled.  A  lining  of  flesh-colored  china  silk  gave  a 
neat  finish  and  hid  the  seams,  but  the  cardigan  may  be  left  unlined.  A  crocheted 
edge  of  pale  beige  around  neck,  bottom,  front,  and  cuffs  gave  a  neat  finish  to 
the  garment. 

Of  course,  anyone  with  imagination  could  vary  this  procedure  and  probably 
produce  a  more  stunning  garment.  Various  different  stitches  could  be  used  In 
making  the  squares,  or  the  stockingette  squares  could  be  used  with  a  different 
effect:  alternate  squares  with  the  stitches  running  up  and  down  between  squares 
with  the  stitches  running  crosswise. 

Such  a  garment  provides  fun  for  the  maker  and  for  the  wearer,  and  is  always 
a  conversation -starter.  Best  of  all,  it  makes  good  use  of  something  that  might 
have  been  thought  worthless. 


FABULOUS  PAPER  MACHE  (Continued  from   page  683) 

thirty  minutes.  Paint  the  jewelry  with  any  kind  of  paint  available  (poster  paint, 
spray  paint,  enamel,  or  water  colors).  Keep  in  mind  that  enamel  takes  a  long 
time  to  dry  and  the  others  will  dry  in  a  few  minutes.  After  the  paint  is  dry,  the 
jewelry  must  be  glazed.  Use  a  clear,  non-firing  glaze.  Let  dry  and  glue  to  a  pin 
or  earring  back.  There  you  have  a  lovely  addition  to  your  own  jewelry  collection 
or  a  handmade  gift  for  a  lucky  friend. 

Bracelets 

Bracelets  are  easy  to  make  and  are  nearly  always  fashionable.  You  may  make 
your  own  bracelet  form  out  of  newspaper  strips  glued  together,  or  you  may 
purchase  a  cardboard  bracelet  form  at  a  very  reasonable  price.  The  forms  can 
be  covered  with  the  shredded  paper  mache,  giving  a  rounded  shape  to  the 
bracelet. 

All  jewelry  must  be  coated  with  gesso,  painted,  and  glazed.  In  fact,  several 
coats  of  glaze  will  add  a  more  professional  touch  to  jewelry.  Another  type  of 
bracelet  is  made  by  coating  the  bracelet  form  with  gesso  and  then  covering  with 
variegated  tissue  paper  for  the  coloring.  The  tissue  paper  is  cut  twice  the  width 
of  the  bracelet  and  glued  on  to  cover  the  entire  bracelet.  Delicate  designs  may  be 
painted  or  outlined  on  the  bracelet  before  it  is  glazed. 

Vases  and  Christmas  Figurines 

However,  paper  mache  is  not  restricted  to  jewelry.  It  is  fashionable  to  use 
pre-Columbian  type  vases  in  our  homes  now.  These  are  made  by  gluing  several 
interesting  bottles  and  jars  together,  covering  shredded  paper  mache  paste  over 
the  entire  surface  and  finishing  in  the  same  way  as  suggested  for  jewelry.  Christ- 
mas angels  and  Wise  Men  are  easily  made  out  of  styrofoam  cones  and  coated 
with  paper  mache.  An  excellent  finish  for  this  type  of  work  is  a  wood  stain.  Apply 
the  stain  after  the  paint,  and  rub  off  as  much  as  possible.  The  best  paint  colors 
to  use  are  orange,  yellow,  and  light  green. 

Paper  mache  night  lights  add  a  touch  of  gaiety  to  a  room.  Ordinary  food  con- 
tainers become  delightful  art  objects  when  decorated  with  paper  mache.  Large 
ice-cream  cartons  make  attractive  wastepaper  baskets.  Paper  mache  is  being 
used  to  cover  lamp  bases,  tables,  boxes,  bottles,  and  picture  frames  for  a  primi- 
tive look  which  Is  now  popular  for  interior  decorating. 

694 


/ 


A  "MANY-RIBBONED"  LADY 

Mabel  Trone  Robison,  Fillmore,  Millard  County,  Utah,  has  seventeen  blue  (first 
prize)  and  seventeen  red  (second  prize)  ribbons  for  her  handwork  at  Utah  State 
Fairs;  fifty-four  blue  ribbons  and  thirty-seven  red  ribbons  from  Summit  County 
Fairs;  and  nine  blue  and  ten  red  ribbons  at  Millard  County  Fairs.  She  also  re- 
ceived a  Grand  Champion  ribbon  in  Millard  County.  This  ribbon  may  be  seen 
pinned  to  the  poinsettia  quilt  In  the  picture.  Sister  Robison  is  holding  a  scrap- 
book  in  whch  she  keeps  her  many  award  ribbons. 

Sister  Robison  also  sings,  plays  the  harmonica  and  ukulele,  and  she  learned 
to  play  the  piano  after  the  age  of  forty-six.  She  has  made  many  dresses  and 
aprons  and  hundreds  of  quilt  tops.  Tatting,  crocheting,  embroidery  work,  afghans, 
woven  rugs,  and  many  other  items  of  handicraft  have  been  given  to  her  friends 
and  to  Relief  Society.  Her  skill  as  a  seamstress  helped  her  in  the  support  of  her 
family  after  she  was  widowed.  She  has  reared  two  families — eight  children  of  her 
own  and  four  children  belonging  to  her  husband  at  the  time  of  their  marriage. 
Altogether,  she  has  twenty-two  grandchildren  and  ten  great-grandchildren. 


695 


\^^ 


|E1_D 


All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors. One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted,  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church.  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  January  1966,  page  50. 


Relief  Society  Activities 


Columbia  River  Stake  (Oregon)  Singing  Mothers  Present 
Spring  Musicale,  March  4,  1967 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Carol  Price,  organist;  Jackie  Jensen,  Counselor; 
Beth  Peabody,  Counselor;  Fern  Greenhalgh,  President;  Jacquelyn  Hancock, 
chorister;  other  board  members:   Nedra  Bell  and  Evelyn  Radden. 

Sister  Greenhalgh  reports:  "This  group  of  singers  from  eight  wards  in  the 
stake  presented  the  spring  musicale  'Let  All  My  Life  Be  Music'  The  musicale 
was  adapted  and  planned  around  the  script  written  by  Norene  Clark  of  Cassia 
Stake.  Seven  members  of  our  stake  board  participated,  and  seven  ward  officers 
participated.  This  was  our  second  annual  musicale,  and  we  received  support 
from  all  the  sisters  of  the  stake.  The  sisters  appreciate  the  opportunity  to  sing 
and  mingle  with  one  another.  It  was  a  beautiful  occasion,  enjoyed  by  an  ap- 
preciative audience.  Much  spiritual  and  cultural  growth  has  come  to  the  sisters 
through  the  presentation  of  special  programs." 

East  Pocatello  Statue  (Idaho),  Inkom  Ward  Observes  The  Birthday 
of  Relief  Society,  March  17,  1967 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:   Hilda  Anderson  and  Lola  Leslie. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Vera  Daimron  and  Phebe  Tripp. 

Veneta  Bollschweiler,  President,  East  Pocatello  Stake  Relief  Society,  re- 
ports: "The  Seventeenth  of  March  Birthday  Celebration  was  carried  out  ac- 
cording to  instructions  from  the  stake  Relief  Society  president.  Everyone  in 
the  community  was  invited  to  attend  a  lovely  dinner.  Over  400  were  in  attend- 
ance. The  dramatization  'The  Gift'  was  presented.  The  sisters  in  the  picture 
took  the  parts  of  the  first  Relief  Society  presidency  in  the  Church.  Officers  of 
Inkom  Ward  Relief  Society  are:  Geneva  Whitworth,  Wilma  Hemandollar, 
Jennie  Blair,  and  Delia  Wilson." 

Weiser  Stake  (Idaho)  Relief  Society  Presidents 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Edith  H.  Brown  (1938-43);  Erma  B.  Chad- 
wick  (1943-46);  Naomi  M.  Chandler  (1946-51). 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Delia  W.  Alder  (1951-54);  Dorothy  R.  Zaugg  (1954- 
57);  Irene  H.  Baxter  (1960-62);  Femina  H.  Thornock   (1962-     ). 

Inset:   Afton  G.  Anderson  (1957-60). 

Sister  Thornock  reports:  "Weiser  Stake  was  organized  in  1938.  Our  first 
stake  president  was  Scott  B.  Brown,  brother  of  President  Hugh  B.  Brown.  His 
wife  Edith  H.  Brown  was  called  to  be  the  first  stake  Relief  Society  president. 
Sister  Anderson  was  in  South  America  when  the  picture  was  taken.  Her  hus- 
band was  called  to  the  Church  building  program." 

696 


September  1967 

Young  Stake  (New  Mexico),  Lamanite  Branch  Relief  Society  Bazaar 

December  1966 

Left,  Grace  Tallbird  of  Gallup,  New  Mexico,  and  Flora  Tsosie,  Secretary- 
Treasurer  of  Tetah  Branch  Relief  Society. 

Rhea  S.  Beckstead,  President,  Young  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "We 
feel  that  our  Lamanite  Relief  Society  bazaar  was  very  successful  this  year.  The 
two  women  in  the  picture  were  among  the  many  Lamanite  people  who  partici- 
pated in  the  dancing  at  the  bazaar,  held  jointly  by  the  three  Lamanite  branches: 
Alma,  Tetah,  and  Nephi,  of  Young  Stake.  The  bazaar  was  held  in  the  Alma 
Branch  chapel,  Fruitland,  New  Mexico.  Two  hundred  and  fifty  people  were 
present  for  a  chili  bean  and  fried  bread  supper  and  dance  held  in  connection 
with  the  bazaar.  Many  tribes  were  represented,  all  in  beautiful  costumes — 
Navajo,  Cheyenne,  Kiewa,  Ute,  Apache,  Pawnee,  Arapahoe,  and  Oklahoma. 
Music  was  provided  by  eight  Lamanite  men,  including  Brother  Tallbird,  who 
sat  around  a  large  drum  in  the  middle  of  the  floor.  The  hall  was  decorated  in 
holiday  colors,  and  each  of  the  three  branches  had  prepared  beautifully  decor- 
ated booths  filled  with  lovely  handmade  articles  and  baked  goods." 

Whittier  Stake  (California)   Presents  a  Kaleidoscopic  View 
of  Relief  Society,  March  17,   1967 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Clara  Hutchinson,  who  has  served  for  sixty- 
nine  years  in  Relief  Society;  Flora  Jenkins;  Mary  Siderakis;  Agnes  Mott;  Phebe 
Ida  Miles;  Etta  Walker;  Lucille  Taylor. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Effie  Schwinderson;  Louisa  Gwynn;  Eliza 
Stoddard;  Grace  D.  McCruder;  Agnes  H.  Heath;  Jennie  R.  Hawley;  Theodosia 
Bowman;  Lillian  Roberts,  who  was  a  member  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society,  1916-1923. 

Verena  B.  Easton,  President,  Whittier  Stake  Relief  Society  reports:  "These 
sisters  were  our  honored  guests  for  the  evening,  for  having  served  fifty  years 
or  more  in  Relief  Society.  Each  sister  was  presented  a  Relief  Society  pin  by 
her  president,  and  following  the  program,  the  sisters  were  escorted  into  the 
cultural  hall  by  their  bishops.  It  was  an  enjoyable  evening  for  more  than  500 
husbands  and  wives  who  viewed  the  dramatization  'The  Gift,'  hearing  the  Sing- 
ing Mothers,  and  viewing  the  six-feet  high  Relief  Society  birthday  cake,  dec- 
orated with  125  lights.  For  added  interest,  each  of  the  seven  wards  presented 
a  demonstration.  Each  ward  had  prepared  display  tables  for  presenting  articles 
made  in  the  homemaking  meetings  and  each  stake  board  member  had  a  special 
table  representing  her  department.  Refreshments  were  served." 

Box  Elder  Stake  (Utah)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Concert 
"Let  All  My  Life  Be  Music,"  March  31,  1967 

Bernice  H.  Rasmussen,  President,  Box  Elder  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"  'Let  All  My  Life  Be  Music'  was  the  theme  of  the  Box  Elder  Stake  Relief 
Society  Singing  Mother's  Spring  Concert,  held  in  the  historic  Brigham  City 
Tabernacle,  March  31,  1967.  The  appearance  was  the  first  for  Box  Elder  Stake, 
and  more  than  150  participated,  including  thirty  girls  from  the  Intermountain 
Branch  Relief  Society.  Popular,  semi-classical,  and  religious  numbers  were  sung 
by  the  individual  ward  groups,  and  the  full  combined  chorus,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Ethel  Poulter,  stake  chorister,  and  Pat  Davies,  stake  organist,  with 
Naome  Godfrey  as  accompanist.  Leslie  Epperson  was  narrator  for  the  beautiful 
script  written  by  Renie  Littlewood.  (These  sisters  are  seen  standing  in  the 
center  of  the  picture,  next  to  the  top  row.) 

"Spring  flowers  adorned  the  building,  and  the  theme,  printed  by  Marion 
Hyde,  decked  with  garlands  of  lilacs,  set  the  scene  for  the  musical  event.  It 
was  a  very  successful  and  inspirational  program,  climaxed  by  the  closing  nima- 
ber  by  the  combined  chorus  'We  Pray  for  Peace.' 


698 


''*"*^^B^Wf           ^^  ■       ^AK 

AM 

jheHBHhW! 

^M 

n 


September  1967 

Bonneville  Stake  (Salt  Lake  City,  Utah)  Singing  Mothers 
Present  Concert,  April  27,  1967 

Standing,  center  front  (in  dark  dress) :  Dantzel  Nelson,  chorister;  at  her 
left:  Zora  Jeppson,  accompanist;  at  Sister  Nelson's  right:  Isabelle  Peterson, 
accompanist. 

Lucretia  M.  Evans,  President,  Bonneville  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The 
evening  of  April  27,  1967,  was  a  'red-letter'  date  for  the  Singing  Mothers  of 
Bonneville  Stake.  They  had  been  invited  for  the  second  consecutive  year  by 
the  stake  high  priests  to  present  a  concert  at  their  social.  Over  one  hundred 
Singing  Mothers  presented  the  concert  'Walk  Through  Eternity,'  the  story  por- 
traying a  girl  and  a  boy  from  birth  until  marriageable  age,  and  the  concern  of 
each  mother  that  her  child  would  grow  to  maturity  sweet  and  clean,  and  be 
married,  for  time  and  eternity,  in  a  temple.  The  Singing  Mothers  of  each  ward 
presented  an  individual  part  of  the  program,  in  addition  to  singing  in  the  com- 
bined chorus.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  concert,  each  of  the  ten  wards  tempted 
the  guests  with  a  table  of  delectable  home-baked  food,  the  proceeds  from  the 
sale  being  contributed  to  the  stake  Relief  Society  fund.  The  affair  was  so  suc- 
cessful that  the  Singing  Mothers  have  been  invited  by  the  stake  Priesthood  to 
prepare  for  another  concert  to  be  presented  April  25,  1968." 

Orem  Stake  (Utah)  Relief  Society  Members 
Receive  Instruction  In  First  Aid 

Second  from  the  right,  front  row,  Bertha  T.  Kirk,  President,  Orem  Stake 
Relief  Society;  next  to  her:  Police  Officer  Gerald  Nielsen  who  instructed  the 
first  aid  classes. 

Sister  Kirk  reports:  "  'To  care  for  the  poor,  the  sick,  and  the  unfortunate,  and 
to  render  service.  .  .  .'  Motivated  by  these  purposes,  the  Orem  Stake  Relief 
Society  sponsored  a  first  aid  course,  under  the  direction  of  the  Orem  Police 
Department.  Officers  Gerald  Nielsen  instructed  over  sixty-five  sisters,  fifty-eight 
of  whom  completed  the  course  and  received  certificates.  The  sisters  learned 
how  to  prevent  accidents  in  their  homes,  and  how  to  care  for  themselves  and 
their  families,  as  well  as  their  neighbors,  when  accidents  or  sudden  illnesses 
occur.  The  program  was  received  with  such  enthusiasm  that  several  of  the  breth- 
ren participated  and  received  certificates  also.  Our  appreciation  goes  to  Officer 
Neilsen  who  gave  so  freely  of  many  hours  of  time  to  give  instruction  and  make 
the  program  a  success." 

South  Ogden  Stake  (Utah)  Relief  Society  Observes  Anniversary  Day 

March  29,  1967 

Left  to  right:  Elma  B.  Ross,  former  President,  South  Ogden  Stake  Relief  So- 
ciety, pins  a  Relief  Society  pin  on  LaRee  Holt  Whitney,  while  Adele  VanDrim- 
melin,  Verda  Burgie,  and  Lavern  Carter  look  on. 

Sister  Ross  reports:  "The  anniversary  of  Relief  Society  was  observed  on  a 
stake  basis,  with  the  presentation  of  'The  Gift.'  In  connection  with  this,  LaRee 
Holt  Whitney  was  honored  and  given  a  beautiful  orchid,  a  Relief  Society  pin, 
and  a  copy  of  a  tribute  which  was  read  at  the  meeting,  honoring  Sister  Whitney 
as  having  received  'The  Gift,'  and  giving  it  to  others,  thus  being  an  ideal  in- 
strument of  the  purposes  of  Relief  Society.  A  polio  victim  in  1954,  paralyzed 
from  the  shoulders  down,  she  accepted  the  position  of  social  science  class  leader 
in  the  stake  in  1956.  The  presidency  at  that  time- — Verda  Burgie,  Adele  Van- 
Drimmelin,  and  Lavern  Carter  recognized  the  need  for  one  of  their  sisters  to 
find  increased  joy  and  purpose  for  her  life.  Even  though  it  would  be  necessary 
for  one  of  them  to  push  her  wheelchair  from  her  home  to  the  chapel,  they 
cheerfully  accepted  the  challenge,  as  did  all  succeeding  presidencies.  Sister 
Whitney  has  continued  to  be  a  class  leader  since  that  time,  and  is  presently 
teaching  the  spiritual  living  lessons." 

Lila  M.  Evertson  is  the  new  president  of  South  Ogden  Stake  Relief  Society. 

700 


September  1967 


Salt  Lake  Stake  (Utah),  Seventeenth  Ward  Relief  Society 
February  22,  1967 

Officers  of  the  Seventeenth  Ward  Relief  Society,  beginning  seventh  from  the 
left:  Nora  Bullock,  First  Counselor;  Hazel  Oliverson,  President;  Erma  Gunnell, 
Second  Counselor;  Marie  Vreekin,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Standing  at  the  left  in  the  second  row:  Norma  Anderson,  member  Salt  Lake 
Stake  Relief  Society  board, 

Majorie  M.  Ward,  former  president.  Salt  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"There  are  eighty-two  sisters  in  the  picture,  and  there  were  104  present  at  the 
meeting.  It  was  reported  that  the  Seventeenth  Ward  Relief  Society,  before  it 
was  divided,  was  the  largest  in  the  Church,  with  a  membership  of  225.  The 
present  membership  is  176,  perhaps  still  the  largest.  The  first  meeting  of  the 
Relief  Society  in  the  Seventeenth  Ward  was  held  in  the  old  building  at  137 
West  First  North,  across  the  street  from  the  new  chapel,  in  the  year  1875. 
This  building  was  also  used  as  a  school  until  the  chapel  was  finished  alongside 
the  old  school  building.  The  meetinghouse  cornerstone  was  laid  in  1905,  and 
it  was  dedicated  March  31,  1907." 

Bertha  B.  Welling  is  the  new  President  of  the  Salt  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Riverside  Stake  (Utah)  Visiting  Teachers 
Receive  Special  Honors  At  Convention,  April  20,  1967 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Jane  Sorensen,  eighty -four,  sixty  years  as  a  visiting 
teacher;  Minnie  James  (blind) ,  twenty  years;  Janet  Purdy,  eighty-nine,  forty- 
four  years  as  a  visiting  teacher;  Susan  Earnshaw,  eighty-five,  forty  years;  Hillevi 
Daniels,  eighty,  thirty-eight  years;  Ida  Facer,  eighty-three,  fifty-four  years. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Esther  Maples,  sixty-four,  twenty-five  years  as  a 
visiting  teacher;  Olive  Christensen,  seventy-five,  seventeen  years;  Helen  Baldwin, 
seventy- two,  forty-five  years;  Eva  Gledhill,  seventy-seven,  fifty-seven  years; 
Florence  Unsworth,  eighty-four,  forty-three  years;  Ellis  Jacobsen,  seventy-three, 
twenty  years;  Lavina  Earl,  seventy-two,  forty  years;  Beatrice  Freeman,  seventy- 
eight,  thirty-five  years;  Colleen  Jones,  twenty-four,  one  year  of  visiting  teach- 
ing; Belva  B.  Ashton,  member.  General  Board  of  Relief  Society. 

Zella  W.  Nesbitt,  President,  Riverside  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "These 
sisters  received  special  honors  at  the  visiting  teacher  convention.  Each  of  the 
eight  wards  was  asked  to  choose  about  two  sisters  to  receive  special  honor.  Our 
speaker  was  Belva  B.  Ashton,  and  the  music  was  furnished  by  the  Singing 
Mothers.  Erma  Haslam,  stake  visiting  teacher  leader,  paid  tribute  to  the  work 
of  visiting  teaching  and  presented  a  gift  to  each  of  the  honored  sisters.  The 
book  'History  of  Relief  Society'  was  presented  to  the  Sixteenth  Ward  for  having 
the  largest  percentage  of  visiting  teachers  present.  The  combined  years  of  ser- 
vice of  seventeen  honored  sisters  (some  of  them  not  in  the  picture)  total  643 
years.  About  250  sisters  attended  the  convention.  Refreshments  were  served." 

Covina  Stake  (California)  Visiting  Teacher  Convention 

March  30,  1967 

Left  to  right:  Anna  Christensen;  Maybell  Dodge;  Ardella  Hackford;  Emma 
Price. 

Donetta  MacKay,  Covina  Stake  Relief  Society  President,  reports:  "The 
stake  Relief  Society  president  and  the  stake  presidency  greeted  the  225  sisters 
who  attended  at  the  door.  Music,  inspirational  talks,  and  the  visiting  teacher 
film  'Unto  the  Least  of  These'  highlighted  the  program. 

"Four  sisters  were  honored  for  the  faithful  service  they  have  rendered  as 
visiting  teachers.  They  were  Anna  Christensen,  42  years;  Maybell  Dodge,  44 
years;  Emma  Price,  40  years;  and  Ardella  Hackford,  54  years.  Each  of  them 
was  presented  with  the  book  History  of  Relief  Society.  Visiting  teachers  who 
had  served  for  fifteen  years  or  longer  were  also  recognized." 


702 


I  t 


#    .^# 


fV;ift^'\r^ViV-»i."fr4r-'f  ^  n 


f"^ 


^  ^"'"" 


Lesson  Department 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  83 — The  General  Authorities 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Reading  Assignment:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  107) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  December  1967 

Southern  Hemisphere:  May  1968 

Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  learns  of  the  Lord's  organization 
of  the  General  Authorities  of  his  Church  and  recognizes  the 

inspiration  that  guides  them. 


INTRODUCTION 

One  of  the  evidences  to  support 
the  divinity  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 
is  its  organization.  With  the  res- 
toration of  the  true  Church  there 
came  into  existence  a  Church  that 
included  the  officers  and  callings 
mentioned  in  the  New  Testament. 
(For  example:  Eph.  4:11;  Philip. 
1:1.)  Of  the  great  many  Christian 
churches  that  were  in  existence 
when  the  gospel  was  restored, 
none  had  the  same  organization 
that  existed  in  the  Primitive 
Church.     The     Prophet    Joseph 


Smith  did  not  copy  from  the  New 
Testament,  but  the  Lord  revealed 
to  him  the  structure  of  the 
Church. 

Before  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  was 
organized,  the  Lord  revealed  that 
there  would  be  Twelve  Apostles 
in  his  Church.  (D&C  18:27.)  At 
that  time  the  Lord  said  that  they 
would  be  known  by  these  two 
qualifications:  (1)  the  desire  to 
take  upon  themselves  the  Savior's 
name  with  full  purpose  of  heart 
and,  (2)  by  their  works.  (Ibid., 
18:27-28,38.) 


704 


Lesson  Department 


Class  Discussion 

Discuss  the  evidence  you  have  as  a 
sister  in  Relief  Society  that  the  organ- 
ization of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  attests  to  its  di- 
vinity. 

PRIESTHOOD 

In  the  Church  there  are  two 
Priesthoods,  the  Melchizedek  and 
the  Aaronic,  the  latter  being  an 
appendage  to  the  former.  (Ibid., 
107:1.)  The  Melchizedek  Priest- 
hood holds  the  right  of  presiden- 
cy; that  is,  the  authority  to  pre- 
side in  all  matters  pertaining  to 
the  Church  on  the  earth.  {Ibid., 
V.9.) 

It  is  not  the  office  that  gives 
power  to  the  Priesthood,  but  the 
Priesthood  that  gives  power  and 
authority  to  the  office.  (Ibid.,  v. 
5;  Joseph  F.  Smith,  Conference 
Report,  October  1903,  page  87; 
DHC  11:477.) 

Class  Discussion 

Discuss  why  you  think  the  Priest- 
hood gives  power  to  the  office  rather 
than  the  office  giving  power  to  the 
Priesthood. 

POWER  OF  PRESIDENCY 

Included  in  the  right  of  pres- 
idency held  by  the  Melchizedek 
Priesthood  is  the  power  to  admin- 
ister in  "spiritual  things"  (D&C 
107:8).  The  keys  of  this  power 
are  explained  in  the  revelation  as 
the  privilege  to:  (1)  receive  the 
mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  heav- 
en; (2)  to  have  the  "heavens 
opened  unto  them"  to  receive 
revelation;  and  (3)  receive  the 
presence  of  God  and  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ.  (Ibid.,  vs  18-19.) 

Since  the  Melchizedek  Priest- 
hood holds  the  keys  to  spiritual 
blessings,  spiritual  influences  are 
available  from  the  heavens 
through    the    administration    of 


that  Priesthood.  Elders  may  call 
upon  these  powers  to  bless  mem- 
bers of  their  families  as  they  ap- 
proach major  events  in  their  lives, 
such  as  school,  missions,  military 
service,  marriage,  etc.;  and  to 
bless  the  sick;  and  to  perform 
other  ordinances  of  the  gospel. 

While  the  Melchizedek  Priest- 
hood is  upon  the  earth  and  oper- 
ating in  the  lives  of  the  members 
of  the  Church,  its  powers  are  for 
the  benefit  of  both  man  and  wom- 
an. By  right  of  confirmation  in 
the  Church,  all  have  the  right  to 
enjoy  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost; 
to  some  it  is  given  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  know  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  the  Son  of  God  and  that  he  was 
crucified  for  the  sins  of  the  world. 
(D&C  46: 13.)  This  same  informa- 
tion was  stated  by  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  as  follows: 

No  man  can  receive  the  Holy  Ghost 
without  receiving  revelations.  The 
Holy  Ghost  is  a  revelator  (DHC 
VI:  58). 

THE  FIRST  PRESIDENCY 

In  March  1832,  three  years  be- 
fore Section  107  was  received,  the 
Lord  revealed  that  the  First  Pres- 
idency of  the  Church  should  be 
organized.  To  Frederick  G. 
Williams,  who  was  to  be  a  Coun- 
selor in  that  Presidency,  the  Lord 
said  that  Joseph  Smith  had  re- 
ceived the  "keys  of  the  kingdom, 
which  belong  always  unto  the 
Presidency  of  the  High  Priest- 
hood" (D&C  81:2).  Keys  consti- 
tute the  presiding  or  directing 
powers  of  the  Priesthood.  He  who 
holds  the  "keys  of  the  kingdom" 
controls  or  governs  all  operations 
of  the  Church  throughout  the 
world.  Unto  Joseph  Smith,  who 
held  these  keys,  the  Lord  said 
that  he  was  "to  preside  in  council, 


705 


September  1967 


and  set  in  order  all  the  affairs  of 
this  Church  and  kingdom"  {Ibid.y 
90:16).  When  the  First  Presiden- 
cy of  the  Church  was  organized, 
on  March  18,  1833,  these  powers 
were  then  held  by  that  Presiden- 
cy composed  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  Sidney  Rigdon, 
and  Frederick  G.  Williams.  (Ibid., 
90:6.) 

THE  PRESIDENT  OF  THE  CHURCH 

v_ 

The  Lord  revealed  that  there 
should  be  a  First  Presidency  that 
are  to  be  "upheld  by  the  confi- 
dence, faith,  and  prayer  of  the 
Church"  {Ihid,,  107:22).  Over 
the  years  those  who  have  occu- 
pied positions  in  the  First  Presi- 
dency have  had  the  faith,  confi- 
dence, and  the  prayers  of  the 
Church. 

Each  President  of  the  Church 
has  come  to  his  calling,  prepared 
of  the  Lord,  to  lead  the  saints  in 
the  temporal  and  spiritual  phases 
of  their  lives.  He  is  chosen  by  the 
Quorum  of  Twelve  Apostles,  sus- 
tained by  the  body  of  the  Church, 
and  set  apart  by  the  Twelve 
Apostles. 

Class  Discussion 

Discuss  why  we  sustain  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Church. 

Over  the  years,  members  of  the 
Church  have  recognized  the  in- 
spiration which  has  led  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Church.  As  firm 
behevers  that  revelation  contin- 
ues to  lead  the  Church,  they  be- 
lieve with  President  Wilford 
Woodruff,  who  said: 

,  .  .  This  is  one  thing  I  want  to  say 
to  my  friends  and  to  the  Saints  of 
God,  that  without  the  Holy  Ghost, 
without  direct  revelation  and  the  in- 
spiration of  God  continually,  Brigham 
Young    could    not    lead    this    people 


twenty-four  hours.  He  could  not  lead 
them  at  all.  Joseph  could  not  have 
done  it,  neither  could  any  man.  This 
power  is  in  the  bosom  of  Almighty 
God,  and  he  imparts  it  to  his  servants 
the  prophets  as  they  stand  in  need  of 
it  day  to  day  to  build  up  Zion  {Journal 
of  Discourses,  1956  edition,  XIV:  33). 

On  the  day  the  Church  was  or- 
ganized, the  Lord  revealed  that 
the  entire  Church  should  uphold 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and 
receive  his  word  as  the  word  of 
the  Lord,  and,  if  this  was  done, 
the  gates  of  hell  would  not  pre- 
vail against  the  members  individ- 
ually. (D&C  21:4-6.) 

THE  APOSTLE 

The  apostle  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  receives  at  his  ordination 
all  of  the  keys,  powers,  and  priv- 
ileges of  a  prophet,  seer,  and  rev- 
elator  (D&C  13;  27:12-13; 
110:11-16;  Journal  of  Discourses ^ 
1956  edition,  9:87). 

The  apostle  differs  from  all 
other  offices  in  the  Church  in 
being  a  special  witness  for  Christ 
in  all  the  world.  (D&C  107:23.) 
His  calling  is  that  of  a  prophet, 
seer,  and  revelator.  {DHC  II: 
417.)  Although  the  President  of 
the  Church  is  the  only  one  who 
may  receive  revelation  for  the 
Church,  the  responsibility  of  a 
prophet,  seer,  and  revelator  is  ex- 
plained in  D&C  107:33: 

The  Twelve  are  a  Traveling  Presid- 
ing High  Council,  to  officiate  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  under  the  direction 
of  the  Presidency  of  the  Church,  agree- 
able to  the  institution  of  heaven;  to 
build  up  the  Church,  and  regulate  all 
the  affairs  of  the  same  in  all  nations, 
first  unto  the  Gentiles  and  secondly 
unto  the  Jews. 

The  apostle  has  a  special  right 
to  receive  the  inspiration  to  ex- 
plain scripture,  to  instruct,  and  to 


706 


Lesson  Department 


counsel  the  saints.  (D&C  28:1-6; 
68:2-5.) 

Class  Discussion 

Unto  the  Twelve  Apostles  is  given 
the  charge  to  open  the  door  to  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel  in  all  nations. 
(Ibid.,  107:33,  35,  112:21.)  In  ?U  of 
their  responsibilities,  the  Twelve  are 
under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  First 
Presidency  (Ibid.,  107:33;  112:19-20). 

ASSISTANTS  TO  THE  TWELVE 

In  recent  years  the  First  Pres- 
idency has  called  worthy  High 
Priests  to  assist  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve  in  their  manifold  duties. 
These  brethren  are  not  ordained 
apostles,  but,  in  their  calling,  they 
have  the  necessary  authority  to 
represent  the  First  Presidency 
and  the  Twelve  Apostles  when 
called  upon.  They  attend  stake 
conferences,  tour  missions  of  the 
Church,  and,  under  direction, 
they  serve  in  many  capacities  to 
further  the  work  of  the  Church. 
In  their  official  calling,  they  carry 
out  the  assignments  given  to 
them.  When  the  first  assistants 
were  called  in  1941,  the  First 
Presidency  made  this  announce- 
ment: 

In  the  past  history  of  the  Church, 
especially  in  President  Brigham 
Young's  time,  it  was  found  necessary 
for  the  First  Presidency  or  the  Twelve, 
or  both,  to  call  brethren,  frequently 
designated  as  Counselors,  to  help  carry 
on  their  assigned  work  in  the  Church. 

The  rapid  growth  of  the  Church  in 
recent  times,  the  constantly  increasing 
establishment  of  new  Wards  and 
Stakes,  the  ever  widening  geographical 
area  covered  by  Wards  and  Stakes,  the 
steadily  pressing  necessity  for  in- 
creasing our  missions  in  munbers  and 
efficiency  that  the  Gospel  may  be 
brought  to  all  men,  the  continual  mul- 
tiplying of  church  interests  and  activi- 
ties calling  for  more  rigid  and  frequent 
observation,  supervision,  and  direction. 


— ^all  have  built  up  an  apostolic  service 
of  the  greatest  magnitude. 

The  First  Presidency  and  Twelve 
feel  that  to  meet  adequately  their 
great  responsibilities  and  to  carry  on 
efficiently  this  service  for  the  Lord, 
they  should  have  some  help. 

Accordingly  it  has  been  decided  to 
appoint  Assistants  to  the  Twelve,  who 
shall  be  High  Priests,  who  shall  be  set 
apart  to  act  under  the  direction  of  the 
Twelve  in  the  performance  of  such 
work  as  the  First  Presidency  and  the 
Twelve  may  place  upon  them. 

There  will  be  no  fixed  niunber  of 
these  Assistants.  Their  number  will  be 
increased  or  otherwise  from  time  to 
time  as  the  necessity  of  carrying  on 
the  Lord's  work  seems  to  dictate  to  be 
wise  {Conference  Report,  April  1941, 
pp.  94-95). 

THE  FIRST  COUNCIL  OF  SEVENTY 

The  revelation  informs  us  that 
there  were  to  be  Seventy  who 
would  be  called  "to  preach  the 
gospel,  and  to  be  special  witness- 
es unto  the  Gentiles  and  in  all  the 
world"  (D&C  107:25). 

The  first  Quorum  of  Seventy 
had  its  beginning  on  February  28, 
1835.  (DHC  11:201.)  Not  long 
after  this  date  other  Quonmis  of 
Seventy  were  organized.  All  of 
these  quorums  were  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  presidents  of  the 
First  Quorum.  On  October  8, 
1844,  there  were  seventy  men  in 
the  First  Quorum  of  Seventy  who 
were  appointed  presidents  in  the 
organization  of  other  quorums  of 
Seventy.  Today,  among  the  Gen- 
eral Authorities  there  are  seven 
men  forming  the  First  Council  of 
Seventy  who  supervise  the  Seven- 
ty Quorums  in  the  Church.  (Ivins, 
Antoine  R.,  "The  Calling  of  the 
Seventy,"  The  Instruct  or  y  March 
1960,  pp.  76-77.) 

EQUAL  IN  AUTHORITY 

It  is  revealed  that  the  Seventy, 


707 


September  1967 


when  fully  organized  as  the  First 
Quorum  of  Seventy,  form  a  quor- 
um equal  in  authority  to  the 
Twelve,  as  the  Twelve  Apostles 
are  also  equal  in  authority  with 
the  First  Presidency.  (D&C  107: 
24,  26.) 

This  authority  pertains  only  to 
the  possibility,  though  improb- 
able, that  if  the  First  Presidency 
and  the  Twelve  Apostles  would 
no  longer  exist,  then  the  First 
Quorum  of  Seventy,  when  fully 
organized,  would  then  be  equal  in 
authority  to  those  who  preside 
over  them.  (Joseph  Fielding 
Smith,  "The  Twelve  Apostles," 
The  Improvement  Era^  Novem- 
ber 1956,  p.  788.) 

THE  PRESIDING  BISHOPRIC 

Matters  relating  to  the  office  of 
bishop  are  given  in  this  revelation. 
(D&C  107:68-76.)  The  Presiding 
Bishopric  constitutes  the  presi- 
dency of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood 
holding  the  keys  of  jurisdiction 
over  the  Aaronic  Priesthood. 
(Ihid,,  107:15-17;  124:141.)  As 
revealed,  however,  all  officers  in 
the  Church  function  under  the 
First  Presidency  and  the  Quorum 
of  the  Twelve. 

PATRIARCH  TO  THE  CHURCH 

One  of  the  responsibilities  of 
the  Council  of  the  Twelve  is  to 
"ordain  evangelical  ministers,  as 
they  shall  be  designated  unto 
them  by  revelation"  (D&C  107:- 
39) .  Joseph  Smith  said  that  evan- 
gelical ministers  are  patriarchs 
{DEC  111:381).  They  give  patri- 
archal blessings  to  worthy  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  who  live  in 
missions,  or  others  who  may  be 
recommended  to  them  by  their  re- 
spective proper  authorities. 


STAKE  PATRIARCHS 

When  a  vacancy  occurs  in  the 
office  of  patriarch  in  a  stake,  the 
new  patriarchs  are  selected  under 
the  direction  of  a  member  of  the 
Quorum  of  the  Twelve.  In  the 
stakes  of  Zion,  stake  members 
are  to  receive  their  blessings  from 
the  stake  patriarchs,  when  rec- 
ommended by  their  bishops. 

THE  LAW  OF  UNANIMITY 

The  members  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety have  learned  that  the  Gen- 
eral Authorities  are  inspired  as 
they  have  listened  to  or  read  their 
counsel  in  stake  and  general  con- 
ferences. They  recognize  that  one 
reason  for  inspired  decisions  in 
counsel  comes  from  the  manner  in 
which  decisions  are  made.  The 
General  Authorities  have  only  the 
interests  of  the  membership  at 
heart  and  a  dedicated  desire  to 
build  Zion  upon  the  earth.  They 
exemplify  the  virtues  which  are 
the  foundation  of  making  true 
decisions.  (D&C  107:30-31.) 

IMPLEMENTATION 

The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  re- 
spects those  who  bear  the  Priest- 
hood, believing  that  there  is  no 
salvation  in  this  life  nor  in  the  life 
to  come  without  that  authority. 
She  realizes  that  those  who  pre- 
side over  her  and  her  family  are 
representatives  of  the  Lord.  It  is 
her  knowledge  that  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  Church  provides  for 
General  Authorities  who  are  ded- 
icated to  a  lifetime  of  service  for 
her  and  her  fellow  Church  mem- 
bers. She  believes  that  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  has  the  only  true 
Church  organization  because  she 
has  seen  the  perfect  manner  in 
which  it  operates,  and  has  a  tes- 


708 


Lesson  Department 

timony  of  its  divinity.  Over  the  continuous  revelation  operates 
years  she  has  learned  and,  if  ob-  daily  in  leading,  directing,  and 
servant,  she  has  seen  the  influence  guiding  the  kingdom  of  God  on 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  as  a  revelator  the  earth.  All  of  these  things  are 
guiding  the  decisions  of  the  lead-  known  to  her  by  the  still,  small 
ership  of  the  Church.  It  is  her  voice  of  inspiration  which  con- 
conviction  that  the  principle  of  vinces  and  testifies  of  the  truth. 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGE— Truths  To  Live  By 


Message  3 — Loving  Oneself  and  Others 

Alice  Colton  Smith 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  December  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  May  1968 

Objective:  Understanding  and  loving  oneself  is  an  integral  part  of 

understanding  and  loving  others. 

Donald  Keith  Basher  killed  tions  and  actions?  Is  it  possible 
two  women  while  he  robbed  their  that  these  actions  reflected  a  dis- 
apartments.  For  these  crimes  he  like  of  and  unhappiness  with 
was  executed.  Before  he  died,  in  themselves? 
a  tape  recorded  interview  with  a  If  one  cannot  understand  one- 
newspaper  man,  which  was  later  self,  how  can  he  know  if  he  loves 
broadcast,  he  was  asked  why  he  or  if  what  he  calls  love  is  really 
killed  the  women.  Donald  an-  another  emotion  in  disguise?  Is  it 
swered,  "I  don't  know."  love  when  a  parent  forces  a  child 

A  mother  spanked  her  child  in  into  a  lucrative  occupation  or  one 

hot   anger  when    he   mistakenly  carrying  much  prestige  for  which 

broke  a  dish.  An  adolescent  ran  the  child  is  poorly  suited,  doing 

away  from  home  even  though  his  it  "for  the  child's  own  good"?  Is 

parents  said  that  they  "had  given  it  love  when  a  mother  keeps  her 

him  everything."   An  unwed  girl  children  so  busy  at  home  that 

became    pregnant    and   came  in  they  never  have  time  to  play  be- 

panic  to  a  counselor.  A  despairing  cause    "the    neighbor's    children 

teen-ager  threatened   suicide.   A  have  germs"?  Is  it  love  when  a 

young  man  drove  his  car  too  fast,  mother  makes  her  child  into  a 

killing  his  best  friend  in  the  en-  musical  virtuoso  only  so  that  she 

suing  accident.    Each  one,  when  can  bask  in  reflected  glory?  Is  it 

asked  the  question,  "Why  did  you  love  when  a  woman  nags  her  hus- 

do  it?"  answered,  "I  don't  know."  band  and  children  because  they'll 

How  could  they  live  well  with  "never  amount  to  anything  if  I 

others  when  they  were  unaware  don't"? 
of  the  reasons  for  their  own  emo-         Long  ago  Socrates,  one  of  the 

709 


September  1967 


world^s  great  philosophers,  ad- 
vised, "Know  thyself."  Christ 
taught  "...  know  the  truth,  and 
the  truth  shall  make  you  free" 
(John  8:32),  and  "Thou  shalt 
love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself" 
(Matt.  19:19).  To  us,  through 
Joseph  Smith,  the  Lord  said,  "It 
lis  impossible  for  a  man  to  be 
Isaved  in  ignorance"  (D&C  131:6). 
How  can  a  child  know  what  a 
Joving  person  is  and  follow  his  or 
her  example,  if  he  does  not  live 
with  one?  How  can  we  be  free  to 
Understand  and  love  others,  if  we 
do  not  understand  and  love  our- 
selves? How  and  where  can  we 


find  the  necessary  knowledge? 

By  studying  God's  teachings; 
by  studying  good  books  written 
by  dedicated,  interested,  and 
knowledgeable  authors  (libraries 
have  many);  by  learning  about 
different  cultures,  values,  social 
classes,  and  traditions;  by  under- 
standing the  social-emotional 
needs  common  to  all  men;  by 
prayer  and  meditation;  by  much 
self-examination  (not  rationaliza- 
tion and  justification);  and  by 
much  practice,  one  can  grow  to 
understand  and  love  himself  and 
others. 


HOMEMAKING — Development  Through  Homemaking  Education 


Discussion  3 — Christmas  Food,  Fun,  and  Finance 

Celestia  J.  Taylor 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  December  1967 

Southern  Hemisphere:  May  1968 

Objective:  To  show  how  Christmas  food,  fun,  and  finance  can  be 
combined  to  make  a  happy  family  holiday. 


INTRODUCTION 

Christmas  can  and  should  be 
the  happiest,  most  joyful  time  of 
all  the  year.  Yet  for  many  it  is  a 
time  of  confusion,  drudgery,  and 
financial  depression.  For  some, 
the  real  spirit  of  Christmas  has 
little  meaning.  They  are  trapped 
in  a  maze  of  commercial  material- 
ism, and  the  spirit  of  love,  of 
mercy,  and  of  spiritual  uplift  is 
forgotten.  One  woman  who  ap- 
parently had  every  reason  to  be 

710 


happy  was  heard  to  remark,  "I'll 
be  glad  when  Christmas  is  over. 
For  me  it's  a  time  of  confusion 
and  financial  burden." 

Don't  let  this  happen  to  you. 
You  can  have  the  happiest,  mer- 
riest, easiest  Christmas  youVe 
ever  had  by  following  some  of  the 
simple  rules  of  wise  planning, 
wise  management,  and  wise 
spending.  The  most  surprising  and 
most  satisfying  part  of  it  is  that 
everything  pertaining  to  Christ- 


I 


Lesson  Department 


mas  can  be  fun  from  the  food 
right  down  to  the  finance. 

CHRISTMAS   FOOD   PREPARATION 

No  woman  wants  to  spend  all 
or  even  part  of  Christmas  day  in 
the  kitchen  cooking  and  prepar- 
ing food.  How  can  some  of  this  be 
avoided?  One  solution,  which 
works  well  for  some  families,  is  to 
have  the  big  holiday  dinner  on 
Christmas  Eve. 

"But,  that's  our  busiest  day 
getting  ready  for  Christmas,"  you 
say.  It  needn't  be.  Following  is  a 
list  of  suggestions  which  can  take 
most,  if  not  all,  of  the  drudgery 
out  of  Christmas  food  prepara- 
tion. 

Prepare  as  many  of  your  tradi- 
tional holiday  foods  as  far  in  ad- 
vance as  you  can: 

A.  Christmas  fruit  cakes  and  plum 
(carrot)  pudding  can  be  made  months 
in  advance.  They  are  wonderful  to 
have  for  pre-holiday  entertaining  as 
well  as  for  Christmas. 

B.  All  Christmas  breads — plain  and 
sweet  rolls,  bread  sticks,  nut  and  fruit 
breads,  and  pies  can  be  made  days 
ahead  carefully  wrapped  and  properly 
stored. 

C.  Cranberry  sauce,  jellies,  and 
relishes  can  be  prepared  far  in  ad- 
vance. 

D.  Where  salads  are  used,  they  can 
be  set  or  frozen  at  least  twenty-four 
hours  ahead.  Ingredients  for  fruit  or 
vegetable  salads  can  be  prepared  the 
day  before. 

E.  Dressing  for  the  fowl  improves 
in  flavor  if  prepared  at  least  a  day 
ahead.  The  bread,  the  onions,  and  the 
seasonings,  can  all  be  mixed  and 
stored  until  ready  for  use.  (Caution: 
The  bird  must  not  be  stuffed  until  just 
before  placing  in  the  oven  to  bake.) 

F.  Candies,  cookies,  spiced  nuts,  and 
other  goodies  can  be  made  and  stored 
as  far  in  advance  as  needful. 

G.  If  the  group  is  composed  of  sever- 
al families  who  are  coming  "home" 
for  Christmas,  the  load  can  be  light- 
ened  by  having  each   family  prepare 


and  bring  some  portion  of  the  Christ- 
mas dinner. 

H.  The  silver  can  be  polished  and 
the  dishes,  glassware,  and  linens  can 
be  in  readiness  several  days  ahead. 

PREPARING  FOR  CHRISTMAS  FUN 

Happiness  abounds  during  the 
Christmas  season,  especially  if 
early  preparation  is  made  for  it. 
What  could  be  confusion  and 
chaos — with  children  underfoot 
and  adults  getting  in  each  other's 
way — can  be  just  the  opposite 
with  a  little  foresight  and  plan- 
ning. 

A  wise  mother  or  grandmother 
will  know  that  if  children  have 
something  to  do  they  will  cause 
little  trouble.  She  will  have  avail- 
able those  things  which  will  keep 
the  children  busy  and  happy — 
crayons,  coloring  books,  story- 
books, and  games. 

The  decorating  of  the  house 
and  the  tree  is  always  fun  and 
everyone  can  have  a  part  in  it. 
Family  members  have  an  oppor- 
tunity here  to  give  expression  to 
their  creative  abilities  and  talents. 

The  entire  family  can  enjoy 
visiting  together  in  close  and 
happy  family  communion.  Singing 
Christmas  carols,  reading  the 
Christmas  story  from  the  scrip- 
tures, reminiscing  and  visiting  to- 
gether, are  some  of  the  activities 
which  the  family  can  enjoy  here 
in  the  warmth  and  peace  of  the 
family  circle,  and  they  remain 
happy  memories  through  all  the 
years  to  come. 

WHAT  ABOUT  CHRISTMAS  FINANCE? 

How  can  we  enjoy  all  the  fun 
and  festivities  of  Christmas  with- 
out overextending  ourselves  fi- 
nancially? This  is  a  vital  question 
which  touches  all  of  us,  and  un- 
less we  find  an  answer  we  will  not 


711 


September  1967 


enjoy  the  happiness  and  peace 
which  are  inherent  in  the  true 
spirit  of  Christmas.  To  be  sure, 
there  is  no  simple  solution  which 
will  work  for  all  of  us,  but  there 
are  some  suggestions  which  might 
help  us  to  find  our  own  solutions 
to  this  problem. 

1.  Family  gift  giving  can  be  simpli- 
fied by  having  the  adult  members — 
possibly  excluding  the  grandparents — 
draw  each  other's  names,  and  by 
doing  the  same  with  the  children.  In 
this  way,  every  member  receives  "one 
family  gift.  The  approximate  price  of 
both  the  adult  and  the  children's  gift 
is  predetermined  by  the  family  group. 
Gifts  created  and  developed  through 
the  skills  and  talents  of  the  individual 
family  members  are  appreciated  and 
are  usually  less  costly. 

2.  Gifts  between  neighbors  and 
friends  can  be  simple,  inexpensive  ones 
from  the  kitchen,  such  as  baked  goods, 
homemade  candies,  cookies,  or  fruits 
attractively  boxed  or  wrapped. 


3.  The  wise  homemaker  will  buy 
needed  food  ingredients,  as  well  as 
gift  items,  periodically  when  sales  oc- 
cur, rather  than  crowd  her  financial 
budget  all  at  once. 

For  Discussion 

What  methods  do  you  use  which  can 
minimize  the  work  load  and  the  finan- 
cial burden  at  Christmas  time?  A 
monthly  savings  plan,  early  planning, 
shopping,  sales  buying,  handmade 
items,  or  other  methods? 

How  can  all  family  members  be  in- 
volved in  preparing  for  the  holiday 
season? 

CONCLUSION 

By  planning  well  in  advance,  by 
buying  wisely  and  spending  judi- 
ciously, and  by  cultivating  a  hap- 
py attitude  toward  Christmas, 
you  will  be  rewarded  with  a 
family  holiday  which  has  success- 
fully combined  Christmas  food, 
fun,  and  finance. 


A 


CHILD  IN  A  DOORWAY 

Ethel  Jacobson 

A  darker  shadow  in  the  shadowed  hall 
You  stand,  withdrawn  but  peering 

From  darkness  wrapped  about  you  like  a  shawl, 
Hoping  ...  or  fearing.  .  .  . 

What?  That  a  splendid  stranger  might  come  by? 

A  stray  cat  nuzzle  your  hand? 
A  leaf  dance  down?  Careless  playmates  cry 

To  have  you  join  their  band? 

I  smile.  Dark  eyes  in  deeper  shade  Immersed, 
You  waver,  then  duck  from  view 

Into  familiar  shadows.  But  first,  oh,  first 
You  smiled  back  ....  Didn't  you? 


712 


Lesson  S — ^As  a  City  on  a  Hill 

Alberta  H.  Christensen 

(Reference:  A  Light  Unto  the  World,  Melchizedek  Priesthood 

Manual,  1967-68) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  December  1967 
Southern  Hemisphere:  May  1968 

Objective:  "Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.  A  city  that  is  set  on  an 

hill  cannot  be  hid"  (Matt.  5:14).  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman 

may  know  the  joy  of  being  "a  light  unto  the  world." 


INTRODUCTION 

Since,  this  lesson  will  be  given 
in  the  month  of  December  in  the 
Northern  Hemisphere,  some  as- 
pects of  the  message  of  Christmas 
are  incorporated. 

From  definite  scripture  refer- 
ence, directly  revealed  truth,  and 
through  a  rational  understanding 
of  the  gospel,  we  know  that  Christ 
is  the  Light  of  the  World,  the  cen- 
tral figure  in  the  plan  of  salvation. 
The  Savior  stated:  "I  am  the 
light  of  the  world:  he  that  foUow- 
eth  me  shall  not  walk  in  dark- 
ness" (John  8:12). 

AS  A  CITY  ON  A  HILL 

The  Savior  taught  the  princi- 
ples of  his  gospel  in  language  his 
listeners  could  understand.  He 
focused  their  thinking  upon  the 
familiar  surroundings  of  their 
everyday  life — the  commonplace 
and  the  tangible.  Then,  with  im- 
pressive simile  and  metaphor,  he 
led  them  through  parable  or  the 
more  obvious  story  to  the  core  of 
a  principle  he  wished  to  instill 
into  their  minds  and  hearts.  (See 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
July  1966,  Social  Relations  Les- 
son 6  (18  in  Series),  pp.  550-551.) 


A  city  built  upon  a  hill — ^with 
spires  and  roofs  in  silhouette 
against  a  noonday  sky,  its  lighted 
windows  a  beacon  in  the  night — 
is  easily  visible  from  lower  eleva- 
tions. A  candle  placed  upon  a 
candlestick,  giving  Ught  to  all 
that  are  in  the  house — how  com- 
monplace, how  part  of  the  familiar 
scene!  From  such  as  these,  how- 
ever, the  Savior  projected  an  im- 
pressive image,  indicating  how  the 
belief  and  the  example  of  one  in- 
dividual life  might  influence  other 
lives. 

We  are  far  removed  in  time 
from  that  day  in  Galilee,  perhaps 
in  the  year  28  A.D.  (Clark,  J. 
Reuben  Jr.,  Our  Lord  of  the  Gos- 
pels,  page  209),  when  Jesus  ut- 
tered the  words  which  form  the 
crux  of  this  lesson: 

Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.  A 
city  that  is  set  on  a  hill  cannot  be  hid. 

Neither  do  men  light  a  candle,  and 
put  it  under  a  bushel,  but  on  a  candle- 
stick; and  it  giveth  light  unto  all  that 
are  in  the  house  (Matt.  5:14,  15). 

All  Christendom  is  grateful  for 
Matthew's  record  of  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount — that  divine  blue- 
print for  spiritual  growth  and 
rewarding    human    relationships. 


713 


September  1967 


Portions  of  its  important  teaching 
were,  obviously,  directed  to  the 
chosen  disciples,  for  they  must  re- 
ceive sufficient  understanding  of 
his  gospel  and  the  application  of 
its  principles  to  qualify  them  to 
be  a  light  unto  all  who  walked  in 
darkness.  To  those  dedicated  be- 
lievers, the  Savior  gave  the  com- 
mission to  be  such  a  light.  For 
what  purpose  were  they  to  be  as 
a  light  unto  the  world,  as  a  lighted 
candle,  as  a  city  on  a  hill?  Jesus 
answers  in  these  words: 

Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men, 
that  they  may  see  your  good  works, 
and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in 
heaven  (Matt.  5:16). 

Class  Involvement 

1.  Why  do  you  believe  that  the  Sav- 
ior's admonition  applies  to  our 
day  as  well  as  to  the  meridian  of 
time? 

2.  Do  you  think  individuals  making 
important  contributions  to  man- 
kind, besides  those  of  a  religious 
nature,  are  included  in  the  follow- 
ing words:  "that  they  may  see 
your  good  works,  and  glorify  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven"?  If  so, 
why?  Name  a  few  instances. 

RESPONSIBILITY  AND  JOY 

Fundamental  in  the  plan  of  the 
gospel  is  the  concept  of  joy;  the 
joy  of  knowing  truth,  of  banishing 
error,  of  triumphing  over  sin,  of 
experiencing  love  and  personal 
spiritual  growth.  The  quest  for 
joy  is  the  eternal  quest,  for 
"Adam  fell  that  men  might  be; 
and  men  are,  that  they  might 
have  joy"  (2  Nephi  2:25). 

Mortal  man  cannot  fully  com- 
prehend the  joy  which  our  Heav- 
enly Father  experiences  when  his 
children  respond  so  completely  to 
the  light  of  his  commandments 
that  they  progress  rapidly  toward 
their  ultimate  potential.  We,  his 


children,  may  also  experience  joy, 
in  a  limited  but  like  manner, 
when  we  are  the  means  of  bring- 
ing the  light  of  understanding 
into  the  lives  of  others.  In  order 
to  do  so,  we  ourselves  must  pos- 
sess that  understanding,  for  we 
cannot  give  what  we  do  not  have 
to  give.  The  Latter-day  Saints 
have  been  given  much  light  and 
truth. 

Questions 

1.  Do  you  believe  Latter-day  Saints 
have  a  greater  responsibility  to  be 
as  a  light  unto  the  world,  than 
other  people?  Discuss  briefly. 

2.  How  may  a  Latter-day  Saint 
woman,  whose  sphere  of  influence 
appears  to  be  limited  to  her  im- 
mediate family  and  neighborhood, 
be  as  a  light  unto  the  world? 

For  Discussion 

Emphasize,  by  being  specific,  the  joy 

of  being  a  motivator  for  good  in  the 

following  situations: 

1    The  teacher  or  Relief  Society  class 

leader  who   sees   members   of  her 

class  increase  in  mental  alertness, 

and  evidence  intellectual  growth. 

2.  The  mother  who  sees  her  efforts  to 
implant  basic  life  values  in  her 
children,  reflected  in  their  lives. 

3.  The  grandmother  or  great-grand- 
mother who  sees  specific  family 
standards  and  ideals  being  passed 
from  generation  to  generation  of 
her  family,  who  may  think  with 
pride,  "This  is  what  we  believe  and 
do  in  our  family." 

4.  The  woman  who  initiates  a  service 
program  or  other  worthy  activity 
and  observes  it  being  perpetuated 
in  the  neighborhood  or  comununity. 

Do  these  relate  to  the  joy  of  being 
a  light  unto  the  world? 

(To  class  leader:  The  joy  of  per- 
forming vicarious  work  for  the  dead 
and  the  joy  of  doing  missionary  ser- 
vice have  been  discussed  in  previous 
lessons.) 

RECURRENT  STAR  OF  LIGHT 

The  birth  of  the  Savior  was  an- 
nounced to  the  world  by  a  mani- 


714 


Lesson  Department 


festation  of  heavenly  light  —  the 
special  star  above  the  shepherds' 
fields.  Here,  in  the  pastoral  scene 
of  Bethlehem  of  Judaea,  Jesus 
began  his  earthly  phase  of  being 
"the  Light  of  the  World."  Proph- 
ecy had  foreclaimed  him  to  be 
such,  and  such  he  was  and  is, 
everlastingly.  Each  year  the 
theme  of  the  Christ  Child,  who 
was  bom  in  a  manger,  of  the  gift- 
bearing  Magi,  and  of  the  heavenly 
choir  and  the  guiding  star  of 
light,  blesses  the  Christian  world. 
It  seems  appropriate  that  aspects 
of  the  memorial  Christmas  theme 
be  part  of  this  lesson  discussion. 

TIME  FOR  APPRAISAL 

Many  traditional  observances  of 
Christmas  vary  from  country  to 
country  and  family  to  family 
throughout  the  Christian  world. 
These  festive  activities  may 
brighten  the  home  and  bring 
cheer  to  its  members,  but  they 
have  meaning  only  if  they  retain 
the  purpose  of  the  observance, 
only  if  they  acknowledge  the  es- 
sential truth  that  Jesus,  bom  in 
Bethlehem,  is  the  Christ,  the 
Light  of  the  World;  only  if  they 
lift  to  greater  faith  and  greater 
love. 

The  Latter-day  Saint  woman, 
believing  this,  well  may  use  this 
season  for  an  appraisal  of  her  per- 
sonal attitudes,  the  attitudes  of 
her  children,  her  relationship  with 
close  friends  and  social  acquaint- 
ances. In  considering  her  former 
Chris tmases,  she  may  decide  that 
certain  traditional  activities  are 
rewarding,  and  wish  to  continue 
them;  others  she  may  feel  should 
be  discontinued  or  minimized. 
She  may  ask  herself  this  ques- 
tion: Which  of  the  following  holi- 
day   season    activities    is    most 


rewarding  to  me  personally,  to  the 
family? 

(1)  holiday  social  activities. 

(2)  attractive  house  decor. 

(3)  the  exchange  of  gifts. 

(4)  festive  activities  within  the 
home,  with  family  and  relatives. 

(5)  remembrance  of  friends  through 
correspondence  (Christmas  cards). 

(6)  religious  discussion,  selective 
reading  of  scripture  or  other  writings 
relative  to  the  meaning  and  spiritual 
aspects  of  life. 

(7)  specific  acts  of  compassionate 
service. 

Class  Involvement 

Discuss,  as  time  permits,  the  fore- 
going holiday  activities. 

THEY  CAST  A  LOVELY  LIGHT 

Although  the  candle  antedates 
the  Christmas  era  by  many  cen- 
turies, its  origin  is  obscure.  It  was 
the  common  source  of  indoor  light 
in  the  Savior's  time,  often  the 
only  source,  as  it  is  today  in  some 
areas  of  the  world.  The  mellow, 
golden  flame  is  a  symbol  of  com- 
fort, of  warmth,  of  home,  bringing 
light  into  darkness.  Seemingly  as 
small  as  the  flame  of  the  candle, 
simple  Christmas  gifts  may  also 
cast  a  lovely  light,  enriching  the 
Christmas  scene  and  all  human 
relations  involved.  They  need  not 
be  costly,  elaborate,  beautiful,  or 
large  in  size.  They  need  only  rep- 
resent personal  thoughtfulness, 
an  inner  desire  to  please  another. 

Some  simple  gifts  that  have 
been  fondly  remembered  are: 

(1)  Several  potatoes  upon  a  baking 
tin,  well  scrubbed  and  oven  ready. 

(2)  Homemade  jellies,  fruit,  or  a 
home-baked  loaf. 

(3)  A  promissory  note  to  baby-sit, 
or  to  assist  with  ironing  or  other 
household  activity  (friend  to  friend). 

(4)  An  offer  of  transportation  from 
friend  or  relative  owning  a  car  to  one 
who  does  not  or  is  unable  to  drive. 


715 


September  1967 


(5)  An  original  poem  (child  to  par- 
ent) . 

Suggest  others.  It  is  of  prime  im- 
portance that  some  measure  of  love 
accompany  the  gift,  for  "The  gift  with- 
out the  giver  is  bare"  (James  Russell 
Lowell:  "Vision  of  Sir  Launfal"). 

CONVERSATION  OVERHEARD 

Following,  is  a  pre-Christmas  con- 
versation. Speaking  are:   Jane,  Alice, 
Myrtle,  Florence,  and  Ruth: 
Jane:  What  are  you  women  planning 
for  Christmas  this  year,  that's  new 
or  different  from  last  year? 
Alice:   I  don't  know  about  you,  but  I 
know  what  we're  doing.  We're  being 
strictly     practical.     We    spent    too 
much  money  last  year  on  frills.  The 
children  are  past  the  toy  and  Santa 
Claus  stage  and  so  it's  clothes  for 
us.  And  no  trimming  up  the  house 
— believe  me.  The  children  can  go  to 
a   movie   in  the   afternoon   if   they 
want  to. 
Myrtle:    Alice,   how   could   you!    Not 
even  a  tree,  and  a  wreath,  and  no 
garland  on  the  stair,  and  no  holly 
on    the    hearth?    That's    the    main 
thing  at  our  house.  I've  a  dozen  new 
decoration  ideas,  and  our  house  will 
look  simply  luscious.  The  tree  will 
be  so  beautiful  the   children  won't 
even  dare  to  touch  it. 
Jane:    Don't  your  children  help  trim 

the  Christmas  tree? 
Myrtle:  They  do  not.  Ours  is  not  that 
kind  of  tree.  They  wouldn't  know 
how.  You  know — special  color 
scheme,  lights  and  ornaments  ar- 
ranged just  so.  They  just  couldn't 
do  it. 
Jane:  Well  ours  do,  even  though  it 
may  look  a  bit  haphazard.  They 
love  trimming  the  tree,  and  we  let 
them  put  on  anything  they  choose, 
from  paper  stars  to  painted  bells, 
even  real  apples.  I  guess  I'll  have  to 
admit  we're  pretty  informal  about 
Christmas.  It's  being  together  as  a 
family  that  counts  with  us. 
Florence:  No  one  has  mentioned  mu- 
sic. Last  year  we  went  through  all 
our  records  and  songbooks.  In  fact, 
Christmas  week  was  almost  one  con- 
tinuous carol.  Jim  said  he  felt  like 
an  oratorio;  but  he  liked  it.  He  used 
to  come  home  after  work  whistling 
one  of  the  tunes,  probably  the  last 


Tour-ific! 


MEXICO 

Air:  Leaves  October  6;  Returns  14  &  20 

HAWAII 

October  13 
November  17  December  28 

TEMPLE  TOUR 

October  23 

NEW  ENGLAND  Fall  Foliage 

September 
For  all  travel  and  ticketing  arrangements 


TRAVEL  INC. 

no  East  2nd  South 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

.     328-8981 


Ogden,  399-4587     St.  George,  673-3136 

Logan  245-6584      Idaho  Falls.  522-2581 

Mesa  964  5283 


CHRISTMAS 
CRAFTS 

for 
Gifts  and   Decorations 

Ask   about 

Free  Classes 

and   Demonstrations 

in  All  Handicrafts 

Send  25c  for  catalog 

and  also  receive  our  booklet, 

'Twenty-five     Inexpensive     Handicraft 

Projects" 

ZIM'S 

240  East  2nd  South 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

84111 


716 


Lesson  Department 


one  he  had  heard  when  he  left  in 
the  morning. 

Jane:  I  know  I'm  going  to  do  even 
more  baking  this  year.  I  have  two 
new  recipes,  and  more  sewing  for 
the  children.  It  saves  so  much  mon- 
ey. But  Ruth,  you  haven't  said  a 
word, 

Ruth:  I'm  listening.  But  I'm  thinking 
also — remembering  last  Christmas 
and  the  resolution  I  made — late  on 
Christmas   night. 

Myrtle:  Sounds  exciting!  Do  tell — but 
you're  so  idealistic,  and  sentimental, 
and  that's  being  impractical,  these 
days. 

Ruth:  Impractical!  Idealism  is  the 
only  practical  thing  there  is.  And 
needed,  too.  That's  what  I've  de- 
cided. Well,  if  you  really  want  to 
hear — 

All:   We  do! 

Ruth:  We  did  a  lot  of  planning  last 
year — sort  of  followed  all  the  rules. 
The  children  cooperated  with  trim- 
ming the  tree  and  decorating  the 
house.  We  didn't  break  the  budget, 
though  we  spent  enough.  We  baked 
delicious  cookies  and  other  things, 
sent  the  Christmas  cards  early.  We 
didn't  talk  about  the  cost  of  gifts, 
the  children  didn't  fuss,  that  is,  not 
very  much,  and  say  they  wish  they 
had  received  more  or  different  gifts. 
We  invited  all  the  family  —  even 
Aunt  Suzy,  and  we  had  a  wonderful 
time  after  dinner,  family  games  and 
singing.  Father  even  got  in  quite  a 
bit  about  Bethlehem,  and  how  the 
shepherds  must  have  marvelled, 
seeing  the  star,  hearing  the  heavenly 
choir.  Then  Father  mentioned  about 
how  blessed  we  were,  how  very 
blessed,  having  security — our  family 
I  mean — a  fine,  warm  home  and 
everything.  It  was  lovely.  Still,  when 
the  day  was  over,  Pat,  she's  our  fif- 
teen-year-old, said,  "I  wonder  what 
Jennie's  doing?" 

"Jennie,  who's  Jennie?"  I  asked. 
"Oh,  she's  a  girl  at  school,"  she 
answered.  "She  lives  in  some  little 
town,  I  don't  know  where,  but  too 
far  away  to  go  home  for  Christmas. 
Besides,  she  couldn't  afford  to  go. 
She  works  on  the  side  even  to  stay 
in  school." 

"But  didn't  she  have  any  place  to 
go  for  Christmas?  Not  any  relatives 
here?" 


BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into   a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600  Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth   Cover  —  $3.25;    Leather  Cover  —   $5.25 

Yearly   Index   Included 

Advance   payment   must  accompany  all   orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Postage  Rates  from  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


Zone  1  and  2    55 

Zone  3  60 

Zone  4  65 

Zone  5  80 


Zone    6     90 

Zone  7    1.05 

Zone   8    1.20 


"No,  not  anyone,"  Pat  said,  "but 
I  don't  suppose  she'd  mind  it  much. 
She's  sort  of  a  loner — and  a  book 
worm.  She  probably  read  all  day." 
I  looked  at  father  and  he  looked 
silently  at  me.  Then  he  asked, 
"Patsy,  have  you  had  a  good  Christ- 
mas day?" 

"I  certainly  have.  It's  been  a 
wonderful  day  for  us  all,  and  I  know 
you're  right,  Dad,  about  us  being  so 
blessed.  Thanks,  too,  for  all  you  and 
Mom  did  for  us — the  gifts  I  mean." 
She  waited  a  minute,  "Only,  I  keep 
thinking  of  Jennie." 

After  she  had  gone  to  bed.  Father 

said,    "Well,   Ruth,    that  would   have 

been  a  road  to  Bethlehem.  We  didn't 

take  it." 

"We  didn't,"  I  answered.  "We 
missed  the  most  important  part — 
just  thinking  so  much  about  our- 
selves. I  hope  this  won't  ever  happen 
again,  to  us." 

Myrtle:  What  a  fascinating  story. 

Ruth:  (Not  seeming  to  hear  her  com- 
ment) "Jennie  is  gone,  back  to  her 
little  town,  working  in  a  store,  shar- 
ing the  family  burdens.   But  there 


717 


September  1967 


are  other  Jennies,  Pat  has  located 
three  of  them  at  school,  who  will 
spend  Christmas  Eve  and  the  follow- 
ing day  with  us.  A  convert  boy  from 
South  America  will  join  us  for 
Christmas  dinner. 

Jane:  How  ever  can  you  make  room? 

Ruth:  That's  no  problem.  Small  chil- 
dren love  sleeping  on  the  floor  for 
special  occasions.  We  have  other 
plans,  too.  We  are  more  excited 
about  this  Christmas  than  we  have 
ever  been.  Idealistic?  Call  it  what 
you  like. 

Alice:  Something  NEW,  I'd  say,  for 
your  neighborhood! 

Ruth:  Well,  it  may  not  be  a  very 
bright  one,  but  there's  going  to  be 
a  new  star  in  our  neighborhood,  this 
Christmas. 

Class  Question 

What  is  the  road  to  Bethlehem? 
How  may  the  mother  help  family 
members,  including  herself,  find  the 
road? 

THE  AUTHENTIC  VOICE  OF  LOVE 

This  is  my  commandment.  That  ye 
love  one  another,  as  I  have  loved  you 
(John  15:12). 

We  cannot  know,  cannot  under- 
stand the  fulness  of  God's  love 
for  us,  although  we  recognize  its 
blessing  upon  our  daily  lives.  We 
know  that  love  is  the  very  heart 
and  basis  of  the  gospel  of  his  Son, 
Jesus  the  Christ.  We  know  that 
love  is  an  indispensable  factor  in 
human  happiness.  We  know  that 

For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he 
gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  who- 


soever believeth  in  him  should  not  per- 
ish, but  have  everlasting  life  (John 
3:16). 

We  know  that  Jesus,  the  Christ, 
so  loved  his  Father  and  all  man- 
kind that  he  spent  his  earth  life 
serving  them,  even  to  the  giving 
of  his  hfe  for  them.  To  love  is  the 
first  commandment;  service  to 
others  is  its  authentic  voice. 

For  Discussion 

Questions  that  appear  in  the  lesson, 
plus  those  which  may  arise.  Develop 
most  fully  those  areas  of  special  in- 
terest to  the  group. 


FOR  HOME  DOING 

Be  a  light,  by  giving  some  measure 
of  yourself  to  someone  who  needs  your 
understanding  and  love.  Let  the  re- 
fining and  spiritual  influence  of  mu- 
sic be  a  part  of  your  home  atmosphere 
this  Christmas  season,  remembering 
that  "the  song  of  the  righteous  is  a 
prayer  unto  me,  and  it  shall  be  an- 
swered with  a  blessing  upon  their 
heads"  (D&C  25:12).  Help  the  chil- 
dren to  know  that  Christmas  day  is  a 
day  of  days.  Remind  yourself  and 
them  that  love,  sharing,  reverence,  and 
gratitude  are  the  important  factors  in 
a  meaningful  Christmas. 


(Note  to  Southern  Hemisphere  class 
leaders:  Although  this  lesson  will  not 
be  taught  during  the  Christmas  season 
in  the  Southern  Hemisphere,  it  will 
allow  time  for  evaluating  plans  to  be 
made  for  the  coming  Christmas  time.) 


CULTURAL  REFINEMENT 

Ideals  of  Womanhood  in  Relation  to  Home  and  the  Family. 

No  lesson  is  planned  for  December  in  this  department, 

due  to  the  holiday  season. 


718 


LABOR  DAY  TOUR 

Bryce,  Zion  &  Grand 

Sept.  2-4 

MESA  VERDE  and 
CARLSBAD  CAVERNS  TOUR 

Sept.  23-29 

HAWAIIAN  ALOHA  WEEK 
TOUR 

Oct.  14-29 

ROSE  PARADE  TOURS 

Via  San  Diego 

Via  San  Francisco 
Dec.  26-Jan.  2 

James  Travel  Tours 

2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84109 

Phone:   466^723 


Teaching    Packet  for 

CULTURAL  REFINEMENT 
CLASS  LEADERS 

.  .  .  Four    full    color     reproductions 
of    famous    art    masterpieces 

.  .  .  Recording  of  outstanding  musi- 
cal   selections    (One    12",   SSVa 
rpm   record) 

Price   complete  .   .   . 
$3.50   postpaid 

(Overseas  orders — Send  international 
money  order  plus  air  mail  charges 
Approx.  wt.  1   lb.) 

Produced  and   distributed   by 

DEPARTMENT  OF 

EDUCATIONAL 
MEDIA  SERVICES 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG   UNIVERSITY 
PROVO,  UTAH  84601 


COOK 
ELECTRIC 


Pots  and  pans  stay 

"white  glove" 

clean 

If  it's  electric,  it's  better! 
UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  COMPANY 


Salt  Lake  City's  Newest 
Handicraft  Shop 


UTAH 
CRUFTS 
NOVELTY 


We  now  have  a  much  larger 
shop  to  serve  you  better! 

A    Complete  line  of  materials  for 

plastic  grapes,  feather  flowers, 

paper  mache  jewelry,  liquid  steel, 

paper   flowers,   gold   leafing, 

and  many  others. 

Write  for  new  catalog.  50^ 
Free  Instructions  also  available 

UTAH  CRAFT  Al  NOVELTY  CO. 

RoNae  Gledhill,  Owner 

3220  So.  State  Street 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84115 

486-1017 


719 


103 


Mrs.  Lucinda  Pace  Redd 
Monticello,  Utah 


101 


Mrs.  Margaret  Dixie  Pace  Blackburn 
Berkeley,  California 

Mrs.  Meda  Johnson  Jensen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


03 


Mrs.  Louie  Burt  Evans 
Brigham  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Julliette  Etta  Palmer  Jensen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Albertina  A.  Nimetz 
Oakland,  California 

Mrs.  Olivia  Maimquist  Sandberg 
Montebello,  California 


33 


38 


Mrs.  Delia  Cowley  Gibson 
Orem,  Utah 

Mrs.  Rebecca  Wilson  Wilson 
Richfield,  Utah 


Mrs.  Annie  Kennedy  Corless 
Magrath,  Alberta,  Canada 


37 


36 


Mrs.  Mary  Elizabeth  Lindsay  Bennion 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Emily  Chadwick  Zaugg 
Clearfield,  Utah 

Mrs.  Alice  Paxman  McCune 
Nephi,  Utah 


Mrs.  Ellen  Crawford 
Springdale,  Utah 


35 


32 
31 


34 


Mrs.  Josephine  Broberg  Monson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mae  McBride  Cooper  Renner 
Burley,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Maria  Theresa  Buettner  Stobbe 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Mrs.  Anna  Barfuss  Rindlisbacher  Dutson 
St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs.  Laura  Martina  Christensen  Watkins 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


30 


Mrs.  Bertha  Reidel  Wagner 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Olive  Biggs 
Draper,  Utah 

Mrs.  Nellie  Gertrude  Killian  Gardner 
Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Geaita  Monson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Daisy  Burt  Reeder 
Brigham  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Edith  Oleson  Schmidt 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Eliza  Burrows  Ure 
Gardena,  California 

Mrs.  Alice  Elizabeth  Corbridge  Allen 
Inglewood,  California 

Mrs.  Mary  Adelaide  Snow  Killpack 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martha  A.  Henline  Glasscock 
50  D  Street  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Crooks  Hendry 
Cardston,  Alberta,  Canada 

Mrs.  Sarah  Ellen  Jones  Henricksen 
Provo,  Utah 

Mrs.  May  Elizabeth  Walker  Howard 
Roy,  Utah 

Mrs.  Emojean  Dudley  Jones 
Provo,  Utah 

Mrs.  Jessie  Mann  Parkin 
Bountiful,  Utah 

Mrs.  Nellie  Thompson  Wanlass 
Lehi,  Utah 


720 


For  every 
Relief 
Society 
Member 


OUT  OF  THE  BEST  BOOKS,  Vol.  3 

by  Bruce  B.  Clark  and  Robert  K.  Thomas     $2.95 

(postage  paid  anywhere  in  world) 

The  third  volume  of  the  series  is  themed  to  "inteUigent  family  living."  Selection 
from  masterworks  of  prose  and  poetry  have  been  carefully  chosen  to  delight  and 
inform  the  reader.  Text  for  the  Relief  Society  Cultural  Refinement  Course  67/68. 

Note:  Orders  filled  in  sequence  received  —  get  your  order  in  NOW! 

SOCIAL  RELATIONS  TEACHING  AIDS  PACKET 

$1 .25  (postage  paid) 

These  full  color  pictures  and  other  materials,  including  a  chart,  will  prove  ex- 
tremely useful  in  preparing  a  dramatic  and  thoughtful  presentation  of  the  1967/ 
68  Relief  Society  Social  Relations  lessons. 


COM  P  AN  Y 

44  EAST  so.  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD.,  OGDEN 

777  SO.  MAIN  ST.,  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City, 

Utah  84110 
or,  777  South  Main,  Orange,  California 

92669 

Send  me . . .  copies  of  OUT  OF  THE 
BEST  BOOKS,  Vol.  3. 

Send  me SOCIAL  RELATIONS 

TEACHINGS  AIDS  PACKETS. 

Enclosed  is  a  check/money  order  for  the  full  amount  of  purchase,  including  V/2%  sales  tax  for  Utah  resi- 
dents ordering  from  Salt  Lake  City,  or  4%  sales  tax  for  California  residents  ordering  from  Orange. 
Or,  charge  my  established  account Total  $ 

Name 


Address 

City State 

SEND  FOR  DETAILS  OF  A  DESERET  BOOK  CHARGE  ACCOUNT   n  (check  here) 

Sept.  R.S.  67 


Zip. 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Put  the  magic  of 

Sugarplum  Land 

in  your  meals 


suggests 

this  recipe  from 

Sugarplum  Land  to 

add  an  exciting  flair 

to  your  summer 

entertaining. 


PINEAPPLE  RICE  SWANS 

1  fresh  pineapple 

30  to  40  miniature  marshmailows 

Heavy  floral  wire  (#  18)  or  pipe  cleaners 

With  sharp  knife  cut  the  pineapple  in 
quarters  lengthwise.  Cut  through  the 
leaves  as  well  as  the  fruit  so  that  each 
quarter  has  a  section  of  leaves  attached 
to  the  fruit  to  form  the  tail  of  a  "Swan." 
Cut  an  inch  slice  of  fruit  from  the  top 
of  each  quarter  and  discard.  This  re- 
moves the  hard  core  and  gives  a  flat 
surface  for  holding  rice  mixture.  With 
a  sharp  knife  loosen  the  fruit  from  the 
skin,  leaving  it  in  place.  Still  leaving  the 
fruit  in  place,  cut  into  bite-size  pieces. 
For  the  head  and  neck  of  the  swan, 
string  miniature  marshmailows  on  heavy 
floral  wire  and  insert  in  the  fruit  at 
opposite  side  of  the  leaves.  Bend  wire 
to  form  head.  Chill. 


Where  is  Sugarplum  Land?  It's  all 
around  you  if  you  live  where  sugarbeets 


RICE  MIXTURE 

'/<  cup  uncooked  rice 

6  tablespoons  water 

2  tablespoons  maraschino  cherry  juice 

Va  teaspoon  salt 

Vi  teaspoon  almond  flavoring 

^h  pint  whipping  cream 

Vi  cup  chopped  maraschino  cherries 

'/<  cup  granulated  U  &  I  Sugar 

y*  cup  slivered  almonds 

Vi  cup  chopped  dates 

Combine  rice,  water,  cherry  juice,  salt 
and  flavoring  in  saucepan.  Bring  to  boil. 
Stir  and  reduce  heat.  Cover  and  simmer 
for  14  minutes.  Set  aside  to  cool.  Whip 
cream;  fold  in  rice,  cherries,  sugar,  al- 
monds and  dates.  Spoon  onto  pineapple 
swans.  Chill.  Yield:  4  servings. 


are  grown.  U  &  I  Sugar  sweetens  the 
economy  of  these  areas. 


U  and  I  SUGAR  COMPANY    Factories  in  Garland  and  West  Jordan.  Utah; 
near  Idaho  Fails,  Idaho;  Moses  Lake  and  Toppenish,  Washington. 


^ 

J 

i 

^^^K7^/^ 

■ar^. 


M^li!^  Soci^ety 


\  .!   ■  % 


&  ''\' 


i^Ji 


''4t.iA*'. 


M  v^' 


AT  HALF-PAST  AUTUMN 

Peggy  Tangren 


The  year  is  measured  by  a  shadow's  length 

And  now  it  is  half-past  autumn. 

Behind  small  weirs  of  sodden  maple  leaves 

Rain  waters  deepen  into  little  lakes; 

The  cradling  nest  has  emptied 

To  a  sky  wedge  of  swift  wings. 

Two  months  ago  this  forest  reeled 

And  roared  defiance 

In  wars  with  storm  and  wind 

And  held  its  roots. 

But  now,  at  half-past  autumn, 

A  soughing  fills  the  pauses 

In  the  woods'  deep  breathing. 

October,  tremulous  and  slow, 

Descends  the  mountain 

Down  from  cliff  and  canyon 

To  the  drowsing  hills, 

Then  waits,  as  an  aging  patriarch 

Who,  seeing  beyond  his  sightless  eyes, 

A  vision  of  resurgence,  and  its  keeping. 

Stands  waiting  with  the  waiting  land. 


The  Cover: 

Frontispiece: 

Art  Layout: 
Illustrations: 


Sun  and  Shadow  in  Zion  Canyon,  Utah 

Transparency  by  Willard   Luce 

Lithographed  in   Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 

Fish  Lake  on  the  High  Plateau,  Utah 
Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 

Dick  Scopes 

Mary  Scopes 


721 


wm/[ 


I  am  twenty-one  years  of  age  and  a 
student  nurse.  I  have  been  a  member 
of  the  Church  for  nine  months  and 
many  times  the  Magazine  has  been  a 
great  encouragement  in  strengthening 
my  faith.  I  love  the  stories  and  lessons, 
and  the  poetry  has  a  special  appeal. 

Margery  Miller 
Dublin,   Ireland 

I  have  had  to  ask  to  be  released  as 
Magazine  representative  for  Baldwin 
Park  Ward,  West  Covina  Stake,  as  my 
eighty-two  years  have,  perhaps,  rebelled 
at  all  the  running  around  I  have  so  very 
much  enjoyed  doing.  No  doubt  I  will 
still  "guide"  some  of  the  subscribers 
to  our  new  representative.  Sister  Kole. 

Mabel  C.  Ridley 
Baldwin  Park,  California 

We  are  living  in  La  Paz,  Bolivia,  where 
my  husband  is  working  as  a  cereal  ad- 
visor with  a  contract  team  from  Utah 
State  University.  We  enjoy  the  Magazine 
possibly  even  more  here  than  at  home, 
where  so  much  is  taken  for  granted. 
The  Magazine  is  more  beautiful  all  the 
time. 

Jayne  D.  Van  Epps 
La  Paz,  Bolivia 

The  Magazine  is  a  real  source  of  spirit- 
ual nourishment  to  myself  and  family. 
(When  my  daughter,  who  is  eighteen, 
left  for  work  this  morning,  she  took  a 
Magazine  with  her  for  reading  at  lunch 
time.)  I  always  read  the  Magazine  from 
cover  to  cover,  and  have  my  own  index 
on  stories,  poems,  articles,  recipes,  gos- 
pel doctrine,  etc.  that  I  find  pertinent 
to  my  needs  and  disposition.  The  poetry 
is  especially  lovely.  It  is  usually  delicate 
and  sensitive — pastel  colors  of  exqui- 
site expression. 

Wanda  F.  Hilton 
Walnut  Creek,  California 


I  received  the  June  1967  issue  of  the 
Magazine  today,  and  felt  excited  and 
happy  to  see  the  note  on  the  From 
Near  and  Far  page  from  Nita  Olsen,  as 
she  has  been  my  friend  for  more  than 
twenty  years.  We  once  lived  in  the  same 
branch  in  Australia,  and  we  still  cor- 
respond to  this  day.  She  married  and 
settled  in  Ogden  eight  years  ago  and 
has  two  children.  I  am  married  to  an 
Aussie  and  have  four  children.  My  hus- 
band and  I  were  on  a  building  mission 
to  New  Zealand  for  two  years  and  our 
first  two  sons  were  born  there.  I  learned 
to  make  over  clothes  for  my  family  and 
attended  Relief  Society  regularly.  I  am 
thankful  for  the  good  and  uplifting  mes- 
sages in  the  Magazine — the  stories  and 
the  lessons.  I  am  enthused  over  the 
"Mix-and-Match  Wardrobes"  (by  Ethe- 
lynn  Keiser)  in  the  June  Magazine.  I 
love  to  learn  and  am  grateful  for  the 
development  one  can  obtain  from  Re- 
lief Society  and  from  the  Magazine. 

Elaine  Troy  Beal  Wood 

North  Parramatta 

N.S.W.  Australia 


I  love  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  and 
can  never  throw  any  of  the  numbers 
away.  I  especially  enjoy  the  poetry. 
"Wind  Lullaby,"  by  Beulah  Huish  Sad- 
leir  in  the  April  issue  is  just  right  for 
this  spring.  I  hope  sometime  to  see  one 
of  her  poems  as  a  frontispiece^ 

M'axine  Lind 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


I  am  most  grateful  for  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  and  also  to  be  able 
to  be  a  member  of  the  Relief  Society, 
the  privilege  of  baptism,  and  becoming 
a  member  of  the  Church  in  1966. 

Norma  Gill  Park 
Alhambra,  California 


722 


The 

Magazine     volume  54    October  1967    Number  10 


Editor  Marianne  C.  Sharp         Associate  Editor  Vesta  P.  Crawford 
General  Manager  Belle  S.  Spafford 


Special  Features 

724  Turning  the  Hearts  of  Family  Members  to  the  Family     Mark  E.  Petersen 

740  The  Maguey  Story     Learior  J.  Browr\ 

742  The  Finite  View     Helen  Hinckley  Jones 

744  Within  the  Stillness     Sylvia  Probst  Young 

Fiction 

733  The  One  Who  Waits       Margaret  Woods 

750  Then  Comes  Tomorrow     Marian  Gardner  Nielson 

763  At  the  End  of  a  Pilgrimage     Marilyn  McMeen  Miller 

768  Throw  Down  the  Gauntlet — Chapter  2     Janet  W.  Breeze 

General  Features 

722     From  Near  and  Far 

745  Woman's  Sphere     Rannona  W.  Cannon 

746  Editorial — "Honour  Thy  Father  and  Thy  Mother"     Vesta  P.  Crawford 

748  In  Memorlam — Nada  Rich  Brockbank 

749  Notes  to  the  Field — Unified  Starting  Time  for  Church  Programs 
772     Notes  From  the  Field — Relief  Society  Activities 

800     Birthday  Congratulations 

The  iHome-  inside  and  Out 

757  Something  Special  for  the  Party     Zola  McGhie 

758  Self-Imposed  Mending     Iris  W.  Schow 

759  I  Remember  Mama     Dorothy  M.  Owen 
762  Creative  Artist  With  Heart  and  Hands 

Lesson  Department 

780  Spiritual  Living — Sustain  the  Brethren     Roy  W.  Doxey 

786  Visiting  Teacher  Message — A  Loving  Person     A//ce  Colton  Smith 

787  Homemaking — The  Kitchen— The  Heart  of  the  Home  Celestia  J.  Taylor 
789  Social  Relations — What  Will  They  Remember?  Alberta  H.  Christensen 
793  Cultural  Refinement — "Patience  and  Forbearance"     Robert  K.  Thomas 

Poetry 

At  Half-Past  Autumn,  Peggy  Tangren  721;  In  This  Dark  Hiatus,  Alda  L.  Brown  732; 
Space  the  Days.Beulah  Huish  Sadlier  739;  No  Sacrifice,  Linnie  Fisher  Robinson  748; 
Seagulls,  Vesta  Nickerson  Fairbairn  755;  Since  Time  Began,  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott  756; 
A  Prayer,  Enid  F.  Woolley  761;  Weapon,  Lois  M.  Anderson  767;  Burnished  Field, 
Gladys  Hesser  Burnharrr  785;  Anchorage  at  Home,  Bertha  A.  Kleinman  799 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  ©  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided' for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. 

723 


Turning  the  Hearts 

of  Family  Members 

to  the  Family 


Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen 
of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

(Address  Delivered  at  Relief  Society  Conference,  Hyde  Park  Chapel, 
London,  England,  May  27,  1967) 


♦  The  ReHef  Society  of  the 
Church  is  spoken  of  as  an  auxil- 
iary of  the  Priesthood.  The  more  I 
have  thought  of  Relief  Society 
and  the  Priesthood  together,  the 
more  I  am  convinced  it  is  a  great 
partnership  even  as  husband  and 
wife  are  a  partnership.  The  Priest- 
hood and  Relief  Society  are  a 
partnership,  and  together  they 
are  expected  to  carry  forward  the 
program,  whereby  the  Almighty 
seeks  to  bring  immortality  and 
eternal  life  to  all  of  us. 

Priesthood  and  Relief  Society 

The  great  objective  of  both  Re- 
lief Society  and  the  Priesthood  is 
the  subject  mentioned  in  the 
beautiful  anthem  just  sung,  ''My 
Peace  I  Give  Unto  You."  It  is 
peace  not  as  the  world  gives  it. 
The  world  does  not  understand 
true  peace;  but  the  true  followers 
of  Christ  do,  because  it  is  that 
peace  that  passeth  all  understand- 
ing. And  that  peace,  centered  in 
the  Savior  of  the  world,  rests  to 
a  large  extent  upon  the  homes 
and  family  life  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  There  again  is  the  part- 
nership of  the  Priesthood  and  Re- 
lief Society.  We  would  hope  that 
every  woman  in  the  Church  be- 


comes a  member  of  Relief  Society, 
and  we  would  hope  that  every 
man  in  the  Church  would  hold 
and  honor  the  Priesthood.  In  the 
home  father  and  mother — Priest- 
hood and  Relief  Society  are 
working  together  as  a  glorious 
partnership  in  developing  a  home 
life  that  will  produce  a  new  gen- 
eration of  humble,  devoted  Latter- 
day  Saints. 

The  principal  objective  of  the 
home  is  to  produce  good  Latter- 
day  Saints.  Relief  Society  —  the 
mothers — cannot  do  this  entirely 
by  themselves.  The  Priesthood — 
the  fathers — cannot  do  it  entirely 
by  themselves. 

Again,  it  is  a  situation  whereby 
we  need  a  complete,  harmonious, 
understanding  partnership  be- 
tween the  men  and  the  women  of 
the  Church.  We  need  to  build 
stronger  homes,  and  in  these 
homes  we  must  see  that  the 
hearts  of  the  fathers  and  the 
mothers  are  truly  turned  to  the 
children,  and  that  the  children's 
hearts  are  truly  turned  to  their 
parents. 

"The  Hearts  of  the  Children" 

We  often  quote  the  last  two 


724 


Turning  the  Hearts  of  Family  Members  to  the  Family 


verses  of  Malachi,  wherein  the 
prophet  said,  "Behold,  I  will  send 
you  Elijah  the  prophet  before  the 
coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful 
day  of  the  Lord  .  .  .  And  he  shall 
turn  the  heart  of  the  fathers  to 
the  children,  and  the  heart  of  the 
children  to  their  fathers,  lest  I 
come  and  smite  the  earth  with  a 
curse." 

Generally,  we  relate  this  scrip- 
ture to  genealogical  activity.  It  is 
properly  so  related,  but  must  it 
be  exclusively?  I  know  of  no  scrip- 
ture which  says  that  this  proph- 
ecy relates  exclusively  to  the 
genealogical  program.  I  am  sure 
that  under  the  inspiration  of  the 
Almighty,  Malachi  looked  down 
through  the  ages  and  saw  our 
time,  when  family  life  is  breaking 
up,  wholesale,  in  almost  every  na- 
tion of  the  world. 

We,  today,  have  lost  sight — I 
speak  of  the  world  at  large,  not 
of  the  Church — of  the  real  mean- 
ing of  the  family.  They  have  lost 
sight  of  the  importance  of  the  re- 
lationship of  parents  to  children 
and  of  children  to  parents. 

I  think  it  is  altogether  fitting 
that  the  Almighty  should  send  a 
prophet  to  the  earth  in  the  last 
days,  as  an  angel  of  heaven,  to 
turn  the  hearts  of  the  parents 
to  their  responsibilities  toward 
their  children — their  living  chil- 
dren— and  to  turn  the  hearts — I 
mean  the  tender  hearts — of  chil- 
dren to  their  parents,  so  that 
children  will  really  love  their  par- 
ents and  be  obedient  to  them,  and 
so  that  parents  will  truly  love 
their  children  and  cherish  them, 
and  care  for  them  all  their  lives, 
and  never  turn  them  out  at  four- 
teen or  fifteen;  and  never  do  any- 
thing but  develop  and  generate 
and  preserve  love  and  family  har- 


mony and  unity  and  the  closeness 
of  the  family. 

Responsibility  of  Parents 

Regardless  of  age,  the  hearts  of 
the  fathers  must  be  turned  to 
their  children  and  the  hearts  of 
the  children  to  their  fathers,  and 
I  assure  you  that  this  means 
mothers  also.  The  scriptures  here 
use  the  word  father  in  the  broad 
sense  that  we  use  the  word  man. 
We  speak  of  our  forefathers  and 
we  mean  foremothers,  also,  don't 
we?  And  when  we  speak  in  terms 
of  man  as  being  the  human  race, 
we  certainly  speak  of  all  humans, 
male  and  female. 

When  God  said,  *'Let  us  make 
man  in  our  image,  male  and  fe- 
male .  . .  ,"  he  meant  exactly  that. 
Where  Malachi  speaks  of  the 
hearts  of  the  fathers,  he  is  talk- 
ing about  the  mothers,  too.  He  is 
talking  about  parenthood.  One  of 
the  great  purposes  of  the  restored 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is  to  turn 
the  hearts  of  the  parents,  in  tend- 
erness and  love  and  in  full  respon- 
sibility, to  their  children.  And  one 
of  the  great  purposes,  likewise,  is 
that  we  may  so  convert  the  chil- 
dren to  the  principles  of  the  gos- 
pel that  they  will  keep  the  great 
commandment  which  says,  "Hon- 
our thy  father  and  thy  mother: 
that  thy  days  may  be  long  upon 
the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God 
giveth  thee."  It  is  a  command- 
ment of  God  that  we  honor  our 
parents,  and  it  is,  likewise,  a  com- 
mandment of  God  that  we  honor 
our  children  and  teach  them  the 
gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Understanding  Between  Parents 
and  Children 

Parents  and  children  need  to 


725 


October  1967 


understand  each  other  better.  Of- 
ten people  Hving  under  the  same 
roof  suffer  a  lack  of  harmony,  at 
times  there  is  even  bitterness  be- 
cause they  are  not  understood. 
Young  people  today  face  many 
problems.  At  times,  parents  are  a 
problem  to  their  own  children.  It 
is  surprising  how  many  times  we 
interview  children  who  tell  us 
what  an  obstacle  their  parents 
are:  to  belief  in  God,  to  observ- 
ance of  the  commandments,  keep- 
ing the  Sabbath  holy,  or  attending 
their  meetings.  It  is,  of  course, 
true  that  children  are  often  a 
problem  to  their  parents.  There 
is  no  doubt  about  that. 

Scholars  in  one  of  our  great  uni- 
versities, not  long  ago,  made  a 
survey  among  a  large  number  of 
families  on  the  matter  of  juvenile 
delinquency.  They  studied  not 
only  the  parents,  but  also  the  chil- 
dren, and  they  called  in  many  de- 
linquent children  to  see  if  they 
could  find  out  why  they  were 
delinquent — what  was  at  the  bot- 
tom of  this  problem.  Eighty  per 
cent  of  these  delinquent  children 
said  that  their  parents  did  not 
have  time  for  them  and  did  not 
care  what  they  did,  so  long  as 
they  did  not  disturb  the  routine 
of  the  parents. 

The  same  percentage  reported 
that  their  parents  did  not  care 
whom  their  children  chose  for 
friends.  Seventy-five  per  cent  of 
all  these  delinquent  boys  and 
girls  said  that  there  was  no  par- 
ental love  in  the  home.  Isn't  that 
heartbreaking?  That  is  why  there 
is  delinquency. 

There  is  one  great  reason  for 
juvenile  delinquency  today  and 
for  all  gangs  and  mobs — that  is 
the  breakdown  of  family  love, 
harmony,  and  responsibility. 


Religion  in  the  Home 

Another  very  interesting  thing 
was  that  the  study  showed  that 
in  homes  of  these  delinquents 
there  was  little  or  no  religion 
whatsoever.  Many  of  these  young- 
sters said  that  they  would  like  to 
have  some  religion,  but  the  par- 
ents wouldn't  allow  it  in  the  home. 
What  a  commentary  that  was! 

We  believe  that  if  parents  and 
children  will  endeavor  to  under- 
stand each  other,  that  most  of  the 
problems  existing  in  homes  can  be 
done  away  with,  providing  that 
all  are  willing  to  establish,  in  the 
home,  an  atmosphere  where  obe- 
dience to  the  gospel  of  the  Lord 
Jesu5  Christ  prevails. 

You  know  how  peace  comes.  It 
is  the  peace  of  Christ,  not  as  the 
world  giveth.  It  is  the  spirit  of 
Christ,  which  is  the  spirit  of 
peace;  and  the  only  way  we  can 
have  the  spirit  of  Christ  is  to  obey 
the  gospel  of  Christ.  It  is  obedi- 
ence which  brings  about  the  sanc- 
tifying influence  of  the  spirit  of 
God  into  every  family  so  that 
there  can  then  be  love  at  home, 
and  peace. 

We  believe  that  parents  and 
children  ought  to  sit  down  to- 
gether and  talk  over  their  family 
matters  on  a  basis  of  love  and 
understanding.  The  most  serious 
problem  our  young  people  are 
faced  with  today  pertains  to  their 
personal  conduct  both  in  and  out 
of  the  home.  Parents  are  too  of- 
ten too  busy  with  other  things  to 
talk  these  problems  out  with  their 
children,  and  as  a  result,  young 
people  go  elsewhere  for  their  di- 
rection and  are  often  misled.  Back 
alley  advice  is  never  any  good. 


726 


Turning  the  Hearts  of  Family  Members  to  the  Family 

And  certainly,  at  this  critical  feel  a  part  both  of  the  plan  and 
point  in  their  lives,  parents  should  of  its  operation.  Children  will  re- 
be  willing  to  take  whatever  time  spond  if  parents  will  take  the  ini- 
is  necessary,  and  give  up  any  tiative  in  righteous  leadership, 
other  activity,  to  spend  the  neces-  Again,  in  interviewing  a  great 
sary  time  to  counsel  with  and  ad-  many  young  people,  I  have  been 
vise  their  children.  Young  people  amazed  at  the  number  who  have 
need  to  plan  for  the  future.  In  told  me  that  the  principal  disap- 
this  they  need  a  guiding  hand,  pointment  they  have  with  their 
but  the  parents  must  not  be  too  parents  is  that  the  parents  fail  to 
busy  or  too  disinterested  to  do  provide  leadership  in  the  home 
this.  and  fail  to  make  decisions. 

How  may  we  improve  the  situa- 
tion in  our  own  homes?  How  may  R'ghteous  Decisions 

parents    win    the    confidence    of  The   parents    ought    to    make 

their  children?  How  may  we  de-  righteous  decisions.  They  ought 

velop  juvenile  decency  instead  of  not  to  be  dictatorial  in  any  sense, 

juvenile  delinquency?  because  that  drives  the  children 

A  Family  Council  Meeting  Tf^*  .^^*!  J^  P^"^^*^  f  ^^  ^^^^^ 

to  their  children  and  listen  to  the 

Each  family  might  well  hold,  facts,  and  then  go  to  Almighty 

occasionally,     a    family    council  God  and  pray  for  guidance,  they 

meeting.  This  could  be  held  in  will  get  the  inspiration  to  which 

connection  with  the  Family  Home  every  Latter-day  Saint  is  entitled. 

Evening,  and  we  do  strongly  rec-  You  have  the  gift  of  the  Holy 

ommend    that   every   Latter-day  Ghost.  It  has  been  conferred  upon 

Saint  family  have  a  Family  Home  you  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands. 

Evening  every  week.  Periodically,  As  Paul  said  to  Timothy,  "Stir 

as  part  of  that  Family  Home  Eve-  up  the  gift  of  God  that  is  in  thee." 

ning,  there  could  very  well  be  held  And  if  we  will  but  stir  up  this  gift 

a  family  council,  called  and  con-  of  God  that  is  in  us,  and  listen  to 

ducted  by  the  parents  and  at-  our  children  so  that  they  will  feel 

tended   by   all   members   of   the  that  they  are  a  part  of  making  the 

family.  decisions,    and    then,  if   through 

Properly  held,  it  can  strengthen  prayer  and  inspiration  of  the  Spir- 
family  ties,  assure  the  children  it,  we  render  the  proper  decisions 
that  they  really  belong,  and  con-  and  provide  the  spiritual  building 
vince  them  that  their  parents  are  and  character  building  leadership, 
interested  in  their  welfare  as  well  by  all  means  we  will  save  our  chil- 
as  in  their  problems.  It  can  help  dren,  and  they  will  love  it. 
to  protect  children  against  temp-  They  desire  leadership  on  the 
tation.  It  can  inspire  parents  to  part  of  the  parents  and  they  de- 
set  the  necessary  examples  of  sire  righteous  decisions,  but  they 
righteous  living  for  their  children,  also  desire  to  be  counseled  with. 
In  such  a  meeting,  parents  can  We  cannot  rule  them  out  of  the 
win  the  cooperation  of  children  in  counseling,  we  must  not  be  dicta- 
attaining  the  objectives  of  good  tors  in  our  homes.  We  are  the 
family  living,  inviting  them  to  children  of  God;  we  should  have 
help  plan  for  it,  and  making  them  harmony    and    love    and    under- 

727 


October  1967 


standing,  and  we  should  have 
communication  between  parents 
and  children,  so  that  we  may  all  sit 
down  and  talk  together  and  reach 
a  common  understanding,  a  com- 
mon decision,  and  then  the  chil- 
dren will  support  the  decision. 
But  this  must  be  done  in  a  family 
council  meeting;  we  cannot  do 
this  just  over  the  breakfast  table. 
Often  some  of  the  family  may  not 
be  present  for  breakfast,  or  even 
for  dinner.  We  must  choose  a  time 
when  all  can  attend. 

A  few  years  ago  in  the  Church 
we  conducted  a  program  called 
''Keep  Faith  With  the  Family." 
We  prepared  some  material  which 
was  distributed  throughout  the 
Church  in  connection  with  this 
program.  I  would  like  to  read  to 
you  some  of  the  subjects  which 
we  recommend  for  these  family 
council  meetings. 

Mutual  Respect 

One  was  to  teach  mutual  re- 
spect for  each  other  as  family 
members.  Next,  eliminate  selfish- 
ness; treat  each  other  as  real 
brothers  and  sisters;  live  the 
Golden  Rule.  This  matter  of  elim- 
inating selfishness  is  one  of  the 
most  important  of  all  things  we 
can  do.  The  worst  enemy,  the  very 
worst  enemy,  of  the  human  race 
is  selfishness.  The  worst  enemy  of 
every  home  and  every  family  is 
selfishness.  You  study  every  quar- 
rel that  youVe  had  in  your  family 
and  see  if  it  doesn't  rest  on  self- 
ishness on  somebody's  part. 

One  of  the  most  important 
things  we  must  learn  to  do  is  to 
apply  the  commandments  of  God 
in  the  home.  "All  things  what- 
soever ye  would  that  men  should 
do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to 
them."   The   Lord  told  us   that 


we  were  to  love  him  with  all  our 
heart,  might,  mind,  and  strength. 
He  said  that  was  the  first  com- 
mandment, but  the  second  was 
like  unto  it.  And  I  suppose — my 
interpretation  is — that  "like  unto 
it"  means  of  like  importance.  We 
cannot  love  God  with  all  our 
hearts  if  we  do  not  fulfill  the  sec- 
ond great  commandment,  and  the 
second  is  like  unto  it,  "Thou  shalt 
love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself."  My 
closest  neighbor  is  my  wife;  my 
next  closest  neighbors  are  my  chil- 
dren. I  must  love  them  at  least  as 
well  as  I  love  myself.  I  should  love 
them  more,  infinitely  more.  I 
should  be  willing  to  go  far  beyond 
any  personal  desires  for  myself 
for  the  good  of  my  family.  And  we 
can  never  say  that  we  love  God  if 
we  have  not  love  for  our  brothers 
and  sisters  and  our  fathers  and 
mothers  with  whom  we  live. 

Love  in  the  Home 

The  love  of  God  is  vital.  Re- 
member that  he  said,  "A  new 
commandment  I  give  unto  you, 
that  ye  love  one  another  as  I  have 
loved  you.  ...  By  this  shall  all 
men  know  that  ye  are  my  dis- 
ciples if  ye  have  love  one  to 
another."  And  love  must  include 
family  love.  It  must  be  the  love 
we  have  in  our  homes,  resulting 
from  proper  Latter-day  Saint 
living. 

To  continue  with  this  list — the 
next  would  be  to  teach  family 
worship.  At  home  we  should  have 
family  prayer  and  blessings  on  the 
food.  We  should  live  the  Word  of 
Wisdom,  be  willing  as  a  family  to 
pay  our  tithing  and  fast  offerings, 
and  we  should  fast  together.  We 
should  promote  brotherly  and  sis- 
terly kindness,  honesty,  patience, 
and    understanding.    And    as    a 


728 


Turning  the  Hearts  of  Family  Men)bers  to  the  Fannily 


family  we  should  plan  to  meet  to- 
gether in  our  meetinghouses;  go 
to  our  sacrament  meetings  and 
our  Sunday  Schools  together  as 
families.  Let  it  be  a  family  project. 

We  should  promote  in  the  mind 
of  each  boy  the  ideal  of  going  on 
a  mission  at  the  proper  age.  Your 
young  men  ought  to  go  on  mis- 
sions just  as  our  young  men 
should.  This  matter  of  sending 
missionaries  to  all  the  world  is 
not  an  American  project.  It  is  a 
project  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
whose  Church  is  world-wide! 

In  our  family  evenings  and  fam- 
ily council  meetings  we  should 
promote  in  the  mind  of  each  boy 
the  ideal  of  going  on  a  mission. 
Many  families  assist  in  this  think- 
ing by  setting  up  a  mission  sav- 
ings plan  wherein  both  the  parents 
and  the  boy  save  a  little  each 
week  or  month  toward  that  goal. 
It  forms  a  constant  reminder 
throughout  childhood  to  live  to  be 
worthy  to  go  on  a  mission. 

Temple  Marriage 

Then  we  should  teach  the  im- 
portance of  temple  marriage.  You 
can  begin  this  as  a  family  tradi- 
tion while  children  are  yet  young. 
It  may  be  a  guide  and  protection 
to  them  during  the  teenage  peri- 
od. Teaching  them  to  be  worthy 
of  entering  the  house  of  the  Lord 
should  be  one  of  the  major  pro- 
jects of  every  family.  Parents 
should  constantly  be  mindful  of 
temple  marriage.  You  sisters  must 
be;  some  of  you  cannot  obtain 
temple  marriages  at  the  moment. 
You  may  be  married  to  nonmem- 
bers  of  the  Church  or  to  husbands 
who  are  not  interested.  We  say  to 
you,  be  faithful  and  patient  and 
God  will  provide  a  way.  But  to 
those  of  you  who  can  become  eli- 


gible to  go  to  the  temple,  do  so  by 
all  means.  Make  yourself  worthy 
to  ask  for  a  temple  recommend. 
You,  yourselves,  constantly  teach 
temple  marriage  in  your  home  and 
to  your  children,  and  set  the  ex- 
ample yourselves. 

I  was  so  impressed  at  one  time 
in  visiting  a  family  in  a  city  where 
I  was  for  a  stake  conference.  I 
was  there  for  an  extra  day  be- 
cause I  had  some  business  to  per- 
form. So  I  had  family  prayer 
several  times  with  this  family  in 
whose  home  I  was  staying.  On 
Friday  night  one  of  the  little  girls 
in  the  home  was  called  upon  to 
offer  the  prayer.  I  think  she  was 
about  ten  or  twelve  years  of  age. 
I  was  startled  at  the  end  of  the 
prayer,  and  it  was  a  lovely  prayer, 
to  hear  her  say,  "Father,  help  me 
and  my  sisters  to  be  married  in 
the  temple."  And  the  next  morn- 
ing another  family  prayer  was 
held,  and  this  time  another  daugh- 
ter— this  time  about  sixteen — was 
voice.  And  at  the  close  of  her 
prayer,  she  asked,  "Father,  help 
me  and  my  sisters  that  we  might 
be  married  in  the  temple.*'  And 
that  evening  the  third  daughter, 
eighteen,  prayed  and  concluded, 
"Father,  help  me  and  my  sisters 
that  we  might  be  married  in  thy 
temple." 

The  next  morning  it  was  the 
mother's  turn.  As  she  led  us  in 
prayer,  she  said,  among  other 
things,  "Father,  bless  our  daugh- 
ters that  each  one  of  them  may 
be  married  in  the  temple." 

This  was  a  theme  of  family 
prayer  each  time.  And  those  of 
you  who  have  been  to  the  temple 
know  that  it  is  the  gateway  to 
exaltation.  Sometime,  every  faith- 
ful person  will  be  given  the  oppor- 
tunity of  temple  marriage. 


729 


October  1967 


Church  Activity 

The  importance  of  the  entire 
family  attending  ward  and  stake 
and  mission  and  branch  events  is 
all  important.  Families  should  go 
to  Church  together;  they  should 
worship  together;  as  they  should 
play  together  and  work  together 
to  build  up  family  unity. 

A  child  sent  to  Church  by  par- 
ents who  remain  at  home  can 
hardly  be  expected  to  maintain 
his  interest.  Most  children  want 
to  do  what  their  parents  do,  at 
least  during  the  formative  years. 
If  parents  go  off  on  a  holiday  on 
the  Sabbath,  the  children  will 
probably  wish  to  go  along.  On 
the  other  hand,  if  the  parents  go 
to  Church,  it  is  not  difficult  to 
bring  the  children  along. 

When  Church  activity  becomes 
a  part  of  the  family  routine,  when 
it  is  customary  and  the  expected 
thing  to  do,  most  young  children 
fall  into  this  custom  easily  and 
without  resistance.  Soon  it  be- 
comes a  habit  for  them. 

When  the  home  becomes  an  in- 
tegral part  of  the  Church  and  the 
Church  becomes  an  integral  part 
of  the  home,  the  two  work  to- 
gether with  team-like  precision. 
The  objectives  of  both  are  accom- 
plished. Both  parents  and  chil- 
dren are  converted  to  the  gospel 
principles.  Mutual  confidence  and 
respect  are  established  and  the 
family  is  preserved,  not  only  for 
this  life,  but  for  eternity  as  well. 

Achieving  Family  Standards 
and  Ideals 

It  is  suggested  that  in  these 
family  council  meetings  that  we 
review  still  some  other  things.  If 
you  happen  to  own  an  automobile 
and  you  have  children  in  your 


family  who  want  to  do  the  driv- 
ing, come  to  an  understanding 
about  a  definite  set  of  rules  per- 
taining to  use  of  the  car.  Set  up 
definite  understandings.  Let  the 
children  help  you  to  make  the 
decisions  as  to  what  time  they 
come  in  at  night  when  they 
go  out  for  an  evening.  Chaperon- 
age  is  absolutely  essential  if  they 
are  away  from  home  over  night  or 
on  certain  types  of  dates.  Let  no 
Latter-day  Saint  young  persons, 
boys  or  girls,  go  off  together  with- 
out proper  chaperonage  on  a 
vacation.  I  know  that  it  is  a  com- 
mon thing  in  Europe  these  days, 
but  let  no  Latter-day  Saint  par- 
ticipate in  it. 

Obtain  a  willingness  on  the  part 
of  the  children  to  discuss  with  the 
parents  the  type  of  companion- 
ship they  choose.  Urge  them  to 
introduce  their  friends  to  the  par- 
ents so  that  the  parents  will  know 
what  kind  of  companions  their 
children  have.  Build  respect  to- 
wards parents,  school  teachers, 
police,  and  all  other  types  of 
authority. 

Reach  an  understanding  about 
the  proper  choice  of  good  reading, 
avoiding  bad  books  and  other 
publications.  Provide  in  the  home 
a  proper  type  of  reading  material 
and  avoid  evil,  disgusting  televi- 
sion programs.  Reach  an  under- 
standing as  to  what  types  of 
amusement  places  must  be  vis- 
ited, as  to  when  to  start  dating, 
and  with  whom.  Discuss  with 
them  the  problems  of  dating  too 
early  and  the  terrible  mistake  of 
early  teen  marriage.  Talk  about 
maintaining  decency  at  all  times, 
avoiding  petting  and  similar  evils. 

Modesty  in  Dress — Chastity  in  Conduct 
Another  point  is  that  of  proper 


730 


Turning  the  Hearts  of  Family  Members  to  the  Family 


and  modest  dress.  Is  there  any 
reason  why  Latter-day  Saints, 
nearly  three  million  strong,  have 
to  go  around  like  sheep,  following 
the  disgusting  fashions  of  the 
world?  Why  should  Latter-day 
Saint  women  and  girls  expose 
themselves  by  immodest  dress, 
either  in  short  skirts  or  tight 
blouses  or  however  else  you  want 
to  mention  it. 

I  tell  you,  ladies,  you  are  not 
made  lovely  by  short  skirts;  when 
you  stoop  over  or  when  you  sit 
down,  especially,  are  you  not 
made  lovely  by  short  skirts.  It  is 
a  very  serious  matter.  Many  a  boy 
who  has  lost  his  virtue  has  con- 
fessed to  me  that  short  skirts  and 
other  exposures  gave  him  the 
temptation  that  started  him  on 
his  way  down.  No  woman — cer- 
tainly no  Latter-day  Saint  woman 
— has  the  right  to  tempt  any 
young  man.  You  don't  have  the 
right;  and  if  you  tempt  others  by 
exposing  yourself,  God  will  hold 
you  to  account  for  it. 

Now  Latter-day  Saint  women 
are  supposed  to  be  modest.  We 
send  our  women  and  our  men 
through  the  temple  so  that  they 
will  learn  to  wear  modest  cloth- 
ing, and  you  all  know  what  I  am 
talking  about. 

We  ask  you  to  be  modest,  so 
that  you  preserve  chastity.  Re- 
member that  when  you  lose  your 
chastity  you  lose  just  about  every- 
thing. One  of  the  great  covenants 
that  we  as  Latter-day  Saints 
make  is  that  we  covenant  with 
the  Almighty  himself  that  we  will 
be  virtuous  and  chaste.  We  are 
told  in  no  uncertain  terms  in  The 
Book  of  Mormon  that  sex  sin  is 
next  to  murder  in  the  category  of 
crime. 
These  are  things  that  we  need 


to  talk  about  in  our  homes  with 
our  children,  and  we  strongly 
recommend  that  as  Latter-day 
Saints  we  keep  faith  with  our 
families  and  preserve  the  ideals 
and  the  standards  and  the  faith 
that  the  Lord  has  given  us 
through  the  restoration  of  the 
gospel  in  these  last  days. 

Building  the  Kingdom 

We  are  expected  to  build  the 
kingdom.  I  don't  know  how  much 
you  are  frightened  by  this  situa- 
tion in  Egypt  at  the  present  time. 
It  scares  me.  Read  the  38th  and 
39th  chapters  in  Ezekiel.  The  fin- 
al great  war  will  break  out  in  the 
Near  East.  That  is  where  the 
great  fight  is  going  to  be,  and 
that  is  where  God  will  come  when 
the  armies  of  the  world  are  as- 
sembled. He  will  pour  out  such 
destruction  upon  them  from  heav- 
en that  it  will  take  seven  months 
just  to  bury  the  dead. 

I  don't  expect  that  this  particu- 
lar crisis  will  lead  to  that;  there*s 
too  much  else  to  be  done.  I  mere- 
ly call  your  attention  to  the  fact 
that  we  are  living  in  the  last  days, 
and  that  this  is  one  of  the  signs 
of  the  times. 

We,  the  Latter-day  Saints,  are 
to  prepare  for  the  Second  Coming 
of  Christ,  and  we  cannot  prepare 
for  the  sanctification  that  will  be 
required  in  tight  blouses  and 
short  skirts.  Now  can  we?  And 
neither  can  we  in  quarreling  in 
the  home.  Neither  can  we  in  in- 
dulging in  irreligious  practices. 

We  must  decide  to  be  the  cov- 
enant people  of  God  and  keep  our 
covenants,  which  means  that  we 
shall  have  to  live  by  every  word 
that  proceedeth  forth  from  the 
mouth  of  God.  And  that  we  may 
do  this,  I  humbly  pray. 


731 


"THE  PRIDE  OF  IRELAND"  Upper  Killarney  Lake  framed  by  the  ro///ng  hills  of  County  Kerry. 

Paul's  Photos 


IN  THIS  DARK  HIATUS 

Alda  L.  Brown 

October  climbs  the  hills  that  summer  climbed, 

And  mourns  the  echoed  footfall  on  beaten  trails.  .  .  . 

Bonfire  laughter  now  has  wafted  to  the  skies, 

And  sifted  into  winds  where  the  lonely  eagle  sails. 

And  I  am  steeped  in  solitude.  Like  the  charred  burn 
Upon  these  circled  stones,  I  too  have  seen 
The  sparkling  flame  of  summer.  I  mourn  small  hands 
That  picked  wild  jungle  fern  in  mountain  glen;  lean 

Feet  that  waded  icy  stream  for  colored  castle-stones. 
My  loved  ones  .  .  .  now  a  thousand  wingspan  miles  away, 
Not  to  return  till  forest  glades  have  greened  again.  .  .  . 
And  in  this  long  hiatus  that  looms  to  that  far  day 

Autumn  leaves  fall  with  infinitesimal  sound. 

And  lie  like  teardrops  on  this  endless-waiting  ground.  .  .  . 


732 


The  One  Who  Waits 

Margaret  Woods 

Walsall,  Staffordshire, 

England 


♦  Crumpling  the  letter  in  her 
hand,  Sandra  thought,  If  only  I 
were  in  GaiFs  shoes. 

She  lay  back  luxuriously  on  the 
frilly  pink  pillows  of  her  friend's 
guest  room  and  drew  the  fresh 
smelling  covers  up  under  her  chin. 
Closing  her  eyes,  she  wondered 
about  Colin.  Without  doubt,  he 
would  be  settling  down  for  yet 
another  day  at  the  office,  and  per- 
haps remembering  that  she  would 
have  received  his  letter  by  now. 

She  puckered  her  nose  in  dis- 
taste under  the  bedclothes.  How 
irritatingly  commonplace  it  all 
was!  They  had  such  an  ordinary 
little  existence.  Admittedly,  Colin 
was  in  direct  line  for  a  good  pro- 
motion in  his  firm,  and  everyone. 


even  Sandra's  parents,  said  how 
reliable  he  was,  and  what  a  good 
husband  he  would  make.  She 
knew  he  meant  to  ask  her  to 
marry  him,  but  Sandra  wanted 
time  to  think.  She  wasn't  sure. 

She  was  seriously  considering 
marrying  Colin,  but  he  probably 
didn't  have  a  glimmering  of  how 
she  felt  about  digging  themselves 
up  and  cutting  adrift  from  the 
old  routine.  If  she  did  decide  to 
marry  him,  she  would  dream  all 
winter  of  sun-bathed  beaches,  the 
Mediterranean,  the  Indian  Ocean, 
the  New  York  skyline,  and  then, 
more  than  likely,  settle  for  a 
honeymoon  on  the  Cornish  Rivi- 
era or  somewhere  in  Devon,  which 
were,  after  all,  so  very,  very  beau- 
tiful and  picturesque  but.  .  .  . 

The  water  in  the  shower  was 
warm  and  comforting  as  it  ran 
down  her  in  rivers.  What  good 
sense  Gail  had  had  to  marry  a 
man  like  Martin.  As  an  airline 
captain,  he  had  a  glamorous  and 
exciting  job  that  took  him  all  over 


733 


October  1967 


the  world.  Gail  had  all  the  clothes 
she  wanted  and  a  luxurious, 
though  small,  home,  too.  Their  car 
was  not  exactly  Sandra's  idea  of 
heaven  although  it  was  certainly 
big.  Gail  had  two  children,  David 
and  Claire,  and  they  were  dears. 

Returning  to  her  room,  Sandra 
slipped  into  a  pleated  skirt  and  a 
gay  sweater.  On  the  way  down- 
stairs, she  met  Martin.  He  had 
been  to  take  the  children  to 
school.  A  nose-tickling  odor  was 
trickling  through  from  the  kitch- 
en. Sandra  was  just  in  time  to 
help  serve  the  fried  bacon  and 
eggs. 

Gail  was  not  in  the  best  of 
moods,  and  Martin  was  quiet. 
Sandra  chatted  away  happily 
through  the  meal. 

Eventually,  Martin  said,  "You'll 
be  staying  over  the  week  end, 
Sandra?" 

Sandra  put  down  her  cup.  "I 
expect  so,  if  Gail  can  put  up  with 
me.  Spending  a  few  days'  holiday 
amid  all  this  cosiness  is  so  much 
better  than  living  alone  in  my 
chilly  London  flat.  Besides,  the 
children  are  such  fun,  and  it's 
nice  to  have  a  good  visit."  She 
grinned  at  Gail.  *'We  can  forget 
our  inhibitions." 

"Well,"  said  Martin,  pushing 
back  his  chair,  "if  you're  still 
here  when  I  come  back  from  my 
trip,  young  Sandra,  I'll  bring  you 
something  dazzling  from  New 
York." 

"Sounds  really  divine,"  Sandra 
breathed,  closing  her  eyes  and 
clasping  her  hands  in  mock  ado- 
ration. Emphatically,  she  said, 
"FU  be  here!" 

"Why  not  ask  that  boy  friend 
of  yours  down  for  a  couple  of 
days,"  Martin  went  on.  "We're  a 
bit  cramped,  but  we  can  always 


put  up  a  camp  bed  or  something, 
can't  we,  Gail?" 

"Perhaps  I'll  ask  him,"  Sandra 
said,  wondering  if  the  enchanted 
atmosphere  that  floated  around 
Martin  might  move  Colin  to  do 
something  madly  daring. 

Gail  suddenly  spoke.  "I'll  be 
driving  with  Martin  to  the  air- 
port in  about  half  an  hour.  Do 
you  want  to  come,  Sandra?" 

"Yes.  I'll  have  to  change, 
though.  What  about  the  washing 
up?" 

"Mrs.  Jones  will  do  that.  She'll 
be  here  any  time  now,"  Gail 
called  as  she  disappeared  upstairs. 

Sandra  hurried  to  her  bedroom. 
She  had  been  to  see  Martin  off 
once  or  twice  before,  but  it  was 
always  an  exciting  experience. 
After  taking  some  pains  over  her 
appearance,  she  felt  chic  enough 
to  meet  with  equality  the  cosmo- 
politan set  that  inhabited  the  air- 
port. On  her  way  back  down  the 
stairs,  she  paused  slightly  in  pass- 
ing the  main  bedroom.  The  door 
was  ajar  and  she  saw  Martin,  clad 
in  his  enchanting  uniform,  holding 
Gail  in  his  arms.  Overcome  with 
mild  envy,  Sandra  crept  past  and 
on  down  the  stairs. 

Only  hope  my  husband  behaves 
like  that  when  I've  been  married 
nearly  ten  years,  she  thought. 

When  Martin  came  down,  she 
asked  brightly,  "How  about  intro- 
ducing me  to  some  handsome,  eli- 
gible aeronaut?" 

"You'll  make  out  just  as  well 
by  yourself,  if  I  know  anything 
about  you,"  he  grinned. 

Martin  drove  the  car  as  far  as 
the  airport,  but  soon  he  had  to 
leave  the  girls.  He  held  up  a  fin- 
ger in  front  of  Sandra's  face. 

"Be  good,"  he  warned  in  mock 
severity. 


734 


The  One  Who  Waits 


"I  promise,"  she  said  solemnly, 
imitating  his  line. 

Giving  Gail  a  quick  kiss,  he  was 
off  with  the  words,  "You  know 
the  drill,  darling." 

"Let's  watch  him  take  off,"  said 
Sandra. 

Soon  they  were  looking  out  at 
the  huge  jet  aircraft  as  it  stood 
on  the  apron  to  take  on  the  pas- 
sengers. The  luggage  was  loaded; 
the  people  went  on  board.  Then 
the  captain  and  crew  appeared 
and  took  their  positions.  Martin 
had  evidently  spotted  the  girls, 
for  he  waved  as  he  crossed  the 
short  distance  to  the  aircraft.  The 
various  trucks  had  now  disap- 
peared, and  the  little  man  in  over- 
alls was  waving  his  arms  about  in 
front.  Then  the  enormous  aero- 
plane taxied  away  up  the  runway. 

Sandra  and  Gail  watched  as  its 
silver  shape  grew  smaller.  The 
aircraft  turned  a  corner  of  the 
runway  and  came  to  a  halt.  Min- 
utes passed.  Then,  with  gathering 
momentum,  the  huge  winged  ma- 
chine sped  forward,  the  wheels 
disappearing  under  its  stream- 
lined length  almost  the  second  its 
dependence  on  the  land  was  gone. 
Up  it  soared  towards  the  sun  and 
mist-swathed  sky. 

"Gail!  What  a  dynamic  hus- 
band you've  got,"  cried  Sandra, 
as  with  tilted  head  she  watched 
the  airliner  climb  the  steep  in- 
visible ladder  to  the  heavens. 

Gail  smiled.  "Hush,"  she  whis- 
pered gently. 

Sandra  watched  until  there  was 
nothing  more,  not  even  a  speck, 
to  see  of  Martin's  aircraft.  Then, 
face  aglow,  she  turned  to  her 
sober-faced  friend. 

"What  did  Martin  mean  by 
'You  know  the  drill'?"  she  in- 
quired cheerfully. 


Gail  studied  Sandra  for  a  mo- 
ment, then  said,  "Our  goodbyes 
have  to  be  said  at  home.  There 
are  always  too  many  people 
about  to  say  them  here.  So  we 
have  condensed  words  to  fit  our 
surroundings.  What  Martin  was 
telling  me  was,  'I  love  you  ter- 
ribly and  I'll  be  as  lonesome  as 
you.'  " 

Sandra  murmured,  "I'm  very 
thoughtless,  dear.  I  should  have 
realized  it  hurt  you  to  see  him 
off." 

Taking  the  older  girl's  arm,  she 
looked  at  her  with  sudden  shock- 
ing understanding.  Now  she  could 
interpret  the  steady,  quiet  expres- 
sion on  Gail's  face.  Gail  was  one 
of  the  waiting,  hoping  wives,  who 
suffered  at  the  hand  of  that  in- 
visible magnet  which  draws  some 
men  to  adventure,  exploration, 
and  danger.  But  the  rest  of  the 
world  did  not  see  the  loving  sac- 
rifice behind  the  glittering  screen 
of  glamor. 

Sandra  fingered  the  crumpled 
letter  in  her  pocket.  One  sentence 
which  hadn't  seemed  particularly 
important  when  she  read  it  ear- 
lier, now  lit  up  in  her  mind. 

"Be  kind  to  Gail,"  Colin  had 
written. 

What  deep  understanding  Co- 
lin had,  after  all — and  she  had 
never  even  noticed.  How  tolerant 
he  had  been  of  her  own  frivolous 
ambitions. 

"Let's  go,"  Sandra  said. 

"We  can  stay  awhile,"  said 
Gail,  "you'd  enjoy  that." 

"No."  Sandra  pulled  the  collar 
of  her  coat  around  her  neck  and 
squeezed  Gail's  arm,  "Let's  go." 

Clouds  were  creeping  across 
the  sky  and  the  bright  morning 
was  giving  way  to  more  seasonal 
weather.  The  girls  were  quiet  on 


735 


October  1967 


the  ride  home.  Gail  called  at  the 
green  grocer's  shop  to  buy  fresh 
Brussels  sprouts  to  go  with  the 
lamb  chops  for  lunch.  The  chil- 
dren had  their  dinners  at  school 
and  would  not  be  home  until 
around  four  o'clock. 

Later,  Sandra  telephoned  Colin 
at  his  office.  He  told  her  that  a 
pea-souper  fog  was  beginning  to 
close  down  on  the  city  and  he 
probably  wouldn't  be  able  to  come 
that  evening.  If  not,  he  would 
drive  over,  early  on  Saturday 
morning. 

Gail  sat  knitting  in  an  easy 
chair  before  the  blazing  coals  in 
the  open  fire  grate. 


pect.  Mostly  with  the  family  and 
Colin  in  tow.  What  about  you?" 

''Can't  say  yet.  Depends  on 
Martin.  Christmas  is  a  busy  time 
for  airlines,  you  know.  E[e  either 
gets  Christmas  or  New  Year's  off, 
but  sometimes  he's  just  a  stand- 
in  and  so  he  can  be  at  home.  If 
he's  needed  because  someone  is  ill, 
then  he  can  be  reached  by  tele- 
phone. If  he's  definitely  away  for 
several  days,  then  I  drive  to  the 
parents'  on  Christmas  Eve  with 
the  children  and  Santa  visits  us 
there.  The  parents  love  it,  but,  of 
course,  it's  not  quite  the  same. 
Not  being  members  of  the  Church, 
either,  they  don't  see  things  quite 


"Mmm  ...  I  love  December 
afternoons,"  said  Sandra.  She 
placed  a  cushion  on  the  hearth 
rug  and  squatted  down  to  gaze 
dreamily  into  the  dancing  flames. 
"Makes  me  think  of  muffins  drip- 
ping in  creamy  butter,  slippers 
warming  for  that  special  some- 
one, and  Christmas."  Then  she 
bit  her  lip  and  dropped  her 
glowing  eyes.  She  must  learn  bet- 
ter tact. 

"What  are  you  doing  for  Christ- 
mas?" asked  Gail,  as  if  she  hadn't 
noticed  anything. 

"The  usual  boring  round,  I  ex- 


as  we  do.  When  we're  at  home 
with  Martin,  we  have  a  lovely 
Christmas  Eve.  We  do  such  sim- 
ple, yet  such  lovely,  heart-tingling 
things.  But  when  he's  away,  it 
falls  a  bit  flat.  We  try  to  make 
it  up  as  best  we  can  for  all  our 
sakes,  but  it's  just  one  of  those 
occasions  that  can't  be  postponed 
or  held  ahead  of  time.  Christmas 
Eve  is  Christmas  Eve  and  that's 
it." 

There  was  a  rush  of  feet  and 
banging  of  doors  as  the  children 
came  running  in,  pink-cheeked, 
their  school  uniforms  damp  from 


736 


The  One  Who  Waits 


the  foggy  atmosphere  outside. 

"The  school  .bus  nearly  had  to 
stop.  It  crawled  like  a  snail  all 
the  way,"  they  said  impressively. 

All  was  noise  and  bustle,  play, 
and  argument  until  teatime,  with 
hot  buttered  toast  and  Dundee 
cake.  It  was  Friday  night,  with 
no  school  on  Saturday,  and  so 
there  was  hilarity  in  the  air,  with 
the  thought  of  staying  up  a  little 
later  than  usual  . 

But  at  eight-thirty,  Gail  had 
them  bathed  and  in  pajamas, 
ready  to  say  family  prayers.  It 
was  David's  turn  tonight,  and  it 
soon  became  evident  that  when 
Daddy  was  away,  he  considered 
himself  to  be  the  part-time  pro- 
tector of  the  family.  Tears  held 
themselves  behind  Sandra's  closed 
eyelids  as  he  matter-of-factly, 
though  quite  sincerely,  prayed  for 
his  father's  safety.  Obviously,  it 
was  all  in  a  day's  round  for  Dad- 
dy to  be  away. 

Later,  watching  television,  the 
two  girls  spoke  little  and  Sandra 
found  she  was  beginning  to  en- 
gage in  a  fair  deal  of  introspec- 
tion. Around  nine  o'clock  the 
"News"  began,  and  Gail  took  the 
opportunity  to  check  on  the  chil- 
dren in  bed.  Sandra  was  paying 
little  attention  to  the  announcer 
but  suddenly,  she  sat  up  ".  .  .  just 
received  news  that  the  captain  of 
a  British  airliner  collapsed  at  the 
controls  whilst  landing  at  New 
York  this  afternoon.  .  .  ." 

Dry-tongued,  and  ears  pricked, 
Sandra  waited  for  more  details, 
but  there  were  none.  The  an- 
nouncer was  going  on  about  fog  in 
the  center  of  London,  and  in  most 
of  the  industrial  Midlands. 

Could  it  be  Martin? 

It  must  be.  But  he  had  seemed 
all  right  when  he  left. 


Did  they  say  he  had  died?  She 
wasn't  sure. 

There  might  be  other  British 
planes  landing  at  New  York,  from 
other  directions. 

How  could  she  tell  Gail? 

There  was  nothing  certain, 
though.  How  long  did  the  airline 
authorities  take  to  notify  next  of 
kin? 

What  should  she  do!  What 
could  she  do? 

If  only  Colin  would  come! 

She  tried  to  calm  her  feelings 
as  Gail  trotted  in  with  glasses  of 
warm  milk  and  sandwiches.  But 
Sandra  couldn't  eat  and  made  a 
poor  attempt  at  the  milk. 

"What's  up?  Too  much  at  tea- 
time  or  worrying  about  the  waist- 
line?" teased  Gail. 

"Must  watch  it  occasionally, 
you  know."  Sandra  managed  a 
sickly  smile. 

"Do  you  want  an  early  night?" 

"Don't  mind.  How  about  you?" 

"There's  a  film  on  the  other 
channel." 

"O.K." 

There  was  a  scuffling  at  the 
hall  door  and  Claire  came  in  with 
tear-spattered  face,  holding  one 
side  of  her  head. 

"Got  earache,"  she  wailed. 

Gail  picked  her  up,  gently  hug- 
ging her,  and  j^Jaced  her  in  front 
of  the  fire. 

"Sit  with  your  ear  next  to  the 
blaze  while  I  fetch  some  warm 
drops  to  put  in." 

Soon  the  whimpering  little  girl 
was  cuddling  into  her  mother's 
arms  and  then,  asleep,  was  carried 
carefully  back  to  bed. 

"Did  she  really  have  an  ear- 
ache? She  fell  asleep  so  quickly," 
Sandra  asked. 

"In  her  mind  it  is  an  earache. 


737 


October  1967 


But  children's  feelings  react  in 
odd  ways  sometimes.'' 

"Oh,  I  see." 

The  film  was  dragging  on. 
Sandra  was  not  interested.  Worry 
was  taking  precedence.  Why 
hadn't  the  telephone  rung?  Colin 
wouldn't  come  now.  The  fog  must 
have  been  too  thick.  Gail  was 
nodding,  falling  asleep. 

The  telephone!  Ringing  in  the 
hall! 

Sandra  was  halfway  to  her  feet, 
when  Gail,  startled,  jumped  up 
and  hurried  out.  The  door  was 
ajar.  Sandra  could  hear  most  of 
what  was  said. 

"Been  trying  all  evening?  Oh, 
must  have  been  out  of  order. 
Perhaps  it's  the  weather.  Could 
be,  I  suppose.  .  .  .  News?  No. 
Tell  me,  what  is  it?" 

Sandra  cringed.  Now  what 
would  Gail  say  when  she  knew 
that  her  friend  had  withheld  the 
news  from  her? 

"...  A  boy!  Oh,  congratulations. 
That's  just  what  you  wanted.  I'm 
so  glad.  .  .  .  Give  Jenny  all  my 
love.  .  .  .   Bye." 

Sandra  breathed  with  relief. 
Gail  was  coming  back. 

"Some  friends  just  had  their 
first  baby.  He's  so  excited.  Been 
trying  to  phone  all  night.  It 
must  have  been  out  of  order.  Are 
you  interested  in  the  film,  or 
shall  we  go  to  bed?  I  seem  to  have 
missed  half  of  it." 

"Yes.  Let's  go  to  bed." 

It  was  dark  in  the  bedroom. 
Thoughts  were  more  vivid  now. 
Was  Martin  lying  ill  or  even.  .  .  . 
Banish  the  thought. 

And  Gail  didn't  know  yet. 

There  was  time  to  tell  her  even 
now.  .  .  .  No.  Better  let  her  have 
some  rest  instead.  Things  always 
appeared  better  in  the  daylight. 


Why  not  pray  about  it? 

Why  hadn't  she  thought  of 
that  before? 

Quickly,  kneeling  beside  the 
bed,  she  poured  out  her  fears  and 
worries.  To  voice  them  was  a 
relief.  She  had  scarcely  finished 
when  the  sound  of  the  front  door 
chimes  jangled  into  her  newly 
aquired  peace  of  mind. 

It  would  be  the  police!  They  al- 
ways did  that  when  very  impor- 
tant messages  had  to  be  delivered 
— like  sudden  death.  With  the 
phone  out  of  order  all  evening, 
that  would  be  it. 

Unable  to  contain  her  feelings, 
Sandra  rushed  headlong  across 
the  landing,  her  feet  scarcely 
touched  each  stair  and  then,  more 
calmly,  she  unbolted  the  front 
door. 

It  was  Colin. 

"Hello.  Sorry  I'm  late.  Fog's 
beginning  to  lift  now,  though." 
Squinting  at  the  sudden  light,  he 
took  her  hand  and  was  about  to 
kiss  her,  when  he  saw  Gail  stand- 
ing at  the  head  of  the  stairs. 

She  called,  "Hello,  Cohn.  Had 
a  bad  journey?" 

"Pretty  shocking.  Worth  the 
effort,  though."  He  smiled  warm- 
ly as  he  looked  down  again  at 
Sandra. 

"Look  after  him,  Sandra.  The 
camping  things  are  all  ready.  He 
can  fix  himself  up."  Gail  slipped 
back  up  to  her  room  and  closed 
the  door. 

Sandra  clung  to  Colin's  arm. 
"I'm  so  glad  to  see  you.  I'm 
worried  sick." 

"Well,  you  certainly  seem  up- 
set. What's  up?" 

Out  came  the  story,  tumbling 
word  over  word,  and  finally, 
"...  so  then  I  prayed  about  it  and 
you  came  knocking  at  the  door." 


738 


The  One  Who  Waits 

"You  certainly  had  a  problem,  like  wanting  to  become  an  airline 

Poor  Sandy.  Hqw  you  must  have  pilot  or  something." 

worried."  "Well,  I  don't  suppose  I'll  do 

He  took  her  hands  and  looked  that.  I  enjoy  my  own  career  too 

steadily  into  her  eyes.   "There's  much.   But  goodness,  you  of  all 

one  thing  you've  forgotten,  and  people  don't  want  me  to  lead  a 

that  is  the  fact  that  if  anything  completely  dull  life,  do  you?" 

had   happened    to    Martin,    Gail  "Not  completely.  Only  don't  be 

would  have  had  news   by  now.  too    daring,   will    you,  because  I 

Bad  news  travels  fast,  as  they  say,  couldn't  bear  it.  I  think  I'd  die 

and   even   though   the  telephone  of  fright  and  worry." 

has  been  out  of  order  and  every-  He  held  her  away  and  looked 

where  blanketed  in  fog,  it  couldn't  unbelievingly    into    her    stricken 

have  made  much  difference.  Your  face.  "You  mean  ...  it  matters 

idea  about  the  police  was  correct,  to  you?" 

I   know   there   isn't   much    time  She  nodded  and  he  stroked  her 

gap,  but  don't  you  realize  that  hair  as  he  held  her  close  again, 

very     bad     news     would     have  "I  always  thought  I  wanted  an 

reached  Gail  in  this  manner  by  exciting  life  and  a  husband  with 

now?"  a  glamorous  occupation,  but  I've 

Sandra  leaned  her  head  against  changed   my   mind.    If  we  ever 

the  back  of  the  settee  on  which  do  anything  dangerous,  we'll  do  it 

they  sat.  "I  knew  it  would  be  all  together.  I  don't  want  to  be  the 

right  if  you  came.  If  only  you  had  one  who  waits.  I'd  be  a  nervous 

come  earlier!"  wreck  in  no  time.   I  want  a  hus- 

"I  wish  I  hiad  been  able  to,  but  band    with    a    nine-till-five    job, 

the  fog  was  so  thick."  who  is  never  too  far  away  when 

"Hold  me  close  a  little."  his  work  for  the  day  is  finished." 

"That  better?"  "Like.  .  .  ?"  He  pointed  to  him- 

"Mmm Oh,  Colin "  self. 

"Yes?"  Slowly,  she  nodded.  And  that 

"Don't  ever  do  anything  crazy  was  enough. 


'  SPACE  THE  DAYS  ^ 

Beulah  Huish  Sadlier 

Space  the  days — lest  swift  as  running  deer,  October  ends. 
If  in  heaven's  sight,  she  spread  a  flame  of  sorrow 
On  the  hills,  then  only  in  pretense  shall  I  confiscate 
Her  rich  display. 

How  to  extoll  the  opulence  of  apple 
And  the  clinging  peach,  the  clustered  grape, 
And  burnished  essence  of  aquatic  dust 
Floating  on  the  leaf-banked  stream. 

It  was  October  when  we  met — 

And  days  went  swift  as  running  deer 

Until  you  left. 


739 


The 

Maguey 

Story 


Leaner  J.   Brown, 

Member,  General 

Board  of  Relief  Society 

♦  Imagine  my  getting  excited 
about  a  cactus!  I  grew  up  in 
Southern  Arizona  with  cacti  to 
the  right  of  me  and  cacti  to  the 
left  of  me.  Of  course,  the  East- 
erners, out  borrowing  a  Httle  of 
our  winter  sunshine,  always  ex- 
claimed about  cacti,  but  they 
were  foreigners  and  we  didn't  let 
them  influence  us  too  much. 

So  you  can  imagine  my  feelings 
when,  many  years  later — way 
down  south  of  the  border — I  dis- 
covered that  one  member  of  this 
ever-so-common  family  is  a  mira- 
cle child. 

Of  course,  this  has  happened 
to  me  before — not  with  plants, 
but  with  people.  In  my  mind  I 
have  placed  a  family  among  the 
common  variety,  only  to  have 
something  happen  to  make  me 
realize  that  they  were  rather 
special.  My  assessment  had  been 
somewhat  premature. 

If  you  have  been  to  Mexico,  I 
know  you've  seen  maguey  plants. 
They  outline  the  farm  lands  of 
Mexico's  hills  and  valleys  from 
the  north  to  the  south.  But  what 
you  probably  didn't  know  was 
that  you  were  looking  at  one  of 
nature's  wonders. 

The    ancient   Aztecs    were   so 


awed  by  all  the  gifts  of  nature  in 
this  one  remarkable  plant,  they 
called  it  the  "sacred  plant."  On 
what  it  alone  supplied  they  could 
survive.  It  furnished  them  food, 
drink,  clothing,  shelter,  paper, 
soap,  and  a  needle  and  thread. 
The  tough,  thick  branches,  tied 
together,  made  a  rather  comfort- 
able, temporary  home. 

By  peeling  off  the  outside  skin 
of  its  turgid  leaf  and  rubbing  the 
moist  surface,  a  foamy  substance 
is  formed.  This  can  be  used  for 
bleaching  and  cleaning.  The  in- 
side layer  of  the  spine-margined 
leaf  peels  off  easily  and  resembles 
papyrus.  Tourists  enjoy  the 
novelty  of  writing  letters  on  it, 
but  the  Aztecs  probably  found 
smoke  signals  more  useful. 

At  the  end  of  each  leaf  is  a 
long,  hard  spine  with  a  fine  point. 
By  cutting  carefully  around  the 
base,  the  spine  can  be  pulled  out, 
with  strong  fibres  attached,  pro- 
viding nature's  needle  and  thread. 
The  food  supply  comes  from  a 
shrimp-like  worm  that  feeds  on 
the  roots  of  the  maguey.  Actually, 
the  maguey  worm  doesn't  appear 
quite  as  frightening  as  the  shrimp 
in  full  dress. 

Near  the  Pyramids  of  Teoti- 
huacan,  at  the  colorful  souvenir 
shops,  enterprising  shop  owners 
keep  employees  busy  demonstrat- 
ing how  the  thick  fleshy  pulp  is 
pounded  off  to  get  the  tough 
fibre.  Most  of  the  markets  carry 
attractive  items,  such  as  hand- 
bags, baskets,  and  hats  made 
from  this  fiber.  Woven  with  cot- 
ton material,  it  is  used  to  make 
the  gaily  designed  Mexican  table- 
cloths. 

Few  would  argue  that  the  most 
miraculous  service  of  this  plant  of 
many  uses  is  the  liquid  it  sup- 


740 


-J.**' 


Courtesy   William    B.    Smart 

Maguey  plants  near  the  Pyramid  of  the  Sun  at  Teotichuacan  Central  Mexico 
At  the  left  may  be  seen  tall  cactus  plants,  interspersed  with  small  desert  flowers 


plies.  The  Mexican  farmer  cuts 
the  center  of  the  plant  and,  with 
a  long,  brown,  hollow  gourd  draws 
off  a  liquid  called  "agua  miel,"  or 
honey  water.  The  average  yield  is 
about  five  quarts  a  day  for  as  long 
as  six  months.  When  the  honey 
water  is  first  drawn  out  it  is  very 
nutritious,  but  it  ferments  rapidly 
and,  after  twenty-four  hours,  be- 
comes alcoholic.  After  this  takes 
place  the  liquid  is  called  ''pulque" 
— the  drink  that  contributed  to 
the  destruction  of  the  great  Tol- 
tec  Empire  in  the  twelfth  century 
A.  D.  It  is  a  sad  commentary  on 
human  nature  that  of  all  the 
things  this  unusual  plant  offers 
mankind,  he  seeks  most  the  only 
one  that  lends  itself  to  destructive 
use. 

I  remember  having  several 
vivid  impressions  while  watching 
the  demonstration  of  the  maguey 
plant.  I  thought  how  many  differ- 
ent analogies  could  be  drawn  be- 
tween this  plant  and  our  lives.  As 
we  were  being  enlightened  on  one 
after  another  of  its  uses,  I  found 
myself  wondering  how  I  would 
stand  up  under  such  scrutiny.  If 


all  eyes  were  suddenly  turned  in 
my  direction,  waiting  to  see  what 
I  had  to  offer,  could  I  stand  as 
erect  as  the  majestic  maguey, 
knowing  I  had  developed  the  gifts 
within  me?  How  will  it  be,  I 
thought,  when  the  Master  of  all 
looks  at  my  offering? 

To  pass  by  this  plant — merely 
to  look  at  it — one  would  never 
imagine  it  had  so  rich  an  offering. 
In  like  manner,  we  seldom  know 
the  richness  of  another's  soul.  We 
see  only  what  is  obvious  to  the 
eye.  Tied  to  convention  and  the 
ritual  of  routine,  we  suppress  the 
desire  to  step  beyond  the  familiar 
pattern,  and  yet  we  live  our  years 
longing  for  "a  sense  of  oneness 
with  our  kind  .  .  .  thirsting  to 
know  and  understand." 

The  story  of  the  maguey  plant 
is  a  story  of  life.  The  good  and  the 
bad  are  present  in  all  men  and  in 
all  nature.  In  us,  as  in  the  ''sacred 
plant"  of  the  Aztecs,  are  special 
gifts  with  which  to  build  or  de- 
stroy, but,  unlike  the  maguey 
plant,  we  have  the  power  to 
choose  how  these  gifts  are  to  be 
used. 


741 


TI--  «^-=*-  View 

Helen  Hinckley  Jones 

♦  "Lah-lah  me,"  Sean  begs  when 
he  is  bathed  and  in  his  sleepers. 
"Lah-lah  me,  Daddy."  His  father 
takes  the  tiny  boy  in  his  arms, 
holds  him  against  his  left  shoul- 
der, puts  his  cheek  against  the 
little  head  nestled  in  his  neck, 
and  dances  and  sings.  There 
aren't  words  to  this  special  vesper 
song  —  just  lah-lah.  After  the 
song,  there  is  a  story,  a  prayer, 
and  a  goodnight  kiss.  The  final 
sentence  is  spoken  softly  but 
firmly.  '^That's  all.  Good  night, 
Sean." 

Craig,  who  is  four,  has  been 
allowed  to  "visit  with  Momie," 
while  two-year-old  Sean  is  lah- 
lahed.  Now  it  is  his  turn  with  his 
father;  the  same  loving  arms,  the 
same  song,  the  same  dance,  a 
more  complicated  story,  a  prayer 
with  which  he  doesn't  need  help, 
the  same  gentle  kiss,  and  the 
same  firm  sentence,  ''That's  all. 
Good  night,  Craig." 

After  this  evening  ceremony, 
there  is  no  calling  out  for  another 
drink,  no  hopping  in  and  out  of 
bed,  no  fussing  around.  These 
little  boys  have  learned  two 
things:  that  their  father  loves 
them,  and  that  his  word  is  their 
law. 

They  know  exactly  what  to  ex- 
pect of  him  at  other  hours,  too. 
He  often  prepares  their  breakfast, 
since  he  goes  to  work  early,  and 
they  are  usually  up  and  hungry 
before  six.  He  is  a  master  at  pre- 
paring eggs  and  pancakes,  but  his 
specialty  is  cooked  cereal,  which 
he  makes  fascinating  with  cake 


coloring — pink  or  yellow,  green  or 
blue.  The  first  little  boy  who 
awakens  arouses  the  other,  and 
they  go  into  their  parents'  room. 
''Blue  mush.  Daddy,"  Sean  de- 
mands, and  they  stay  close  until 
their  father  shows  signs  of  re- 
sponding. If  they  sleep  a  little 
later,  and  he  has  already  left, 
they  say  sadly  to  each  other, 
"He's  gone,"  and  they  go  to 
Craig's  room  to  play  with  their 
toys.  It  would  be  breaking  a  law 
to  bother  Momie  so  early.  They 
know  the  hours  their  father  can 
spend  with  them,  the  hours  he 
must  study  or  work  in  his  base- 
ment shop  or  train  the  dog.  They 
know  when  the  family  takes  the 
dune-buggy  to  the  desert  on  a 
sunny  Saturday  that  each  will 
have  a  chance  to  hold  the  steering 
wheel  while  sitting  between  his 
father's  knees. 

He  is  their  ideal,  the  center  of 
their  lives.  (Not  that  they  don't 
love  Momie.  She  ranks  first  when 
Daddy  isn't  at  home  or  when 
someone  is  sick  or  hurt.)  His 
actions  are  completely  predict- 
able— that  is,  his  actions  in  rela- 
tion to  them.  But  of  the  hours 
that  he  is  away  from  them  they 
know  little. 

"Where  is  Daddy,  Sean?"  I  ask. 
"Daddy    works,"     he     replies 
promptly. 

"What  does  Daddy  do?" 
"Daddy  drives  a  truck." 
At  times  he  has  stopped  by 
home  during  his  lunch  break  and 
he  has  been  driving  the  telephone 
company  truck.  Besides,  they 
know  about  trucks.  They  have  a 
whole  fleet  of  tiny  ones  that  are 
go-everywhere  toys.  They  know 
all  about  driving,  too,  since  each 
has   a  pedal   car  which  he  can 


742 


HAPPINESS  IS  BEING  WITH  DADDY 

Gary  Gene  Ballard  with  his  sons 
Craig  Eugene  and  Sean  Drew 


drive  forward  and  backward  and 
maneuver  into  the  tiniest  parking 
spaces.  It  is  perfectly  comprehen- 
sible that  Daddy  drives  a  truck. 
From  the  wisdom  of  two  added 
years  and  a  chance  encounter 
with  a  telephone  crew  on  the  way 
from  nursery  school,  Craig  adds, 
''But  sometimes  he  sits  on  a 
pole." 

Neither  of  the  boys  has  any 
idea  about  what  the  man  they 
know  so  well  really  does.  Main- 
tenance of  telephone  lines  and 
cables  is  something  that  they 
couldn't  understand,  even  if  it 
were  explained  to  them.  They 
know  their  father  as  love  and 
care  and  law,  and  they  can't 
realize  that  his  life  and  activities 
go  far  beyond  their  finite  view. 

It  isn't  going  to  be  too  hard  for 


Sean  and  Craig  to  learn  about 
their  Heavenly  Father.  Because 
their  earthly  father  is  the  person 
he  is,  they  will  understand  about 
God's  constant  love,  the  security 
they  can  feel  because  he  is  close, 
the  laws  they  must  obey,  because 
they  are  God's  laws. 

The  boys  will  grow  in  wisdom. 
Even  before  they  are  men,  they 
will  realize  that  their  father  was 
never  limited  to  the  facet  of  life 
they  shared  as  his  children.  As 
they  grow  still  more  mature  in 
faith  and  knowledge,  they  will 
realize,  too,  that  man  knows  only 
the  face  of  God  that  is  turned  to- 
ward him.  Beyond  that  facet  of 
God's  life  lie  the  infinite  mys- 
teries that  we  can  understand 
only  when  we,  ourselves,  have  be- 
come godlike. 


743 


Within  tlie  Stillness 

Sylvia  Probst  Young 

♦  During  the  moon-bright  hours  of  a  summer  night,  we  climbed 
the  well-trodden  trails  of  Timpanogos,  and  just  as  the  sun  blazed 
over  the  eastern  hills  below  us,  we  reached  the  summit  of  the 
mountain  and  felt  the  great  exhilaration  that  attaining  the  heights 
always  brings. 

Resting  on  the  ridge,  we  feasted  our  eyes  upon  a  wide  panorama  of 
beauty — green,  fertile  valleys,  shimmering  lakes,  winding  rivers, 
and  wooded  mountains — a  breathtaking  sight  in  the  fresh  morning 
stillness.  The  sight  brought  to  me  a  sense  of  wonder  and  humility,  and 
to  my  mind  came  the  words  of  a  well-known  scripture:  "Be  still 
and  know  that  I  am  God  "  (Psalm  46:10). 

In  the  hurry,  hurry,  hurry  of  our  daily  living,  with  its  frustrations 
and  worries,  many  of  us  are  often  low-spirited  and  discouraged.  Yet 
all  around  us  is  food  for  the  soul,  a  kind  of  medication  that  has  often 
proved  better  than  prescribed  pills,  in  the  healing  peace  that  can  be 
found  in  God's  great  creations. 

From  my  kitchen  window,  I  look  out  at  Mt.  Olympus;  at  twilight 
the  snow  on  its  crown  is  bathed  in  a  violet  pink  beauty.  And  in 
that  opalescent  stillness,  my  heart  is  lifted,  and  I  repeat  with  the 
psalmist:  "I  will  lift  up  mine  eyes  unto  the  hills,  from  whence  cometh 
my  help.  My  help  cometh  from  the  Lord,  which  made  heaven  and 
earth"  (Psalm  121:1-2). 

In  stillness,  there  is  a  calming,  strengthening  power,  and  the  wise 
Creator  knew  this,  for  he  placed  a  stillness  on  so  many  lovely  things 
— dawn,  and  the  coming  of  night;  a  play  of  clouds  across  the  sky; 
the  miraculous  growth  in  a  garden;  creeping  of  frost  along  the  ground, 
are  but  a  few  of  them. 

In  stillness  comes  peace.  Walk  along  a  forest  trail  where  the 
silence  is  profound,  and  a  sense  of  wonder  and  devotion  fills  the  soul 
as  in  a  holy  place. 

Along  a  lonely  coast,  where  only  the  rhythm  of  the  ageless  tide 
can  be  heard,  care  may  be  shed  like  a  cloak,  and  a  sense  of  well-being 
can  warm  the  heart  like  a  mantle. 

In  the  poem  "Cares,"  attributed  to  Elizabeth  Barrett  Browning, 
"The  foolish  fears  of  what  may  happen,"  are  cast  away  "Out  in  the 
fields  with  God." 

There  is  a  need  for  quiet,  solitary  meditation  in  every  life.  A  friend 
of  mine  has  a  meadow  brook  behind  her  house,  and  when  the  pressures 
of  the  day  become  too  great,  she  steals  off  alone  to  stand  beside  the 
crystal  stream  for  a  few  minutes,  while  her  mind  and  heart  catch  the 
wonder  of  the  ever-moving  water.  And  when  she  returns,  it  is  as 
if  her  cares  had  been  washed  away. 

Surely,  there  is  a  peace-giving,  revitalizing  power  in  stillness. 
Take  a  few  moments  of  the  day  to  find  it.  Make  for  yourself  a  quiet 
sanctum,  whether  a  secluded  garden  nook,  a  hidden  beach,  a  back- 
yard bench,  or  a  kitchen  window,  from  where  you  can  clear  your 
vision,  lift  up  your  eyes  to  the  stars,  be  still  and  know  God. 

744 


omans 
Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Mrs.  Jeanette  McKay  Morreli,  Ogden, 
Utah,  sister  of  President  David  O.  Mc- 
Kay, and  wife  of  Dr.  Joseph  Morreli,  is 
author  of  "Highlights  in  the  Life  of 
President  David  O.  McKay"  (Deseret 
News  Press).  The  book  is  an  inspira- 
tional treasury  of  events  in  the  life  of 
the  President,  with  a  rich  offering  of  his 
teachings  and  his  fervent  testimony  of 
the  gospel.  Mrs.  Morreli  is  a  devoted 
and  gifted  worker  in  civic  and  Church 
organizations,  and  has  long  been  a 
leader  in  art  and  literature  groups.  A 
series  of  articles  "Life  of  President 
David  O.  McKay"  by  Mrs.  Morreli  ap- 
peared in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
in  1953. 

Deanne  Siemer,  twenty-six,  of  Cam- 
bridge, Massachusetts,  has  been 
elected  president  of  the  Harvard  Law 
School's  Legal  Aid  Bureau,  the  first 
woman  ever  to  head  one  of  Harvard's 
three  legal  honor  societies.  She  is  a  li- 
censed pilot,  an  expert  skier,  and  a 
brilliant  lawyer. 

Ann  Mallalieu,  twenty-one,  daughter  of 
a  British  Board  of  Trade  minister,  has 
been  elected  president  of  the  151-year- 
old  Cambridge  Union  Debating  Society. 

Evelyn  Mazuran,  woman's  editor  of  the 
Deseret  News,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 
was  one  of  four  United  States  editors 
to  address  the  National  Federation  of 
Pen  Women  at  their  summer  meeting 
in  Sun  Valley,  Idaho.  Her  subject  was 
"The  World  of  Women  in  a  Daily  News- 
paper." She  is  the  daughter  of  former 
Governor  of  Utah,  Henry  H.  Blood  and 
wife  of  a  Salt  Lake  City  businessman. 


Martha  Elizabeth  Peterson,  who  grew  up 
on  a  farm  near  Salina,  Kansas,  is  the 
new  president  of  Barnard  College,  New 
York.  She  succeeds  Rosemary  Park 
(Anastos)  who  has  been  appointed  vice- 
president  for  educational  planning  at 
the  University  of  California,  Los  Angeles. 
Miss  Peterson  is  leaving  the  University 
of  Wisconsin,  where  she  was  dean  of 
student  affairs.  She  has  a  doctorate  in 
educational  psychology  and  a  Phi  Beta 
Kappa  key  from  the  University  of 
Kansas. 

Elizabeth  Allen,  eighty-three,  Kent,  Eng- 
land, is  a  maker  of  "quilt-pictures," 
which  have  been  exhibited  by  Crane 
Kalman  in  his  London  galleries.  Her 
small,  neat,  mystical  designs,  made  of 
scraps  of  silk  and  satin,  have  been  com- 
pared in  luminosity  to  the  paintings  of 
Klee  and  Picasso.  Others  have  com- 
pared her  to  "Grandma  Moses,"  yet, 
instead  of  being  happy  pastoral  recol- 
lections of  childhood  scenes,  such  as 
Grandma  Moses  presented,  the  work  of 
Elizabeth  Allen  is  imaginative  and  por- 
trays events  and  scenes  evanescent  and 
unreal. 

Dorothy  McGinnis  is  executive  secretary 
of  the  American  Association  of  School 
Librarians.  She  is  responsible  for  keep- 
ing up-to-date  and  selecting  books  for 
school  libraries. 

Nurses  are  now  more  than  ever  needed 
in  many  posts  of  service  throughout  the 
world.  In  the  United  States  at  least 
62,000  more  registered  nurses  are 
needed. 


745 


EDITORIAL 


Honour  Thy  Father 
and  Thy  Mother" 


Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother:  that  thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the  land 
which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee  (Exodus  20:12). 

♦  Like  all  great  commandments,  the  fifth  commandment  is  as  glorious 
and  far-reaching  in  its  implications  today  as  it  was  in  that  time  when 
Moses  came  down  from  Sinai  "and  builded  an  altar  .  .  .  And  the  Lord 
said  unto  Moses  ...  I  will  give  thee  tablets  of  stone,  and  a  law,  and 
commandments  .  .  .  that  thou  mayest  teach  them  .  .  .  And  the  glory 
of  the  Lord  abode  upon  mount  Sinai  ..." 

In  all  the  time  of  man  during  the  eras  of  the  gospel,  the  "patriarchal 
commandment,"  as  it  is  sometimes  called,  has  strengthened  the  gen- 
erations which  have  observed  obedience  to  its  requirements.  On  the 
hill  of  Calvary,  Jesus  remembered  his  mother  and  honored  her. 

Now  there  stood  by  the  cross  of  Jesus  his  mother.  .  .  .  When  Jesus  therefore 
saw  his  mother,  and  the  disciple  standing  by,  whom  he  loved,  he  saith  unto  his 
mother,  Woman  behold  thy  son!  Then  saith  he  to  the  disciple,  Behold  thy  mother! 
And  from  that  hour  that  disciple  took  her  into  his  own  home  (John   19:25-27). 

Counsel  regarding  the  relationship  of  parents  and  children  is  abun- 
dantly given  in  The  Book  of  Mormon,  in  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants, 
and  in  the  words  of  present-day  prophets. 

If  parents  would  be  honored  as  their  children  pass  through  the 
various  stages  of  reaching  emotional  and  spiritual  maturity,  they  will 
need  to  begin  early  to  train  their  children  in  habits  of  industry,  respon- 
sibility, and  generosity.  Often  the  most  permissive  parents  reap  the 
greatest  indifference,  rebellion,  and  disobedience  from  their  children. 
An  early  realization  that  one  must  be  able  and  willing  to  give  as  well 
as  to  receive  is  essential  training  for  a  child. 


Volume  54    October  1967     Number  10 

■  Belle  S.  Spafford,  President 

■  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 

■  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 

■  Hulda  P.  Young,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.   Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Even  W.  Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  5.  Manwaring 
EIna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.  Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 


Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.   Taylor 
Anne  R.  Giedhill 
Belva  B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B.  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.  Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone  R.  Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen   N.    Barnes 
Kathryn  S.  Gilbert 
Verda  F.  Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zelma  R.  West 
Leaner  J.  Brown 
Reba  C.  Aldous 


746 


How  can  the  grownup  children,  those  in  homes  of  their  own,  honor 
their  living  parents?  By  helping  to  fulfill  the  needs  of  older  parents — 
whether  the  needs  be  financial,  emotional,  or  spiritual.  Many  grand- 
parents wish  to  have  a  "share"  in  the  grandchildren  who  are  carrying 
into  a  new  generation  the  heritage  and  ideals  of  the  family.  The  sharing 
may  consist  of  visits,  letters,  small  and  intimate  gifts  of  remembrance. 

Much  more  than  a  span  of  earth  life  is  pertinent  to  the  command- 
ment— "Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother,"  for  the  precept  includes 
the  families  through  time  and  eternity.  Books  of  Remembrance,  gene- 
alogical work,  family  records,  are  all  a  part  of  family  love  and  union, 
and,  most  certainly,  a  way  of  honoring  the  fathers  and  mothers — back 
through  the  previous  eras  upon  the  earth — and  a  way  of  protecting 
the  beloved  family  circle  into  the  eternities. 

A  young  man  thought  of  this  eternal  blessing  while  serving  a  mis- 
sion in  England.  Once,  as  he  traveled  to  a  district  conference,  he  was 
privileged  to  visit  the  ancestral  cottage  of  his  great-grandfather.  His 
thoughts  were  profound,  and  they  became  a  part  of  his  later  life:  Here 
I  am  in  Harlow,  Essex,  in  this  lovely  land.  These  ancient  hedges  my 
ancestor  trimmed;  he  walked  these  stone  paths;  he  loved  this  green 
and  rainy  land.  Because  of  him  and  his  spiritual  yearnings,  I  was  born 
under  the  gospel  covenant,  for  he  heard  the  message  of  the  restored 
gospel  in  this  village. 

Our  fathers  and  mothers,  near  to  us  and  more  distant  in  the  gener- 
ations, can  be  honored  by  our  remembrance  of  their  precepts.  The 
teachings  that  made  them  strong  and  valiant  can  help  us  to  meet  with 
wisdom  and  courage  our  own  ever-present  problems.  Let  us  glean  also 
from  their  journals,  their  letters,  their  family  records — from  the  mem- 
ory of  their  spoken  words. 

A  dear  grandmother  whose  footsteps  faltered  and  whose  hands  were 
crippled  and  weak,  realizing  that  her  earth-life  was  near  its  end,  wrote 
a  farewell  letter  to  a  sixteen-year-old  granddaughter  who  lived  far  away, 
offering  words  of  love  and  wisdom.  Be  patient,  honest,  endure,  remem- 
ber the  eyes  of  the  Heavenly  Father  are  upon  you — live  nobly,  and 
await  the  glorious  eternities.  Then  she  added  a  few  lines  of  poetry: 

When  my  aged  head  is  laid  to  rest, 

And  my  girl  is  a  woman  grown — 

And  the  worries  of  life  surround  her, 

May  the  Grandmother's  prayers  be  known.  .  .  . 

That  letter  is  still  like  a  banner  before  the  eyes  of  the  granddaughter 
— who  remembers. 

Thus  may  the  fathers  and  the  mothers — and  all  of  those  of  the 
tree  of  life  be  honored  throughout  the  generations.  What  person  any- 
where can  achieve  his  greatest  possibility  without  a  legacy  from  the 
knowledge  and  wisdom  proved  over  the  ages?  The  family  tree  has  roots 
and  branches  and  twigs  and  a  bowery  of  singing  leaves.  Where  is  the 
tree  which  can  grow  without  roots — what  tree  can  blossom  without  its 
lovely  branches? 

— V.P.C. 

747 


IN  MEMORIAM 


NADA  RICH  BROCKBANK 


Nada  Rich  Brockbank,  wife  of  Bernard  P.  Brockbank,  Assistant  to 
the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  passed  away  August  2,  1967,  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Jesse  Pomeroy  and  Louise  Rogers 
Rich,  and  was  born  September  13,  1913,  in  Paris,  Idaho. 

Sister  Brockbank  received  a  teacher's  certificate  from  Utah  State 
Agriculture  College,  now  Utah  State  University.  In  1934  she  was  mar- 
ried to  Elder  Brockbank  in  Washington  D.C.  The  marriage  was  solem- 
nized in  the  Salt  Lake  Temple  in  1937.  They  have  five  sons  and  one 
daughter. 

Elder  Brockbank  became  the  first  president  of  the  North  British 
Mission  in  1960.  Sister  Brockbank  assisted  him  by  making  the  mis- 
sion home  a  place  of  welcome  to  the  elders.  She  supervised  Relief 
Society  activities  in  the  mission  until  Elder  Brockbank  was  called  from 
the  North  British  Mission  to  pioneer  the  Scottish-Irish  Mission  late 
that  same  year.  Once  again  she  was  truly  an  inspiration  both  to  the 
elders  and  to  the  Relief  Society  sisters  in  the  mission. 

Sister  Brockbank  has  given  valued  service  as  a  Relief  Society  teach- 
er in  her  ward.  When  Elder  Brockbank  was  director  of  the  Mormon 
Pavilion  at  the  World's  Fair  in  New  York,  Sister  Brockbank  missed  no 
opportunity  to  welcome  visitors  and  share  her  testimony  of  the  gospel. 

The  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  and  the  membership  through- 
out the  Church  extend  heartfelt  sympathy  to  Elder  Brockbank  and  their 
family  members.  May  the  beautiful  life  and  blessed  memory  of  Nada 
Rich  Brockbank  be  a  continuing  blessing  to  them. 


"^ 


r 


NO  SACRIFICE 

Linnie    Fisher   Robinson 

I  made  a  promise  in  my  early  youth 
To  sacrifice  for  thee,  dear  Lord,  above; 
To  learn  thy  sovereign  will,  thy  every  word, 
And  serve  my  fellows  with  unstinting  love. 

And  I   have  served  in  myriad  ways 
And  shared  with  those  I  found  in  need; 
But,  oh,  the  sweetness  that  came  back  to  me, 
Repaid  so  many  times  each  single  deed. 

So  never  once  in  all  these  years, 
Has  there  been  aught  of  sacrifice  from  me; 
Accept  my  good  desires,  through  rueful  tears, 
I  have  but  gained  the  while  and  better  see. 


748 


UNIFIED  STARTING  TIME  FOR  CHURCH  PROGRAMS 

As  has  been  announced  previously,  all  Church  curriculum  programs, 
both  Priesthood  and  auxiliary,  will  begin  their  year's  work  on  Sept  1, 
1967,  in  the  Northern  Hemisphere,  and  March  1,  1968,  in  the  South- 
ern Hemisphere. 

The  new  Relief  Society  stake  and  ward  record  books  have  been  ad- 
justed to  the  new  schedules  for  both  the  Northern  and  Southern 
Hemispheres. 

The  following  reasons  for  recommending  that  all  Church  programs 

1.  Should  have  a  uniform  starting  time 

2.  Should  start  with  the  school  year 
will  be  of  interest  to  mothers: 

1.  It  is  recommended  that  a  uniform  starting  time  for  all  the  programs  of  the 
Church  be  adopted  for  the  following  reasons: 

A.  All  organizations  dealing  with  a  given  age  group  would  be  able  to  correlate 
their  efforts  more  easily  and  effectively  in  such  areas  as: 

(1)  the  preparation  of  age-group  lesson  materials, 

(2)  the  development  of  activity  programs  which  would  grow  naturally  and 
logically  out  of  the  correlated  instructional  program, 

(3)  the  development  of  a  meaningful  correlated  leadership  program  and 
teacher  training  program. 

B.  If  the  young  people  are  associated  together  in  the  same  age  groups  in 
all  the  Church  organizations,  and  if  the  programs  of  these  groups  all  be- 
gin at  the  same  time, 

(1)  the  members  of  these  organizations  could   be  advanced   (move  to- 
gether from  one  class  to  another)  at  the  same  time, 

(2)  the  leadership  of  each  age  group  could  function  more  efficiently  and 
develop  a  closer  relationship  with  each  other. 

C.  Calendars  for  ail  events  and  activities  on  all  levels  of  Church  government 
could  be  developed  and  carried  out  more  easily. 

2.  It  is  recommended  that  all  the  programs  of  the  Church  begin  at  the  same 
time  as  the  school  year  for  the  following  reasons: 

A.  The  Southern  Hemisphere  school  year  begins  about  six  months  later  than 
the  Northern  Hemisphere  school  year.  This  Interim  period  (1)  would  allow 
time  for  needed  materials  to  be  received  from  the  United  States  by  regu- 
lar mail,  and  (2)  would  allow  time  for  materials  to  be  translated. 

B.  It  is  desirable  to  keep  young  people  together  in  social  groups.  If  members 
of  Church  organizations  were  advanced  at  the  same  time  as  school  groups, 
the  Church  members  could  move  ahead  and  associate  in  their  Church 
functions  with  their  social  groups  (school  associates). 

C.  The  printing  and  mailing  of  manuals  for  all  Church  groups  could  be  com- 
pleted before  the  Christmas  rush.  Also,  these  manuals  and  other  materi- 
als could  be  packaged  and  mailed  together,  eliminating  several  mailings 
during  the  year. 


749 


Marian  Gardner  Nielson 

♦  Esther  lovingly  traced  the  in- 
tricate appliqued  flowers  on  the 
taut  quilt.  Her  fingers  lingered 
on  the  rows  of  tiny,  almost  invis- 
ible, stitches  which  breathed  life 
into  the  feather  design.  She 
smiled  at  the  rainbow-colored 
pieces  arranged  in  her  own  wild- 
flower  pattern.  The  quilt  was  as 
beautiful  as  she  had  envisioned  it 
years  ago  when  her  first  grandson, 
Jamie,  had  been  born — shades  of 
coral,  delphinium  blue,  lavender, 
and  sage  green,  with  accents  of 
delicate  yellows  and  gold.  The 
sprays  of  shaded  wild  roses,  the 
white  and  purple  columbines,  the 
tiny  blue  forget-me-nots  were  set 
off  by  a  fragile  border  of  fern 
fronds  and  pink-lavender  cliff 
flowers  looped  with  trailing  green- 
leafed  vines. 

"It's  beautiful,"  she  breathed. 

Since  she  had  put  the  quilt  on 
the  frames  two  weeks  ago,  she  had 
hurried  out  of  bed  at  dawn  in 


Comes 

Tomorrow 


order  to  get  at  the  quilting.  It  was 
a  slow  work,  each  stitch  having  to 
be  placed  just  so,  each  flower 
having  to  be  carefully  etched  with 
the  tiny  stitches  in  order  to  make 
it  puff  out.  But  she  had  plenty  of 
time  before  she  needed  it.  Jamie 
wouldn't  be  married  for  another 
month.  If  she  worked  on  it  for  a 
few  hours  each  day,  she  could 
finish  the  quilt  and  even  have 
plenty  of  time  to  bind  it  by  hand. 

This  was  one  quilt  she  wanted 
to  do  alone.  True,  Mattie  had 
come  over  and  helped  her  put  it 
on.  They  had  carefully  stretched 
the  pale  green  back  and  tacked  it 
onto  the  frames.  They  had  taken 
special  pains  to  smooth  the  batt; 
they  had  been  most  particular  in 
getting  the  top  stretched  taut  and 
straight  before  they  pinned  it  to 
the  bottom. 

"It's  too  tight,  Esther.  It  will 
be  hard  to  quilt,"  Mattie  had 
objected. 


750 


Then  Comes  Tomorrow 


''I  like  it  that  way,  Mattie,  you 
know  that/'  Esther  was  adamant. 

Mattie  shrugged,  but  said  ad- 
miringly, "This  is  the  most  beau- 
tiful one  you  have  done,  Esther. 
The  colors,  and  that  wildflower 
design.  .  .  .  How  long  did  it  take 
you?  When  did  you  find  time? 
IVe  never  seen  you  working  on 
it." 

Esther  laughed.  "Well,  I'll  ad- 
mit it  has  taken  me  a  couple  of 
years.  But  a  first  grandson  getting 
married  is  something  special — es- 
pecially one  named  after  his 
grandfather." 

Her  eyes  misted.  "James  Par- 
sons McBride!"  How  proud  Jim 
would  have  been  of  him — serving 
as  a  foreign  missionary,  three 
years  in  the  army — then  college. 
And  now,  marrying  Nancy. 

"Nancy  will  make  Jamie  a  good 
wife,  Esther." 

Esther  put  her  hand  on  the 
quilt.  "He's  always  been  so 
thoughtful  of  me.  He  told  Jim 
that  last  day,  'Grandpa,  I'll  take 
care  of  Granny.  Don't  you 
worry.'  " 

Esther  stopped  talking,  still 
tenderly  touching  the  white  quilt 
with  its  lovely  flowers.  "This  is 
for  Jamie  and  Nancy  on  their 
wedding  day.  It's  a  surprise, 
Mattie.  None  of  the  family  knows 
about  it.  That's  the  way  I  want 
it.  I  want  to  see  Jamie's  eyes 
light  up  and  hear  him  say  again, 
'Why  Granny,  what  have  you 
been  up  to  now!'  " 

This  was  a  quilt  of  her  own 
making.  She  chose  as  a  design  the 
wildflowers  she  and  Jamie  had 
gathered  years  ago  in  Monument 
Valley,  on  the  Bears'  Ears,  and  at 
the  foot  of  White  Mesa.  She 
wouldn't  even  let  Mattie  help 
quilt  it,  let  alone  the  Relief  Soci- 


ety. She  wanted  Jamie  to  know 
how  she  loved  him,  how  she  ap- 
preciated his  thoughtfulness  and 
kindness.  Yes,  and  his  teasing, 
too! 

But  the  news  got  around  that 
Granny  McBride  had  another  of 
her  fancy  quilts  on,  and  the 
neighbors  began  to  drop  in  to  see 
it.  Jenny  Benton  was  first,  openly 
envying  the  minute  stitches; 
Grandma  Paige  came  and  fin- 
gered the  delicate  sego  lilies,  re- 
joicing in  the  ivory  and  lavender 
of  her  favorite  flower;  Billie  Sue, 
the  new  convert  from  Kentucky 
hills,  came  with  her  slow-speaking 
husband  and  wanted  to  sit  right 
down  and  go  to  work.  Mary  Jane 
brought  the  baby  when  she  came, 
and  almost  wept  at  the  sheer 
beauty  of  the  quilt. 

"Granny,  you  know  I'm  a  good 
quilter.  You  taught  me.  Why 
don't  you.  .  .  ?" 

"Now,  Mary  Jane,  don't  ask 
ine.  If  I  wanted  anyone  to  help, 
you'd  be  the  first  one  I'd  ask.  But 
can't  you  see?  I  want  to  do  this 
one  alone." 

"Oh,  Granny,"  Mary  Jane 
wailed,  and  the  baby  started  to 
cry,  "you  can't  get  it  done  on 
time.  Our  quilting  club  could 
come.  We're  all  extra  good  quilt- 
ers.  Don't  you  remember  you  told 
me  you  were  afraid  the  art  of 
quilting  was  dying  out  and  you 
got  us  to  come  once  a  week  that 
summer?" 

Esther  gazed  fondly  at  her 
serious,  brown-eyed  granddaugh- 
ter. She  could  still  see  the  eight 
earnest  little  girls  sitting  around 
the  pieced  baby  quilt,  trying  to 
take  small  stitches.  Tongues  were 
still  as  the  girls  tried  and  tried 
again  to  please  the  perky  little 


751 


October  1967 


woman  who  had  inveigled  them 
with  hot  scones,  red  currant  jelly, 
and  rich  cold  milk  to  come  and 
"learn  to  quilt!"  And  they'd  all 
learned,  too.  Well,  except  for 
Martha,  who  couldn't  keep  her 
mind  on  anything  but  Tom 
Smith,  even  then.  So  when  Mar- 
tha and  Tom  were  married,  the 
quality  quilters  had  pieced  and 
quilted  a  Swedish  wedding  ring 
quilt  that  was  as  well  done  as  if 
Esther  had  done  it  herself. 

She  patted  Mary  Jane's  baby, 
kissed  the  top  of  Mary's  head.  "I 
know  you  can  quilt.  You're  nearly 
as  good  as  I  am — but  let  me  do 
it  alone." 

So  it  was  with  all  the  offers. 
Nobody  insisted.  Everybody  in 
the  small  town  knew  Granny  Mc- 
Bride  and  her  love  for  young 
Jamie. 

When  the  phone  rang,  Esther 
was  just  ready  to  roll  both  sides. 
She  hated  to  go  and  answer  it, 
but  her  conscience  got  the  better 
of  her.  It  was  probably  just  about 
the  bake  sale  for  the  scouts,  Sat- 
urday, anyway. 

But  it  wasn't  about  the  bake 
sale.  As  Esther  listened,  she 
clutched  the  phone  harder,  and 
her  face 
grew  still 
and  white. 


"How  badly  is  she  injured?" 
she  inquired.  Although  she  re- 
laxed a  bit  at  the  reply,  when  she 
hung  up  the  receiver  five  minutes 
later  she  was  still  pale  and  shak- 
en.   She   sat,   unmoving,   at   the 


phone,  making  plans  and  discard- 
ing them,  making  others. 

Finally,  she  arose.  If  she  hur- 
ried, she  could  get  the  six  o'clock 
bus  and  be  at  her  daughter  Liza's 
before  morning.  It  was  no  job  to 
pack  her  small  suitcase.  She  took 
the  perishables  from  the  refriger- 
ator next  door  to  Connie,  who 
needed  the  extra  food  anyway. 
She  called  Mary  Jane. 

"Liza's  been  in  a  car  accident 
and  is  in  the  hospital.  They  don't 
know  the  full  extent  of  her  injur- 
ies yet.  What?  ...  I  don't  know 
the  details,  but  I  am  going  to  the 
children.  I  don't  know  how  long 
I'll  be  gone,  Mary  Jane.  .  .  .  The 
quilt?  I'd  almost  forgotten  it. 
Well,  I'll  cover  it  and  lock  up.  It 
will  be  all  right  until  I  get  back. 
I  might  even  let  you  help  me  if 
I  can't  get  it  finished!  ....  No, 
I'm  all  ready.  Just  look  in  once 
in  a  while.  Will  you  take  me  to 
the  bus?  ....  Thank  you,  dear. 
Goodbye." 

Esther  hadn't  forgotten  the 
quilt  at  all.  She  stood  over  it 
savoring  every  stitch,  every  vi- 
brant blossom,  every  nuance  of 
radiant  color.  She  just  had  to 
have  it  finished  for  Jamie's  wed- 
ding. It  was  a  dream — a  dream  of 
love  and  joy  and  tears.  She  had 
promised  herself  when  Jamie  was 
in  Viet  Nam,  that  when  he  got 
married,  she  would  have  it  ready 
— now  maybe  she  wouldn't.  She 
thrust  the  thought  aside.  Of 
course,  she'd  get  back  and  finish 
it.  She'd  even  wrap  it  in  pink  net 
and  tie  it  with  a  big  bow  of  satin 
ribbon.  It  would  look  very  bridey. 
Liza  would  be  fine  in  a  few  days. 
Hadn't  Harry  assured  her  of  that? 

She  was  just  putting  a  sheet 
over  the  quilt,  when  she  heard 
Mattie  at  the  kitchen  door. 


752 


Then  Comes  Tomorrow 


"Well,  Mattie,"  she  said,  al- 
most crossly,  to.  cover  up  the  tears 
in  her  voice,  "now  you're  here  we 
might  as  well  roll." 

As  the  two  close  friends  care- 
fully and  tenderly  rolled  the  two 
sides,  Esther  explained  about  Liza 
and  the  necessary  trip. 

"Oh,  Esther!  Can  I  do  anything 
to  help  you?  What  about  the 
quilt?" 

The  quilt  again.  Esther  forced 
herself  to  speak  gently.  "I'll  be 
back  in  a  few  days,  and  I  know 
I'll  have  time  to  finish  it  then. 
With  the  two  sides  rolled  once 
and  the  ends  done,  it  won't  take 
me  long." 

The  two  women  tightened  the 
last  clamp  and  straightened  up. 

Mattie  looked  it  over  proudly. 
"That  design  sure  does  stand  out. 
Can't  say  as  I've  ever  seen  a  pret- 
tier quilt."  She  paused  a  minute, 
"Nor  one  with  more  style,  either." 

From  Mattie  that  was  the  ul- 
timate compliment. 

"I'll  take  care  of  your  flower 
garden.  I'll  water  it  at  the  same 
time  you  do,"  she  said  dryly,  "at 
five  o'clock  a.m.  Now,  that's 
friendship  for  you,  watering  a 
flower  garden  at  dawn!" 

Esther  knew  everything  would 
be  taken  care  of.  Mattie  would 
see  to  that. 

The  night  bus  trip  seemed  long. 
Air-conditioning  helped,  but  a 
fretful  Navajo  baby  in  the  seat 
back  of  her  was  restless  and  kept 
her  awake  with  his  whimpering. 
She  slept  fitfully,  and  Liza's  ac- 
cident loomed  large  in  her  mind. 
Even  the  problem  of  getting  the 
quilt  finished  for  Jamie's  wedding 
hovered  over  her,  way  out  of  pro- 
portion. She  was  glad  when  she 
could  see  the  Ute  Mountain  sil- 
houetted against  the  brightening 


sky.  When  the  bus  finally  arrived 
at  her  destination,  she  was  her 
old  serene  self,  emanating  sym- 
pathy and  love  to  Liza's  worried 
family. 

Liza  wasn't  so  well,  she  was 
told.  It  might  be  she  would  have 
to  stay  in  the  hospital  longer,  f 
Nothing  that  couldn't  be  taken 
care  of,  though.  Was  Granny  sure 
she  could  stay? 

"You  need  help,  don't  you?  All 
right,  I'm  going  to  help.  What  are 
grandmothers  for?  I  can  still 
make  cookies.  Didn't  I  teach  your 
mother  how?  I  might  even  try  a 
batch  of  salt-rising  bread.  Now, 
how  would  you  like  that?" 

Harry  put  his  strong  arms 
around  her  and  hugged  her  grate- 
fully. The  three  little  girls  clung 
to  her  hands  and  chattered  hap- 
pily. The  two  teenagers.  Bob  and 
Joan,  pretending  they  weren't 
listening,  sauntered  along  in  front. 

"Oh,  Mother!"  was  all  Liza  said 
when  Esther  bent  over  her  bed  at 
the  hospital,  but  there  was  a 
world  of  love  and  thankfulness  in 
her  voice.  Tears  slipped  out  of  her 
eyes. 

Tenderness  painted  Esther's 
words  with  the  comfort  which 
only  she  could  give.  "Dear  Liza, 
you  must  just  get  well.  I'll  take 
care  of  the  family.  You  know  I 
will  love  that.  We  all  love  you 
very  much.  I'm  so  glad  I  can  be 
here  when  you  need  me." 

Liza  looked  as  if  she  wanted  to 
say  something,  but  her  mother 
stopped  her. 

"No,  Liza,  no  talking.  Rest 
now.  Rest  now." 

As  Liza  closed  her  eyes,  Esther 
turned  and  followed  Harry  out  of 
the  room,  her  heartbreak  mirrored 
in  her  face.  By  the  time  she  re- 
joined the  children,  her  smile  was 


753 


October  1967 


back  and  her  voice  had  its  usual 
lilt. 

The  days  that  followed  were 
full  of  rich  experiences  and  of  dis- 
couragement. It  seemed  that  the 
meals  were  at  all  hours,  that  there 
was  no  system  to  their  living.  The 
mending  basket  was  piled  higher 
each  day;  the  ironing  was  never 
finished.  There  was  no  time  for 
salt-rising  bread;  in  fact,  there 
was  no  time  to  get  her  regular 
bread  mixed.  One  day  she  had  to 
send  Bob  to  the  corner  grocery 
for  bread.  That  did  it! 

She  set  up  a  routine  for  living. 
Using  charts  on  the  kitchen  black- 
board and  written  reminders  in 
the  bedrooms,  she  got  the  chil- 
dren organized  to  get  their  tasks 
done  quickly.  By  the  end  of  the 
second  week,  things  were  looking 
up.  The  house  looked  spic-and- 
span;  the  pile  of  mending  was 
almost  gone;  a  fresh  batch  of  salt- 
rising  bread  was  cooling  on  the 
rack.  The  children  were  happy 
with  the  results.  Too,  Liza  might 
come  home  any  day. 

But  the  days  scurried  by,  and 
the  doctor  did  not  release  his 
patient.  Esther  relayed  to  Liza 
only  the  pleasant  things  that  hap- 
pened at  home:  the  three  little 
girls  had  learned  how  to  crochet; 
Bob  had  cut  his  long  hair  and 
looked  almost  human  again; 
Harry  was  supervising  the  build- 
ing of  a  barbecue  in  the  back 
yard;  and  Joan  had  a  regular 
baby-sitting  job. 

She  kept  herself  busy — mend- 
ing, cooking,  cleaning,  and  keep- 
ing up  the  lagging  spirits  of  the 
family.  She  never  mentioned  the 
quilt  to  anyone,  for,  at  last,  she 
had  given  up  getting  it  done  in 
time  for  Jamie's  wedding.     She 


had  wept  when  she  had  first  made 
her  decision,  and  a  little  of  the 
sprightliness  left  her.  Even  with 
a  great  deal  of  help,  it  would  be 
impossible,  now,  to  get  it  done. 
She  tried  not  to  think  of  Jamie's 
pride  in  her  accomplishments  and 
his  ''What  have  you  been  up  to 
now.  Granny?''  She  knew  he 
would  understand;  she  had  had  a 
short  note  from  him  full  of  love 
and  concern.  She  would  send  his 
wedding  quilt  after  she  had  com- 
pleted it. 

Liza  had  been  home  three  days 
when  Mary  Jane  called  Esther 
about  the  final  reception  plans. 

"Granny,  we'll  meet  the  bus 
day  after  tomorrow.  You'll  get 
home  just  in  time  to  change  and 
get  to  the  reception." 

"But,  Mary  Jane " 

"Jamie  and  Nancy  will  meet 
you  at  the  hall.  Don't  worry, 
Granny." 

Then  Mary  Jane  talked  to 
Harry  at  some  length.  When  he 
finally  hung  up,  he  looked  up 
quizzically  and  stated,  "We'll  get 
you  on  that  bus.  Granny!" 

And  he  did.  When  Esther  got 
off  that  evening,  Mary  Jane's 
husband  whisked  her  away. 

"You're  to  come  to  our  place  to 
change.  Your  pink  dress  is  ready 
for  you  there,  and  you  can  go 
right  with  us  to  the  hall." 

Excited,  tired,  upset  about  the 
unfinished  quilt,  Esther  did  not 
insist  on  going  to  her  own  home. 
Efficient  little  Mary  Jane  had  her 
showered,  dressed,  hair  combed 
and  almost  relaxed,  before  she 
knew  what  had  happened. 

"Do  you  think  Jamie  will  un- 
derstand about  the  quilt,  Mary 
Jane?  It  seems  I  can  hardly  face 
him  without  a  wedding  present." 
Her  lips  trembled. 


754 


Then  Comes  Tomorrow 


Mary  Jane  kissed  the  soft 
cheek,  held  her  close  for  a  mo- 
ment. ''Jamie  will  understand. 
Your  being  there  will  be  better 
than  any  wedding  present  anyone 
could  give  him.  You'll  see." 

"Yes,  but  I  wanted  to  have  it 
ready,  and — I  haven't." 

"Oh,  Granny,"  and  her  grand- 
daughter steered  her  gently  out  of 
the  house  into  the  car. 

The  cultural  hall  was  ablaze 
with  lights  and  tall  baskets  of 
pink  and  white  gladioli  when 
Esther  came  in.  Jamie's  young 
arms  enfolded  her  as  he  said 
against  her  softly  waved  white 
hair,  "Oh,  Granny,  now  every- 
thing is  perfect!  Come  along  with 
us." 

With  Jamie's  arm  tightly 
around  her,  and  Nancy's  hand, 
cool  and  comforting,  in  hers, 
Esther  was  led  to  the  front  of  the 
hall.  The  chattering  stopped,  the 
fiddler  broke  into  "That  Old 
Sweetheart  of  Mine,"  as  they 
came  to  a  halt. 

"Look  up.  Granny — there,  over 
on  the  wall." 

Hanging  in  the  place  of  honor 
against  the  pale  blue  background 
was  her  quilt.  Each  fragile  wild 
flower  and  each  green  frond  stood 
out  in  relief  against  the  azure 
background.  Esther  had  not 
dreamed  it  could  be  half  so  deli- 
cate, half  so  beautiful. 


She  turned  to  Jamie.  "I  didn't 
do  it  all  myself,  Jamie." 

"It's  the  most  beautiful  quilt  in 
the  world.  Granny,"  Jamie  inter- 
rupted, huskily. 

Nancy  spoke  to  her  tenderly. 
"Mary  Jane  told  us  all  about  it, 
Granny,  and  that  makes  it  more 
beautiful  than  ever  to  us.  Those 
girls  loved  you  enough  to  spend 
days  finishing  the  quilting — bind- 
ing as  fastidiously  as  you  your- 
self would.  Aunt  Mattie  scrutin- 
ized every  stitch.  It  is  truly  a 
work  of  art.  We'll  cherish  it  al- 
ways and  our  children  and  grand- 
children will  treasure  it,  too." 

Only  then  did  Esther  look 
around  the  hall,  at  Mary  Jane 
and  the  eight  little  grownup 
"Quality  Quilters";  at  Mattie  try- 
ing to  look  severe  and  uninter- 
ested, and  not  succeeding;  at  all 
her  friends  who  loved  her  enough 
to  help  make  this  dream  come 
true.  They  wanted  to  give  their 
talents,  their  love,  along  with 
hers.  Why,  they  wanted  to  share 
her  love  for  Jamie! 

Suddenly  everything  was  all 
right.  She  took  a  deep  breath,  and 
surreptitiously  wiped  her  eyes. 
She  would  thank  everyone  later, 
but  not  now.  This  night  belonged 
to  Jamie  and  Nancy.  Her  time 
would  come  tomorrow,  and  the 
next  day  and  the  next,  to  share 
her  life  with  these  dear  neighbors 
and  friends  .  .  .  and  Mattie. 


r 


SEAGULLS 

Vesta  Nickerson   Fairbairn 

Whiter 

Than  flying  spray 

When  breakers  crash  against 

The  coral  sand  are  sunlit  wings 

Of  gulls. 


J 


755 


'''f^ 


^l^#^^ 


=^^ 


7»-"'  i»T 


0?P^ 


fe 


>//' 


enome 


SINCE  TIME  BEGAN 

Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 

Even  while  her  hands  are  kneading  bread 

Or  folding  clean,  breeze-freshened  sheets,  her  heart 

Is  tumbling  through  the  new  mown  grass  ahead 

Of  her  young  child;  or  wistfully  a  part 

Of  her  is  dancing  with  young  loves  beneath 

Starred  skies.  The  son  who  has  a  race  to  run 

That  day  takes  with  him  like  a  circled  wreath 

His  mother's  loving  prayer.   In  storm  or  sun 

While  making  shutters  tight  or  airing  clothes, 

A  mother's  thoughts  wing  to  a  child  away — 

With  gladness  for  the  glad,  concern  for  those 

Whose  feet  might  falter  or  be  led  astray; 

And  neither  thought  nor  will  could  change  this  plan; 

This  Is  the  mother's  way  since  time  began. 


THE  WINDING  CONNECTICUT  RIVER"  near  North  Thetford,  Vermont. 


Ewing  Galloway 


756 


{|j  SoTTiethiTig^  Special  g 

I        for  the  Party  {j 

(J)  Zola  McGhie  SJ 

(M  Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  Xfl 


OAHU   FRAPPE 

l^   c.  sugar  1   c.  orange  juice 

l^   c.  syrup  (white  or  brown)  2  c.  pineapple  juice 

%   c.  water  gingerale,  as  desired 

grated  rind  of  1  orange 

Simmer  sugar,  syrup,  water,  and  grated  orange  rind  for  5  minutes.  Cool  and 
add  orange  juice  and  pineapple  juice.  Freeze  to  mush.  Fill  glasses  three-fourths 
full.  Add  gingerale. 

POPCORN  BALLS 

1   pkg.  Jello  (any  flavor  desired)  1   c.  white  syrup 

1   c.  sugar 

Mix  well  and  bring  to  boiling  point  slowly.  Cook  just  until  sugar  is  dissolved. 
Pour  over  6  quarts  popped  corn.  Shape  into  balls. 

RHUBARB  AND  PINEAPPLE  PUNCH 

1   lb.  rhubarb  2  tbsp.  lemon  juice 

V^   c.  sugar  gingerale,  as  desired 

1  c.  water  1   c.  chilled  pineapple 

Cut  rhubarb  into  small  pieces  and  cook  with  water  until  tender  (10  minutes). 
Strain  through  a  fine  sieve  or  cloth.  Return  to  heat  and  add  sugar.  Bring  to  a 
boil.  Cool.  Add  lemon  juice.  Before  serving,  add  chilled  gingerale. 

The  mixture  may  also  be  made  into  a  fruit  cup  by  pouring  it  over  crushed 
pineapple  or  fresh  diced  pineapple. 

RASPBERRY  PUNCH 

V4   c.  sugar  %  c.  raspberry  juice 

11/2   c.  water  Va   c.  whole  raspberries, 

2  c.  water  canned,  frozen,  or  fresh 
1/6    c.  lemon  juice  1  tsp.  grated  lemon  rind 
1/3   c.  orange  juice  grated  rind  of  %  orange 

Boil  sugar  and  IV2  cups  water  for  3  minutes.  Cool.  Add  rest  of  ingredients. 
Chill  and  serve. 

FROSTED  PINK  LEMONADE 

1  c.  sugar  red  food  coloring 

1   c.  water  water 

juice  from  6  oranges  chopped  peppermint  stick  candy 

juice  from  6  lemons  powdered  sugar 

1  qt.  gingerale,  chilled 

757 


October  1967 

Combine  sugar  and  water  and  boil  for  five  minutes.  Cool  and  add  the  orange 
juice  and  lemon  juice.  Chill.  Just  before  serving,  add  chilled  gingerale  and  a  few 
drops  of  red  coloring. 

Frost  glasses  by  dipping  rims  in  water,  then  in  finely  chopped  peppermint 
stick  candy,  then  in  powdered  sugar.  Place  in  refrigerator  to  chill. 

SUNSET   PUNCH 

2  pkgs.  lemon  sherbet  mix  3   pts.  cranberry  juice 

2   no.  2  cans  (5  c.)  grapefruit  juice  juice  of  3  limes 

2   12  oz.  cans  frozen  orange  juice  red  food  coloring 

(dilute  as  directed)  2  qts.  dry  gingerale 

Prepare  and  freeze  sherbet  as  directed  on  package.  Combine  chilled  juices. 
Add  gingerale  and  lemon  sherbet.  Tint  to  desired  color.  Pour  in  punch  bowl  or 
glasses. 

May  use  hollowed-out  watermelon  for  punch  bowl. 

SUGGESTIONS 

Make  punch  extra  festive  by  freezing  ice  into  star  shapes  and  floating  them 
in  the  punch  bowl. 

Use  small  candy  canes  as  stir  sticks  in  hot  punch. 


Self-imposed  Mending 

Iris  W.  Schow 

I  was  a  teen-ager,  just  through  the  tenth  grade,  when  my  only  sister  was 
born.  Grandma  stayed  with  us  during  Mother's  absence,  so  the  excellent 
cooking  to  which  we  were  accustomed  went  right  on,  except  for  a  few  dessert 
disasters  concocted  by  me. 

But  three  lively  younger  brothers  had  many  needs,  and  Grandma  was  lame. 
Our  tall  farmhouse,  with  its  hallways  £uid  pantry,  demanded  much  house- 
keeping. The  cream  separator  had  thirty-five  numbered  disks  to  be  washed 
separately  twice  daily.  Altogether,  I  had  plenty  to  do.  Besides,  I  had  two 
important  projects:  to  finish  Mother's  interrupted  house  cleaning,  and  to 
complete  my  pink  dress,  the  unfinished  masterpiece  of  my  school  sewing  course. 

Grandma's  discovery  of  Mother's  cache  of  all  the  materials  for  a  pretty 
patchwork  quilt,  set  together  with  sky-blue  sateen,  must  have  stirred  some 
memory  of  things  she  had  done  without  while  rearing  her  own  ten  children.  She 
promptly  resolved  to  finish  the  quilt  before  Mother's  return.  So  up  went 
the  quilting  frames,  and  we  were  off,  regardless  of  my  teenage  resentment 
at  the  delay  to  my  own  plans. 

One  day  when  Grandma  asked  for  the  embroidery  scissors,  I  slid  them  across 
that  quilt  so  violently  that  their  points  pierced  right  through  the  blue  sateen, 
making  a  nasty  little  hole.  Grandma  gave  me  an  inquiring  look,  but  said 
nothing.  Getting  Mother's  sewing  basket,  I  compared  cotton  embroidery  flosses 
until  the  blue  sateen  was  matched  perfectly.  I  put  my  heart  into  my  mending. 
It  had  to  be  good.  That  hole  was  a  product  of  temper.  The  mending  had  to 
be  so  good  that  nobody  could  say  it  was  anything  but  good. 

As  I  worked,  I  kept  thinking.  Losing  one's  temper  always  necessitates 
mending,  including  apology  and  restitution.  While  I  tried  in  my  mind  various 
wordings  for  an  apology,  I  made  an  important  decision.  I  resolved  to  remember 
this  experience  throughout  the  future,  for  I  preferred  spending  my  time  making 
something  new,  rather  than  doing  self-imposed  mending. 

758 


♦  Autumn     in 
Carolina    is    a 
meadows,     with 
adorned    with 


eastern     North 

time    of    green 

the    landscape 

a    multitude    of 


colorful  wild  flowers.  As  the  sea- 
son advances,  the  night  air  be- 
comes cool.  The  morning  sun- 
shine brings  warmth,  but  not  the 
sweltering  heat  of  midsummer. 
Altogether,  this  is  a  most  beauti- 
ful and  pleasant  time  of  the  year. 

In  this  setting  and  season, 
November  7,  1880,  Mama  came 
into  the  world.  Being  reared  in  a 
strict,  puritanical  home,  she 
acquired  those  traits  of  character. 

Mama  grew  from  childhood  in- 
to a  beautiful  young  woman.  She 
was  neat  in  appearance  and  con- 
servative in  dress.  She  met  Papa 
and  fell  in  love.  Since  they  lived  a 


considerable  distance  apart,  their 
courtship  was  carried  on  mostly 
by  correspondence.  Mama  treas- 
ured the  letters  she  received 
from  Papa. 

Mama  had  a  large  cedar  chest. 
No  one  was  allowed  to  open  it, 
except  under  her  instructions.  It 
was  a  real  treat  for  us  children  to 
gather  around  and  watch  Mama 
as  she  rearranged  things  in  her 
cedar  chest.  We  all  watched  with 
eager  eyes.  Our  attention  was 
especially  focused  on  a  little 
white  box  tied  with  a  red  ribbon. 

"What  is  in  the  little  white 
box?"  ''Oh,  that  contains  the 
letters  Papa  wrote  to  Mama," 
came  the  answer  from  my  elder 
sister.  "May  we  see  them?"  "No," 
said  Mama,  as  she  carefully  put 
the  little  white  box  back  into  the 
cedar  chest. 

Our  hearts  were  filled  with 
excitement  and  glee  when  some- 
times Mama  would  lift  out  the 
little  white  box  and  let  us  hold  it 
for  just  a  few  moments.  To  her, 
these  letters  were  sacred.  It  was 
not  until  I  was  a  grown  woman 


759 


October  1967 


that  Mama  gave  me  the  privilege 
of  reading  the  treasured  letters. 
To  all  of  us  children,  the  letters 
in  the  little  white  box  were  a 
symbol  of  the  love  and  devotion 
Mama  and  Papa  had  for  each 
other.  Never  at  any  time  in  all 
our  lives  did  we  doubt  for  a  mo- 
ment but  that  Mama  was  the  top 
lady  in  Papa's  life  and  that  Papa 
was  the  top  man  in  her  life. 

Across  the  meadow  from  our 
home  lived  my  Uncle  Sanders, 
whom  we  loved  to  visit.  One  day, 
when  I  was  about  five  years  of 
age,  while  playing  in  the  sand  in 
his  yard,  I  found  a  beautiful 
sparkling  button.  Feeling  that  it 
was  of  no  value  to  him,  and  since 
it  was  so  lovely,  I  took  it  home 
with  me. 

Laying  it  upon  the  table,  as  I 
removed  my  sweater.  Mama 
kindly  asked,  "Where  did  you 
get  the  button?" 

"I  found  it  in  Uncle  Sander's 
yard,"  I  replied. 

"Then  it  doesn't  belong  to  you. 
Put  on  your  sweater  and  take  it 
to  your  Uncle  Sanders  and  tell 
him  where  you  found  it." 

Falteringly  I  retraced  my  steps 
to  Uncle  Sanders.  Oh,  how  I 
dreaded  those  last  few  steps  be- 
fore reaching  his  home.  I  knocked 
lightly,  hoping  he  wouldn't  be 
there.  As  the  door  opened,  I  was 
greeted  by  a  smiling  Uncle 
Sanders. 

"Well,  has  my  little  girl  come 
back  to  see  me?"  He  took  me  up 
in  his  arms. 

I  opened  my  hand,  showing 
him  the  button,  and  said,  "I 
found  this  pretty  button  in  your 
yard,  and  I  thought  that  you  had 
thrown  it  away  so  I  took  it  home. 


Mama  said  that  it  was  not  mine 
and  that  I  must  bring  it  back  to 
you,  so  here  it  is." 

"You  may  have  the  button  and 
welcome,  little  one,  it  is  of  no 
value  to  me." 

His  gracious  gift  was  beautiful 
to  me,  but  Mama's  word  over- 
powered his  kindness  so  I  could 
not  accept  it.  I  sadly  put  the 
button  in  his  hand.  Mama  had 
taught  me  an  enduring  principle 
of  honesty. 

An  organized  schedule  was 
arranged  by  Mama,  and  each 
child  was  assigned  specific  duties, 
which  varied  each  week.  Each  one 
soon  learned  his  schedule,  and 
knew  he  was  responsible  for  doing 
the  job.  One  washed  breakfast 
dishes,  another  dinner  dishes,  an- 
other made  beds,  another  swept 
the  floor.  If  one  had  to  be  away 
and  could  not  attend  to  the  job, 
he  arranged  for  another  of  the 
children  to  exchange  assignments 
for  the  day.  Very  seldom  did  any- 
one have  to  be  reminded  of  his 
job.  Mama  taught  each  to  be  re- 
sponsible. 

Mama's  unselfishness  was  an 
outstanding  quality  of  her  charac- 
ter. There  was  truly  always  room 
for  one  more  at  our  house.  The 
walls  seemed  to  bulge  at  times, 
from  an  overflow  of  company. 
As  long  as  there  was  floor  space, 
she  piled  quilts  until  there  was  a 
bed  of  fair  comfort.  The  eating 
was  no  problem,  for  the  children 
waited  until  the  first  group  had 
been  served  their  dinner.  Then 
the  table  was  reset  for  the  chil- 
dren. I  will  admit,  at  times,  the 
company  seemed  to  eat  for  a  long 
time,  or  so  it  seemed  to  us  hungry 
youngsters. 

We  lived  near  the  highway,  and 
often  people  came  to  the  door, 


760 


asking  for  food  or  shelter.  They 
were  never  turned  away.  Mama 
cooked  a  good  meal  for  them  and 
a  place  was  prepared  for  them  to 
sleep,  if  they  so  desired.  However, 
the  children  were  never  asked  to 
give  up  their  beds  for  these 
strangers.  We  had  a  nice  warm 
bam.  Hay  was  spread  out,  and 
Mama  let  Papa  use  her  less  beau- 
tiful quilts  on  the  hay  for  the 
wayfarers.  The  quilts  were  not 
used  again  until  they  had  been 
washed  and  hung  in  the  sun  to 
dry. 

Mama  and  Papa  were  converts 
to  the  Church  and  both  were 
staunch  members.  It  was  many 
miles  between  the  members' 
homes,  and  the  missionaries 
walked  the  distance,  many  times 
reaching  our  home  during  the 
night.  Mama  would  arise  quickly 
and  prepare  hot  biscuits,  ham  and 
eggs,  and  canned  fruit,  to  make  a 
typical,  quick  meal  for  them. 
Papa  cut  the  choicest  slices  of 
ham  for  the  Lord's  servants. 
Mama  had  a  strong  faith  and 
testimony  of  the  gospel  and  our 
Church  attendance  was  very 
regular  and  punctual. 


Mama  was  a  dressmaker  by 
trade.  She  made  all  of  the  girls' 
clothes,  and  I  especially  felt  pride 
when  I  was  a  young  lady  in  my 
teens.  When  I  shopped  around  I 
carried  a  pencil  and  scratch-pad 
in  my  purse.  If  I  found  a  dress 
which  I  liked,  I  quickly  sketched 
the  design  on  paper.  Sometimes  I 
changed  it  a  bit  to  suit  me  better. 
When  I  described  to  Mama  how 
the  dress  looked,  she  would  dupli- 
cate the  pattern  for  me.  My 
dresses  fit  well  and  I  was  proud 
of  Mama.  Crocheting  was  also  one 
of  the  hobbies  in  which  she  ex- 
celled. 

As  I  sat  down  today  to  write, 
these  images  of  Mama  passed 
through  my  mind.  Truly,  her  life 
and  example  have  been  a  great 
blessing  to  all  of  those  with  whom 
she  came  in  contact,  especially 
her  family.  I  love  her! 


A  PRAYER 

Enid   F.  Woolley 
Australia 

Father,  forgive  the  times  of  doubting, 

Of  never  being  sure 

If  what  I  do  is  right  or  wrong. 

And  give  me  wisdom   pure, 

That  when  two  paths  are  there  before  me 

And  one  I   needs  must  tread, 

Let  me  know  without  a  doubt, 

A  worry  or  a  dread, 

That  the  path   I  take  is  right, 

And  meant  for  me  to  use. 

Father  forgive  my  indecision; 

And  teach   me  how  to  choose. 


761 


CREATIVE  ARTIST  WITH  HEART  AND  HANDS 

Lucy  Belle  Teeples  Gjettrup,  Idaho  Falls,  Idaho,  brings  much  happiness  to  her 
friends  and  relatives,  and  pleasure  to  herself  from  her  many  hobbies.  Belle,  as  she 
is  known  to  all,  has  kept  her  hands  busy  all  her  life  with  embroidery,  crocheting, 
knitting,  tatting,  making  rugs,  clothing,  baby  clothes,  afghans,  and  many  other 
handiwork  items.  Her  lovely  gifts  of  handiwork  are  greatly  appreciated  by  those 
who  receive  them,  and  many  bazaars  have  reaped  benefits  from  her  contributions. 

To  add  to  her  talents,  Sister  Gjettrup  took  up  painting  when  she  was  eighty 
years  old,  and  paints  lovely  landscapes  on  fishing  and  hunting  trips  which  she 
still  loves  to  take  with  her  husband. 

Sister  Gjettrup  is  the  mother  of  seven  children  and  grandmother  to  sixteen. 
She  has  forty-four  great-grandchildren  and  two  great-great  grandchildren.  Her 
devoted  Church  service  includes  many  years  of  teaching  and  executive  work  in 
the  auxiliary  organizations.  Her  activities  in  Relief  Society  include  spiritual 
living,  theology,  and  cultural  refinement  (literature)  class  leader,  secretary,  and 
more  than  fifty-five  years  as  a  visiting  teacher,  which  she  Is  still  doing.  She  is 
proud  of  the  fact  that  she  has  been  a  subscriber  to  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
since  the  first  issue.  As  a  "Pink  Lady"  in  the  Latter-day  Saints  Hospital  in  Idaho 
Falls,  she  has  accumulated  more  than  1335  hours  of  volunteer  service. 


762 


At  the 

End  of  a 

Pilgrimage 

Marilyn  McMeen  Miller 

♦  The  motion  of  the  car  rocked 
the  babies  to  sleep.  Catching  my- 
self in  a  periodic  doze,  I  gripped 
the  steering  wheel  hard  and  glared 
at  the  ribbon  of  gray  that  sped 
beneath  me.  I  could  not  remem- 
ber ever  wanting  so  much  for  a 
road  to  end — and  it  seemed  that 
it  never  would. 

Then  the  rain  came.  It  poured 
in  a  thick  curtain  across  the 
empty  highway,  and  trickled  from 
the  metal  top  of  the  Chevrolet.  I 
watched  the  dark  sky  tremble 
with  flashes  of  gold.  The  gray 
clouds  became  heavy  and  black 
and  sank  into  the  hills  ahead. 

'We'll  be  at  Green  River  by 
six.''  My  mother-in-law's  voice 
was  level  and  delicate,  her  head 
bent  over  a  map.  Suddenly,  a 
flash  of  lightning  in  the  sky  lit 


her  white  hair  into  a  fleecy  crown 
of  silver.  "It  looks  like  a  heavy 
rain,  Marcia.  We'd  better  stay 
somewhere  for  the  night.  We 
won't  be  able  to  finish  our  jour- 
ney today.  ..." 

Finish  our  journey — how  des- 
perately I  wanted  to  finish  our 
journey.  On  this  road  I  had  imag- 
ined myself  as  a  pioneer,  and 
wearily  prayed  for  the  end  of  our 
journey:  the  end  I  had  been  an- 
ticipating impatiently  for  years. 
My  eagerness  was  contrasted  only 
by  the  sweet  silence  of  my  moth- 
er-in-law who  sat  quietly  watch- 
ing the  gray  hills  spin  past  her 
window.  But  I  thought  to  myself 
that  she  could  not  really  under- 
stand my  waiting.  I  had  waited 
to  feel  one  with  my  husband, 
until  I  could  somehow  gain  a  tes- 
timony of  his  wonderful  gospel. 
Then  I  had  waited  impatiently 
someday  to  reach  Salt  Lake  City, 
where  we  could  be  married  in  the 
temple  for  time  and  eternity.  At 
last  we  had  seen  a  way  to  get  a 
transfer  in  Paul's  business  so  that 
we  could  live  in  the  valley.  It  was 
beyond  my  grandest  dreams.  He 


763 


October  1967 


had  come  to  Salt  Lake  to  work 
with  his  company  and  find  us  a 
home.  Then  I  had  waited  rest- 
lessly for  him  to  give  us  the  signal 
that  we  could  follow  him.  We  had 
sped  along  the  highway  for  two 
days.  I  wanted  to  reach  Salt  Lake 
that  very  evening.  I  stepped  on 
the  gas  and  pulled  the  auto- 
mobile doggedly  through  the  cur- 
tain of  rain. 

"If  the  storm  continues,  we 
should  stop  in  Green  River," 
Mother  repeated  softly.  Her 
words  cut  me.  I  did  not  want  to 
stop.  We  were  so  close.  Didn't 
she  understand?  But  I  glanced 
at  her  small  head  set  on  the  thin 
shoulders.  Perhaps  I  was  under- 
estimating her  awareness  of  my 
impatience.  She  must  have  known 
how  I  had  been  so  eager  to  follow 
Paul  to  this  valley.  She,  too,  had 
her  reasons  for  wanting  to  come. 
She,  too,  could  have  been  im- 
patient. But  she  was  stronger 
than  any  of  us.  Paul's  father  had 
been  dead  twenty-five  years,  and 
since  I  had  known  this  sweet 
woman,  I  had  never  heard  her 
utter  a  word  of  complaint. 

It  was  no  wonder  that  her  visit 
at  the  birth  of  our  third  child  had 
been  one  of  the  greatest  influ- 
ences in  converting  me  to  the 
Church.  She  was  one  of  the  dear- 
est people  I  had  ever  known.  No 
one  questioned  her  firm,  religious 
grasp  on  her  family  of  seven,  all 
married  in  the  temple,  except  for 
Paul.  Paul's  union  with  an  out- 
sider had  been  the  only  harsh 
thorn  of  her  long  and  successful 
life,  and  at  the  twilight  of  her 
years,  she  had  set  about  earnestly 
to  rectify  it.  With  my  own  moth- 
er's death  some  time  ago,  I  had 
been  more  than  grateful  to  have 


her  come  to  help  me  with  my 
third  birth.  I  had  wanted  some- 
day to  be  able  to  have  a  testimony 
of  Paul's  church,  but  it  was  not 
until  her  kind  teachings  pene- 
trated our  home  that  I  had  really 
learned  to  accept.  There  was  an 
important  end  to  this  journey  for 
her,  too,  as  well  as  for  me.  Per- 
haps I  did  not  understand  her 
own  eagerness  to  see  the  end  of 
this  pilgrimage. 

Suddenly,  the  steering  wheel 
jerked  out  of  my  hands  and  the 
automobile  careened  to  the  right 
of  the  road.  It  was  a  flat  tire.  I 
tried  to  control  the  wild  motion 
of  the  car,  but  it  was  very  dif- 
ficult. I  put  my  foot  on  the  brake 
and  forced  it  to  a  rugged  stop  on 
a  soft  sloping  shoulder. 

"Are  you  all  right.  Mother?"  I 
whispered. 

"Oh — what  was  it?"  she  asked, 
thrown  toward  the  dashboard  in 
surprise.  "Yes,  I'm  all  right." 

I  looked  into  the  back  seat.  The 
children  had  tumbled  forward, 
but  seemed  to  have  weathered  the 
sudden  stop.  All  three  of  them 
began  crying. 

"It's  nothing.  Be  patient,  now." 
Mother  took  the  baby  out  of  the 
bed  we  had  fixed  between  the 
seats  and  caressed  him.  "Quiet. 
Quiet." 

I  heard  her  still  voice  as  I  got 
out  onto  the  highway  in  the  pour- 
ing rain.  The  sky  roared  down 
around  me,  heavy  with  blackness. 
It  would  not  have  been  long  until 
we  would  have  driven  out  of  it, 
but  it  was  our  bad  luck  to  have 
a  mishap  here.  Opening  the  trunk 
in  the  cold  wetness,  my  bare  fin- 
gers began  to  numb.  The  screws 
on  the  spare  came  off  with  dif- 
ficulty. Then  the  jack  would  not 


764 


At  the  End  of  a  Pilgrimage 


get  a  good  hold  in  the  soft  sand. 
I  placed  it  beneath  the  car  in 
several  places.  A  soft  question 
rose  up  behind  me. 

"Can  I  help  you,  Marcia?" 
**You'd  better  get  in  out  of  the 
cold,  Mother,"  I  half  pleaded. 

"Come,  come,  ye  saints."  While 
repairing  that  spare  tire,  the  most 
acute  feeling  of  what  the  early 
pioneers  must  have  suffered  in 
the  wilderness  struck  me.  It  was 
almost  no  different  now.  We,  too, 
wanted  to  reach  the  end — our 
destination,  and  in  that  process 
we  had  our  own  difficulties.  The 
tire  was  heavy,  and  the  rain 
drenched  me,  until  finally  I  got 
into  the  car  to  drive  it  out  of  the 
mud  but  it  slithered  around.  An- 
other stroke  of  lightning  illumin- 
ated the  whole  sky.  The  children 
were  crying. 

"Relax,  Marcia  dear.  It'll  be  all 
right.  Perhaps  we're  too  heavy. 
Let  me  get  out.  And  we  can  use 
some  newspaper — or  if  we  haven't 
any,  the  map,  to  put  in  the  mud 
in  front  of  the  rear  wheel." 

I  almost  laughed  at  the  notion 
that  if  my  mother-in-law  got  out, 
the  car  would  be  lighter.  I  noticed 
the  back  of  her  coat  was  soaked 
through. 

"Don't  get  out.  Mother.  Please 
don't  get  out.  You're  already  wet, 
and  you'll  catch  a  terrible  cold." 
But  I  really  did  not  know  what 
else  to  do. 

The  map  did  pull  us  out  of  the 
mud.  Back  on  the  highway,  I 
pulled  the  car  to  a  stop.  My 
mother-in-law  got  inside.  Her 
hair  was  drenched  and  stringing 
around  her  face. 

"I  had  to  use  my  scarf,  too," 
she  said  simply. 

That  evening  we  had  to  stop 


at  Green  River.  I  accepted  it.  At 
least  we  did  not  have  to  set  up 
camp  and  build  fires.  The  motel 
room  we  took  at  seven  o'clock 
was  equipped  with  running  water 
and  heat.  I  was  more  than  grate- 
ful to  shed  my  wet  clothing 
and  take  a  warm  shower.  The 
children  finally  sank  into  sleep, 
and  Mother  and  I  listened  to  the 
lull  of  the  rain  far  into  the  eve- 
ning. 

"Marcia,  I  am  so  glad  you  de- 
cided to  come  to  Zion.  It  is  where 
you  belong.  We'll  reach  Paul  to- 
morrow, and  as  the  song  says, 
'All  is  well!'"  She  smiled  and 
reached  for  her  handkerchief.  A 
slight  case  of  sniffles  had  caught 
her  in  this  afternoon's  episode. 

Sleep  was  more  than  precious 
to  me.  In  the  morning,  I  felt  re- 
newed, and  as  if  I  needed  to  take 
life  a  little  more  easily  all  along. 
I  saw  the  sun  rise  on  a  dim,  yet 
fresh  world,  and  I  felt  ashamed 
that  I  had  been  in  such  a  hurry 
for  the  future  without  looking 
about  me  and  noticing  the  beauty 
of  life  along  the  way.  In  the  quiet 
hush  of  dawn,  I  looked  at  the 
small  face  of  my  mother-in-law, 
delicate  on  the  pillow.  I  regretted 
having  counted  the  days  and 
hours  I  was  to  have  been  in  the 
valley  with  Paul  again  when  I 
could  have  more  eagerly  lived 
each  moment  I  had  been  with  his 
mother,  learning  from  her  wis- 
dom. 

When  the  children  were  awake, 
and  we  had  breakfasted,  we  set 
out  again  on  the  highway,  re- 
laxed and  eager  to  reach  the  des- 
tination which  now,  in  reality, 
lay  just  ahead  of  us.  We  talked 
about  the  temple,  the  organiza- 


765 


October  1967 


tion  of  the  Church,  the  Relief 
Society. 

"It's  all  something  which  I  have 
been  very  blessed  to  share  with 
others  all  my  life/'  Mother  said. 

She  had  begun  to  cough.  I  was 
afraid  she  had  caught  cold,  and 
told  her  to  bundle  up  more  care- 
fully. We  turned  up  the  heat  in 
the  car. 

"Oh,  don't  worry  about  me.  I'm 
all  right,"  she  said  over  and  over 
again. 

I  cannot  explain  my  feeling  at 
seeing  the  spires  of  the  temple 
rise  up  in  the  city.  Truly,  I  had 
reached  the  end  of  my  journey. 
I  trembled  with  excitement. 

Paul  had  given  me  the  address 
of  his  new  office.  We  were  earlier 
than  he  expected,  so  we  would 
surprise  him. 

In  the  rush  of  afternoon  traffic, 
we  could  find  only  a  small  park- 
ing spot  on  a  side  street.  Pioneer 
women  had  never  had  this  prob- 
lem to  contend  with,  I  murmured, 
as  I  swung  the  steering  wheel 
from  one  extreme  to  the  other, 
trying  to  fit  the  big  car  into  the 
small  space.  I  finally  succeeded. 
My  mother-in-law  and  I  gathered 
the  children  and  walked  up  to  the 
office.  It  was  an  old  building,  re- 
modeled luxuriously.  I  was  so 
proud  of  Paul,  my  heart  was 
nearly  bursting. 

"He's  not  here  at  this  moment, 
Ma'am,  but  I'm  sure  he'll  be  back 
shortly,  if  you  would  like  to  wait 
a  while,"  a  dark-haired  girl  at  the 
desk  told  us. 

We  could  have  gone  to  Uncle 
Fred's  where  Paul  was  staying 
now,  but  I  did  not  want  to  rush 
in  on  their  busy  family  at  this 
time.  And,  besides,  I  was  too  im- 
patient to  see  my  husband.  So 


we  decided  to  wait.  We  waited 
for  two  solid  hours  until  Paul  re- 
turned from  looking  at  some  pros- 
pective property. 

"Marcia!"  he  exclaimed, 
amazed  to  see  us  so  soon.  He  had 
not  expected  that  we  could  make 
the  trip  so  hard  and  fast. 

"Paul!"  I  cried,  rushing  at  him. 
I  must  have  looked  weary  be- 
neath my  stringy,  straight  hair. 
But  Paul  was  happy  to  see  me. 

"You  must  have  driven  like 
wildfire!"  he  said. 

"I  didn't  want  to  stop  at  all. 
I  missed  you."  I  nearly  choked 
on  the  words. 

Paul  looked  at  his  mother.  She 
stifled  a  cough,  and  her  eyes  were 
twinkling,  yet  calm. 

"You've  got  a  cold,  Mother. 
We'd  better  take  care  of  that." 

Then,  taking  the  children,  he 
led  the  way  out  of  the  office  as  it 
was  now  past  closing  time.  "I'm 
really  so  glad  to  see  all  of  you.  I 
hope  you  got  here  safely  without 
any  accidents." 

He  had  chosen  a  house  for  us, 
but  the  tenants  would  not  be  out 
of  it  for  two  days.  "It  was  the  best 
deal  our  office  had  going,"  he  said 
excitedly.  When  we  drove  by  it, 
I  thought  it  looked  like  a  dream 
home.  It  was  my  Zion.  I  had 
come,  safely,  to  the  end  of  my 
journey. 

We  were  warmly  welcomed  at 
Uncle  Fred's  house,  and  we  talked 
eagerly  about  going  to  the  temple. 
We  planned  to  go  the  next  morn- 
ing with  Uncle  Fred  and  his  wife 
Etty.  I  felt  such  a  thrill  of  grati- 
tude. By  the  next  morning,  how- 
ever. Mother  registered  a  high 
fever.  Her  forehead  was  flushed 
and  hot  and  she  did  not  feel  like 


766 


At  the  End  of  a  Pilgrimage 


getting  out  of  bed.  So  we  had  to 
leave  her.  She  urged  us  to  go  and 
we  said  morning  prayers  at  her 
bedside  before  we  left. 

As  we  drove  along  through  the 
morning  traffic  we  discussed  the 
great  growth  of  the  magnificent 
city  which  was  built  on  the 
dreams  of  a  few  hardy  people. 
Tall  buildings  were  etched  against 
the  blue  sky.  The  pioneers  had 
found  their  destination  here — 
their  resting  place — the  end  of 
their  journey,  as  I  had  found  it. 
I  felt  a  peace.  At  last  I  had  com- 
pleted my  journey.  I  could  say 
"All  is  well!" 

Our  marriage  in  the  temple  was 
something  too  beautiful  to  try  to 
describe  in  words.  The  peace  and 
patience  of  the  Lord  descended 
into  our  lives  from  that  moment 
as  we  had  never  before  felt  it. 
This,  even  more  than  reaching 
the  city,  I  knew,  completed  my 
pilgrimage. 

That  night  when  we  returned 
to  Uncle  Fred's,  we  heard  a  chok- 
ing cough  in  the  back  bedroom. 
Mother  was  very  ill.  We  rushed  in 
to  her,  but  she  seemed  calm  and 
very  still. 

"You're  married  in  the  temple, 
now,  Paul."  She  smiled  weakly  at 
us  and  groped  for  my  hand.  "I  am 
so  happy."  As  one  looked  behind 
the  glazed  eyes  and  the  weak 
voice  one  could  tell  of  her  great 
happiness.  Truly,  she  had  finished 
her  life's  missions. 


We  called  the  doctor  and  the 
elders  of  the  Church  immediately. 
The  doctor  was  very  kind,  but  he 
turned  to  us  gravely  and  shook  his 
head.  She  had  pneumonia.  We 
took  her  to  the  hospital,  but  it 
was  too  late. 

Before  she  died  she  said  some- 
thing I  shall  never  forget." 

"I've  reached  the  end  of  my 
journey,"  she  said  softly.  "But  it 
is  really  only  the  beginning  of  a 
new  one." 

The  perfect  pioneer!  There  was 
never  an  end  .  .  .  always  a  new 
challenge.  Suddenly,  I  knew  I  had 
seen  my  ideal  ...  I  wanted  to 
be  like  her. 

When  Paul  and  I  walked  out 
into  the  cool  street  and  caught 
the  glint  of  the  temple  lights  far 
in  the  distance,  a  surge  of  sadness 
mingled  with  warmth  welled  up 
inside  of  me.  I  thought  of  my  dis- 
cussions with  Mother  about  Relief 
Society,  temple  work,  ward  activi- 
ties, rearing  my  own  children  in 
the  Church  and  seeing  them  go  on 
missions  and  marry  in  the  temple. 
I  clutched  Paul's  arm. 

"You  know  ...  I've  been  fool- 
ish, darling,  for  so  many  years, 
I  have  thought  of  this  destination 
as  an  end  .  .  .  the  end  of  a  long 
road,  a  long  journey."  I  paused  to 
savor  the  sweet  air  and  watch  the 
bright  stars  in  the  sky  through 
my  tears.  "But  Mother  has  taught 
me  that  the  end  of  this  life  is 
really  only  the  beginning." 


r 


WEAPON 

Lois  M.  Anderson 


Love  is  the  only  weapon  to  date, 
That  can  silence  the  guns 
Of  human  hate! 


767 


Throw 
Down  the 
Gauntlet 

Janet  W.  Breeze 


Chapter  2 

Synopsis:  Nancy  Jackson,  a  ballet 
dance  instructor  and  mother  of  two 
children,  is  opening  a  new  studio  in 
her  remodeled  home,  when  her  hus- 
band. Grant,  tells  her  that  he  wants 
to  accept  a  teaching  assignment  on  the 
island  of  Saipan. 

♦  Nancy  hadn't  realized  that 
getting  ready  to  go  7,000  miles 
from  home  would  be  such  a  pro- 
duction. When  world  travelers 
had  their  pictures  on  the  news- 
paper society  page,  they  always 
looked  so  happy!  And  calm.  But 
Nancy  wasn't  calm. 

She  had  tried  coordinating  lists 
of  things  to  do,  but  even  being 
organized  wouldn't  make  the 
phone  stop  ringing.  Most  of  the 
calls  were  from  loving  friends  who 
excitedly  wanted  to  hear  "all 
about  it."  And  Nancy  had  finally 
sold  herself  on  the  idea  so  com- 
pletely that  she  eagerly  answered 
every  enthusiastic  inquiry. 


Some  of  the  telephone  calls, 
however,  dampened  Nancy's  en- 
thusiasm. Like  the  friend  who 
told  her  she  was  an  unfit  mother 
for  taking  her  children  away  and 
exposing  them  to  malaria  —  and 
the  responsibility  of  having  them 
killed  in  a  typhoon.  And  then 
there  was  the  woman  who  said, 
"You  can  see  the  whole  island  in 
a  week — and  then  what  will  you 
do?" 

Nancy  tried  not  to  let  people 
upset  her — but  they  did.  The  only 
things  that  kept  her  from  really 
doubting  her  convictions  were  the 
other  phone  calls:  so-and-so's 
aunt,  who  had  a  cousin  on  Guam, 
who  loved  it — absolutely  loved 
it!  These  were  the  well-wishers 
Nancy  enjoyed  talking  to,  in  spite 
of  the  packing  still  undone. 

There  was  another  well-wisher 
Nancy  consulted  frequently.  She 
now  had  two  letters  from  Sister 


768 


Throw  Down  the  Gauntlet 


Mortensen — the  first  one,  which 
Grant  had  insisted  she  read  again, 
and  the  second — a  long  one — 
which  she  had  received  as  an 
answer  to  her  own  inquiry.  When- 
ever she  began  to  feel  herself 
filling  with  doubt,  she  would  read 
and  reread  the  two  letters — and 
the  ''Acceptance"  from  "Hicott." 
"High  Commissioner  of  the 
Trust  Territory!  Now  there's  an 
impressive  title,"  Nancy  said  to 
her  mother. 


Carace  Hauser  didn't  care  much 
for  this  big  new  decision  of 
Nancy's  and  Grant's,  but  she 
hadn't  told  them  so.  In  fact,  when 
Nancy  had  first  told  her  mother 
about  the  application  Grant 
wanted  to  file,  all  Grace  had  said 
was,  "Why  ask  me  what  you 
should  do?  You've  already  made 
up  your  mind." 

Nancy  knew  her  mother  was 
dreading  the  separation,  but  she 
agreed  that  the  most  important 
thing  was  for  Nancy  to  support 
Grant  as  breadwinner  for  the  fam- 
ily. Now  the  vague  possibility  of 
their  going  off  to  find  their  "is- 
land paradise"  was  becoming  a 
reality. 

"Read  the  cable  again,"  Grace 
said. 

"Oh,  Mother!  Now  you're  get- 
ting as  bad  as  I  am!  I'll  bet  you've 
read  it  five  times  already  in  the 
last  week." 

Grace  began  picking  up  Nancy's 
living  room  bric-a-brac  and  wrap- 
ping each  piece  in  tissue  paper. 

"I'll  put  these  in  the  closet  of 
your  old  room,"  she  said,  "and 
then  they'll  be  sure  not  to  get 
broken.  No  one  ever  gets  into  that 
closet  any  more.  Now  what  about 
these  scrapbooks?" 


"Well — I  guess  I'd  better  store 
my  Treasures  of  Truth  books  and 
our  wedding  album — but  I'll  take 
the  baby  books.  Grant  said  I  could 
take  them  all,  they  mean  so  much 
to  me." 

Nancy  had  a  faraway  look  on 
her  face  as  she  ran  her  hand  lov- 
ingly across  the  raised  vinyl  of  the 
yellowed  books. 

"I  mean — if  there  should  be  a 
typhoon  or  something." 

"Come  on,  now,  Nancy!"  Grace 
said,  cheerfully.  "Let's  not  think 
of  this  exciting  new  adventure  in 
terms  of  disaster!" 

Nancy  picked  up  the  books  and 
clutched  them  in  her  arms. 

"Oh,  Mother,  if  only  I  were  sure 
it's  the  right  thing.  We've  prayed 
about  it.  And  when  I  read  the  let- 
ters from  Sister  Mortensen — and 
when  I  talk  to  Grant — I  really 
feel  as  if  it's  the  greatest  oppor- 
tunity in  the  world.  And  I  have 
such  a  good  feeling  about  it. 
But " 

"But  what?" 

Grace  folded  the  lid  flaps  on  the 
box  she  was  packing  and  took  the 
books  from  Nancy. 

"Well — like  one  lady.  Mother, 
I  didn't  even  know  who  she  was. 
She  came  up  to  me  in  the  grocery 
store  when  I  had  Amy  and  Skip- 
per with  me.  And  she  shook  her 
finger  at  me  and  said,  'You  have 
a  lot  of  nerve — taking  those  poor 
little  babies  clear  out  of  civiliza- 
tion.' " 

Grace  laughed. 

"Really,  Nancy.  How  can  you 
let  a  thing  like  that  get  you  down? 
She  doesn't  even  know  where 
you're  going." 

"I  know.  But  then  there  was 
this  man  in  the  doctor's  office. 
We  were  sitting  there  waiting  to 
get  our  typhoid  shots,  and  the  re- 


769 


October  1967 


ceptionist  said,  'Oh,  Mrs.  Jack- 
son! How  do  you  feel  about  going 
to  Saipan?'  I  replied  that  we  were 
really  quite  excited  about  it — 
when  this  man  across  the  room 
growled  at  me.  'I  wouldn't  be  ex- 
cited! I  have  been  there!'  " 

"Well,  he  was  obviously  there 
during  the  war,  Nancy.  I'm  sure 
things  are  muchy  much  different 
now."  Grace  sat  down  on  the 
couch  and  slipped  her  shoes  off. 
''When  we  did  see  the  doctor," 
Nancy  went  on,  "he  did  his  level 
best  to  talk  me  out  of  going.  He 
said  I  wouldn't  like  having  a  baby 
on  Saipan,  and  that  I  should  stay 
here  until  it  comes!" 

Grace  reached  up  and  took 
Nancy's  hand. 

"Oh,  my,  what  a  mood  you're 
in,"  she  said.  "Time  to  throw 
down  the  gauntlet!" 

"What's  that  supposed  to 
mean?" 

"It's  an  old  knighthood  expres- 
sion," Grace  said.  "A  knight  used 
to  take  off  one  of  his  gloves  and 
throw  it  down  in  the  face  of  his 
opponent  to  defy  him  or  challenge 
him.  When  I  was  a  young  girl  and 
thought  the  worst  was  about  to 
happen,  your  grandfather  would 
always  tell  me  to  'throw  down  the 
gauntlet!'  Now  it's  your  turn, 
Nancy.  You — Grant— and  the 
children — are  facing  a  strange 
new  kind  of  life.  You're  bound  to 
meet  adversity.  But  defy  it.  Chal- 
lenge it!  Never  let  discouragement 
or  bitterness  reign  as  victors  in 
your  life.  Nancy,  you've  seen  peo- 
ple who  grovel  in  their  misery  and 
drag  everyone  around  them  down. 
And  then  you've  seen  others — like 
your  bishop's  wife — who  bounce 
back  and  never  admit  that  life 
has  been  anything  but  rich  and 
happy." 


She  gave  Nancy's  hand  a  gentle 
squeeze. 

"Now,  what  kind  of  wife  and 
mother  is  my  girl  going  to  be?" 

Nancy  smiled.  "Armored  all  the 
way,  I  guess." 

"That's  what  I  like  to  hear! 
Now,  tell  me.  What  did  Sally  and 
Tom  decide  about  the  dance 
studio?" 

"Tom  thinks  it's  a  great  idea! 
But  you  know  Sally.  Coming  to 
substitute  for  me  while  I  had  the 
baby  was  one  thing,  but  taking  it 
over  on  a  full-time  scale — well, 
you  know  your  baby  daughter.  It 
sounds  too  confining!  But  they'll 
probably  give  up  their  apartment 
and  do  it  anyway." 

Grace  laughed.  "Be  patient 
with  her,  Nancy.  She'll  grow  up." 
Then  Grace  looked  around  at  the 
clutter  of  packing.  "Couldn't  you 
put  some  of  this  off  a  little?"  she 
asked.  "At  least  until  you  know 
when  you're  going?" 

'^Oh,  Mother,  I'd  rather  get  it 
over  with  now  and  not  have  to 
worry  about  it.  Besides,  the  cable 
accepting  Grant  said  a  letter 
would  follow.  And  a  large  brown 
envelope  came  in  this  morning's 
mail.  So  that's  probably  the  travel 
authorization." 

"You  mean  you  didn't  open  it?" 

"Well,  I'm  sure  that's  what  it  is 
— so  why  should  I  spoil  Grant's 
fun?  Besides,  wasn't  it  you  who 
taught  me  not  to  open  other  peo- 
ple's mail?" 

"But  this  concerns  both  of  you, 
Nancy." 

"Oh,  Grant'll  be  home  pretty 
soon.  Come  upstairs  now  and  help 
me  sort  out  my  linens,  will  you? 
I'll  store  the  tablecloths  that 
Grandma  gave  me,  but  some  of 
the  others  I'll  have  to  take.  Sister 


770 


Throw  Down  the  Gauntlet 


Mortensen  wrote  that  Saipan 
social  life  consists  almost  exclu- 
sively of  reciprocal  dinners  for 
anywhere  from  eight  to  sixteen 
people.  Can  you  imagine  it?  I've 
never  had  twelve  people  to  dinner 
at  one  time  yet — and  now  it  looks 
as  if  I  may  find  myself  four  short 
in  the  china  department.  Oh,  well, 
you  read  her  letter.  I  just  can't 
picture  myself  in  the  social  whirl 
she  describes.  I've  never  dreamed 
of  getting  involved  in  anything 
like  it.  She  said  they  reminded 
her  of  the  amateur  shows  we  went 
to  when  we  were  kids.  I'm  not 
so  sure  that  will  be  my  favorite 
sport!" 

They  both  laughed,  with  the 
anticipation  of  an  exciting  adven- 
ture. Heirloom  linens  were  sorted 
into  one  pile  to  be  stored.  Best 
linens  were  sorted  into  a  second 
pile  to  go  in  the  surface  shipment, 
and  still  a  third  pile  of  sheets  and 
pillowcases  was  set  aside  to  go 
air  freight. 

"Actually,  I  have  five  divi- 
sions," Nancy  said,  "air — surface 
—  storage  —  give-away  —  and 
throw-away.  I  lie  awake  half  of 
every  night  sorting  things  into 
piles  in  my  head." 

Grace  looked  at  Nancy  serious- 
ly. "As  much  as  I  dread  your 
leaving,  I  will  be  glad  when  you 
are  on  your  way — for  your  sake." 

"Come  on  downstairs,"  Nancy 
said,  "and  we  can  see  what  the 
big  brown  envelope  has  to  say! 
Grant  is  home." 

Nancy  stopped  short  when  she 
saw  the  look  on  Grant's  face. 

"What's  the  matter?" 

He  held  out  the  envelope  from 
Trust  Territory  Headquarters. 

"You  didn't  open  this?" 

"And  then  seal  it  again?  Of 
course  not!" 


"Here.  Read  the  second  para- 
graph of  this  letter,"  he  said. 

It  is  urgent  that  we  have  additional 
qualified  teaching  personnel  in  Truk 
District.  Although  you  asked  specifi- 
cally for  a  position  on  Saipan,  you  were 
aware  that  applications  were  being 
considered  for  the  entire  Trust  Terri- 
tory; and  we  assume  you  will  concur 
in  being  sent  to  Truk  for  your  first 
contract. 

"I  don't  understand,"  Nancy 
said. 

"It's  very  simple.  We're  not 
going  to  Saipan." 

"But,  Grant!  The  packing's  half 
done.  I  —  I've  given  so  many 
things  away!  Grant — we've  made 
such  a  big  thing  about  telling 
everyone  we  were  going  to  Saipan. 
And  after  all  the  parties.  Now 
what  do  we  say?" 

Grace  picked  up  the  brown  en- 
velope and  began  thumbing 
through  the  papers. 

"What  is  all  this?"  she  asked 
Grant. 

"Travel  authorization  —  that 
means  the  Government  has  al- 
ready contacted  the  mover  and 
the  airline  for  us;  medical  forms; 
allegiance  forms;  more  informa- 
tion on  things  to  bring." 

"And  everything  gives  the  lo- 
cation as  Truk?"  Grace  asked. 

"Well,  I  won't  go!"  Nancy  ges- 
tured. "If  there's  only  one  family 
of  Latter-day  Saints  at  head- 
quarters— what  do  you  think 
there  would  be  on  Truk — or  what- 
ever it  is?  We  just  can't  go!  They 
can't  make  us  do  that.  Not  after 
all  our  plans.  .  .  ." 

"They  also  sent  the  contract," 
Grant  said,  his  voice  dropping  to 
a  hush,  as  if  he  himself  didn't 
even  want  to  hear  the  words  he 
was  saying.  "They  would  like  it 
signed  and  back  by  return  mail." 
{To  be  continued) 


771 


\s]^ 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors. One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted,  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church.  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  January  1966,  page  50. 


Relief  Society  Activities 


Southern  Far  East  Mission  Relief  Society  Grows 

Upper  picture,  (Bangkok  Branch  Relief  Society)  first  row,  seated:  Barbara 
Fletcher,  Second  Counselor;  Charlotte  White,  First  Counselor;  Virginia  Lewis, 
President;  Arizona  Flammer,  Secretary- treasurer. 

Lower  picture,  Hong  Kong  Branch  Relief  Society.  (No  identification  avail- 
able.) 

Marilyn  J.  Garner,  Supervisor,  Southern  Far  East  Mission  Relief  Society, 
reports:  "We  have  dedicated  sisters  among  the  members  all  over  this  mission 
and  are  grateful  for  their  love  and  devotion  to  the  work.  We  are  growing  in 
numbers  and  experience. 

'The  Bangkok  Branch  organized  a  Relief  Society  in  January  1966.  In  June 
1966,  the  group  was  organized  into  a  district  by  President  Garner.  This  is 
typical  of  the  growth  throughout  the  mission." 


East  Rigby  Stake  (Idaho)  Visiting  Teacher  Convention 
April  1,  1967 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  LaVella  Brown,  Secretary;  Fern  Rhodes,  Home- 
making  Counselor;  Beth  Brown,  President;  Renee  Graham,  Education  Coun- 
selor. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Florence  Monson,  stake  visiting  teacher  message 
leader;  Vera  Sperry,  ward  president;  Mary  Ferguson,  ward  secretary;  Isabelle 
Goff,  ward  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Reva  Finn,  ward  secretary;  Mame 
Smith  and  Rachel  Gallup,  visiting  teachers,  each  having  served  fifty-three 
years. 

Sister  Brown  reports:  "The  theme  for  our  convention  was  'You  Are  Emis- 
saries of  Relief  Society.'  Several  speakers  and  the  Ririe  First  Ward  Singing 
Mothers  highlighted  the  program.  An  original  skit  presenting  the  true  life  ex- 
periences and  problems  of  our  stake  was  performed;  and  the  lovely  film  'Unto 
the  Least  of  These'  was  shown. 

■'The  Shelton  Ward  was  presented  the  book.  History  of  Relief  Society  for 
having  the  highest  percentage  in  attendance  at  the  convention.  Special  honors 
and  a  book  were  presented  to  two  sisters  for  having  served  as  visiting  teach- 
ers for  fifty-three  years.  A  ward  president,  two  secretaries,  and  a  ward  visiting 
teacher  message  leader  were  also  cited  for  long  years  of  service  in  their  re- 
spective callings." 


772 


October  1967 


North  Box  Elder  Stake  (Utah)  Visiting  Teacher  Social 

April   29,   1967 

Sister  Nina  H.  Beecher,  President,  North  Box  Elder  Stake  Relief  Society, 
reports  that  a  highly  successful  visiting  teacher  social  was  held  to  honor  the 
ladies  who  had  served  so  faithfully. 

"There  were  over  200  in  attendance,"  she  writes.  "Lunch  was  served  by  the 
stake  board  and  was  followed  by  a  fashion  show.  Each  ward  had  models  show- 
ing what  mothers  can  do  to  stretch  their  clothing  budget.  The  cost  of  the 
articles  displayed  was  compared  with  their  counterparts  in  stores.  Sisters  were 
encouraged  to  avail  themselves  of  a  sewing  program  to  be  carried  on  during 
the  summer. 

"Honors  were  given  for  various  attainments,  among  which  Sister  Nellie  Han- 
sen, eighty-one,  was  honored  as  being  the  eldest  teacher,  teaching  for  over  fifty 
years. 

"The  Bear  River  Ward  received  a  lovely  picture  of  the  Relief  Society  Gen- 
eral Presidency  for  being  the  ward  with  the  highest  percentage  of  visiting 
teachers  at  Relief  Society  meetings  during  the  past  season." 

Alameda  Stake  (Idaho)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Program 
For  Anniversary  Day,   March   15,   1967 

Hazel  Fames,  President,  Alameda  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "To  cele- 
brate our  Relief  Society's  125th  birthday,  we  presented  a  lovely  musical  pro- 
gram 'The  Mothers  Sing,'  and  the  dramatization  'The  Gift'  by  Luacine  C.  Fox. 
The  program  was  arranged  under  the  leadership  of  President  Fames  and  her 
Counselors  Dorothy  Bosquet  and  Lena  Henderson,  and  music  directors  La 
Dawn  Jackman  and  Carol  Furniss.  Wilma  Anderson  was  narrator  of  'The 
Gift,'  and  wrote  the  script  for  the  concert.  The  Singing  Mothers  chorus,  com- 
posed of  singers  from  each  of  the  seven  wards,  consisted  of  110  members.  Each 
ward  presented  a  solo  number,  then  the  combined  chorus  sang  hymns  and  Re- 
lief Society  songs.  It  was  truly  a  spiritual  experience  for  those  taking  part  and 
also  for  the  audience.  Each  sister  in  the  chorus  was  presented  with  a  beautiful 
red  carnation  corsage." 

Palomar  Stake  (California)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Concert  For 
Relief  Society  Anniversary  Observance,   March   17,   1967 

Front  row:  Mary  E.  Stewart,  director  (in  white  dress);  second  row,  at  the 
right:  Mary  Stucki,  pianist;  Mary  Jo  Lund,  organist. 

Phyllis  F.  Fox,  President,  Palomar  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  Palo- 
mar Stake  Relief  Society  presented  the  first  Singing  Mothers  concert  ever  to 
be  presented  in  the  stake  in  commemoration  of  the  125th  Anniversary.  Seven 
out  of  the  nine  wards  were  represented,  making  a  total  of  thirty-nine  Singing 
Mothers.  Fourteen  selections,  both  sacred  and  secular,  were  presented,  along 
with  a  narration  written  and  read  by  Eleanor  Diener,  stake  cultural  refinement 
leader.  Guest  artists  presented  a  flute  and  string  ensemble.  Approximately  600 
people,  including  many  nonmembers,  attended.  The  comments  received  were 
very  gratifying,  and  a  standing  ovation  was  given  the  sisters  at  the  conclusion 
of  the  program.  Many  hours  of  practice  went  into  preparation  for  the  concert, 
and  the  sisters  are  to  be  commended.  Refreshments  in  the  form  of  a  beautiful 
three-tiered  cake,  baked  and  decorated  by  the  stake  homemaking  leader,  Carol 
Christensen,  and  punch  were  served.  Displays  depicting  the  full  Relief  Society 
program  were  set  up  around  the  hall  for  viewing." 


774 


H^    #^      9^  -       IT 


October  1967 


Las  Vegas  (Nevada)  Stake  Encourages  Magazine  Sales 

Left  to  right:  Mary  Ann  Sorenson;  Dee  Snickle;  Donna  Brinkerhoff;  Sharon 
Rather;  Fannie  Bloxham,  stake  Magazine  representative;  Adaline  McDonald; 
Afton  AUsop;  Ann  Smith;  Kay  Rogers;  Norma  Bowman. 

Sister  Ileann  W.  Peterson,  President,  Las  Vegas  Stake  Relief  Society,  re- 
ports: "Through  their  dedicated  effort,  this  group  of  ward  and  branch  Relief 
Society  Magazine  representatives  has  earned  the  Las  Vegas  Stake  seventh 
place  among  the  stakes  of  the  Church  in  Magazine  sales.  We  are  very  proud 
of  this  fine  record.  To  encourage  the  Magazine  representatives  to  increase 
their  sales,  the  beautiful  picture  'The  Gleaners'  was  presented  to  the  ward  with 
the  largest  number  of  Magazines  sold.  The  Ninth  Ward  received  this  painting 
to  hang  in  their  Relief  Society  room.  Sister  Adaline  McDonald,  Magazine  rep- 
resentative of  the  Ninth  Ward,  sold  170  Magazines,  which  was  seventy-four 
over  her  quota.  She  achieved  177  per  cent." 


Boise  Stalce  (Idaho)  Presents  "Listen,  My  Fair  Lady" 

March  13,  1966 

Shown  welcoming  the  "postlady"  Genevieve  Cresswell,  who  is  delivering  The 
Relief  Society  Magazines,  are,  left  to  right,  front  row:  Clara  Anderson;  Arvilla 
Sorenson;  back  row,  left  to  right:  Rachel  Rich;  Violet  Hadley;  Ethel  Simpson; 
Lola  (Realizin  I.  DoLittle)   Harris;  and  Lucille  Parker. 

President  Lucille  Johnson,  Boise  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  original 
skit  'Listen,  My  Fair  Lady'  was  presented  in  our  leadership  meeting  by  our 
magazine  department.  It  was  written  by  Wyleen  FotheringhEim  and  presented 
in  Relief  Society  General  Conference  in  1966. 

"Our  audience  was  captivated  by  the  neighbors  of  Realizin  I.  DoLittle,  who 
represents  all  Magazine  representatives.  They  gathered  on  'The  Street  Where 
You  Live'  and  demonstrated  how  life  is  changed  through  the  magic  of  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  An  enchanting  setting,  a  worthwhile  message,  and  an 
excellent  performance  made  the  'Magazine  Musical'  a  highlight  of  our  leader- 
ship year." 


Mount  Logan  Stake  (Utah)  Commemorates  the  Birth  of  Relief  Society 

March  17,  1967 

Pictured  is  a  handmade  gold  leaf  plaque  of  the  Relief  Society  seal.  It  was 
made  by  Zeruah  Thomson,  stake  Homemaking  Counselor,  who  is  standing  at 
left.  Center  is  President  Relda  Jorgensen;  right.  Counselor  Lucille  Campbell. 

Sister  Jorgensen  reports:  "The  Female  Relief  Society  of  Nauvoo,  now  known 
as  the  Relief  Society,  was  organized  on  March  17,   1842  in  Nauvoo,  Illinois. 

"On  March  17,  1967,  we  celebrated  the  125th  birthday  of  the  organization. 
Typical  of  the  crafts  in  the  homemaking  department  is  this  handmade  plaque 
mounted  on  blue  velvet.  It  was  made  in  memory  of  Sister  Thomson's  grand- 
mother who  served  as  Relief  Society  President  for  twenty-five  years,  and  to 
her  mother,  who  was  a  stake  board  member,  as  well  as  to  those  first  eighteen 
women  who  organized  the  Relief  Society.  To  commemorate  the  birthday  of  the 
Relief  Society,  Sister  Thompson  presented  this  plaque  to  the  Mt.  Logan  Stake 
ReHef  Society." 


776 


October  1967 


Farr  West  Stake  (Utah)  Presents  "Leadership  Through  the  Years" 

March    18,    1967 

Seated,  left  to  right:  former  Farr  West  Stake  Relief  Society  presidents: 
Nellie  W.  Neal;  Geneva  J.  Garfield;  Geneva  Law;  standing:  Ada  J.  Taylor  and 
current  President  Saidie  H.  Parker. 

Sister  Parker  reports:  "In  our  stake  Relief  Society  leadership  meetings  for 
the  past  two  years,  each  ward,  in  turn,  has  featured  the  life  of  one  of  our  past 
stake  Relief  Society  presidents. 

"A  life-sized  book  entitled  'Leadership  Through  the  Years'  was  opened  by 
two  attendants  to  reveal  the  'president'  in  retrospect.  A  sketch  of  her  personal- 
ity and  activities  was  given;  as  well  as  lovely  music  befitting  the  program.  The 
sister  representing  the  president  bore  her  testimony  and  told  of  the  many  cher- 
ished and  inspiring  experiences  which  highlighted  her  term  in  office." 


East  Idaho  Falls  Stake  Cultural  Fair 

April  1,  1967 

Rita  Haws,  chairman  of  the  flower  arrangements,  pictured  with  the  display 
tables. 

Glen  Sargent,  President,  East  Idaho  Falls  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"We  held  our  cultural  fair  as  a  means  of  raising  money  for  the  stake  to  oper- 
ate on.  Although  the  fair  was  held  during  April  Conference  which  prevented 
the  attendance  of  some  of  the  bishops  and  the  stake  presidency,  we  had  a  large 
turnout  during  the  day  and  in  the  evening.  We  awarded  prize  ribbons  for  many 
of  the  entries. 

"The  program,  we  felt,  was  outstanding.  We  had  the  winning  poetry  and 
stories  from  our  literature  contest  read,  and  original  music  was  performed,  of 
which  two  were  sacred  numbers.  We  printed  a  booklet  of  all  entries  in  the  lit- 
erature contest. 

"The  evening  program  was  based  on  the  theme  'Time  For  Culture,'  and 
featured  various  fields  of  culture.  There  was  a  great  deal  of  enthusiasm  cre- 
ated, and  we  have  had  requests  for  a  similar  affair  next  year." 


Smithfield  Stake  (Utah)  Holds  Closing  Social 

April  24,   1967 

Left  to  right,  ward  Relief  Society  presidents:  Evelyn  H.  Hansen,  Amalga; 
Laura  C.  Hensen,  Second;  Deanna  H.  Godfrey,  Clarkston;  Kathryn  T.  Rasmus- 
sen,  Newton;  Joy  J.  Pitcher,  First;  Reta  C.  Cantell,  Fifth;  Evelyn  D.  FoUett, 
Fourth;  Rae  J.  Meyer,  Third. 

Sister  Selena  Gregory  Low,  President,  Smithfield  Stake  Relief  Society,  re- 
ports: "The  closing  social  was  held  in  conjunction  with  the  regular  leadership 
meeting.  The  theme,  'Everyone  Remembered'  was  used  to  emphasize  the  ef- 
forts made  to  involve  every  sister  in  some  phase  of  Relief  Society.  Working 
women  and  young  mothers  took  part  in  a  lovely,  inspiring  presentation.  A 
beautiful  homemaking  display  from  the  Amalga  and  Second  Wards  was  pre- 
sented. Recipes  from  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  were  used  for  the  delicious 
luncheon,  with  reference  to  each  recipe  on  the  printed  programs.  An  exquisite 
table  decoration  was  arranged  by  Sister  Edna  Berg,  Smithfield  Third  Ward." 


778 


Lesson  Department 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  84 — Sustain  the  Brethren 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Reading  Assignment:   Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  108) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  January  1968 

Southern  Hemisphere:  June  1968 

Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  is  blessed  as  she  observes  her 

vows  and  sustains  the  Brethren  in  authority. 


INTRODUCTION 

From  the  revelations  in  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  many 
lessons  are  learned  from  the  ex- 
perience of  early  members  of  the 
Church.  May  we  assume  that  in- 
structions given  to  an  individual 
at  that  time  apply  to  members  of 
the  Church  many  decades  later? 
When  the  Lord  reveals  a  principle 
of  salvation  to  one  or  to  many, 
the  same  principle  applies  to  all 
of  us,  provided  he  has  not  placed 
that  law  in  abeyance.  (D&C  93: 
49.) 

Important  instructions  for  the 
benefit  of  Lyman  Sherman  are 
recorded  in  Section  108.  These 
truths  are  so  essential  to  every 
member  of  the  Church  that  exal- 


tation in  the  celestial  kingdom  is 
impossible  without  obedience  to 
them. 

RESISTING  THE  VOICE  OF  THE  LORD 

Lyman  Sherman  resisted  the 
voice  of  the  Lord  by  failing  to  ob- 
serve the  vows  he  had  made  with 
the  Lord.  (Ibid.,  108:3.) 

Wherein  do  Latter-day  Saints 
resist  the  Lord's  voice?  It  may  be, 
as  it  was  with  Brother  Sherman, 
that  the  still,  small  voice  is  re- 
sisted when  it  brings  assurance 
that  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  is  God's  or- 
ganization on  the  earth.  It  may 
be  resisted  when  the  Spirit  whis- 
pers, when  a  choice  must  be  made 
between  other  activities  and  at- 


780 


Lesson  Department 


tending  to  one's  responsibilities  in 
the  Church  (attendance  at  ap- 
pointed meetings,  performance  of 
Church  activities  when  sched- 
uled), that  one  should  place  the 
kingdom  of  God  first.  It  may  be 
resisted  when  one's  inclination  to 
observe  the  various  laws  of  the 
gospel,  such  as  the  Word  of  Wis- 
dom, tithing,  honesty,  and  so 
forth,  are  ignored  in  favor  of 
spending  the  Lord's  money  for 
some  pleasure,  or  lying  in  order 
to  gain  some  advantage.  There 
are  numerous  ways  in  which  one 
may  resist  the  voice  of  the  Lord. 

REPENTANCE 

In  Brother  Sherman's  case  we 
have  an  example  of  the  Lord's 
concern  for  the  repentant.  This 
principle  requires  that  the  indi- 
vidual who  has  repented  of  his 
sins  should  be  prepared  to  keep 
the  covenants  he  has  made  with 
the  Lord.  Forgiveness  comes  from 
the  Lord,  as  it  did  to  Brother 
Sherman.  (Ibid.,  v.  1.)  It  is  cer- 
tain that  when  the  Lord  said  to 
him  "be  more  careful  henceforth 
in  observing  your  vows"  {Ibid., 
V.  3),  this  same  counsel  could  be 
said  to  every  member  of  the 
Church. 

Class  Discussion 

Why  do  you  believe  that  you  might 
profitably  accept  the  counsel  to  Broth- 
er Sherman  to  be  more  careful  in  ob- 
serving his  vows? 

YOUR  VOWS 

The  word  "vow"  or  "vows"  as 
used  in  the  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants follows  the  dictionary  defini- 
tion. A  "vow"  is  a  solemn  promise 
or  pledge,  especially  one  made  to 
God  in  which  the  person  dedicates 
himself  to  service  or  a  way  of  life. 


The  word  is  used  in  association 
with  words  having  similar  mean- 
ings, such  as  covenants,  contracts, 
bonds,  obligations,  oaths,  and  per- 
formances. It  can  be  rightly  said 
that  every  person  who  has  ac- 
cepted membership  into  the 
Church  has  made  vows  whereby 
he  will  abide  by  the  laws  of  that 
kingdom.  (Ibid.,  41:5.)  These 
covenants  are  to  be  observed  "in 
righteousness  on  all  days  and  at 
all  times"  (Ibid.,  59:11). 

PREMORTAL  VOWS 

In  the  Great  Council  convened 
in  the  heavens  before  the  earth 
was  formed,  the  plan  of  salvation 
was  presented  to  the  spirit  sons 
and  daughters  of  God;  Those  who 
accepted  the  plan  were  permitted 
to  receive  a  mortal  body  on  the 
earth  where  they  would  "work 
out  their  salvation."  When  we  ac- 
cepted the  plan  of  salvation  in  the 
pre-earth  life,  we  committed  our- 
selves to  abide  by  its  laws  and  or- 
dinances. (John  A.  Widtsoe,  Utah 
Genealogical  and  Historical  Mag- 
azine, October  1934,  p.  289.) 

Class  Discussion 

Believing  with  all  your  heart  that 
you  lived  premortally  and  that  you 
made  covenants  there  to  perform  cer- 
tain services  on  the  earth,  how  do  you 
feel  about  fulfilling   these   covenants? 

VOWS  OF  THE  KINGDOM 

Latter-day  Saints  begin  their 
contract  obligations  at  baptism. 
This  vow  includes  the  determina- 
tion that  the  member  will  serve 
the  Lord  and  show  this  by  his 
works.  (D&C  20:37.) 

The  privilege  of  partaking  of 
the  sacrament  to  renew  the  cov- 
enants made  in  baptism  is  for  the 
member  of  the  Church.  (3  Nephi 


781 


October  1967 


18:5,  11.)  These  covenants  in- 
clude the  following  three  things: 
(1)  to  take  upon  oneself  the  name 
of  Qhrist;  (2)  always  to  remem- 
ber him;  and  (3)  to  keep  his  com- 
mandments. (D&C  20:77-79.)  In 
order  to  fulfill  these  vows  the 
Lord  said: 

And  the  members  shall  manifest  be- 
fore the  church,  and  also  before  the 
elders,  by  a  godly  walk  and  conversa- 
tion, that  they  are  worthy  of  it,  that 
there  may  be  works  and  faith  agree- 
able to  the  holy  scriptures — walking 
in  holiness  before  the  Lord  (Ibid., 
20:69). 

Those  who  receive  the  Melchiz- 
edek  Priesthood  make  an  ''oath 
and  covenant"  {Ibid.,84:'A0)  that 
they  will  honor  that  Priesthood. 
{Ibid.,  84:33-41.) 

Class  Discussion 

What  is  your  responsibility  as  a 
Latter-day  Saint  woman  to  encourage 
those  holding  the  Priesthood? 

In  the  House  of  the  Lord  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  have  an  addi- 
tional privilege  to  make  sacred 
covenants  with  him.  President 
Joseph  F.  Smith,  sixth  President 
of  the  Church,  in  these  words 
mentions  some  of  these  vows  and 
the  importance  of  observing  them: 

We  enter  into  covenants  with  the 
Lord  that  we  will  keep  ourselves  pure 
and  unspotted  from  the  world.  We 
have  agreed  before  God,  angels  and 
witnesses,  in  sacred  places,  that  we 
will  not  commit  adultery,  will  not  lie, 
that  we  will  not  steal  or  bear  false  wit- 
ness against  our  neighbor,  or  take  ad- 
vantage of  the  weak,  that  we  will  help 
and  sustain  our  fellow  men  in  the 
right,  and  take  such  a  course  as  will 
prove  effectual  in  helping  the  weak  to 
overcome  their  weaknesses  and  bring 
themselves  into  subjection  to  the  re- 
quirements of  heaven.  We  cannot  ne- 
glect, slight,  or  depart  from  the  spirit. 


meaning,  intent  and  purpose,  of  these 
covenants  and  agreements,  that  we 
have  entered  into  with  our  Father  in 
Heaven,  without  shearing  ourselves  of 
our  glory,  strength,  right  and  title  to 
his  blessings,  and  to  the  gifts  and  man- 
ifestations of  his  Spirit  {Improvement 
Era  9:813). 

IIVIPORTANCE  OF  VOWS 

The  Lord  has  declared  by  rev- 
elation that  only  those  ordinances 
performed  by  his  Priesthood  at 
the  time  the  recipients  make 
vows,  contracts,  and  covenants, 
remain  in  force  when  men  are 
dead.  All  others  "are  of  no  effi- 
cacy, virtue,  or  force  in  and  after 
the  resurrection  from  the  dead" 
(D&C  132:7). 

The  person  who  turns  away 
from  the  vow  which  he  has  made 
with  the  Lord  will  find  not  only  a 
loss  of  the  promised  blessings  but 
cursings.  (D&C  41:1;  124:48.)  It 
is  man  who  turns  from  the  cove- 
nant, not  the  Lord. 

Class  Discussion 

Why  do  you  think  that  breaking  a 
covenant  with  the  Lord  is  a  serious 
matter? 

STRENGTHEN  YOUR  BRETHREN 

On  one  occasion  when  the  Is- 
raelites were  brought  out  of 
Egyptian  bondage,  they  were 
obliged  to  fight  against  Amalek. 
Moses  commanded  Joshua  and 
some  men  to  fight  Amalek.  When 
Moses  held  up  his  hands,  Israel 
prevailed,  when  his  hands  came 
down,  Amalek  prevailed.  Victory 
came  to  Israel  because  Moses  was 
insistent  in  keeping  his  hands  up 
until  Israel  won  the  victory. 

But  Moses'  hands  were  heavy;  and 
they  took  a  stone,  and  put  it  under 
him,  and  he  sat  thereon;  and  Aaron 
and  Hur  stayed  up  his  hands,  the  one 


782 


Lesson   Department 


on  the  one  side,  and  the  other  on  the 
other  side;  and  his  hands  were  steady 
until  the  going  down  of  the  sun  (Ex- 
odus 17:12). 

And  so  it  has  always  been. 
When  the  Lord's  anointed  has 
been  supported  by  the  people,  the 
people,  also,  progress.  When  a 
bearer  of  the  Priesthood  acts  in 
his  calling  to  further  the  kingdom 
of  God  on  the  earth,  he  is  per- 
forming service  as  though  the 
Lord  were  doing  it.  (D&C  84:35- 
38.)  Symbolically,  the  saints  cov- 
enant to  support  their  leaders 
when  they  raise  their  hands  to  the 
square  to  sustain  them. 

When  a  member  of  the  Church 
refuses  to  accept  the  counsel  of 
the  First  Presidency  of  the 
Church,  he  lays  the  foundation 
for  insecurity.  Such  a  person  in 
the  days  of  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  was  criticized  in  a  revela- 
tion for  rejecting  such  counsel. 
(Ibid.,  124:84.)  What  does  a  per- 
son lose  in  his  rebellion  against 
the  Lord's  servants?  President 
Joseph  F.  Smith  answers  by  say- 
ing that  the  person  "cuts  himself 
off  from  the  privileges  and  bless- 
ings of  the  Priesthood  and 
Church,  and  severs  himself  from 
the  people  of  God"  {Journal  of 
Discourses  24:193). 

COUNSEL  TO  ALL 

If  a  person  enjoys  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord,  it  will  keep  him  from 
losing  his  faith  and  turning 
against  the  servants  of  the  Lord. 
Some  people,  as  President  Joseph 
F.  Smith  said,  will  become  critical 
because  they  "consider  the  small, 
mostly  unintentionally  committed 
errors  of  its  officers,  rather  than 
the  broader  and  more  important 
labors"  performed  by  them.  (Gos- 
pel Doctrine,  p.  254.) 


There  are  some  specific  things 
which  members  may  do  in  sus- 
taining those  who  preside  over 
them.  The  Lord  refers  to  these 
ways  in  the  revelation  to  Elder 
Sherman,  as  follows: 

Therefore,  strengthen  your  brethren 
in  all  your  conversation,  in  all  your 
prayers,  in  all  your  exhortations,  and 
in  all  your  doings   (D&C  108:7). 

IN  ALL  YOUR  CONVERSATIONS 

True  loyalty  to  our  friends  and 
to  our  leaders  is  put  to  the  test 
when  we  are  not  with  them;  when 
we  have  the  opportunity  to  ex- 
press our  feelings  to  others  about 
them.  In  all  our  conversations  we 
are  admonished  to  sustain  those 
who  preside  over  us.  To  speak 
falsehoods  or  rumors  about  some- 
one is  contrary  to  the  principle  of 
love  of  neighbor,  a  commandment 
under  which  we  are  placed.  Sure- 
ly one  is  not  following  this  second 
great  commandment  if  he  is  tell- 
ing anything  which  would  hurt 
another's  character.  (Matt.  22: 
36-40;  John  13:34-35.)  In  fact, 
James  said  that  if  one  did  not 
bridle  his  tongue,  his  religion  was 
vain.  (James  1:26.) 

It  is  believed  by  some  that  be- 
cause something  is  true  about  a 
person,  this  thing  can  be  told. 
Nothing  could  be  further  from  the 
truth  than  to  believe  that  one  is 
justified  in  speaking  the  truth 
about  a  person  regardless  of  the 
harm  which  may  come  to  him  be- 
cause of  it.  Who  knows  but  what 
that  person  has  repented  of  that 
fault?  The  gospel  teaches  us  that 
if  we  expect  to  receive  forgiveness 
for  sins  we  must  also  forgive 
others.  (James  E.  Talmage,  Ar- 
ticles of  Faith,  pp.  110-111.)  We 
have  no  right  to  discredit  a  person 
before  others.  If  the  Lord  has  ac- 


783 


October  1967 


cepted  one's  repentance,  who  has 
the  right  to  mention  one's  faults 
to  someone  else?  (D&C  58:42; 
Joseph  F.  Smith,  Gospel  Doc- 
trine y  p.  263.) 

When  we  speak  well  of  our  lead- 
ers we  increase  their  usefulness. 
An  obligation  rests  upon  the 
member  of  the  Church  to  defend 
the  character  of  an  officer  when 
assailed  by  someone.  We  cannot 
undo  the  wrong  of  bearing  false 
witness  against  someone.  (George 
F.  Richards,  Conference  Report, 
April  1947,  pp.  24,  26.) 

Parents  who  speak  adversely 
against  those  in  authority  do 
harm  to  their  children.  Elder 
Mark  E.  Petersen  related  the 
case  of  parents  who  spoke  against 
the  bishop  regularly  in  the  home 
with  consequent  loss  of  respect 
for  Church  authorities  by  the 
children  and  which  resulted  in 
their  being  inactive.  (Conference 
Report,  October  1952,  p.  30.) 

Two  questions  might  well  be 
asked  by  the  person  who  is  about 
to  speak  against  another.  First, 
what  good  will  it  do  me  to  speak 
this  thought?  Second,  what  harm 
will  what  I  say  do  to  the  person 
about  whom  I  am  about  to  speak? 

Class  Discussion 

Explain  how  you  can  sustain  the 
brethren  in  your  conversations. 

IN  ALL  YOUR  PRAYERS 

The  person  who  has  received 
the  testimony  that  prayers  are 
fulfilled,  is  anxious  that  the  Lord 
will  prosper  the  leaders  of  the 
Church.  True  love  of  those  who 
preside  in  the  Church  is  shown 
when  there  is  a  sincere  desire  for 
their  physical  well-being,  their 
power  to  accomplish  their  calling, 
and  for  protection  against  harm. 


This  desire  arises  out  of  one's 
knowledge  that  the  Lord  has  ap- 
pointed the  leaders  and  that  the 
kingdom  of  God  will  prosper 
through  these  divinely  appointed 
servants.  With  these  solicitous 
feelings,  the  member  of  the 
Church  prays  that  the  Lord  will 
bless  the  leaders.  In  a  revelation, 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  prayed 
that  the  Lord  would  remember 
the  Presidents  of  the  Church,  that 
they  might  be  exalted  before  the 
people,  even  that  their  names 
would  be  perpetuated  through 
generations  of  time  by  what  they 
would  be  able  to  accomplish. 
(D&C  109:71.) 

If  a  member  of  the  Church  does 
not  sustain  the  brethren  by  pray- 
ing for  them,  it  would  seem  that 
he  lacks  the  welfare  of  Zion  in  his 
heart.  On  the  other  hand,  by  this 
practice  he  builds  in  his  own  heart 
a  further  desire  to  accomplish  his 
own  responsibilities  in  the  Church. 
The  faithful  member  of  the 
Church  knows  that  the  Lord  will 
answer  his  prayers  in  behalf  of 
his  servants. 

IN  ALL  YOUR  EXHORTATIONS 

Among  the  ways  in  which  a 
member  of  the  Church  may  show 
that  he  sustains  those  over  him, 
is  to  show  his  loyalty  in  public. 
There  are  occasions  when  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  has  the  opportunity 
to  make  such  expressions,  such  as 
the  testimony  meeting,  or  when 
called  upon  to  teach  a  class,  or 
when  speaking  in  the  various 
meetings.  In  addition  to  counsel- 
ing others  to  sustain  the  leader- 
ship of  the  Church,  appreciation 
may  be  expressed  for  their  dili- 
gent service.  Although  men  and 
women  must  occupy  positions  of 
leadership  in  directing  the  work 


784 


Lesson  Department 


of  the  Lord,  it  should  be  remem- 
bered that  one  also  honors  the 
position  or  calling  rather  than  the 
individual  only.  (Spencer  W. 
Kimball,  Conference  Report,  Oc- 
tober 1958,  p.  57.) 

When  one  remembers  that  the 
person  appointed  to  office  has  not 
sought  the  position,  but  the  Lord 
through  his  servants  has  appoint- 
ed him,  it  should  be  evident  that 
when  respect  is  not  shown  to  the 
leader,  there  is  a  disregard  for 
the  Priesthood  of  God.  (Matt.  12: 
30.) 

Class  Discussion 

What  value  accrues  to  the  presiding 
officer  in  the  Church  through  the 
prayers  of  the  saints  and  also  in  their 
exhortations?  What  value  conies  to  the 
member  of  the  Church  when  he  prays 
for  those  over  him  and  also  when  he 
sustains  them  publicly? 

IN  ALL  YOUR  DOINGS 

In  order  that  Elder  Sherman 
and  all  other  members  of  the 
Church  might  understand  the  ex- 
tent to  which  one  should  sustain 


the  brethren  over  them,  the  Lord 
said  that  this  should  be  done  "in 
all  your  doings"  (D&C  108:7). 
Probably  one  of  the  additional 
ways  in  which  this  can  be  done 
is  to  accept  the  calls  made  upon 
the  member  by  those  in  authority. 

CONCLUSION 

The  Lord  has  said  that  only 
those  who  sustain  his  servants  will 
find  the  blessings  of  the  gospel. 

And  if  my  people  will  hearken  unto 
my  voice,  and  unto  the  voice  of  my 
servants  whom  I  have  appointed  to 
lead  my  people,  behold,  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  they  shall  not  be  moved  out 
of  their  place. 

But  if  they  will  not  hearken  to  my 
voice,  nor  unto  the  voice;  of  these  men 
whom  I  have  appointed,  they  shall  not 
be  blest,  because  they  pollute  mine 
holy  grounds,  and  mine  holy  ordin- 
ances, and  charters,  and  my  holy  words 
which  I  give  unto  them  (D&C  124:45- 
46). 

The  member  of  the  Church  who 
sustains  all  of  the  officers  of  his 
ward,  stake,  and  the  General 
Authorities  finds  rich  blessings. 


r 


A 


BURNISHED   FIELD 

Gladys  Hesser  Burnham 

When  ripening  grain  waves  softly  in  the  breeze 

Rippling  over  hill  and  swale,  it  leaves 

An  undulating  swell  like  ocean  waves 

In  constant  movement.  Warming  sunshine  cleaves 

To  golden  stems  and  burnished  fields  await 

The  combine.  Circling  furrows  spin 

As  heat  waves  shimmer,  and  the  only  noise 

A  smokey  drift  of  seagulls  wheeling  in 

To  search  out  fallen  grains.  They  glide  and  poise. 

Squalling  a  discord  to  a  pleasant  scene. 


785 


October  1967 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGE— Truths  To  Live  By 


Message  4 — A  Loving  Person 

Alice  Colton  Smith 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  January  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  June  1968 

Objective:  To  become  a  loving  person  requires  desire,  study,  and  practice. 


One  mellow  summer  evening  in 
the  Cafe  Mozart  around  the  cor- 
ner from  Vienna's  Opera  House, 
an  Austrian  woman  sociologist 
explained  why  the  terrors  of  two 
world  wars  had  caused  many 
Viennese  to  grow  fearful.  "No  one 
has  been  admitted  to  my  intimate 
friendship  circle  since  childhood. 
I  have  many  acquaintances,  but 
few  friends.  I  don't  want  more 
friends.  I'd  be  afraid  of  them." 

Did  she  reflect  the  uneasiness 
many  people  feel,  due,  perhaps, 
not  to  war  but  to  unhappy  expe- 
riences  with  others  T^^owe  want 
friends?  Do  we  want  to  love 
others?  She  who  becomes  a  friend 
must  wanVtoTlove. 

The  expression  of  love  requires 
skill.  It  can  be  learned.  Jesus  and 
all  the  prophets  to  the  present 
day  have  taught-^this  skill.  To 
excel  in  love,  as  in  all  great  at- 
tainments, requires  training.  His- 
torians, modern  scientists,  men  of 
learning  in  other  areas  have  in- 
sights for  us.  We  should  be  selec- 
tive as  we  study,  so  that  our 
growing  knowledge  will  be  in  har- 
mony with  the  gospel. 

We  have  many  opportunities  to 
practice  and  to  help  others  grow 
into  a  loving  relationship  with  us. 


y 


A  woman  discovered  a  neighbor's 
child  pulling  up  her  flowers.  She 
asked  him  why  he  did  this.  He 
said,  ''Mommie  loves  pretty  flow- 
ers. I  am  taking  her  these."  The 
woman  talked  with  the  child 
about  a  flower's  needs.  She  told 
him  that  flowers  needed  to  be 
picked^  not  pulled,  showing  him 
how  this  was  done.  She  asked  him 
to  come  to  her  next  time  and  to- 
gether they  would  decide  which 
ones  were  ready  to  be  picked.  She 
told  him  that  she  was  glad  he 
loved  flowers.  Gradually  they  de- 
veloped a  common  interest  in 
flowers  and  became  good  friends. 
He  became  as  protective  of  her 
garden  as  she. 

A  loquacious  and  complaining 
woman  alienated  most  of  her  fam- 
ily and  friends.  One  woman,  un- 
derstanding her  loneliness  and 
insecurity,  listened  to  her  and 
found  they  had  many  common  in- 
terests. Focusing  on  these,  she 
helped  the  woman,  at  least  tem- 
porarily, to  forget  her  problems. 
It  took  only  a  few  hours  a  month 
to  help  this  troubled  sister. 

Love  makes  demands.  It  calls 
for  continual  growth  and  develop- 
ment. To  become  a  loving  person 
a  woman  learns  to  admit_Jreely 


786 


Lesson  Department 


when  she  is  wrong.  She  learns  to 
discuss  misunderstandings  with- 
out^nger.  She  acquires  skill  in 
correcting  others  so  that  they  are 
not  wounded.  She  encourages  ex- 
cellence in  others  and  is  patient 
as  she  waits  for  them  to  develop. 


A  friend  in  trouble  is  sustained 
without  being  judged.  When 
something  does  not  work  in  her 
relationship  with  others,  she  tries 
repeatedly  until  she  finds  a  good 
solution.  It  takes  a  dedicated  ef- 
fort to  become  a  loving  person. 


HOMEMAKING — Development  Through  Homemaking  Education 


Discussion  4 — ^The  Kitchen — The  Heart  of  the  Home 

Celestia  J.  Taylor 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  January  1968 

Southern  Hemisphere:  June  1968 

Objective:  To  show  that  the  kitchen  can  be  the  heart  of  the  home,  where 

human  needs  are  satisfied. 
Great  riches  other  rooms  adorn 
But  in  a  kitchen,  home  is  born. 


INTRODUCTION 

One  of  the  clearest  indications  of 
a  happy  family  relationship  is  the 
warmth  and  happiness  which 
emanates  from  the  home  itself.  It 
is  not  a  new  concept  that  the 
kitchen  is  "the  heart  of  the 
home."  Since  fire  was  first 
brought  inside  as  a  means  of  pro- 
viding warmth  and  of  cooking 
food,  the  kitchen  has  been  a  warm, 
welcoming  place.  It  is  even  more 
than  that.  It  has  become  the  cen- 
ter of  most  of  the  homemaking 
activities,  and  women  probably 
spend  more  time  there  than  in 
any  other  room.  In  the  humblest 
of  homes,  as  well  as  the  most 
modem,  the  kitchen  can  and 
should  be  a  delightful  place  to 
linger.  A  woman  who  cares  about 
the  welfare  of  her  family  will 
make  her  kitchen  a  place  where 
everything  works  together  to 
bring  the  warmth  and  inviting 
quality  so  necessary  to  this  im- 
portant center  of  the  home  where 


her  family  dwells. 

WHAT  MAKES  A  GOOD  KITCHEN? 

There  are  certain  fundamental 
requirements  for  any  kitchen  re- 
gardless of  its  size  or  its  cost,  and 
regardless  of  where  it  may  be  if 
it  is  successfully  to  fulfill  its  func- 
tion as  the  heart  of  the  home. 

1.  It  should  be  clean.  Cleanliness  is  of 
the  utmost  importance  in  the  kitch- 
en, not  only  because  it  is  requis- 
ite to  the  health  of  the  family,  but 
also  because  it  is  basic  to  all  the 
laws  and  virtues  of  good  living. 
Without  cleanliness,  there  can  be 
neither  order  nor  efficiency,  both  of 
which  are  essential  to  all  patterns 
of  life  both  within  the  home  and 
outside  of  it.  In  this  enlightened 
modern  age,  no  woman  needs  to  be 
without  a  knowledge  of  the  means 
and  methods  of  applying  proper 
sanitation  in  her  home — especially 
in  her  kitchen.  After  the  basic  rules 
of  sanitation  have  been  complied 
with,  it  is  surprising  how  easily  her 
other  cleaning  problems  can  be 
solved  and  her  work  load  lightened 
with  a  few  simple  preliminary 
preparations. 


787 


October  1967 


For  Discussion 

Discuss    methods    and    examples    of 
how  cleaning  problems  may  be  solved. 

2.  It  should  be  well-lighted.  Since  the 
kitchen  is  essentially  a  woman's 
workshop,  adequate  lighting  is  as 
necessary  to  her  there  as  it  is  to 
any  technician  in  his  laboratory. 
No  homemaker  can  function  at  her 
best  in  gloom  and  shadow. 

3.  It  should  be  well-ventilated.  Most 
kitchens,  especially  modern  ones, 
are  open  to  adjoining  areas;  there- 
fore, care  should  be  taken  to  keep 
odors  of  cooking  where  they  belong. 
Vents,  fans,  open  windows  and 
doors  and  other  air-conditioning  de- 
vices should  be  a  part  of  every 
kitchen.  (Penetrating  cooking  odors 
can  be  reduced  by  adding  a  few 
celery  tops  or  outside  leaves  of  let- 
tuce to  the  pan.  The  chlorophyll 
in  the  green  leaves  accomplishes 
this.) 

4.  It  should  be  convenient.  Whether 
the  kitchen  area  is  large  or  small, 
it  should  be  well-organized  through 
the  relationship  of  appliances,  work 
areas,  and  storage  space.  Frequent- 
ly used  items  should  be  stored  so 
that  they  are  easily  seen  and  easily 
reached,  and  those  seldom  used 
stored  elsewhere  or  discarded.  Cab- 
inets and  drawers  cluttered  with 
unnecessary  utensils  are  a  waste  of 
time  and  effort  to  keep  in  order. 

5.  It  should  be  well-equipped.  A 
homemaker,  like  any  other  artist 
or  craftsman,  should  have  the  best 
tools  she  can  afford.  Markets  all 
over  the  world  carry  equipment  for 
those  whose  budget  is  limited  or  for 
those  to  whom  money  is  no  object. 
Some  of  the  humblest  kitchens  have 
the  most  interesting  and  practical 
equipment  and  accessories. 

6.  It  should  be  attractive  and  inviting. 
The  kitchen  has  an  obligation  to  be 
a  visual,  as  well  as  a  practical  as- 
set, to  the  home.  The  combination 
of  color,  texture,  and  pattern  are 
fun  to  work  out  and  a  joy  to  the 
beholder.  Who  among  us  does  not 
enjoy  the  warm  shine  of  copper 
and  brass  or  the  cool  gleam  of 
pewter? 

The  idea  of  beauty  in  the  kitchen 
is  not  new.  That  our  grandmothers 
and  our  great-grandmothers  before 


them  were  aware  of  the  need  for 
beauty  was  evident  in  their  flower- 
ing plants,  their  hanging  flower 
boxes,  and  their  flowering  window 
sills.  To  neighbors  on  all  sides  we 
are  indebted  for  the  contributions 
which  they  have  made  to  the  beau- 
ty and  culture  which  we  have 
adapted  to  our  own  situations:  To 
England  for  its  leaded  panes,  its 
solid  rough -hewn  beams,  its  invit- 
ing open  hearths;  to  the  sunny 
countries  of  the  Mediterranean  for 
their  white-plastered  walls  and 
ceilings  and  their  varicolored  tiles; 
to  Mexico  for  her  embossed  tin  and 
tooled  leather  and  her  decorative 
garlands  of  dried  gourds,  fruits,  and 
vegetables;  to  France  and  Switzer- 
land for  colorful  and  picturesque 
toiles  and  other  decorative  acces- 
sories; to  the  Netherlands  for  their 
quaint  Dutch  doors  and  their  ex- 
quisite lace  window  curtains;  to 
Germany,  Scandinavia,  the  Islands 
of  the  seas,  and  the  countries  of  the 
Far  East  for  their  untold  treasures 
of  beauty — to  all  of  these,  and 
others,  we  are  indebted  for  much 
of  the  beauty  in  the  heart  of  our 
own  homes. 

CONCLUSION 

A  kitchen  which  is  clean,  order- 
ly, and  efficient  helps  to  establish 
the  atmosphere  for  happy  home 
living.  If,  along  with  the^e  indis- 
pensable qualities,  it  is  enhanced 
in  beauty  with  the  things  which 
the  family  loves  to  live  with,  the 
kitchen  can  truly  be  called  the 
heart  of  the  home. 

To  Discuss 

(If  desired,  these  suggestions  could 
precede  the  conclusion.) 

1.  How  can  we  apply  these  desired 
qualities  to  our  own  kitchens? 

2.  Can  we  achieve  these  ends  and  still 
live  within  our  budget? 

3.  Discuss  how  an  efficient  kitchen 
can  lessen  rather  than  add  to  the 
work  load  of  the  homemaker. 

4.  Give  examples  showing  how  clean- 
liness and  beauty  in  the  kitchen 
are  conducive  to  the  well-being  of 
the  family. 


788 


Lesson  Department 


Lesson  4 — What  Will  They  Remember? 

Alberta  H.  Christensen 

(Reference:  A  Light  Unto  the  World,  Melchizedek  Priesthood 

Manual,   1967-68) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  January  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  June  1968 

Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  realizes  her  responsibility  to  represent 
the  standards  of  the  Church  in  all  aspects  of  personal  deportment. 


INTRODUCTION 

Two  questions  are  correlated 
and  discussed  in  this  lesson,  (1) 
Can  the  Latter-day  Saint  woman 
retain  her  religious  identity  and 
still  be  an  active  participant  in 
social  or  civic  groups  whose  mem- 
bership are  of  different  faiths? 
(2)  How  does  being  attractively 
dressed  relate  to  the  standard  of 
modesty? 

These  questions  are  of  interest 
and  special  importance  to  the 
Latter-day  Saint  woman  in  to- 
day's world.  Whether  she  lives  in 
a  small  community  or  in  a  metro- 
polis, she  may  encounter  activi- 
ties and  clothing  styles  which  are 
not  in  harmony  with  standards 
which  she  has  set  for  herself  or 
which  have  been  established  by 
the  Church.  How  she  reacts  to 
these  situations  may  depend  upon 
her  sensitivity  to  the  standards  of 
good  taste  and  her  courage  in 
holding  fast  to  her  personal  re- 
ligious convictions. 

(To  class  leaders:  It  will  be  well  for 
class  leaders  to  discuss  both  questions, 
developing  more  fully  those  areas  of 
greater  interest  and  application  to 
their  particular  Relief  Society  group.) 


PERSONAL  RESPONSIBILITY 

Each  individual  woman  repre- 
sents someone  other  than  herself. 
She  represents  her  family,  her 
friends,  her  community,  her 
Church,  her  nation,  and,  were  it 
possible  for  a  woman  to  have  no 
living  relative  and  no  pointable  af- 
filiation, she  is  still  a  child  of  God 
and  therefore  represents  human- 
ity. Because  she  does  not  stand 
alone,  and,  therefore,  is  not  a  law 
unto  herself,  her  actions  reflect 
favorably  or  unfavorably  upon 
those  whom  she  represents. 

Intelligent  representation  of 
any  group  can  come  only  if  the 
members  are  familiar  with  the  ob- 
jectives and  standards  of  that 
group.  The  Latter-day  Saint 
woman  who,  through  enthusiastic 
choice  or  by  persuasion,  affiliates 
with  a  non-Church  group,  needs 
to  become  familiar  with  the  pur- 
poses and  standards  of  that  group. 
She  also  will  need  to  review  in  her 
mind  what  the  standards  of  the 
Church  are  on  particular  issues, 
if  she  is  to  represent  the  Church 
fairly,  thus  retaining  her  Church 
identity.  She  may  wish  to  ask 
herself,  "What  does  the  Church 


789 


October  1967 


teach?"  In  the  Articles  of  Faith 
we  read,  ''We  believe  in  being 
honest,  true,  chaste,  benevolent, 
virtuous,  and  in  doing  good  to  all 
men. .  .  ." 

Question 

Would  these  qualities  constitute  a 
good  standard  for  judging  a  woman's 
personal  performance?  Discuss. 

Following  are  some  organized  groups 
having  different  specific  objectives  and 
which  may  have  varying  standards  of 
personal  conduct. 

1.  The  strictly  social  group  (objective 
being  to  enjoy  leisure -time  activ- 
ities) . 

2.  The  culture  club  (objective  being  to 
enlarge  one's  appreciation  for  the 
cultural  arts). 

3.  The  civic  organization  (objective 
being  to  study  or  promote  com- 
munity programs  and  projects). 

4.  The  scholastic  club  (objective  being 
to  study  education  problems  and  to 
promote  programs  for  school  bet- 
terment) . 

5.  The  political  organization  (objec- 
tive being  to  inform  or  motivate  in- 
terest in  local  or  national  political 
issues  and  voting  procedures). 

This  list  is  only  suggestive  of  in- 
numerable group  affiliations.  Others 
may  be  suggested. 

Our  concern  in  this  lesson  is 
whether  or  not  a  Latter-day  Saint 
woman  can  enjoy  membership 
and  participation  in  a  non-reli- 
gious organization  and  neither 
compromise  her  standards  nor  un- 
favorably represent  the  Church. 
For  discussion  of  this  important 
question  we  turn  to  some  individ- 
uals who  have  and  are  thus  affili- 
ating. Consider  their  comments, 
in  response  to  specific  questions 
put  to  them: 

Question:  Mrs.  B.,  you  are  active  in 
community  affairs  and  interested  in 
civic  legislation.  How  do  you  feel 
about  your  affiliation? 

Mrs.  B.:  Community  activities  need 
interested  and  dependable  men  and 
women.  I  enjoy  my  civic  affiliations 


and  am  delighted  when  individuEds 
not  of  our  faith  ask  about  the 
Church.  I  am  proud  to  tell  them 
what  we  believe. 

Question:  Has  the  Word  of  Wisdom 
created  any  problem  for  you,  in 
mingling  with  non-Church  individ- 
uals? 

Mrs.  B.:  Never.  Perhaps  it  is  my 
home  training,  plus  the  fact  that  I 
have  lived  in  different  cities  where 
there  were  very  few  members  of  the 
Church.  I  do  not  feel  that  I  am 
being  courageous.  Believing  firmly 
in  the  right  of  individual  choice,  I 
find  it  very  easy  to  say,  "No,  thank 
you,  I  don't  smoke,"  or  "No,  thanks, 
I  don't  drink."  It's  as  simple  as  that. 

Question:  Mrs.  E.,  you  are  affiliating 
with  non-Church  cultural  groups. 
What  has  been  your  experience? 

Mrs.  E.:  For  me  it  has  been  more  dif- 
ficult, especially  was  it  so  at  first.  It 
has  required  jcourage.  Perhaps  this  is 
because  I  had  not  established  in  my 
own  mind  the  importance  of  certain 
Church  standards.  I  had  to  find  out 
what  the  Church  recommends.  The 
fact,  however,  that  I  am  known  to  be 
a  Latter-day  Saint  woman  and  thus 
represent  the  Church,  has  kept  me 
from  compromising  some  standards 
of  conduct  that  I  might  otherwise 
have  done. 

Question:  Mrs.  H.,  how  do  you  feel 
about  this? 

Mrs.  H.:  In  the  cultural  and  social 
non-Church  groups  with  which  I  am 
associated,  I  have  found  that  people 
of  high  quality  accept  you  for  what 
you  are  and  represent,  rather  than 
whether  or  not  you  are  going  to  con- 
form to  their  beliefs.  But,  they  ex- 
pect you  to  be  what  you  profess  to 
be.  I  find  that  consistent  living  of 
one's  own  beliefs,  not  forcing  them 
on  others,  makes  for  congenial  and 
satisfying  relationships.  I  have  never 
needed  to  relinquish  my  beliefs  or 
lower  my  standards. 

Question:  Mrs.  C,  you  are  an  active 
member  of  a  small  creative  writing 
group.  Its  members  represent  several 
different  religions.  What  is  your  ex- 
perience? 

Mrs.  C:  This  affiliation  is  one  of  the 
rewarding  associations  of  my  life. 
Each  of  us  respects  the  religious  be- 
liefs of  all  others.  Our  common  bond 
is  that  of  creatively  interpreting  life 


790 


Lesson  Department 


as  we  see  it.  I  have  found  in  these 
women  of  other  faiths  great  integrity 
and,  often,  a  compassion  for  others 
which  has  been  an  inspiration  to  me. 
I  hope  that  my  own  feehng  of  moral 
responsibihty  and  rehgious  insight 
are  of  hke  benefit  to  them. 

REMEMBERED  BEHAVIOR 

The  woman  who  thinks  that  in- 
fraction or  compromise  of  a  stand- 
ard has  only  immediate  effect,  is 
not  being  realistic.  She  is  not  ac- 
knowledging the  influence  of 
memory.  Very  often  the  memory 
influence  is  more  significant  than 
the  immediate  reaction.  Note  the 
following  comments,  representing 
both  favorable  and  unfavorable 
memories. 

Class  Involvement 

Comment  #1.  It  was  once  my  profes- 
sional assignment  to  hire  mature  fe- 
males for  our  business.  We  found  so 
much  dependability  and  a  strict  ad- 
herence to  the  standards  of  morality 
in  the  Latter-day  Saint  women 
whom  we  had  employed,  that  mem- 
bership in  their  Church,  alone, 
became  almost  an  automatic  recom- 
mendation for  other  Latter-day 
Saint  women  seeking  employment 
with  us. 

Comment  #2.  Years  ago  when  we  were 
summer  touring,  we  became  involved 
in  a  rather  serious  automobile  acci- 
dent. I  shall  never  forget  the  kind- 
ness of  a  Mormon  woman  and  her 
family  to  us.  If  her  home  is  repre- 
sentative of  her  Church,  it  truly  has 
much  to  recommend  it. 

Comment  #3.  It  had  been  my  impres- 
sion for  years  that  the  Latter-day 
Saints  conformed  to  a  certain  code 
of  behavior.  I  was  so  disappointed 
when  a  Latter-day  Saint  woman  be- 
haved contrary  to  her  professed  be- 
liefs. It  has  lessened  my  esteem  for 
her  and  I  am  wondering  about  the 
efficacy  of  the  teachings  of  her 
Church. 

Question 

Do  you  believe  this  statement,  "Nei- 


ther the  individual  nor  the  Church  can 
benefit  when  one  of  its  members  vi- 
olates a  behavior  standard  of  the 
Church"?  Why? 

Class  Involvement 

In  light  of  the  foregoing  individual 
comments,  discuss  the  following  ques- 
tions: 

1.  How  best  may  a  Latter-day  Saint 
woman  project  the  ideals  and 
standards  of  the  Church  into  a  non- 
Church  group  without  giving 
offense? 

2.  In  what  ways  does  it  reflect  upon 
the  Church  when  a  Latter-day  Saint 
woman  compromises  a  Church 
standard  before  a  non-Church 
group? 

3.  Is  greater  harm  done  if  the  viola- 
tion occurs  before  a  non-Church 
group  than  before  a  group  of  her 
Church  friends?  If  so,  why? 

4.  What  motives  are  most  apt  to  cause 
a  Latter-day  Saint  woman  to  apol- 
ogize or  to  make  even  slightly  un- 
favorable statements  about  the 
Church  before  a  group  of  non- 
Latter-day  Saints? 

5.  Need  a  Latter-day  Saint  woman 
ever  be  embarrassed  to  uphold  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  standards  before  the 
world? 

6.  Is  a  Latter-day  Saint  woman  apt 
to  regain  the  esteem  of  a  non- 
Church  group  if  once  she  has  vi- 
olated Church  standards,  even 
though  she  ceases  a  continuance  of 
that  violation? 

THE  GOOD  EXAMPLE  OF  THOSE 
WHO   LEAD 

The  examples  of  outstanding 
Latter-day  Saint  women  who  hold 
positions  of  honor  and  responsi- 
bility in  organizations  of  non- 
Church  membership  and  who  at 
all  times  honor  and  uphold  Church 
standards,  are  respected  and  in- 
fluential among  women  of  other 
religious  faiths. 

GUIDANCE  IN  DRESS 

The  clothing   one   wears  may 


791 


October  1967 


and  frequently  does  influence 
one's  social  behavior.  It  is,  there- 
fore, relevant  that  feminine  cloth- 
ing be  considered  in  this  lesson 
which  deals  with  personal  stand- 
ards. We  read  with  curious  inter- 
est of  the  apparel,  ornament,  and 
devices  employed  by  women 
throughout  the  ages  in  an  attempt 
to  enhance  their  physical  appear- 
ance. Fashions  in  female  dress 
have  varied  from  age  to  age,  cul- 
ture to  culture,  country  to  coun- 
try as  they  do  even  today. 

The  prophet  Isaiah  spoke  in  de- 
nunciation of  excess  in  female  or- 
namentation, referring  specifically 
to  the  tinkling  ornaments,  chains, 
bracelets,  mufflers,  ornaments  of 
the  legs,  headbands,  earrings,  nose 
jewels,  changeable  suits  of  appar- 
el, wimples,  hoods  and  the  vails, 
and  crisping  pins.  (Isaiah  3:13- 
23.)  Latter-day  prophets  and 
Church  leaders  likewise  have  giv- 
en counsel  to  Latter-day  Saint 
women  as  to  their  wearing  ap- 
parel. They  stress  the  importance 
of  modesty  in  dress  as  a  virtue 
related  to  chastity.  Elder  Mark  E. 
Petersen  speaks  of  the  responsi- 
bility of  mothers  in  guiding  their 
daughters  toward  standards  of 
dress  which  are  in  keeping  with 
the  teachings  of  the  Church.  (See 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
January  1963,  pp.  7-11.)  The 
booklet  'Tor  the  Strength  of 
Youth"  (published  by  The  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  Sec- 
ond Edition  1966)  lays  down 
guidelines. 

Questions 

Discuss  briefly: 

1.  Do   you   think   mothers   need   this 
counsel  as  well  as  the  daughters? 

2.  Do  you   think  the  statement  that 


mothers  often  encourage  their 
daughters  to  wear  strapless  party 
gowns  is  true? 

FADS  VERSUS  CONSERVATISM 

The  woman  of  today  may  find 
herself  in  a  net  of  feminine  allure- 
ments unless  she  is  wise.  Women's 
clothes,  extremely  styled  and  un- 
believably costly  are  displayed  in 
shop  windows.  Exotic  and  beauti- 
ful color  combinations,  attractive 
trim,  and  unusual  design  are 
praised  in  the  daily  papers.  Too 
often  a  woman  does  not  resist 
buying  clothing  which  is  too  cost- 
ly for  the  family  budget  and  whol- 
ly unsuited  to  either  her  age  or 
her  figure.  Instead  of  enhancing, 
such  clothes  may  detract  mater- 
ially from  her  personality. 

Fashions  in  women's  clothes 
vary  from  one  extreme  to  another, 
but  there  are  fundamental  rules 
of  proportion  and  design  which 
are  basic  to  good  taste.  The  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  woman  knows  that 
good  taste,  modesty,  and  conserv- 
atism go  hand  in  hand  and  that 
extreme  fashions  violate  the  basic 
rules  of  modesty  and  good  taste. 

Class  Involvement 

What,  in  your  opinion,  constitutes 
an  attractively  dressed,  well-groomed, 
woman? 

WHAT  WILL  THEY  REMEMBER? 

A  number  of  women,  inter- 
viewed for  this  lesson,  were  asked 
what  they  remembered  most 
about  their  mother's  grooming. 
Some  of  their  answers  follow.  Dis- 
cuss as  time  will  permit. 

1.  I  remember  my  mother's  beautiful 
hair,  always  neatly  and  attractively 
dressed,  even  before  breakfast. 

2.  My  mother  emphasized  cleanliness 


792 


Lesson  Department 


more  than  any  personal  appear- 
ance quality.  Whether  in  house 
dress  or  Sunday  dress,  she  always 
looked  immaculately  clean. 

3.  My  mother  emphasized  economy  in 
clothing.  An  expert  seamstress,  she 
was  proud  of  clothing  her  six  chil- 
dren attractively  on  a  fraction  of 
what  the  purchased  articles  would 
have  cost. 

4.  I  remember  my  mother's  shiny 
shoes.  We  were  rather  poor  when  I 
was  young,  but  my  mother  insisted 
on  neatness.  "Most  everyone,"  she 
said,  "can  keep  his  shoes  neat  and 
clean." 

5.  My  mother  always  looked  very 
feminine.  "Femininity,"  she  said, 
"is  the  birthright  of  a  woman.  Don't 
sell  it  for  a  mess  of  potage." 

CONCLUSION 

Latter-day  Saint  women  have 
a  dual  responsibility,  through 
their  living,  to  project  the  truth 
and  soundness  of  gospel  teachings 


to  others.  They  owe  this  standard 
of  performance  to  themselves  and 
to  the  Church.  This  responsibility 
embraces  more  than  what  they 
say,  or  even  what  they  do  as  a 
social  action.  It  embraces,  also, 
their  standard  of  dress.  The  intel- 
ligent and  wise  Latter-day  Saint 
woman  will  consider  modesty,  ap- 
propriateness, and  conservatism 
as  essential  to  good  taste  in  dress, 
essential  to  being  a  womanly 
woman. 

FOR  HOME-DOING 

Check  your  non-Church  affiliations 
to  see  if  you  are  being  fair  to  yourself 
and  to  the  Church.  If  not,  grasp  every 
opportunity  to  do  so.  Help  your  chil- 
dren and  your  friends  by  your  example 
to  see  that  modesty  is  a  factor  in  a 
standard  of  good  taste  in  dress.  Ask 
yourself,  what  will  my  children  likely 
remember  about  me? 


CULTURAL  REFIIS^MENT 
Ideals  of  Womanhood  in  Relation  to  Home  and  the  Family 


(Textbook:  Out  of  the  Best  Books,  Volume  3:  Intelligent  Family  Living 

by  Bruce  B.  Clark  and  Robert  K.  Thomas) 

Lesson  3 — "Patience  and  Forbearance" 

Elder  Robert  K.  Thomas 

"In  your  patience  possess  ye  your  souls." — New  Testament  (Luke  21:19) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Fourth  Meeting,  January  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  May  1968 

Objective:  To  show  that  a  woman  who  lets  patience  turn  into  resignation 

is  substituting  endurance  for  forbearance. 

(Note  to  Class  Leader:  This  lesson  will   include  the   musical  selection    Brahms, 
Symphony  No.  1,  2d  Movement,  from  the  Relief  Society  teaching  aid  kit.) 

INTRODUCTION  patience  often  carries  needlessly 

bleak  connotations  and,  occasion- 
It  is  appropriate  that  a  section     ally,  is  surrounded  by  illusions, 
concerning  patience  should  follow         When   Henry   David   Thoreau 
the  two  preceding  lessons  discuss-     insisted     that     resignation     was 
ing  cheerfulness  and  honesty,  for     "confirmed  desperation,"  he  was 


793 


October  1967 


hoping  to  jar  his  readers  into  an 
awareness  that  some  of  the  ac- 
cepted Christian  virtues  were  in 
danger  of  being  weakened  by 
alignment  with  their  sHghtly  more 
passive  counterparts.  For  ex- 
ample, determination  may  become 
mere  doggedness.  Prudence  turns 
into  caution;  and  patience  be- 
comes resignation. 

The  distinctions  here  may  seem 
minor,  hardly  recognized  by  the 
dictionary,  but,  in  practice,  they 
have  made  an  immense  difference. 
For  they  have  led  many  people  to 
accept  a  less  demanding  standard 
under  the  impression  that  one 
was  the  equivalent  of  another. 
When  resignation,  for  instance,  is 
used  as  a  synonym  for  patience, 
active  effort  does  not  seem  to  be 
quite  so  rigorously  demanded. 
There  is  a  suggestion  of  merely 
'*hanging-on"  in  resignation.  Pa- 
tience should  not  be  confused 
with  such  a  state. 

The  stereotype  of  the  patient 
man  is  Job.  Afflicted  with  boils, 
derided  by  many  of  his  associates, 
he  sits  among  ashes  in  tormented, 
passive  resignation  to  the  appar- 
ent will  of  God.  The  first  two 
chapters  of  the  book  of  Job  sug- 
gest such  a  picture,  but,  begin- 
ning with  chapter  three,  we  have 
thirty-nine  chapters  which  should 
deepen  our  understanding  of 
Job's  special  difficulty  and  the 
general  problem  of  patience.  He 
is  not  resigned  to  his  state,  and 
in  dialogue  with  the  friends  who 
come  to  comfort  him,  he  tries  his 
best  to  understand  what  has  hap- 
pened. It  is  the  so-called  comfort- 
ers who  exhort  him  simply  to 
accept.  Lest  we  assume  that  this 
is  what  the  Lord  wants  in  this 
case,  we  need  to  remember  his  ex- 
plicit statement  to  the  comforters 


in  the  final  chapter: 

.  .  .  My  wrath  is  kindled  against 
thee,  and  against  thy  two  friends:  for 
ye  have  not  spoken  of  me  the  thing 
that  is  right,  as  my  servant  Job  hath 
(Job  42:7). 

SONNET  19  "ON  HIS  BLINDNESS" 
BY  JOHN  MILTON 

Milton's  celebrated  sonnet  on 
his  blindness  makes  just  the  right 
discriminations: 

When  I  consider  how  my  hght  is  spent 
Ere  half  my  days  in  this  dark  world 

and  wide. 
And  that  one  talent  which  is  death  to 

hide 
Lodged   with  me   useless,   though   my 

soul  more  bent 
To   serve   therewith   my    Maker,   and 

present 
My   true   account,   lest   He   returning 

chide; 
"Doth  God  exact  day-labor,  light  de- 
nied?" 
I  fondly  ask.  But  patience,  to  prevent 
That  murmur,  soon  replies,  "God  doth 

not  need. 
Either   man's  work   or  his   own  gifts. 

Who  best 
Bear   his   mild  yoke,   they   serve   him 

best.  His  state 
Is    kingly:    thousands    at    his    bidding 

speed, 
And  post  o'er  land  and  ocean  without 

rest; 
They  also  serve  who  only  stand  and 

wait." 

This  poem  helps  establish  per- 
spective. The  Lord  doesn't  depend 
on  the  work  of  man,  and  the  most 
frustrating  part  of  our  devotion 
to  him  may  well  stem  from  the 
fact  that  some  of  the  obvious 
ways  to  serve  may  be  denied  us. 
''Day-labor"  is  easy  to  understand 
and  easy  to  give.  The  parable  of 
the  talents  which  is  here  referred 
to  appears  to  support  this  idea  of 
active  effort.  It  needs  to  be  re- 
membered that  the  final  line  does 
not  refute  the  concept  of  work  as 


794 


Lesson  Department 


Teaching   Packet  for 

CULTURAL  REFINEMENT 
CLASS   LEADERS 

.  .  .  Four  full   color  reproductions 
of  famous  art  masterpieces 

.  .  .  Recording  of  outstanding   musi- 
cal  selections   (One   12",  33V3 
rpm  record) 

Price  complete  .   .   . 
$3.50  postpaid 

(Overseas  orders— Send  international 
money  order  plus  air  mail  charges 
Approx.   wt.    1    lb.) 

Produced  and   distributed   by 

DEPARTMENT  OF 
EDUCATION  MEDIA  SERVICES 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG  UNIVERSITY 
PROVO,  UTAH    84601 

ALSO  AVAILABLE   FROM 

DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY  AND 

B.Y.U.   ADULT  EDUCATION  CENTERS 


Tour-ific! 


MEXICO 

Monthly 

HAWAII 

October  13 
November  17  December  28 

TEMPLE  TOUR 

October  23 

ROSE  PARADE 

For  all  travel  and  ticketing  arrangements 


iT  TRAVELING.   ^V 

no  East  2nd  South 
^  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  , 


Ogden,  399-4587      St.  George,  673  3136 

Logan  245-6584       Idaho  Falls.  522-2581 

Mesa  964  5283 


service;  it  only  suggests  that  we 
are  not  always  allowed  to  set  the 
conditions  under  which  we  serve. 
As  we  prepare  ourselves  to  receive 
counsel  at  the  Lord's  hand,  the 
result  is  dynamic.  Waiting  is  not 
an  end  in  itself  but  the  prelude 
to  something  we  have  yet  to  envi- 
sion. Few  poems  are  more  success- 
ful than  this  in  establishing  a 
fresh  look  at  patience.  The  prob- 
lem is  not  whether  one  can  endure 
calamity;  the  real  test  is  whether 
one  can  persist  and  grow. 

Although  there  has  been  some 
discussion  by  critics  concerning 
the  precise  date  of  this  poem,  it  is 
generally  agreed  that  it  was  prob- 
ably written  between  1652  and 
1655  while  Milton  was  Secretary 
for  Foreign  Tongues  to  the  Coun- 
cil of  State.  Apparently  he  was 
totally  blind  by  1652  at  the  age 
of  forty-four,  although  the  exact 
cause  of  his  blindness  has  never 
been  discovered.  There  is  no  ques- 
tion but  that  Milton  was  over- 
whelmed by  his  loss,  and  his  usual 
self-confidence  appears  to  have 
been  dealt  a  crushing  blow.  But 
there  is  little  justification  in  cit- 
ing this  poem  as  one  of  total  ab- 
negation, for  Milton  has  made 
peace  with  his  fate.  He  is  saying 
that  his  own  deeds  and  genius  are 
of  less  value  than  personal  integ- 
rity. He  is  prepared  to  receive 
counsel  at  the  Lord's  hand. 

For  Discussion 

What  danger  is  there  in  using 
the  final  line  of  Sonnet  19  without 
seeing  it  in  its  poetic  context? 

"AND  NOW  TO  LIVE  AGAIN" 

We  see  a  very  courageous 
young  woman  persist  and  grow  in 
Betsey  Barton's  And  Now  to  Live 
Again.  Confined  to  a  wheelchair 


795 


October  1967 


from  her  youth  as  the  result  of  an 
automobile  accident,  Miss  Barton 
lets  us  see  her  beginning  despond- 
ency and  final  triumph.  When  she 
finally  sets  down  an  account  of 
her  private  Gethsemane,  however, 
she  has  been  able  to  transmute 
pain  and  despair  into  insight  and 
understanding.  In  so  doing  she 
details  the  process  by  which  we 
may  all  turn  from  the  apparently 
hopeless  to  the  clearly  hopeful. 

Not  the  least  of  Miss  Barton's 
accomplishment  is  persuading  her 
readers  that  expectation  of  recov- 
ery need  not  underlie  patience.  In 
fact,  the  full  meaning  of  patience 
is  lost  on  the  person  who  finds  in 
it  only  the  discipline  of  waiting 
for  his  pain  to  cease  or  his  diffi- 
culties to  vanish.  In  reading  Miss 
Barton's  account  we  begin  to  ap- 
preciate the  statement  of  the 
apostle  Paul.  In  2  Corinthians  12: 
7-10,  he  tells  us  that  he  ''besought 
the  Lord  thrice"  that  his  "thorn 
in  the  flesh"  might  be  taken  from 
him.  When  it  was  not,  he  learned 
not  only  to  accept  it  but  to  glory 
"in  infirmities,  in  reproaches,  in 
necessities."  Such  a  positive  ap- 
proach rescues  patience  from  its 
too  easy  identification  with  mere 
endurance. 

For  Discussion 

To  be  patient  usually  suggests  wait- 
ing for  a  positive  result  after  a  period 
of  distress.  Why  is  patience  still  mean- 
ingful to  someone  in  Miss  Barton's 
condition? 


POEMS  BY  WANG  WEI 

Besides  being  a  major  poet, 
Wang  Wei  (699-759)  was  a  fine 
painter  and  musician.  In  addition 
he  was  known  as  a  physician. 
When  he  was  in  his  early  thirties. 


Salt  Lake  City's  Newest 
Handicraft  Shop 


UTAH 
CRAFT  & 
MELTV 


We  now  have  a  much  larger 
shop  to  serve  you  better! 

*    Complete  line  of  materials  for 

plastic  grapes,  feather  flowers, 

paper  mache  {ewelry,  liquid  steel, 

paper   flowers,   gold    leafing, 

and  many  others. 

Write  for  new  catalog.  50(f 
Free  Instructions  also  available 

UTHH  CRAFT  UNDiVELTV  CO. 

RaNae  Gledhill,  Owner 

3220  So.  State  Street 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84115 

Phone  486-1017 


THINKING  ABOUT 


En 


Ea 


^OCy? 


LET  US  HELP  YOU! 

Competent  Professional 

Research    at    prices    You    can 

afford 

VAIL 

RESEARCH 

FOUNDATION 

Box  581   Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


796 


Lesson   Department 


MEXICO 

WHERE  THE   SUNSHINE   AND 
FLOWERS  SPEND  THE  WINTER 

FIESTA  TOUR 

February  3-18 
Fully  Escorted 

ONLY    $250 
(double  occupancy) 

Includes  all   1st  class  hotels, 

transportation,   sightseeing, 

12  meals 

VISIT 
ELEVEN  ARCHEOLOGICAL  SITES 

Leaving  from  and  returning  to  El 

Paso,  Texas,  by  train — first  class, 

immaculate  private  bedrooms,  club 

car  and   diner 

ERMA  WHITE 

15  years  experience 
taking  tours  to  Mexico 

Call:  484-9752 

Write:   1795  East  3170  South 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84106 

SPACE    LIMITED! 
Make    reservations    immediately 


BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into   a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600   Empire   Road,  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth   Cover   —  $3.25;    Leather   Cover  —    $5.25 

Yearly   Index    Included 

Advance   payment   must  accompany   alt   orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Postage   Rates  from   Salt   Lake  City,   Utah 


Zone  1  and  2  . . 

.  .55 
.  .  .60 
..  .65 
..  .80 

Zone  6   ... 

90 

Zone  3  

Zone  4  

Zone  5  

Zone  7  .... 
Zone  8  .... 

1.05 

1.20 

his  wife  died,  and  he  retired  from 
government  activity  to  devote 
himself  to  poetry  and  rehgion.  As 
a  young  man,  Wang  Wei  had  be- 
come a  proficient  narrative  poet, 
but  the  poems  we  remember  him 
best  for  today  are  the  short,  in- 
tuitive lyrics  which  catch  the 
essence  of  his  Taoist-Buddhist  de- 
votion. 

The  poetry  of  Wang  Wei  intro- 
duces us  to  Oriental  serenity. 
Such  serenity  may  appear  to  be 
unusually  attractive  when  con- 
trasted with  Western  activity. 
Thousands  of  years  and  myriad 
lives  seem  to  support  the  quiet 
passivity  of  these  Chinese  lyrics. 
The  mood  of  calm  acceptance  in 
such  work  lays  a  gentle  hand  on 
the  merely  frenetic.  Even  the 
most  specific  references  do  not 
compromise  the  universal  quality 
of  these  poems.  Note  how  the  fol- 
lowing lines  transcend  their  local 
setting: 

At  the  little  dock  by  the  willow  trees 

people  are  embarking  on  journeys — 
I   know   that   the  boatman  will  bring 

you  safe  to  your  destination. 
When  the  fresh  colors  of  Spring  return 

I  will  think  of  you, 
Whether  you  travel  South  or  North, 

my  thoughts  will  follow  you. 

This  little  poem  escapes  the 
stultifying  lassitude  which  char- 
acterizes much  Oriental  poetry. 

Consider  the  following  poem 
which  suggests  that  if  we  set  too 
long  a  perspective,  all  individual 
effort  seems  futile: 

There  are  many  new  houses  in  Nan- 
shu; 

Old  trees  are  gone  but  the  willows  re- 
main. 

One  does  not  know  who  of  the  coming 
generation  will  visit  here. 

No  matter — in  the  same  way  did  the 
last  generation  conjecture. 


797 


October  1967 


If  the  unending  cycle  of  life  and 
death  is  given  such  emphasis  here 
that  the  reflections  of  a  single 
person  seem  of  little  moment,  a 
final  poem  by  Wang  Wei  catches 
just  the  right  combination  of 
graceful  adaptation  to  the  inevit- 
able: 

Daily  man  grows  old  without  the  hope 

of  youth's  return, 
Though    Springtime    yearly    fades    to 

reappear  again. 
Therefore  drink  with  tranquil  hearts, 
And  grieve  not  for  the  falling  petals  of 

Spring  flowers. 

For  Discussion 

Is  the  kind  of  life  we  glimpse  in  the 
poetry  of  Wang  Wei  possible  today? 


MEDITATIONS  OF  MARCUS  AURELIUS 

If  the  stoicism  of  Marcus 
Aurelius  is  not  quite  so  passive 
(at  least  in  practice)  as  the  Taoist 
position  of  Wang  Wei,  yet  there 
is  more  than  a  superficial  re- 
semblance between  these  philoso- 
phies. Both  stress  a  world  order 
which  is  set.  Man  must  find  his 
place  in  such  an  order,  and  any 
attempt  to  make  a  place  rather 
than  find  it  can  only  result  in 
frustration  and  unhappiness.  The 
following  excerpt  from  Book  III 
of  the  Meditations  is  typical: 

III,  16.  If  many  qualities  are  held  in 
common,  there  remains  that  which 
is  peculiar  to  the  good  man.  His  dis- 
tinction lies  in  being  pleased  and 
content  with  what  happens,  and  with 
the  thread  that  is  spun  for  him. 

.  .  .  And  if  all  men  refuse  to  be- 
lieve that  he  lives  a  simple,  modest, 
and  contented  life,  he  is  neither 
angry  with  any  of  them,  nor  does  he 
deviate  from  the  way  which  leads  to 
the  end  of  life,  to  which  a  man  ought 
to  come  pure,  tranquil,  ready  to  de- 
part, and  perfectly  reconciled  to  his 
fate. 


CRAFT 
SUPPLIES 

NOW 

TWO  STORES 

TO  SERVE  YOU  BETTER 

1.  ZIM'S  Convenient  Uptown 
Store— 240  East  2nd  South 

2.  ZIM'S  Freevsroy  Warehouse 
Near  45th  South  and 

Interstate   15 
Send  25c  for  catalog  and  also 
receive  our  booklet,  "Tv/enty- 
five     Inexpensive     Handcraft 
Projects." 
DEALER  INQUIRIES  INVITED 

ZIM'S 

240  East  2ncl  South 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah     841 1 1 

Dept.   R.M. 


HAWAIIAN  ALOHA   WEEK 
TOUR 

October   14-29 


ROSE  PARADE  TOURS 

Via   San   Diego 
Via   San   Francisco 

December  26 
through 


January  2 


James  Travel  Tours 

2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84109 

Phone:   466-8723 


798 


Lesson  Department 


As  attractive  as  this  sounds,  the 
Roman  Stoic  too  often  became  so 
preoccupied  with  self- discipline 
that  he  lost  touch  with  humanity, 
divesting  himself  of  responsibility 
toward  his  fellow  men.  Patience 
and  forbearance  may  be  lonely 
states,  but  they  are  not  meaning- 
fully achieved  by  isolation  from 
the  world. 

For  Discussion 

What  are  the  special  difficulties  of 
using  a  Stoic  philosophy  to  direct  a 
nation? 

What  is  least  attractive  about  the 
Meditations  of  Marcus  Aurelius? 

A  NOISELESS,  PATIENT  SPIDER 

The  final  selection  for  this 
month,  is  Walt  Whitman's  "A 
Noiseless,  Patient  Spider,"  one  of 
his  most  successful  efforts: 

A  noiseless,  patient  spider, 

I  mark'd  where,  on  a  little  promontory, 

it  stood,  isolated; 
Mark'd   how,   to   explore   the   vacant, 

vast  surrounding. 
It   launch'd   forth   filament,    filament, 

filament,  out  of  itself; 
Ever  unreeling   them — ever   tirelessly 

speeding  them. 


And  you,  O  my  soul,  where  you  stand. 

Surrounded,  surrounded,  in  measure- 
less oceans  of  space. 

Ceaselessly  musing,  venturing,  throw- 
ing,— seeking  the  spheres,  to  con- 
nect them; 

Till  the  bridge  you  will  need,  be  form'd 
— till  the  ductile  anchor  hold; 

Till  the  gossamer  thread  you  fling, 
catch  somewhere,  O  my  soul. 


In  this  lovely  poem  all  human 
and  divine  aspirations  are  effec- 
tively caught.  We  must  reach  out- 
side ourselves  for  both  temporal 
and  spiritual  satisfaction.  With- 
out fanfare  but  in  untiring  per- 
sistence, we  must  attempt  to 
establish  the  realities  of  our  life. 
The  final  line  carries  just  the  right 
tone.  It  is  not  if  "the  gossamer 
thread  you  fling  catch  some- 
where," but  "till."  Patience  is  fin- 
ally rewarded. 

For  Discussion 

Why  is  a  spider  spinning  a  good 
image  for  man's  attempt  to  find 
reality? 

After  checking  its  dictionary  mean- 
ing, why  is  "ductile"  such  a  good 
choice  in  the  next-to-last  line  in  "A 
Noiseless,  Patient  Spider"? 


r 


ANCHORAGE  AT  HOME 

Bertha  A.    Kleinman 

What  have  I  done  to  make  my  day  complete, 
When  comes  the  night  to  close  my  tired  eyes? 
Who — the  appraiser  of  my  balance  sheet, 
Who  to  indite  to  seal  and  notarize? 
What  have  I  said  of  banter  or  of  praise 
That  someone  shall  be  glad  I  came  his  way? 
What  song  of  mine  has  lilted  through  the  haze 
Of  cringing  doubt  to  shatter  its  dismay? 
What  must  I  be  for  those  who  look  to  me 
To  set  my  sails  whatever  be  the  tide, 
Not  flotsom  drifting  on  a  troubled  sea, 
But  pulling  shoreward  where  the  waves  subside? 
Not  mine  a  convoy  churning  through  the  foam, 
But  just  a  bark  with  anchorage  at  home. 


799 


^^i^^  lS^^&1^2;!^!{!^^fe^ 


97 


Mrs.  Jane  Lang 
Milford,   Utah 

96 

Mrs.  Malinda  Cook  Briggs 
Layton,  Utah 

Mrs.  Amelia  Heppler  Hansen 
Richfield,  Utah 

Miss  Florence  Pearl  Young 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


95 


Mrs.  Arabella  Smart  Parkinson  Daines 
Logan,  Utah 


93 


Miss  Florence  Brown 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Charlotte  Ann  Haight  Esplin 
Cedar  City,  Utah 

Miss  Mary  Jane  Thackeray 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


92 


Mrs.  Rosena  Blickenstorfer  Gubler  Blake 
St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs.  Nancy  Knipe  Bowlin 
Loveland,  Colorado 

Mrs.  Martha  Amanda  Barron  Norton 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  NeHle  C.  Ross  Robinson 
Provo,  Utah 


jgna,  Utah 


Mrs.  Martha  Coffin  Torgeson 
Ogden,  Utah 

91 

Miss  Addeliza  Cowley 
St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ellen  Percy  Gladwell 
Roy,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  G.  McNeill 
Bluewater,  New  Mexico 

Mrs.  Hilda  Kjelberg  Olsen 
Portland,  Oregon 


90 


Mrs.  Mabel  Avery 
Manchester,  New  Hampshire 

Mrs.  Bertha  Emanuelsen  Bergsjo 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Elizabeth  Story  Berry 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sarah  Baker  Hill 
Fayette,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  Marie  Johnson  Howell 
Provo,  Utah 

Mrs.  Zina  Goulding  Johnson 
Cannonville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Etta  Langstaff  Miller 
Shelley,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Jennie  Ackerman  Sudweeks 
Springville,  Utah 


800 


iiaiMi 


MAN  MAY  KNOW 
FOR  HIMSELF 

compiled  b\  Chuv  Mic/dlemiss 

$4.95 

This  newest  volume  of  Pi'esident 
McKay's  teachings  is  filled  with 
insight,  encouragement,  hope,  and 
posirive  guides  to  more  iVuitl'ul 
hving,  as  gleaned  from  President 
McKay's  writings  and  sermons  hv 
his  devoted  secret ar v. 


OUT  OF  THE  BEST  BOOKS, 

Vol.  3       /;v  Bruce  B.  Clark 

and  Robert  Thomas 

CO  QC    postpaid  anywhere  in  the 
^^•^0    vyorld.  (airmail  extra) 

This  thi]"d  \'(>lume  in  the  ■series  is  for 
ihe  ]{ehef  Soc'ietv  C'ultui'al  Rehne- 
rnent  t'oursetor  I^UiT.'f)^    Thenu-^d 
t(;  ■"hitelligf'iu  Family  Lixijig."' 
Pro.se  and  jxjetry  carefully  selected 
to  delight  and  inform  the  reader. 


SOCIAL  RELATIONS  TEACHING  AIDS  PACKET 


$1.25 


postpaid  anywhere  in  the  world 
(airmai!  extra) 


Full  color  pictures  and  chart,  essential  for  dramatic  and  well-prepared 
Relief  Societv  Social  Relations  lessons  in  1967/'68. 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY, 
44  East  South  Temple, 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84110 
or,  777  South  Main, 
Orange,  California  92669 


Send  me copies  of  MAN  MAY  KNOW  FOR  HIMSELF. 

Send  me copies  of  OUT  OF  THE  BEST  BOOKS,  Vol.  3 

Send  me Social  Relations  Teaching  Aids  Packets 

Enclosed  is  a  check/money  order  for  the  full  amount  of 
purchase,  including  3'/2%  sales  tax  for  Utah  residents  order- 
ing from  Salt  Lake  City,  or  5%  sales  tax  for  California  resi- 
dents ordering  from  Orange. 
Or,  charge  my  established  account  □  Total  $ 


State 


Zip 


SEND  FOR  DETAILS  OF  A  DESERET  BOOK  CHARGE  ACCOUNT  (Check  here)  Q 

Oct.  R.S.  67 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


and  Pears 


are  now 


m 


SUGAR 

FINE  GRANULATED 


p|i KUIPY 


Fruit  to  pack  in  lunches  . .  slice  for 
salads  .  .  serve  with  cheese  . .  or  eat 
fresh,  topped  with  pure  U  and  I 

U  and  I  Sugar  puts  the  "magic  of 
Sugarplum  Land"  in  every  jar  of 
jam  or  jelly  you  make,  every  bottle 
of  fruit  you  put  up  ...  or  freeze. 
It  preserves  color,  flavor,  and 
texture.  Commercial  canners  and 
freezers  will  tell  you  it's  the  finest 
partner  you  can  find  for  locally 
grown  fruits. 

Makes  life  sweeter 
Home  produced  .  .  . 


^^,, .uiiMIIIIII"! 


0'^^ 


••      «         •       •        «      •^ 


^^  MWM^i 


•  *^» , 


^„^..*»'4** 


Frl 

I 

^^ 

f 

[• 

1  1 

•fi 

r 

^1 

■ 

•1    1 

■ 

fj ; 

■ 

1 

M ' ) 

■ 

M    1 

■ 

1     ■! 

m  ''i 

-m 

1 

# 

|.  ^ 

irl 

Magazine     November  i967 


^'  ■  "^^  W^ 


^    ^^^%f' 


•w-|^'iv^<^jrt(^ 


^^5»* 


s^-^ 


'x^-^^      *- 


AUTUMN   LEAVES 

Linnie  Fisher  Robinson 


So  many  times  In  years  gone  By,  / 
When  autumn  leaves  were  sailing  high, 
We  children  ran  across  the  grass 
Nor  dreamed  how  fast  the  seasons  pass 
But  thought  our.dgys  would  all  repeat. 


Today,  as  leaves  In  winds  blow  wild, 
I  wish  I  were  a  little  child 
To  go  to  bed  without  a  care 
Save  that  I  said  my  evening  prater/ 
nd  kissed  my  parents — life  was  sweet. 

Oh,  leaves,  that  in  the  winds  must  play,il^< 
My  autumn,  too,  has  come  this  day; 
So  have  my  spring  and  summer  flown 
And  all  my  ties  more  loosely  grown- 
The  cycle  moves  and  it  is  fleet. 

The  cycle  moves  and  it  is  sweet 
Soon,  soon  I  go  on  leaf- blown  feet 


The  Cover: 

Frontispiece: 

Art  Layout: 
illustrations: 


•  If  ■'■';' 

I 


Lights  at  Temple  Gate,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Transparency  by  J.  M.  Heslop 

Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Oeseret  News  Press 

Pattern  of  Leaves,  Mount  Timpanogos,  Utah 
Photograph  by  Hal  Rumel 

Dick  Scopes 

Mary  Scopes 


801 


'/vm/{ 


I  have  enjoyed  very  much  receiving  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine  in  Spanish.  Now 
I  am  sure  of  having  a  Magazine  that 
educates  so  much  and  is  guided  by 
our  Lord.  I  have  been  a  member  of  the 
Church  about  twenty  years,  and  these 
years  have  brought  me  knowledge  and 
experience — every  counsel  and  teach- 
ing comes  from  heaven  through  our 
living  prophet. 

Ninfa  B.  Torres 
Houston,  Texas 

I  enjoy  the  poems,  stories,  and  every- 
thing else  in  the  Magazine.  I  am  espe- 
cially interested  in  the  sketch  of  the 
life  of  Emma  Ray  Riggs  McKay  (June 
and  July  1967,  by  Emma  Rae  McKay 
Ashton).  As  a  widow,  I  wish  my  thirty- 
one  years  of  marriage  and  fifty  years  of 
friendship  had  gone  on  and  on. 

Mrs.  Sophia  Jane  Pearson 

Cleobury  Mortimer 

Shropshire,  England 

The  story  "Trapped"  In  the  July  issue 
of  the  Magazine,  by  Gail  A.  Jorgensen, 
caught  my  sole  attention,  while  reading 
in  the  subway,  and  I  was  so  spellbound 
that  I  almost  missed  my  station.  The 
story  was  intense  and  hair-raising.  Any- 
one who  can  write  a  story  that  keeps 
people  fascinated  surely  deserves  rec- 
ognition. 

Mary  Wittorf 
Astoria,  New  York 

The  Magazine  is  such  a  source  of  in- 
spiration to  all  who  receive  it.  Our 
branch  is  composed  mostly  of  military 
personnel,  and  we  strive  to  place  the 
Magazine  in  each  home.  My  husband, 
a  recent  convert,  is  quite  impressed 
with  the  great  variety  of  articles  in  the 
Magazine.  Whoever  greets  the  postman 
first  gets  first  opportunity  to  read  the 
Magazine. 

Margaret  Perry 
Junction  City,  Kansas 


I  want  to  thank  you  for  the  excellent 
article  "Mix  and  Match  Wardrobes"  (by 
Ethelynn  Kelser)  in  the  June  1967  issue 
of  the  Magazine.  This  came  just  in  time 
to  make  my  daughter  a  wardrobe  for 
college.  It  was  so  much  simpler  and 
inexpensive  to  make  than  outfits  not 
coordinated. 

Bern  ice  Kentner 
North  Platte,  Nebraska 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  in  Spanish 
is  a  great  help  to  me  in  every  sense. 
I  have  acquired  a  great  deal  of  knowl- 
edge through  it.  Its  inspired  articles 
sustain  me  and  encourage  me  to  ap- 
preciate the  beautiful  things  in  life, 
which  at  the  same  time  are  so  simple 
and  accessible  to  all.  All  the  poems  and 
stories  are  choice  and  beautiful. 

Odilia  J.  de  Simon 
San  Jose,  Uruguay 

Many  times  I  have  gone  to  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  comfort,  and  have 
found  the  thoughts  of  the  sisters  com- 
forting and  stimulating.  Thanks  for  the 
guidance  and  inspiration  contained  in 
the  Magazine  and  delivered  in  our 
meetings. 

Cheryl  Barney 
San  Diego,  California 

Thanks  to  Mary  Scopes  for  the  Illustra- 
tion for  my  story  "Home  Again"  (Au- 
gust 1965).  I  wonder  if  she  comes  as 
close  with  all  her  drawings.  My  ten- 
year-old  said,  "Say,  Mom,  how  did  the 
artist  know  you  are  'pleasingly  plump'?" 
which  is  the  way  we  discreetly  refer  to 
my  appearance  around  here.  I  am  par- 
ticularly enjoying  the  serial  "The  Gold- 
en Chain,"  by  Hazel  M.  Thompson 
(concluded  in  September  1967).  The 
story  of  the  life  of  Emma  Ray  Riggs 
McKay  (June  and  July  1967)  was  espe- 
cially inspiring. 

Fae  P.  Thomas 
Orangeville,  Utah 


802 


The 

Magazine    Volume  54    November  1967    Number  11 


Editor  Marianne  C.  Sharp         Associate  Editor  Vesta  P.  Crawford 
General  Manager  Belle  S.  Spafford 

Special  Features 

804  Those  Who  Endureth  to  the  End     Belle  S.  Spafford 

810  Security  Amid  Change     I^arianne  C.  Sharp 

813  "The  Heart  and  Willing  Mind"     Louise  W.  Madsen 

816  Report  and  Official  Instructions     Belle  S.  Spafford 

Fiction 

823  The  Golden  Bowl     Alice  Sabin 

832  There's  More  to  Christmas     Helen  H.  Trutton 

838  A  Miracle  at  Christmas     Louise  Harrrion 

846  Throw  Down  the  Gauntlet — Chapter  3     Janet  W.  Breeze 

General  Features 

802  From  Near  and  Far 

829  Woman's  Sphere     Ramona  W.  Cannon 

-830  Editorial:  Gifts  of  a  Mother     Marianne  C.  Sharp 

851  Notes  From  the  Field:    Relief  Society  Activities 

880  Birthday  Congratulations 

The  Home-  inside  and  Out 

841  Refreshments  for  the  Holiday  Season     Zola  McGhie 

842  Simple  Addition  to  a  School  Wardrobe     Shirley  Thulin 

843  November     Alda  L.  Brown 

844  Grandmother  Said     Evelyn  Fjeldsted 

845  A  Multi-Talented  Worker 

Lesson  Department 

859  Spiritual  Living — ^The  Kirtland  Temple  (Dedicatory  Prayer)     Roy  W.  Doxey 

865  Visiting  Teacher  Message — Take  Time  to  Show  Love     Alice  Colton  Smith 

866  Homemaking — The  Living  Room — Your  Design  for  Living     Celestia  J.  Taylor 
868  Social  Relations — Do  I  Live  What  I  Say?     Alberta  H.  Christensen 

872     Cultural  Refinement — "Obedience,  the  Mother  of  Success"     Bruce  B.  Clark 

Poetry 

801     Autumn   Leaves     Linnie  Fisher  Robinson 

The  Sisters  Gathered,  G/7//an  G.  Brown-Lee  809;  With  Chivalry,  Iris  W.  Schow  812; 
Steadfast,  G/7ean  Douglas  815;  To  "Give  For,"  Elizabeth  Cottan)  Walker  822;  Heritage, 
Lois  M.  Anderson  828;  A  Dream  Come  True,  Delia  Adams  Leitner  837;  Sisters,  Connie 
Chapoose  840;  Bleak  Autumn,  Christie  Lund  Coles  844. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  ©  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
street.  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  "Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu- 
scripts. 


President  Belle  S.  Spafford 

[Address  Delivered  at  the 

General  Session  of  the  Relief 

Society  Annual  General 

Conference, 

September  27,  1967] 


♦What  may  well  be  called  an 
adage  is  this  statement  of  truth: 
"The  race  is  not  to  the  swift,  nor 
the  battle  to  the  strong,  but  to 
him  that  endureth  to  the  end." 

To  endure  is  to  maintain  the 
capability  of  holding  out,  of  last- 
ing, of  continuing  in  the  same 
state  without  weakening  or  per- 
ishing. It  is  the  power  to  continue 
under  pain,  hardship,  discourage- 
ment, suffering,  without  being 
overcome. 

History  is  replete  with  goals 
that  have  been  realized  and  bat- 
tles that  have  been  won,  not  by 
those  who  made  a  brilliant  begin- 
ning or  an  impressive  first  stand, 
but  by  those  who  had  the  power 
to  remain  firm,  patiently  to  over- 
come obstacles,  to  be  constant  in 
their  efforts. 

The  scriptures  offer  a  priceless 
blessing  to  those  who  accept  the 
gospel  of  Christ  and  who  endure 
to  the  end.  Not  only  once  do  the 
scriptures  make  reference  to  this, 
but  a  number  of  times.  One  of 
numerous  passages  dealing  with 
this  admonition  and  its  blessing 
reads  as  follows:  "And,  if  you 
keep  my  commandments  and  en- 
dure to  the  end  you  shall  have 
eternal    life,    which    gift    is    the 


804 


Those  Who  Endureth  to  the  End 


greatest  of  all  the  gifts  of  God" 
(D&C14:7). 

Eternal  life  is  a  gift  every  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  worthy  of  the  name 
desires  to  obtain.  Yet  in  this  com- 
plex world  of  trouble  and  testing, 
and  handicapped  as  we  are  with 
human  weaknesses  and  imperfec- 
tions, it  is  not  always  easy  to  en- 
dure throughout  life.  To  do  so 
requires  firm  faith,  strong  con- 
victions, sterling  character.  Fail- 
ure often  comes  to  us  due  to  our 
insensitiveness  to  the  fact  that 
faulty  attitudes  have  developed, 
and  behavior  counter  to  the  will 
of  God  has  gradually  been  adopt- 
ed. Then,  we  tend  to  justify  these 
without  being  aware  that  they 
are  adversely  affecting  our  lives. 

May  I  relate  an  interesting  ex- 
perience. Authorization,  as  many 
of  you  know,  has  been  given  by 
the  Brethren  for  Relief  Societies, 
under  specified  circumstances,  to 
be  organized  in  nursing  or  resi- 
dential homes  for  older  sisters. 
One  day  I  visited  such  a  Relief 
Society.  The  members  were  be- 
tween seventy-five  and  ninety 
years  of  age.  They  were  ambula- 
tory, bright  of  mind,  and  enthusi- 
astic over  their  Society.  The 
lesson  was  from  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants  and  was  followed  by 
testimony  bearing.  The  sisters 
contributed  intelligently  to  the 
lesson  discussions.  Their  offerings 
reflected  a  knowledge  of  Church 
doctrine  and  familiarity  with  the 
teachings  of  the  gospel,  as  well  as 
rich  life  experiences.  It  was  a  de- 
lightful meeting.  Then  came  the 
testimony  period.  Each  sister  who 
spoke,  one  by  one,  prayed  that 
she  would  endure  to  the  end.  As 
I  contemplated  their  intelligent 
understanding  of  the  gospel  as 
demonstrated  in  the  lesson  dis- 


cussion, and  as  I  considered  how 
late  in  life  it  was  for  most  of 
them,  I  thought,  why  would  they 
pray  that  they  might  endure  to 
the  end?  Surely  they  have  already 
proved  themselves. 

Later,  however,  in  private  con- 
versation with  some  of  them,  I 
was  made  aware  that  they  were 
not  entirely  above  reproach;  that 
they  had  a  tendency  to  excuse 
themselves  for  failures  to  comply 
with  the  laws  of  the  gospel  be- 
cause of  age  and  the  circum- 
stances of  their  lives. 

These  are  a  few  interesting 
comments  made  by  these  sisters 
as  I  talked  with  them: 

One  sister  said,  "We  have  sac- 
rament meeting  here  at  the  home, 
as  well  as  Relief  Society,  but  I 
never  go  to  sacrament  meeting. 
I  am  too  old  to  be  preached  to." 
I  inquired,  "Don't  you  feel  a  need 
to  partake  of  the  sacrament?" 
"No,"  the  sister  indifferently  re- 
plied, 'T  don't  think  it  matters 
at  my  age." 

Another  sister  said,  "I  want  to 
move  to  a  little  better  home,  I 
have  enough  money  to  do  so.  I 
have  no  one  on  whom  to  spend 
my  money  but  myself.  My  family 
does  not  need  it,  and  I  am  no 
longer  interested  in  doing  things 
for  others  that  cost  money.  I 
don't  even  pay  tithing.  I  don't 
think  the  Lord  expects  it  of  one 
my  age." 

Still  another  sister,  who  was 
drinking  tea  as  I  called,  said,  'T 
almost  live  on  tea.  As  a  younger 
woman,  you  couldn't  have  hired 
me  to  drink  a  cup  of  tea,  but  I 
don't  think  it  will  be  held  against 
me  now." 

Yet  another  said,  as  we  heard 
footsteps  near  the  door,  "I  hope 


805 


November  1967 


that's  not  my  daughter.  She  only 
comes  because  she  fears  criticism 
if  she  doesn't  do  so.  She  has  very 
little  love  for  me,  and  I  have  very 
little  for  her." 

One  more  comment:  "I  seem  to 
be  growing  weaker  every  day,  suf- 
fering as  I  do  with  pain.  I  used 
to  have  the  elders  administer  to 
me,  but  I  don't  believe  in  it  any- 
more." 

Mttendance  at  sacrament  meet- 
ing, partaking  of  the  sacrament, 
renewing  one's  covenants,  the 
payment  of  tithing,  observance  of 
the  Word  of  Wisdom,  love  of 
family.  Priesthood  administration 
— all  basic  laws  of  the  gospel — 
had  been  abandoned  by  one  or 
the  other  of  these  sisters  with  a 
feeling  of  justification;  yet  each 
had  earnestly  prayed  that  she 
might  endure  to  the  end. 

Sympathetic  as  we  may  be  to- 
ward these  sisters  and  toward 
their  circumstances,  and  under- 
standing as  we  may  be  of  their 
actions,  yet  we  must  recognize 
that  with  clear  minds  they  were 
justifying  the  nonobservance  of 
God's  laws.  I  am  led  to  ask  also, 
"Has  the  Lord  ever  set  a  retire- 
ment age  with  regard  to  keeping 
his  commandments?" 

Nor  is  it  during  the  later  years 
of  life  only  that  people  grow  care- 
less. During  the  younger  years 
there  are  those  who  violate  their 
covenants,  weaken  in  defense  of 
right,  disobey  commandments 
which  they  know  to  be  important, 
and  rationalize  with  regard  to 
their  non-allegiance  to  Church 
teachings.  Social  pressures,  the 
enticements  of  fashion,  the  desire 
to  be  like  others  whom  one  would 
cultivate  but  who  do  not  have  the 
same  light  to  guide  them,  adver- 


sity, unfulfilled  expectations,  dis- 
appointment— all  of  these  some- 
times press  hard  upon  one  and 
break  him  down  at  a  weak  point, 
opening  the  door  for  Satan  to 
step  in. 

Sometimes  we  engage  in  behav- 
ior counter  to  the  teachings  of  the 
Church  with  the  feeling,  "I  know 
it's  not  right,  but  I  don't  intend 
to  make  a  practice  of  this.  Once 
or  twice  won't  hurt."  The  once  or 
twice,  however,  soon  become  more 
frequent  until  the  behavior  de- 
velops into  a  habit.  Also,  as  one 
weakens  at  one  point,  it  becomes 
easy  to  weaken  at  another.  I  ask, 
"Wouldn't  it  be  easy  for  one  who 
discontinues  regular  attendance 
at  sacrament  meetings  to  lose 
sight  of  the  importance  of  keep- 
ing the  Sabbath  day  holy?"  I  fear 
that  it  would.  Thus,  error  subtly 
creeps  into  our  lives,  and  the 
promised  blessings  for  those  who 
endure  to  the  end  are  in  jeopardy. 

How,  then,  may  we  avoid  the 
pitfalls  which  lead  us  away  from 
the  straight  and  narrow  path? 
How  may  we  muster  the  strength 
that  will  enable  us  to  endure  to 
the  end? 

First,  I  would  suggest  contin- 
uous Church  activity  to  the  full 
measure  of  one's  opportunities 
and  capacities. 

I  would  recommend  a  study  of 
the  scriptures  with  meditation 
upon  the  promised  blessings  of 
obedience  to  the  respective  com- 
mandments. What  is  to  be  more 
desired  than  the  blessings  prom- 
ised by  the  Lord  in  section  89  of 
the  Doctrine  and  Covenants  for 
obedience  to  the  Word  of  Wis- 
dom: 

And  all  saints  who  remember  to 
keep  and  do  these  sayings,  walking  in 
obedience  to  the  commandments,  shall 


806 


Those  Who  Endureth  to  the  End 


receive  health  in  their  navel  and  mar- 
row to  their  bones; 

And  shall  find  wisdom  and  great 
treasures  of  knowledge,  even  hidden 
treasures; 

And  shall  run  and  not  be  weary,  and 
shall  walk  and  not  faint. 

And  I,  the  Lord,  give  unto  them  a 
promise,  that  the  destroying  angel 
shall  pass  by  them,  as  the  children  of 
Israel,  and  not  slay  them  (D&C  89: 
18-21). 

Consider  the  promise  to  the 
tithe  payer  found  in  Malachi: 

Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into  the  store- 
house, that  there  may  be  meat  in  mine 
house,  and  prove  me  now  herewith, 
saith  the  LORD  of  hosts,  if  I  will  not 
open  you  the  windows  of  heaven,  and 
pour  you  out  a  blessing,  that  there 
shall  not  be  room  enough  to  receive 
it  (Malachi  3:10). 

For  those  who  must  be  con- 
vinced through  personal  experi- 
ence, let  them  heed  the  words  of 
Alma: 

But  behold,  if  ye  will  awake  and 
arouse  your  faculties,  even  to  an  ex- 
periment upon  my  words,  and  exer- 
cise a  particle  of  faith,  yea,  even  if  ye 
can  no  more  than  desire  to  believe, 
let  this  desire  work  in  you,  even  until 
ye  believe  in  a  manner  that  ye  can 
give  place  for  a  portion  of  my  words 
(Alma  32:27). 

I  remind  you  that  spiritual 
strength  comes  through  worthily 
partaking  of  the  sacrament.  This 
we  do  as  we  attend  the  meeting 
required  of  us  by  the  Lord — the 
sacrament  meeting. 

Would  it  not  be  well  occasion- 
ally to  let  our  minds  dwell  upon 
the  blessings  rather  than  upon 
the  adversities  of  our  lives?  Let 
us  consider  the  countless  times 
our  prayers  have  been  answered 
against  the  few  times  when  the 
Lord  in  his  wisdom  may  have 
given  a  negative  answer. 


Let  us  avoid  the  tendency  to 
justify  disobedience  to  God's 
commandments  because  of  unto- 
ward personal  circumstances  just 
as  we  would  avoid  a  plague. 

It  may  be  useful,  also,  to  re- 
member that  strength  grows  with 
practice  and  that  the  Lord  helps 
those  who  earnestly  seek  his  help 
through  fasting  and  prayer. 

Regardless  of  the  adversities  of 
life  and  the  difficulties  encount- 
ered in  striving  faithfully  to  en- 
dure, success  can  be  achieved; 
people  can  overcome  obstacles, 
and  they  can  be  constant  in  their 
faith  and  in  their  obedience  to 
the  laws  of  the  Father. 

The  Bible  gives  us  an  impres- 
sive example  in  the  account  of 
Joseph,  son  of  Jacob.  Joseph  was 
born  when  his  loving  father  was 
in  his  old  age.  He  found  himself, 
through  the  chicanery  of  his 
brothers,  finally  living  in  Egypt 
in  the  court  of  Potiphar.  Imagine 
this  boy  sent  by  his  father  on  a 
mission  to  his  brothers,  advancing 
toward  them  in  all  the  unsuspect- 
ing openness  of  brotherly  affec- 
tion, finding  them  to  be  his 
unnatural  assailants,  consumed 
with  hatred  toward  him  and  de- 
termined to  rid  themselves  of 
him.  A  Bible  commentary  says, 

It  is  impossible  that  mere  envy  .  .  . 
or  the  doting  partiality  of  their  com- 
mon father  could  have  goaded  them  on 
to  such  a  pitch  of  frenzied  resentment 
....  Their  hatred  of  Joseph  must 
have  been  produced  by  a  dislike  ...  of 
his  excellencies  which  made  his  char- 
acter and  conduct  a  constant  censure 
upon    theirs.   .    .    . 

In  the  Egyptian  household,  the 
household  of  an  idolator,  the  boy 
had  to  contend  with  strange  con- 
ditions.   Though  separated  from 


807 


November  1967 


his  father,  Jacob,  he  was  not  sep- 
arated from  his  Heavenly  Father. 
He  faithfully  and  zealously  served 
God  and  kept  his  commandments. 
This  sometimes  brought  him 
earthly  advantages.  At  other 
times,  however,  it  brought  him 
extreme  suffering — even  impris- 
onment. (Genesis  41:14). 

But  the  Lord  blessed  Joseph 
all  the  days  of  his  life  because  of 
his  faithfulness,  and  through  him 
he  blessed  his  father's  household 
as  well.  Joseph's  words  in  remon- 
strance to  Potiphar's  wife  when 
she  made  the  most  infamous  ad- 
vance a  woman  can  make  toward 
a  man,  was  characteristic  of  his 
response  to  every  evil  that  beset 
his  path;  ''How  then  can  I  do  this 
great  wickedness  and  sin  against 
God?"  (Genesis  39:9). 

Joseph  lived  eighty  years  after 
his  elevation  to  the  Chief  Power 
of  Egypt,  giving  continuous  proof 
of  his  faith  and  the  assurance  of 
the  promise  of  the  Lord  to  those 
who  keep  his  commandments.  His 
entire  life  was  characterized  by 
righteous  professions  supported 
by  conscientious  and  righteous 
conduct. 

In  the  New  Testament  we  learn 
of  Paul — first  a  persecutor  of  the 
Christians,  then  a  devoted  follow- 
er of  Christ,  a  teacher,  a  mission- 
ary, an  apostle — who  at  the  close 
of  life  could  say  with  confidence: 

I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have 
finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the 
faith;  Henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for 
me  a  crown  of  righteousness,  which 
the  Lord,  the  righteous  judge,  shall 
give  me  at  that  day:  and  not  to  me 
only,  but  unto  all  them  also  that  love 
his  appearing  (II  Timothy  4:7-8). 

The  Book  of  Mormon  gives  us 
many  striking  examples  of  men 


who  kept  the  faith  and  endured 
to  the  end.  Lehi,  Jacob,  Mormon, 
Enos — with  whom  the  Lord  made 
a  covenant  in  behalf  of  the  La- 
manite  people  because  of  his 
faithfulness — Abinadi,  and  others. 
May  I  refresh  your  minds  with 
regard  to  Abinadi.  Abinadi  was  a 
Nephite  prophet  whom  the  Lord 
raised  up  in  the  land  of  Nephi- 
Lehi  to  reprove  the  wicked  people 
of  King  Noah  for  their  sins.  His 
bold  denunciations  of  their  abom- 
inations ended  in  his  being  cast 
into  prison.  The  evil  priests  clam- 
ored to  slay  him. 

And  they  stood  forth  and  attempted 
to  lay  their  hands  on  him;  but  he  with- 
stood them,  and  said  unto  them: 

Touch  me  not,  for  God  shall  smite 
you  if  ye  lay  your  hands  upon  me,  for 
I  have  not  delivered  the  message  which 
the  Lord  sent  me  to  deliver  .  .  .  there- 
fore, God  shall  not  suffer  that  I  shall 
be  destroyed  at  this  time  (Mosiah  13: 
2-3). 

The  scripture  tells  us  further 
they  had  no  power  to  slay  him  be- 
cause he  was  protected  by  divine 
power.  In  his  humility,  Abinadi 
reveals  his  complete  surrender  to 
the  work  of  the  Lord  in  these 
words : 

But  I  finish  my  message;  and  then 
it  matters  not  whether  I  go,  if  it  so  be 
that  I  am  saved  (Mosiah  13:9). 

Faithful  unto  martyrdom,  sure- 
ly the  promise  of  salvation  made 
to  those  who  endure  to  the  end 
would  be  the  blessing  of  Abinadi. 

This  dispensation,  too,  offers 
many  examples  of  those  who  have 
had  the  strength  to  endure  in  the 
face  of  great  trials  and  suffering. 
To  each  of  our  minds  there  come 
examples  of  women,  as  well  as 
men,  some  of  them  simple,  unpre- 
tentious souls;  others,  those  hold- 


808 


Those  Who  Endureth  to  the  End 


ing    places    of    prominence    and 
trust. 

Let  us  keep  these  faithful  souls 
in  remembrance  as  an  ensample 
to  us  at  all  times.  They  were  not 
fictitious  characters  from  an  im- 
aginary past.  They  were  human 
beings  living  in  the  world  of  real- 
ity, just  as  are  we.  Let  each  of  us 
strive  to  be  among  those  who  re- 
main faithful.  True,  it  is  hard  to 
resist  temptations,  to  rise  above 
trouble  and  keep  our  faith  strong. 
It  is  easy  to  succumb  to  those 
evils  that  temporarily  comfort  the 
flesh,  particularly  in  our  declining 


years;  it  is  not  always  easy  to  re- 
main constant  and  to  avoid  the 
human  weakness  of  justifying 
the  error  of  our  ways.  But  this, 
we  can  and  must  do  if  we  would 
enjoy  the  blessings  promised  by 
the  Lord  to  those  who  endure  to 
the  end. 

How  wonderful  it  would  be, 
what  a  good  world  this  would  be 
if  each  one  of  us  would  so  live  as 
to  be  able  to  say  at  the  close  of 
life  as  did  Paul,  "I  have  finished 
my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith." 
That  we  may  earnestly  work  to- 
ward this  end,  I  sincerely  pray. 


THE  SISTERS  GATHERED 

Gillian  G.  Brown-Lee 

Worcester  Branch,  Central  British  Mission 

[Written  in  honor  of  the  Relief  Society  Conferences 

held  in  Britain,  May  20-28,  1967] 

No  flowers,  no  gems,  nor  richest  wonders  rare. 
Could  shed  more  beauty  than  the  sisters  there. 
No  royal  gathering  of  ancient  rhyme. 
Was  more  enriched  than  this,  of  modern  time. 
Humbly  the  sisters  gathered,  widely  called. 
To  listen  to  great  teaching — quiet,  enthralled, 
Then  thrilled,  as  truly  glorious  voices  sang 
In  chorus — bell-like,   hauntingly  they  rang. 

A  strange,  compelling  spirit  filled  the  air, 
A  feeling  most  miraculous  and  rare, 
A  sheen  of  almost  brimming  tears  was  found 
In  many  searching  eyes  the  room  around. 
A  tide  of  loving  feeling  flowed  their  way 
As  leading  sisters  stood  to  speak  that  day. 
And  firm  direction,  like  a  challenging  sword, 
Was  heard  from  an  apostle  of  the  Lord. 

I  know  these  things  are  so,  for  I  was  there — 
I  testify  to  all  the  world,  that  here 
In  precious  England,  on  this  lovely  day 
The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  held  forceful  sway. 
Then,  as  the  sisters  left  to  tend  and  cheer 
Their  loving  husbands  and  their  children  dear, 
The  spirit  of  their  meeting  would  remain. 
The  sisters  gathered — we  will  come  again. 


809 


November  1967 


Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp 


Sffi^ 


[Address  Delivered  at  the 

General  Session  of  the  Relief 

Society  Annual  General 

Conference, 


♦A  few  weeks  ago  I  carried  the 
newspaper  in  to  my  husband.  On 
the  way  I  glanced  at  the  head- 
Hnes.  I  said  to  him,  "The  only 
thing  that  seems  right  in  the 
world  is  the  Church."  Accidents, 
earthquakes,  wars,  raids,  riots, 
strikes,  robberies — they  were  all 
there  to  be  seen  at  a  glance.  The 
same  feeling  comes  over  me  when 
I  read  the  so-called  women's  mag- 
azines. Everywhere  are  articles  on 
unhappy  marriages,  birth  control, 
abortions,  drugs,  and  the  personal 
lives  of  glamorous  divorcees  and 
their  latest  marriages.  We  have 
even  had  women  write  us  and  ask 
why  the  fiction  in  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine  doesn't  mirror 
these  conditions  in  the  world. 

In  this  so-called  changing 
world,  men  would  have  us  believe 
that  basic  laws  change,  that  what 
was  considered  moral  in  our 
grandparents'  day  is  no  longer  in 
force,  that  changing  conditions 
have  changed  the  need  for  chas- 
tity and  honesty,  that  the  virtues 
are  outmoded.  Indicative  of  the 
prophecy  that  the  wisdom  of  the 
wise  should  perish,  is  the  state- 
ment attributed  to  a  learned 
professor  at  Dartmouth  who  char- 
acterized   the    divinely    inspired 


810 


Security  Amid  Change 


Constitution  as  "a  mudbank  left 
by  the  receding  tides  of  history" 
and  said  that  it  was  left  from  the 
"era  of  the  ox-drawn  sledge." 

A  Latter-day  Saint  knows  that 
divine  laws  never  change,  the  only 
change  is  the  conduct  of  God's 
children  toward  the  laws,  their 
disobedience  to  God's  laws.  Edicts 
against  promiscuity,  the  use  of 
certain  substances,  and  civil  dis- 
obedience, among  others,  have 
been  and  will  always  be  in  force. 

As  mothers,  we  need  to  bul- 
wark our  children  against  these 
prevalent,  loose  and  wicked 
thoughts  and  actions.  We  must 
be  on  the  watchtower  in  our 
homes  twenty-four  hours  a  day. 
We  must  constantly  pray  for  guid- 
ance and  seek  the  counsel  of  the 
Priesthood  in  our  efforts. 

With  all  that  a  mother  must 
do,  it  would  seem  that  each  child 
should  feel  accepted  and  loved 
and  secure  in  the  love  that  his 
parents  feel  for  each  other  and 
for  him.  It  is  an  arduous  task  for 
a  mother  to  maintain  a  loving  at- 
titude in  spite  of  irritations  and 
worries  which  come  inevitably. 
One  mother  preserves  her  loving 
calmness  through  snatching  just 
a  few  minutes  to  read  a  few  verses 
of  scripture.  She  says  there  is 
nothing  which  calms  her  feelings 
and  changes  her  attitudes  so 
quickly  as  this  does.  As  the  chil- 
dren have  grown  older  and  no- 
ticed her  reading,  it  has  caused 
the  scriptures  to  take  on  greater 
significance  in  their  daily  living. 

President  George  Albert  Smith 
once  said  in  a  talk,  "There  is  no 
happiness  worthy  of  the  name 
that  does  not  come  as  a  result  of 
obedience  to  a  loving  Father  who 
has  said  to  us  'This  is  the  path- 
way, walk  ye  in  it.  .  .  .'  There  is 


safety  for  us  only  on  the  Lord's 
side  of  the  line"  {The  Handbook 
of  the  Restoration,  page  601).  A 
child  reared  in  a  loving  home  eas- 
ily learns  that  Heavenly  Father 
loves  him  even  more  than  his 
earthly  parents  do,  and  accepts 
the  fact  that  the  Father's  laws 
have  only  his  eternal  happiness  in 
view.  All  too  frequently  are  blaz- 
oned the  results  of  disobedience 
for  one  who  stepped  over  into 
Satan's  territory,  on  his  side  of 
the  line.  This  comparison  has 
meaning  in  the  child's  world.  It 
helps  also  for  a  mother  to  confide 
about  an  example  in  her  own  life 
when  she  nearly  became  disobedi- 
ent and  almost  stepped  into  the 
devil's  territory,  and  how  thank- 
ful she  is  that  she  resisted.  Of  the 
time  when  ^he  wanted  to  go  to  a 
movie  at  night  and  rebelliously 
stayed  home  only  to  learn  the 
next  morning  that  the  roof  had 
collapsed  from  the  weight  of  snow 
and  killed  most  of  the  audience. 

#1  testimony  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ  is  the  supreme  gift  a  moth- 
er would  strive,  above  all,  to  have 
her  child  possess.  From  the  time 
he  is  a  babe  in  arms  she  can  sing 
to  him  of  Jesus  and  train  him 
while  a  lisping  child  to  kneel  at 
her  side  and  pray  to  him.  The 
love  the  child  will  feel  for  the  Sav- 
ior will  be  a  potent  force  in  help- 
ing her  to  teach  him  the  meaning 
of  repentance  for  his  childish  mis- 
deeds. The  knowledge  of  Jesus' 
love  and  joy  when  the  child  does 
right,  will  help  him  to  tell  the 
truth  and  be  honest. 

As  a  child  approaches  baptism, 
a  mother  should  have  taught  him 
the  meaning  of  it  and  the  great 
gift  he  will  receive  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  When  he  becomes  a  teen- 


811 


November  1967 


ager  and,  later,  when  he  may  leave 
the  home  entirely,  the  realization 
of  the  possession  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  will  comfort  and  bless  him. 
He  may  recall  his  mother's  teach- 
ings of  the  preservation  of  Wil- 
ford  Woodruff's  life  many  times 
through  his  instant  obedience  to 
the  promptings  of  the  Spirit.  The 
man,  the  woman  will  have  learned 
to  obey  the  still,  small  voice  which 
says,  "Do  this;  do  that"— "Don't 
do  that." 

This  training  of  a  child  presup- 
poses that  a  mother  will  have 
managed,  in  some  way  or  another, 
if  her  family  is  large,  to  have  re- 
ceived the  confidences  of  each 
child  alone  each  day.  This  will 
keep  open  the  communication  be- 
tween them.  Today,  it  may  be 
what  the  schoolteacher  said  to 
the  child  before  recess.  In  the 
years  ahead  it  may  be  how  a 
friend  stole  in  a  store,  or  began 
to  smoke.  Often  having  a  child 
pray  alone  with  the  mother  over 
a  difficult  situation  may  bring 
about  a  needed  softened  attitude. 

And  with  it  all,  must  be  set  an 
example  for  work,  both  mental 
and  physical  with  the  child  work- 
ing along  with  the  mother.  "Thou 
shalt  not  be  idle"  is  a  dictum  of 
the  Lord  as  is  "In  the  sweat  of 
thy  face  shalt  thou  eat  bread." 
Work  is  the  great  blessing  and 
even  in  times  of  dire  distress  it 
will  bring  comfort  and  satisfac- 
tion. 


As  we  read  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, we  discover  the  feeling  of 
hopelessness  the  righteous  felt  as 
wickedness  prevailed.  The  Proph- 
et Mormon,  when  only  fifteen, 
was  leading  the  Nephite  armies, 
but  unsuccessfully,  because  of 
their  degradation  and  wickedness. 
He  wrote,  "But  behold  this  my 
joy  was  vain,  for  their  sorrowing 
was  not  unto  repentance,  because 
of  the  goodness  of  God;  but  it 
was  rather  the  sorrowing  of  the 
damned,  because  the  Lord  would 
not  always  suffer  them  to  take 
happiness  in  sin"  (Mormon  2:13). 

#4s  mothers  today,  we  must  not 
feel  discouraged  nor  hopeless.  We 
have  been  told  that  this  gospel 
will  not  be  given  to  another  peo- 
ple, and  we  know  that  great  spir- 
its have  been  reserved  to  come 
forth  in  this  day.  Recently,  a 
modern  day  prophet  said  that 
while  conditions  in  the  world 
grew  worse,  the  Church  would 
continue  to  carry  on  its  work  at 
the  same  time. 

Instead,  the  mothers  of  the 
Church  must  rejoice,  rejoice  to  be 
alive  in  these  great  last  days,  re- 
joice in  the  goodness  of  their  sons 
and  daughters  whom  they  have 
reared  in  the  nurture  and  admo- 
nition of  the  Lord. 

May  we  all  be  that  kind  of  a 
mother  whose  children  have  the 
only  gift  of  security  there  is — the 
Church,  I  pray. 


r 


WITH  CHIVALRY 

Iris  W.  Schow 

When  bird  and  sun  are  moving  south  once  more. 
And  equinoctial  storms  have  come  and  gone, 
The  trees,  like  Raleigh,  doff  their  brilliant  coats 
And  lay  them  down  for  us  to  walk  upon. 


812 


The  Heart 

and 

Willing  Mind 


Counselor  Louise  W.  Madsen 

[Address  Delivered  at  the 

General  Session  of  the  Relief 

Society  Annual  General 

Conference, 

September  27,  1967] 


♦  Two  things  the  Lord  requires 
if  one  is  to  obtain  the  fullness  of 
his  blessings.  "Behold,  the  Lord 
requireth  the  heart  and  a  willing 
mind"  (D&C  64:34). 

The  heart,  according  to  the  un- 
derstanding received  from  study- 
ing the  words  of  Christ,  his 
prophets  and  apostles,  is  the  re- 
pository of  that  which  is  good, 
the  storehouse  of  those  thoughts 
which  bring  the  deepest  medita- 
tion. Those  things  which  are 
heard  but  not  fully  understood 
are  stored  in  the  heart  to  ponder, 
as  did  Mary.  When  the  events 
leading  to  the  birth  of  the  Son 
were  unfolded  she  "pondered 
them  in  her  heart"  (Luke  2:19). 
The  pure  heart  is  the  dwelling 
place  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  "Yea, 
behold,  I  will  tell  you  in  your 
mind  and  in  your  heart,  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  which  shall  come 
upon  you  and  which  shall  dwell 
in  your  heart"  (D&C  8:2).  This 
is  the  promise  given  to  those  who 
ask  in  faith,  with  an  honest  heart, 
believing  that  knowledge  will  be 
received. 

The  heart  is  not  only  a  reposi- 
tory and  a  storehouse  but  it  is  a 
motive  power.  "With  my  whole 
heart  I  have  sought  thee;  O  let 
me  not  wander  from  thy  com- 
mandments," the  Psalmist  sings 
(Psalms  119:10).  Love,  which  is 
described  as  the  greatest  thing  in 
the  world,  the  basis  of  the  first 
and  greatest  commandment,  is 
centered  in  the  heart.  "I  have  you 
in  my  heart"  (Phil.  1:7),  Paul 
writes  to  his  beloved  people,  the 
Philippians.  Compassion,  the  de- 
sire to  express  love  by  serving 
others,  springs  from  the  heart. 
The  heart  rejoices  in  righteous- 
ness or  is  saddened  by  unright- 
eousness.   It  is  the  heart  which 


813 


November  1967 


guides  the  soul  to  repentance,  the 
sorrowing  heart  which  seeks  ex- 
piation for  sin.  It  is  the  heart 
filled  to  overflowing  which  leads 
to  expressions  of  gratitude. 

The  heart  is  the  seat  of  courage, 
of  nobleness.  It  is  in  its  chambers 
the  spirit  of  forgiveness  is  found. 
The  heart  reacts  to  the  appeal  of 
the  gospel;  it  feels  the  warmth  of 
God's  word  and  the  joy  of  his 
work.  Faith  is  believing  with  the 
heart. 

Conversely,  sadly,  the  opposite 
can  be  true.  Sometimes  the  heart 
is  filled  with  evil,  crowding  out 
the  good,  the  clean,  the  joyous, 
the  right.  Only  the  Lord  knows 
what  is  actually  in  the  heart. 
"But  the  Lord  said  unto  Samuel," 
as  he  sought  to  find  a  successor 
to  Saul,  "Look  not  on  his  coun- 
tenance, or  on  the  height  of  his 
stature  .  .  .  for  the  Lord  seeth  not 
as  man  seeth,  for  man  looketh  on 
the  outward  appearance,  but  the 
Lord  looketh  on  the  heart"  (I 
Sam.  16:7). 

■  his,  then,  is  the  heart  the 
Lord  reiquires,  the  pure,  humble, 
reverent,  compassionate,  forgiv- 
ing, loving  heart;  the  repository 
of  his  words,  the  storehouse  of 
truths  for  meditations,  the  mo- 
tivator of  righteous  action.  "Let 
the  words  of  my  mouth,  and  the 
meditation  of  my  heart,  be  ac- 
ceptable in  thy  sight,  0  Lord,  my 
strength,  and  my  redeemer,"  we 
may  pray  as  did  David  (Psalms 
19:14). 

A  willing  mind  the  Lord  also 
requires;  willing  to  accept  his 
teachings,  to  cast  out  doubt,  to 
do  his  work.  A  teachable  mind, 
open,  ready,  desiring  to  learn,  is 
mandatory.  A  strong  mind,  filled 
with  the  strength  of  knowing  the 


truth,  and  one  which  does  not 
"weary  of  well  doing"  (D&C  64: 
32)  is  necessary.  A  tireless  mind 
which  accepts  the  commandment, 
"Wherefore,  if  ye  believe  me,  ye 
will  labor  while  it  is  called  today" 
(D&C  64:25) ,  is  required.  A  mind 
with  vision,  ready  to  receive  the 
life-enriching  gospel,  able  to  see 
with  clarity  the  wisdom  of  dedica- 
tion to  the  will  of  the  Lord,  will 
respond  to  the  whispering  of  the 
"still,  small  voice,"  the  burning 
within  the  breast,  and  the  urging 
of  the  spirit. 

The  heart  and  willing  mind  sig- 
nify obedience.  That  which  is  re- 
quired by  the  Lord  of  us  living  in 
these  latter  days  is  whole-hearted, 
whole-souled,  whole-minded  obe- 
dience. Perhaps  the  greatest  will- 
ingness the  Lord  requires  is 
willingness  to  be  obedient.  One 
shows  his  devotion  and  dedica- 
tion by  obedience. 

The  element  of  sacrifice  enters 
into  a  contemplation  of  obedience, 
a  willingness  to  sacrifice  immedi- 
ate pleasures  and  desires  for  ulti- 
mate blessings.  The  grace  of 
submission  to  divine  will,  to  au- 
thority, is  gained  when  one  can 
say,  "Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have 
me  do?"  (Acts  9:6).  His  chosen 
people  are  the  obedient,  chosen 
because  of  their  willingness  to 
obey. 

Know  thou  the  God  of  thy  father, 
and  serve  him  with  a  perfect  heart  and 
with  a  wilHng  mind:  for  the  Lord 
searcheth  all  hearts,  and  understand - 
eth  all  the  imaginations  of  the 
thoughts;  if  thou  seek  him  he  will  be 
found  of  thee;  but  if  thou  forsake  him, 
he  will  cast  thee  off  forever  (I  Chron. 
28:9). 

This  admonition  should  be  our 
guide.  This  the  Lord  requires. 


814 


STEADFAST 

Gilean  Douglas 

J^ow  many  winters  must  have  come  to  fling 
Jfeeir  migbir|S^'"stif*f«^ne's"  eternal  spring. 


HAL  RUMEL 


REPORT  AND 
OFFICIAL  INSTRUCTIONS 

President  Belle  S.  Spafford 


[Delivered  at  the  Officers   Meeting  of  the  Relief   Soci- 
ety  Annual    General   Conference,    September   27,    1967.] 


♦  It  is  with  deep  appreciation  for 
the  devoted  efforts  of  Relief  So- 
ciety leaders  and  members  alike, 
and  with  thankfulness  to  our 
Heavenly  Father  for  his  bless- 
ings, that  I  bring  to  you  today  a 
brief  report  of  the  growth  and 
general  accomplishments  of  Relief 
Society  during  the  calendar  year 
1966,  together  with  a  few  instruc- 
tions, recommendations,  and  cau- 
tions from  the  General  Board. 
Practically  all  aspects  of  the  work 
of  the  Society  during  the  last 
calendar  year  showed  gratifying 
gains.  In  the  few  instances  where 
decreases  were  recorded,  they 
may  be  explained  by  changing 
circumstances  or  changes  in  pro- 
cedures. For  example,  the  number 
of  visits  made  to  families  in  need 
by  ward  Relief  Society  presidents 
under  the  direction  of  the  respec- 
tive bishops  decreased  by  more 
than  10,000.  Undoubtedly  this 
was  due  to  the  fact  that  emphasis 
is  now  being  placed  by  the  Gen- 
eral Priesthood  Welfare  Commit- 


tee on  the  initial  visit  being  made 
by  the  bishops  themselves,  with 
only  follow-up  visits  being  made 
by  Relief  Society  presidents. 

MEMBERSHIP  AND  ATTENDANCE 

At  the  close  of  1966,  there  were 
301,248  sisters  enrolled  in  the  So- 
ciety, an  increase  of  14,428,  each 
of  whom  may  grow  in  testimony, 
be  strengthened  in  service  to  her 
family,  her  sisters,  her  Church, 
and  her  community,  through  her 
participation  in  the  program  of 
the  Society. 

In  spite  of  the  demands  made 
upon  the  time  of  women  today, 
particularly  women  who  are  em- 
ployed outside  their  homes,  and 
regardless  of  the  enticements  that 
would  draw  the  sisters  away  from 
Relief  Society,  the  average  at- 
tendance at  regular  Relief  Society 
meetings  increased  by  over  5,000. 
Second  session  Relief  Societies, 
no  doubt,  were  an  important  fac- 
tor in  the  increase. 


816 


Report  and  Official  Instructions 


SECOND  SESSION  RELIEF  SOCIETIES 

Sisters,  the  growing  number  of 
wards  holding  second  session  Re- 
lief Societies  leads  us  to  offer  a 
few  suggestions  with  regard  to 
them.  They  should  be  undertaken 
only  with  the  bishop's  full  ap- 
proval following  his  being  fully 
apprised  of  all  that  is  involved; 
i.e.,  the  use  of  the  meetinghouse; 
the  additional  requirements  that 
must  be  made  of  the  regular  Re- 
lief Society  officers;  the  number 
of  women  who  would  benefit  and 
who  otherwise  would  be  unable  to 
attend  Relief  Society  meetings. 
Second  session  Relief  Societies 
are  no  longer  an  experiment.  They 
have  proved  successful  in  count- 
less wards.  Evening  sessions 
should  be  regularly  scheduled  as 
to  day  and  time  of  meeting,  with 
the  convenience  of  the  sisters  who 
will  attend  being  kept  in  mind. 
The  frequency  of  these  sessions, 
if  not  held  weekly,  would  be  de- 
termined by  the  Relief  Society 
presidency  in  consultation  with 
the  bishop. 

LEADERSHIP  IN  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Throughout  the  Church,  there 
is  today  a  total  of  6,809  organized 
Relief  Society  units — stake,  mis- 
sion, mission  district,  ward,  and 
branch  Societies.  This  represents 
an  increase  of  147.  There  are 
196,259  women  holding  leader- 
ship positions  in  these  organiza- 
tions. This  is  almost  two-thirds 
of  the  total  number  of  members. 

The  latter  part  of  May,  the  Re- 
lief Society  Presidency  and  two 
other  members  of  the  General 
Board  conducted  three  regional 
conferences  in  Great  Britian  un- 
der the  direction  of  Elder  Mark 


E.  Petersen,  as  a  special  assign- 
ment. The  leadership  ability  of 
the  sisters  evidenced  at  these  con- 
ferences was  impressive.  They 
were  poised,  well-informed,  gifted 
in  their  powers  of  expression, 
humble,  and  gracious.  If  this  may 
be  regarded  as  an  index  of  Relief 
Society  leadership  strength — and 
I  believe  it  may  be  so  regarded — 
certainly  our  leadership  training 
efforts  are  bearing  good  fruit. 
Leadership  training,  however,  is 
a  continuing  matter  in  Relief  So- 
ciety since  new  members  are  con- 
tinually coming  into  the  Society. 

VISITING  TEACHING 

The  visiting  teaching  program 
continues  to  grow  in  size,  to  in- 
crease in  importance,  and  to  im- 
prove in  quality.  There  were  over 
130,000  visiting  teachers  who 
made  a  total  of  607,201  visits  dur- 
ing 1966,  over  100,000  visits  in 
excess  of  one-half  million.  Of  this 
number  of  visits,  8,875  were  made 
to  non-Latter-day  Saint  families 
at  their  request  or  as  directed  by 
the  bishop.  This  indicates  the  ap- 
preciation which  is  felt  for  the 
visits  of  these  sisters.  In  the 
stakes,  an  average  of  nine  visits 
was  made  during  the  year  to  each 
family.  Church-wide,  the  average 
was  eight  visits  per  family.  If  the 
program  were  fully  functioning, 
there  would  have  been  twelve  vis- 
its per  family.  We  know,  however, 
that  circumstances  over  which  we 
have  no  control  make  twelve  vis- 
its annually  per  family  extremely 
difficult,  if  not  impossible  of  real- 
ization. We  commend  presiden- 
cies and  visiting  teachers  alike  for 
their  excellent  record.  Letters 
from  Relief  Society  presidents 
and  comments  from  Priesthood 
leaders     indicate     that     visiting 


817 


November  1967 


teacher  reports  submitted  by 
ward  Relief  Society  presidents  to 
bishops  are  growing  more  mean- 
ingful and  helpful  to  bishops  as 
they  direct  home  teachers  with 
regard  to  bringing  families  into 
activity  in  the  Church.  Visiting 
teacher  meetings,  of  which  ap- 
proximately 40,000  were  held  dur- 
ing 1966 — an  increase  of  more 
than  1,000 — are  the  main  place  to 
train  women  in  quality  teaching 
and  significant  reporting.  We  urge 
you  to  consider  this  with  ward 
presidents  in  the  presidents  de- 
partment of  a  forthcoming  leader- 
ship meeting. 

EDUCATIONAL  PROGRAM 

The  educational  courses  con- 
tinue as  class  involvement  discus- 
sions dealing  with  a  central  gospel 
principle  or  truth,  with  amplify- 
ing material  approved  by  the 
Church  Correlation  Committee. 
Approximately  24,000  women  are 
serving  as  class  leaders  and  doing 
highly  commendable  work. 

Education  materials  have  been 
prepared  and  are  available  to  ac- 
company the  1967-68  courses  of 
study.  You  have  been  advised  re- 
garding these  in  correspondence 
from  the  General  Board. 

The  booklet,  "Special  Lessons 
for  Rehef  Society,'*  Volume  4,  for 
those  requiring  simplified  lessons, 
is  now  available  at  a  cost  of  $1.75. 
It  will  contain  a  continuation  of 
the  two  courses,  Lessons  From 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  Latter- 
day  Saint  Church  History  only. 
The  homemaking  discussions, 
visiting  teacher  messages,  and  so- 
cial relations  lessons  will  be  those 
printed  in  the  Relief  Society  Mag- 
azine for  the  current  year's  edu- 
cation work.  Volume  1  "Lessons 
for     Indian     Relief     Societies," 


($1.25),  and  Volume  2  ($1.75) 
and  Volume  3  ($2.00)  of  "Special 
Lessons  for  Relief  Society,"  con- 
tinue to  be  available. 

HOMEMAKING  PROGRAM 

The  homemaking  discussions 
for  the  forthcoming  season  enti- 
tled, "Development  Through 
Homemaking  Education,"  offer 
variety  and  interest  for  the  wom- 
an who  would  maintain  a  finan- 
cially well  protected  family  and  a 
happy  home.  Once  again,  the 
homemaking  meeting  continues 
as  the  second  best  attended  meet- 
ing. The  output  of  these  meetings 
reflects  the  resourcefulness  of 
homemaking  leaders  and  the  dili- 
gence of  the  sisters.  There  was  a 
total  of  1,362,000  articles  com- 
pleted in  the  homemaking  meet- 
ings during  1966.  Of  this  number, 
828,000  were  sewed  articles,  in- 
cluding quilts,  clothing  for  men, 
women,  and  children,  and  house- 
hold furnishings.  There  were  534,- 
000  non-sewed  articles  made  to 
add  charm,  beauty,  and  conven- 
ience to  the  home. 

THE    RELIEF    SOCIETY    MAGAZINE 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
now  published  in  English  and 
Spanish,  has  a  present  circulation 
of  260,000  in  the  EngHsh  edition 
and  nearly  6,000  in  the  Spanish 
edition.  The  Relief  Society  Mag- 
azine is  the  official  publication  of 
the  Society,  but  it  should  be  in 
the  home  of  every  Latter-day 
Saint  woman  regardless  of  wheth- 
er or  not  she  is  an  enrolled  mem- 
ber of  Relief  Society. 

COMPASSIONATE  SERVICES 

The  compassionate  services 
continue  to  engage  the  time  and 
energies  of  Relief  Society  sisters. 


818 


Report  and  Official  Instructions 


For  the  first  time  in  several  years, 
the  number  of  days  of  bedside 
nursing  care  increased.  Approx- 
imately 2,000  eight-hour  days  of 
service  were  given  over  the  pre- 
vious year,  bringing  the  total 
number  of  days  care  to  31,120. 
Figures  for  other  types  of  com- 
passionate service  are  equally 
gratifying. 

It  is  suggested  that  in  assigning 
a  Relief  Society  sister  to  bedside 
nursing  care  of  a  sick  person  or 
in  arranging  for  such  nursing  care 
on  a  paid  basis,  that  Relief  So- 
ciety presidents  make  sure  the 
sister  is  qualified  for  the  service 
required.  We  suggest  that  pres- 
idents make  use  of  the  nurse  lists 
in  this  connection.  Where  a  pa- 
tient requires  lifting,  we  should 
make  sure  the  sister  assigned  to 
the  service  has  the  necessary 
strength  and  skill  to  render  the 
service  without  harm  to  herself 
or  the  patient.  We  would  carefully 
consider  the  general  health  of  a 
sister  assigned  to  give  bedside 
nursing  care. 

We  respond  to  bedside  nursing 
needs  in  the  spirit  of  willing  serv- 
ice and  loving  sisterhood.  At  the 
same  time,  we  safeguard,  to  the 
best  of  our  abilities,  the  patient 
and  the  sister  assigned  to  render 
the  service  by  being  informed 
with  regard  to  the  patient's  needs, 
and  also  as  to  the  qualifications 
and  health  condition  of  the  sister 
to  whom  we  assign  the  service. 
At  no  time  would  we  deny  bed- 
side watchcare  to  the  sick,  for 
which  most  Relief  Society  sisters 
are  qualified,  but  where  actual 
handling  of  the  patient  is  required 
and  other  special  ministrations 
such  as  the  giving  of  medications, 
we  must  recognize  the  importance 
of  assigning  the  service  to  quali- 


fied sisters. 

The  homemaking  discussion 
course  outlined  for  the  coming 
four  summer  meetings  deals  with 
home  nursing,  and  will  be  helpful 
to  you  in  preparing  the  sisters  to 
care  for  the  sick  in  the  homes. 

SINGING  MOTHERS  PROGRAM 

The  Singing  Mothers  program 
is  moving  forward  with  a  high  de- 
gree of  success.  We  now  have 
3,601  choruses — an  increase  of 
376,  with  over  50,000  sisters  par- 
ticipating— an  increase  of  349.  We 
are  pleased  to  announce  that  an 
invitation  has  been  extended  by 
the  National  Broadcasting  Com- 
pany for  the  Singing  Mothers 
from  the  New  York-New  Jersey 
area  to  provide  a  special  Christ- 
mas Eve  program  for  the  "Voices 
of  Christmas"  radio  series.  Keep 
this  in  mind  and  tune  in  to  hear 
our  Relief  Society  sisters  sing 
under  the  leadership  of  Sister 
Ellen  N.  Barnes,  a  member  of 
the  General  Board. 

SOCIAL  ACTIVITIES 

The  social  activities  of  Relief 
Society  are  holding  the  interest 
of  Relief  Society  members,  and 
on  the  whole,  are  providing  not 
only  relaxation  and  delightful  en- 
tertainment for  the  members,  but 
are  also  providing  development 
and  utilization  of  their  talents. 
This  is  as  it  should  be.  The  Gen- 
eral Board  looks  with  apprehen- 
sion upon  what  appears  to  be  a 
growing  tendency  on  the  part  of 
Relief  Society  officers,  to  use  paid 
entertainers  who  independently 
prepare  and  present  their  own 
programs  at  Relief  Society  social 
functions.  Regardless  of  the  na- 
ture and  quality  of  such  pro- 
grams,    paid     entertainment     is 


819 


November  1967 


scarcely  in  keeping  with  the  pur- 
poses or  character  of  ReHef  So- 
ciety, and  such  presentations 
wrest  from  the  ReHef  Society 
president  full  control  of  what  is 
presented.  In  addition,  it  need- 
lessly reduces  the  Relief  Society 
funds  which  are  acquired  through 
the  labors  of  the  members  who 
themselves  are  entitled  to  the  de- 
velopment incident  to  a  Relief 
Society  program. 

BOOK   REVIEWS  AND 
LECTURE   COURSES 

We  also  caution  presidents 
with  regard  to  book  reviews  as 
entertainment  at  social  functions. 
The  Cultural  Refinement  course 
offers  monthly  to  the  members 
the  very  best  in  literature,  to- 
gether with  music  and  art.  If 
upon  occasion,  however,  a  presi- 
dency feels  that  a  book  review 
would  be  enjoyed  and  the  sisters 
would  benefit  from  it  at  a  social 
function,  they  must  bear  in  mind 
that,  as  administrative  officers, 
they  have  the  responsibility  to 
know  the  contents  of  the  book, 
to  jointly  evaluate  its  possible 
acceptance  by  the  members,  and 
its  possible  influence  upon  them. 
Presidencies,  in  arranging  for 
book  reviews,  must  accept  re- 
sponsibility for  knowing  that  the 
book  does  not  present  viewpoints 
or  advocate  action  contrary  to 
the  standards  of  Relief  Society 
and  the  teachings  of  the  Church. 

We  further  call  to  the  atten- 
tion of  Relief  Society  presiden- 
cies the  ruling  that  Relief  Society 
does  not  sponsor  lectures  or  lec- 
ture courses,  whether  they  be 
based  on  books  or  other  subject 
matter,  except  as  approved  by 
the  General  Board  and  the  Cor- 
relation   Committee.    Recent   re- 


ports reaching  the  General  Board 
indicate  that  currently  popular 
books  on  womanhood  and  related 
subjects  and  lecture  courses 
based  on  such  books  are  being 
sponsored  by  some  Relief  Socie- 
ties counter  to  the  General  Board 
ruling.  We  are  advised  that  the 
teachings  in  some  of  these  books 
have  proved  very  disturbing  to 
some  Relief  Society  members. 
We,  therefore,  admonish  you  to 
abide  strictly  by  the  General 
Board  ruling. 

FINANCING  STAKE  BOARDS 

We  commend  Relief  Society 
presidencies  for  the  sound  finan- 
cial management  of  the  respec- 
tive Societies.  In  this  connection, 
we  mention  particularly  the  re- 
sourcefulness and  intelligence 
with  which  stake  boards  have  ad- 
justed to  the  plan  whereby  gar- 
ment earnings  no  longer  go  into 
the  Relief  Society  treasuries. 
This  change,  made  two  years  ago, 
posed  a  challenge  for  stake  Relief 
Society  presidencies — a  challenge 
that  has  been  well  and  appropri- 
ately met. 

Occasionally,  the  question  is 
asked  as  to  whether  a  stake  Re- 
lief Society  may  assess  ward  Re- 
lief Societies  for  financial  help.  In 
reply  to  this  question,  wards  may 
help  a  stake  financially  by  sup- 
porting a  stake  board  sponsored 
fund-raising  program  (and  I  re- 
mind you  that  where  this  is  ex- 
pected of  the  wards,  it  is  wise  to 
involve  the  wards  in  the  planning 
and  presentation  of  the  activity) . 
The  General  Board  sees  a  number 
of  reasons  why  stake  boards 
should  not  assess  wards  in  order 
to  meet  their  financial  needs.  For 
example,  ward  officers  and  mem- 
bers might  not  be  amenable  to 


820 


Report  and  Official  Instructions 


such  action,  and  this  could  inter- 
fere with  the  harmonious  relation- 
ship between  stake  and  ward 
officers;  it  would  be  difficult  to 
assess  all  wards  equitably,  since 
all  do  not  have  the  same  size 
treasuries  or  earning  capacities; 
it  could  bring  criticism  of  stake 
board  expenditures  by  ward  work- 
ers who  might  disapprove  of  the 
manner  in  which  the  money  was 
being  spent  by  the  stake  and 
which  they  regard  as  actually 
being  ward  money.  The  General 
Board,  therefore,  advises  against 
ward  assessments. 

The  financing  of  stake  boards 
on  college  campuses  is  governed 
by  the  Priesthood  leaders. 

CAMPUS  BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
LEADERSHIP 

Referring  to  campus  branch 
Relief  Societies,  we  are  delighted 
with  the  acceptance  of  Relief  So- 
ciety by  the  young  college  wom- 
en. Their  understanding  of  the 
work,  the  quality  of  their  efforts, 
and  their  intelligent  leadership 
are  very  promising  for  Relief  So- 
ciety. When  they  leave  college 
and  reside  in  your  wards  or 
branches,  make  use  of  their  en- 
thusiasm and  abilities  by  bringing 
them  into  immediate  activity. 
You  will  find  the  rewards  to  be 
great. 

PARTICIPATION    IN    SATURDAY 
EVENING  SESSION  -   1967 
QUARTERLY  CONFERENCES 

We  wish  at  this  time  to  com- 
mend the  stake  Relief  Societies 
for  the  excellence  of  their  partici- 
pation in  the  Saturday  evening 
session  of  the  stake  quarterly  con- 
ferences during  this  year.  The 
brethren  visiting  the  conferences 
have    brought    to    the    General 


Board    excellent    commendatory 
reports. 

NEW  RECORDING  AND  REPORTING 
FORMS 

We  remind  you  that  the  Relief 
Society  year,  together  with  other 
units  of  the  Church,  is  now  from 
September  1  to  August  31,  with 
reports  being  prepared  according- 
ly. The  only  exception  in  Relief 
Society  is  the  Magazine  Honor 
Roll  which  will  remain  on  a  calen- 
dar year.  The  annual  report  for 
January  1  through  August  31, 
1967,  was  due  in  the  General 
Board  office  September  20  from 
stakes  and  October  1  from  mis- 
sions. New  ward  and  stake  record 
books  and  visiting  teacher  report 
books  providing  for  changes  have 
been  issued  in  fourteen  languages, 
adapted  to  the  needs  of  Societies 
in  both  Northern  and  Southern 
Hemispheres.  We  call  your  atten- 
tion to  changes  in  policies  and 
record  keeping  procedures  incor- 
porated in  these  books,  and  par- 
ticularly those  related  to  the  new 
procedures  of  the  Church  for  the 
preparation  and  presentation  of 
permanent  historical  information. 
Extra  copies  of  the  instructions 
for  both  ward  and  stake  record 
books  are  prepared  in  separate 
pamphlet  form  for  the  use  of  ward 
and  stake  Relief  Society  pres- 
idents. These  may  be  ordered 
from  the  General  Board  Office  for 
twenty-five  cents  each. 

Monthly  reports  are  now  re- 
quired by  Priesthood  authorities 
from  all  Priesthood  and  auxiliary 
organizations,  including  Relief 
Society.  All  of  these  matters  are 
already  in  effect  and  will  be 
explained  in  the  Secretary-Treas- 
urers Department  of  this  Con- 
ference. 


821 


November  1967 


"HISTORY  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY" 
NOW  AVAILABLE 

We  hope  you  are  already  famil- 
iar with,  enjoying,  and  making 
use  of  the  new  book.  The  History 
of  Relief  Society,  available  at  the 
General  Board  office  for  $4.  per 
copy,  postpaid.  We  urge  every 
Relief  Society  to  obtain  a  copy  of 
this  valuable  history  for  organiza- 
tion use.  Individual  members  will 
find  this  history  valuable  for  their 
home  libraries. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  A  YEAR-ROUND 
PROGRAM 

Sisters,  let  us  dispel  the  con- 
cept of  Relief  Society  being  an 
eight-month  program,  with  only 
one  meeting  each  month  during 


the  summer  months.  Relief  So- 
ciety is  a  year-round,  continuous 
program  of  service,  activity,  and 
education,  and  it  is  day-by-day 
watchcare  over  our  people.  Visit- 
ing teaching,  compassionate  ser- 
vices, work  on  Church  welfare 
projects,  homemaking  meetings, 
social  activities.  Singing  Mothers 
activities,  the  garment  distribu- 
tion program,  are  not  geared  to  a 
set  number  of  consecutive  months. 
They  are  year-round  programs. 
Ours  is  a  well-rounded  program, 
designed  to  meet  the  needs  of  the 
sisters,  the  Church,  and  our  peo- 
ple, generally,  on  a  continuing 
basis.  Let  us  keep  it  thus  that  the 
blessings  of  the  Lord  may  abide 
with  us  continuously  in  our 
labors. 


TO  "GIVE  FOR" 

Elizabeth  Cottam  Walker 

Always  I  had  heard  it  said 

"Forgive,"  and  it  had  been  a  word 
my  tongue  spoke,  my  ear  heard. 
But  this  word 
my  heart  rejected. 

Oh,  I  had  thought  that  I  forgave,  but  then 
in  an  unguarded  hour 
forgotten  angers  assailed  my  power 
to  forget,  awakening  old  resentments. 

Why  had  I  failed? 

Forgetting  is  not  forgiving  — 

no  one  forgives  who  can  recall 
an  injury;  forgiveness  is  an  all 
possessing  love,  forgetfulness  of  self. 

I  must  realize  it  is  another's  right 

to  be  forgiven.  How  great  the  grief 
the  unforgiven  carry;  denying  relief 
binds  the  unforgiving  one  forever. 

This  I  know,  and  this  must  I  do  — 
I  must  "give  for"  to  "forgive"; 
give  love  for  hatred,  for  to  live 
with  love  is  the  Master's  way  of  life. 


822 


//  The  Golden  Bowl 

Alice  babm 


♦  "Are  you  sure  you  don't  want 
the  package  gift  wrapped?"  the 
clerk  asked. 

We  shook  our  heads. 

"We  want  to  wrap  it  ourselves," 
Virginia  said,  and  I  blurted,  "be- 
cause we  want  to  look  inside  some 
more." 

The  clerk  chuckled  and 
wrapped  the  gilded  box  in  plain 
paper.  We  put  our  change  on  the 
counter,  including  the  show  ticket 
money  Uncle  Tim  had  given  us, 
then  took  turns  carrying  our  pack- 
age home. 

We  got  it  past  the  family  and 
into  our  room  without  being  no- 
ticed. Virginia  set  it  on  our  bed 
and  I  started  to  untie  the  string. 

"Ellie,  be  careful.  I'll  unwrap 
it,"  Virginia  said.  She's  two  years 
older  than  I  and  thinks  she's 
grown  up. 

I  sat  on  the  edge  of  the  bed. 


"You're  sitting  too  close,  Ellie," 
she  said,  so  I  moved  a  couple  of 
inches. 

When  the  package  was  opened, 
she  folded  back  the  crisp  tissue 
paper,  and  there  they  were, 
gleaming  at  us — two  golden 
bowls! 

In  wonderment,  I  lifted  one  out 
of  the  box  and  Virginia  picked  up 
the  other.  They  were  a  set  of 
flower  bowls.  Mine  had  a  fluted 
edge  that  turned  out  like  petunia 
petals,  and  Virginia's  had  a  scal- 
loped edge  that  cupped  in  like  a 
half-closed  water  lily. 

I  held  mine  up  to  the  light  and 
it  sparkled  like  yellow  sapphire. 
"Oooh,"  I  exclaimed,  sucking  in 
my  breath.  "Oooh,"  was  all  I 
could  say,  for  how  could  anything 
have  the  gleam  of  pure  gold  and 
yet  be  so  crystal  clear? 

They  were  of  cut  glass,  radiat- 


823 


November  1967 


ing    jets    of    reflected    light   like 
jewels.    I    was    transported   with 

joy. 

"Pretty,  pretty,  pretty,"  I 
whispered  and  danced  around  the 
room,  holding  the  bowl  high  above 
my  head.  "Mama  will  love,  love, 
love  our  Christmas  gift." 

Then  I  tripped  on  the  rug  and 
the  bowl  flew  out  of  my  hands. 
Virginia  groaned,  and  I  shut  my 
eyes  tight,  waiting  for  the  crash, 
but  there  was  none.  Then  I 
looked.  The  bowl  had  landed  on 
my  pillow. 

"Ellie,  how  could  you!"  Vir- 
ginia scolded.  "Even  if  there  were 
one  hundred  more  bowls  like  that, 
we  couldn't  buy  another  one,  for 
we  don't  have  the  money." 

Weakly  I  sat  down.  We  had 
planned  and  saved  all  summer  to 
buy  these  for  Mama.  She  had  two 
little  tables  across  the  room  from 
each  other.  There  had  to  be  two 
bowls.  One  wouldn't  do. 

"I'm  sorry,"  I  said,  then 
laughed,  "no,  I'm  glad,  because 
everything  is  all  right." 

Virginia  gave  me  a  look  that 
silenced  me.  I  tucked  my  gift 
back  in  the  box  and  she  put  hers 
beside  it.  "We'll  put  them  away 
while  they're  still  whole,"  she 
said,  climbing  onto  a  chair.  She 
slid  the  box  onto  the  top  shelf  in 
our  closet. 

She  was  content  to  leave  the 
package  hidden  until  Christmas, 
but  I  had  to  take  a  look  every 
day.  Whenever  I  was  sure  of  not 
being  intruded  upon,  I'd  climb 
after  the  box  and  then  stand 
dazzled  at  what  was  inside.  One 
day  I  thought  I  heard  someone 
coming.  I  jumped,  tipping  the 
chair  over  and  smashing  the  box 
against  the  foot  of  the  bed.  One 
of  the  bowls  had  spilled  out  and 


lay  glittering  in  a  dozen  broken 
pieces  on  the  rug.  My  heart  fell 
kerplunk,  like  a  rock,  to  the  pit 
of  my  stomach.  I  felt  horrible. 
Through  shimmering  tears,  I 
gathered  the  broken  bits  into  an 
empty  shoe  box,  vainly  wishing 
that  by  some  magic  quirk  the 
pieces  would  go  back  together 
again. 

The  family  was  unusually  gay 
at  supper  that  night,  especially 
Virginia.  She  bubbled.  She  had 
been  like  that  ever  since  we 
bought  the  presents  for  Mama. 
Putting  her  lips  to  my  ear  she 
whispered,  "We  have  a  secret, 
haven't  we!" 

My  eyes  smarted  and  I  ducked 
my  head. 

Daddy  looked  up.  "What! 
Cornmeal  muffins,  and  you're  not 
eating?" 

My  chin  quivered  and  I  knew 
I'd  better  get  out  of  there.  "Ex- 
cuse me.  I  forgot  to  wash  my 
hands,"  I  said,  sliding  back  my 
chair. 

Locking  myself  in  the  bath- 
room, I  buried  my  face  in  a  towel 
and  howled.  Mama  knocked  on 
the  door  and  I  had  to  let  her  in. 

She  took  one  look  at  me,  then 
drew  me  into  her  arms.  "Why 
Ellie  honey,  what's  the  matter?" 

"I  don't  feel  so  well,"  I  sobbed. 
"Lots  at  school  have  sore  throats." 

She  got  a  little  flat  stick  from 
the  medicine  cabinet.  "Open  your 
mouth,"  she  said,  turning  me  to 
the  light.  She  flattened  my  tongue 
under  the  stick  and  I  gagged. 

"Your  throat  isn't  red  at  all," 
she  observed,  "but  I'll  swab  it 
just  for  good  luck." 

And  she  did.  I  spit  and  spit. 

"Where  else  do  you  feel  bad?" 
she  asked. 


824 


The  Golden  Bowl 


"All  over,"  I  said  truthfully. 
She  gave  me  an  aspirin  and  put 
me  to  bed. 

The  next  morning  I  assured  her 
I  was  better  and  raced  off  to 
school.  After  school  I  hurried  to 
the  Arrowhead  department  store, 
though  I  didn't  know  why.  I 
couldn't  have  bought  so  much  as 
a    penny    pencil.     Hopefully,    I 


looked  in  the  crystal  and  china 
department.  There  was  a  flower 
bowl,  not  nearly  so  nice  as  the 
one  I  had  broken,  and  a  dollar 
cheaper,  but  it  would  be  better 
than  nothing.  It  was  a  pale 
orange.  I  felt  desperate,  for 
Christmas  was  only  one  week 
away. 

Thoughtfully  I  walked  home, 
kicking  little  rocks  ahead  of  me. 
At  Sister  Simpson's  gate  I  hesi- 
tated. Maybe  I  could  earn  money 
running  errands  for  her,  I  thought, 
so  I  knocked  on  her  door. 

"Come  in,  Ellie.  How  nice  to 
see  you,"  she  greeted. 

"I  came  to  help  you,"  I  said. 
"Do  you  have  errands  to  run?" 

"Bless  you.  I  was  just  wishing 
for  a  little  chick  to  run  this  book 
over  to  Grandma  Bates  for  me." 

I  raced  with  the  book  and  got 
back  in  time  to  help  her  burn 
trash  in  her  incinerator,  then  I 


knew  I  must  hurry  home.  She 
gave  me  three  fat  raisin-filled 
cookies  and  a  big  hug. 

"Ellie,  you're  a  darling  for  help- 
ing me,"  she  said. 

I  simply  couldn't  tell  her  I 
needed  to  earn  money.  I  would 
have  to  think  of  something  else. 

The  next  day  I  stopped  at 
Turners.  Mary  Lou  has  three 
babies,  and  I  thought  she  might 
need  help. 

"Ellie,  you're  an  absolute  bless- 
ing," she  said.  "If  you'll  play  with 
the  youngsters  while  I  hang  out 
clothes  it  will  be  a  great  help." 

So  I  kept  the  twins  from  drag- 
ging the  baby  out  of  the  bassinet 
until  she  came  in,  then  she  gave 
me  three  cookies  and  asked  me  to 
come  again. 

I  could  see  that  all  I'd  ever 
earn  for  Christmas  would  be  cook- 
ies. I  was  worried  about  Virginia, 
too.  She  might  discover  anytime 
what  had  happened.  I  wanted  to 
tell  her  the  whole  miserable  truth, 
but  didn't  have  the  courage. 

When  I  got  home,  Virginia 
pulled  me  excitedly  into  our  room. 
"Look,  Ellie,  what  Aunt  Janet 
gave  us!"  She  held  up  a  shiny 
sheet  of  green  foil  paper  and  a 
white  ribbon  bow,  with  pepper- 
mint stripes  of  green.  Her  eyes 
danced.  "We  can  wrap  the  pack- 
age now." 

Again  my  heart  dropped  like  a 
rock  to  the  pit  of  my  stomach. 

Just  then  mama  called,  "Vir- 
ginia, there  is  someone  to  see 
you." 

Whew!  Saved  for  a  few  minutes 
anyway.  Slipping  into  my  coat  I 
ran  to  Sister  Simpson's  house, 
knocking  loudly  on  her  door. 

Opening  it,  she  exclaimed,  "My 
land  child,  you're  winded,"  and 
drew  me  inside. 


825 


November  1967 


"Sister  Simpson,  I  need  help 
quick,"  I  panted. 

She  sat  me  down  and  I  tried  to 
talk  but  my  voice  choked.  All  I 
could  do  was  sit  dumbly  with 
tears  running  down  my  face.  But 
she  was  patient  and  finally  I 
poured  out  my  woeful  tale. 

"Golden  glass  is  it!"  she  said 
thoughtfully,  staring  off  into 
space.  Then  she  took  hold  of  my 
shoulders.  "Ellie,  is  it  really  gold- 
colored  glass?" 

I  nodded  and  she  hugged  me. 

"Do  you  suppose  you  could 
stay  for  supper  tonight?"  She  had 
a  mysterious  air  that  made  my 
hopes  zoom. 

"Oh,  yes,"  I  said. 

So  she  telephoned,  and  mama 
said  it  would  be  all  right.  "While 
I  set  the  table,  Ellie,  you  run 
home  and  get  the  broken  bowl." 

We  lived  only  a  few  houses 
from  her.  When  I  burst  into  our 
room,  there  sat  Virginia,  weeping 
and  holding  pieces  of  the  broken 
bowl  in  her  hands.  I  felt  awful. 

"Oh,  Ellie,  Ellie,  how  could 
you!"  she  sobbed. 

"I  wanted  to  tell  you,  but  I 
couldn't."  My  eyes  started  to 
blur  so  I  rubbed  them  on  my  coat 
sleeve.  Taking  the  pieces  from  her 
I  put  them  in  the  box.  "Don't  feel 
bad.  I  can  fix  it." 

"You  can  never,  never  fix  it. 
It  is  broken  in  too  many  pieces." 
She  burst  into  a  fresh  torrent  of 
weeping. 

"Oh,  yes  I  can.  Sister  Simpson 
is  going  to  help  me."  I  hurried 
out  with  the  box  before  she  could 
say  more. 

Eating  with  Sister  Simpson  was 
an  event.  Her  brocaded  lunch 
cloth  was  snowy  white.  She  put 
on  a  bowl  of  fresh  holly  and  got 
out  her  green  drinking  glasses,  es- 


pecially for  me.  From  her  tiny 
toaster  oven  she  served  hot  rolls 
with  a  fluffy  cheese  omelet  and 
jelly. 

After  the  last  dish  was  dried 
and  put  away,  she  opened  the 
shoe  box  and  picked  up  a  piece 
of  glass.  "Just  what  we  need. 
Ellie,  we  can  make  something 
special  for  your  mother  from  this 
glass,  but  you  will  have  to  come 
every  day  until  Christmas.  Can 
you  do  that?" 

"You  mean  we  can't  fix  the 
bowl?"  I  asked  in  disappointment. 

"No,  dear,  but  we  can  fix  some- 
thing your  mother  will  love."  She 
went  into  another  room  and 
brought  out  a  cloth-covered  tray. 
"Lift  the  cloth,  ElHe." 

I  was  unprepared  for  what  met 
my  eyes.  "Oooh!"  I  exclaimed.  If, 
in  the  glass  flower  bowl  I  saw 
yellow  sapphires,  I  now  saw  all  of 
the  other  precious  gems — di- 
amonds, emeralds,  blue  sapphires, 
and  rubies. 

"This  is  a  gift  I'm  making  for 
my  daughter,  but  I  need  one 
more  color  to  finish  it." 

"You  need  gold-colored  glass?" 

"Yes.  Mary  Lou  and  I  have 
been  making  our  gifts  together, 
and  we  were  stalled  for  a  partic- 
ular color  of  glass.  We've  looked 
in  every  junk  shop  and  dump  and 
were  about  to  give  up.  Ellie,  if  I 
help  you  with  your  gift,  will  you 
trade  us  a  piece  of  your  flower 
bowl?  We  have  lots  of  colors  to 
give  you  in  return." 

I  sat  right  down  and  laughed. 
Who  ever  heard  of  anyone,  espe- 
cially grownups,  swapping  chunks 
of  broken  dishes! 

"Sister  Simpson,  if  I  can  make 
a  gift  like  yours,  I'll  be  as  happy 
as  a  mouse  in  a  wheat  bin,"  I  said. 


826 


The  Golden  Bowl 


Then  she  laughed.  "You  can, 
EUie,  I  promise.  I'll  teach  you." 

I  was  so  excited  that  I  skipped 
all  the  way  home. 

Virginia  was  a  problem,  for  she 
asked  too  many  questions.  Final- 
ly I  said,  ''Everything  will  be  all 
right.  Just  you  wait  and  see." 

My  helping  Mrs.  Simpson  was 
all  right  with  mama,  but  Virginia 
never  stopped  prying  me  with 
questions. 

"Ellie,  you  are  not  really  fixing 
that  bowl  together,  are  you?"  she 
asked  one  night. 

"No,"  I  confessed  as  I  tumbled 
into  bed. 

"Will  what  you're  doing  look 
nice  on  the  other  table?" 

"Of  course,"  I  snapped,  then 
stopped  dead  still.  It  wouldn't  go 
on  a  table  at  all!  I  hadn't  thought 
of  that.  I  pretended  to  sleep,  but 
I  was  worried.  Virginia  would  be 
disappointed.  Oh,  well,  I  finally 
thought.  Mama  will  probably  put 
a  bowl  of  apples  on  the  other 
table  anyway,  and  I  dozed  off. 

The  day  before  Christmas  the 
tree  was  trimmed  and  the  house 
smelled  of  evergreens  and  spices. 
Mama  stood  surveying  the  living 
room.  Her  brows  were  drawn  in 
deep  study.  Finally  she  pointed. 

"That  table,"  she  said  "has  got 
to  go.  Having  two  alike  in  this 
room  is  ridiculous." 

"I've  a  perfect  place  for  it  in 
Jimmy's  room,"  Daddy  said,  and 
hustled  it  away  before  she 
changed  her  mind. 

Virginia  looked  like  she  was 
having  a  heart  attack  and  I 
wanted  to  shout  hallelujah! 

Daddy  came  back.  "Now,  my 
dear — I  suppose  you  want  some- 
thing else  moved  into  that  vacant 
spot." 

With   a   twinkle,    Mama    said. 


"No,  my  dear,  I  like  it  the  way 
it  is." 

Dusk  was  gathering  and  colored 
lights  began  blinking  from  the 
houses  down  the  street. 

"Put  your  coat  on,  Ellie,  and 
take  this  package  to  Sister  Simp- 
son," Mama  said. 

Now  was  the  time  for  me  to 
spirit  my  own  package  home.  The 
first  pale  stars  were  appearing 
overhead.  A  little  breeze  rustled 
the  crisp  brown  leaves  that  still 
clung  to  the  apple  tree  by  the 
gate.  From  the  loud  speakers  at 
the  market  place  came  the  strains 
of  "Little  Town  of  Bethlehem." 
The  air  was  soft  and  warm.  Dad- 
dy had  said  we  would  have  a 
warm  Christmas. 

Sister  Simpson  was  expecting 
me.  I  put  the  package  from  Mama 
under  her  tree  and  she  handed  me 
my  treasure,  beautifully  wrapped. 
Breathlessly  I  held  it,  then  I 
looked  up  at  her.  All  at  once  she 
looked  like  a  Christmas  angel  to 
me.  I  set  my  package  down  and 
threw  my  arms  around  her.  She 
bent  and  kissed  me.  I  wanted  to 
tell  her  how  much  I  loved  her, 
but  didn't  know  how.  I  only  said, 
"You  will  have  a  good  Christmas, 
won't  you,"  and  her  laughter  was 
merry  as  a  silver  bell. 

"That  I  will,  Ellie.  My  children 
are  coming  home  tonight." 

Now  I  was  really  happy,  for  she 
wouldn't  be  alone.  I  thanked  her 
and  skipped  home. 

When  I  opened  the  door,  the 
family  had  already  gathered 
around  the  fireplace.  There  wasn't 
a  chance  to  sneak  my  gift  behind 
the  tree,  so  I  gaily  called,  "Ho, 
ho,  ho.  Here  comes  Santa  Claus. 
Everybody  shut  your  eyes."  And 
everyone  did,  except  Virginia.  I'm 
sure  she  peeked  when  I  hid  my 


827 


November  1967 


package  behind  the  tree. 

Christmas  morning,  Mama 
opened  Virginia's  package  first. 
The  flower  bowl  looked  more  ex- 
quisite than  I  had  remembered  it, 
and  for  a  moment  a  feeling  of  sad- 
ness came  over  me,  remembering 
the  one  I  had  broken.  In  one 
glance,  Virginia  and  I  looked 
where  the  other  table  and  bowl 
were  meant  to  be.  In  their  place 
sat  Daddy,  lounging  in  the  new 
easy  chair  Santa  had  brought  him. 

Mama  kissed  Virginia  and  said, 
"This  is  beautiful,"  then  picked 
up  my  package.  Fingering  the  tag 
she  read,  ''Merry  Christmas  to 
Mama  from  Ellie."  Then  she 
opened  it.  ''Oooh,  Ellie,  how  did 
you  do  it?"  Her  eyes  were  like 
stars. 


"Sister  Simpson  helped  me,"  I 
said. 

She  got  up  and  put  the  spark- 
ling flower  bowl  on  the  table  and 
leaned  the  picture  I  had  given 
her,  against  the  wall  behind  it. 
The  picture  repeated  the  color  of 
the  flower  bowl,  in  long  graceful 
sprays  of  goldenrod,  made  of 
cracked  glass,  accentuated  by 
daisies  and  babies'-breath  in 
apricot  and  blue  glass.  The  leaves 
were  a  mossy  green. 

"How  did  you  ever  find  glass 
for  the  goldenrods  that  so  perfect- 
ly matched  Virginia's  flower 
bowl?"  Mama  asked. 

I  was  momentarily  chagrined 
and  then  my  bursting  pride  took 
over.  "It  was  a  happy  accident," 
I  said. 


HERITAGE 

Lois  M.  Anderson 


Alone  I  walked  in  the  somber  dusk, 

Resigned  to  my  burden  of  grief; 

Feeling  akin  to  the  winter  trees 

And  the  end  of  a  life,  too  brief. 

Stark  were  their  branches  against  the  gray  sky, 

Stripped  by  the  north  wind's  sweep; 

No  awakening  forces  arose  to  transcend 

Their  heritage  of  sleep. 

Then  a  shaft  of  sunlight  pierced  the  clouds 
Like  a  curtain  parted  at  night, 
Tinting  the  bare  boughs  above  my  head 
With  a  luminous,  golden  light; 
And  I  suddenly  visioned  each  cycle  of  life 
Impelled  in  a  seasonal  swing; 
When  each  in  its  autumn  succumbed  to  the  cold- 
It  awaited  another  spring! 

Now,  beneath  the  snow,  each  golden  leaf 
Must  moulder  into  dust — 
But,  oh,  I  will  remember  the  glory  and  the  green 
These  cold  limbs  hold  in  trust! 


V. 


828 


Woman's 
^  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Princess  Margrethe  of  Denmark,  heir  to 
the  throne,  was  married  in  June  to 
Count  Henri  de  IVIonpezat,  French  dip- 
lomat, in  Copenhagen's  ancient 
Holmes  Church.  The  bride  is  twenty- 
seven,  the  groom  thirty-two. 

Catherine  Lacoste,  of  French  birth,  won 
the  United  States  Women's  Open  Golf 
Tournament  in  July.  She  immediately 
telephoned  her  father  in  Paris,  and 
thanked  him  for  the  encouragement  he 
had  given  her.  Forty  years  ago,  the 
father,  Rene  Lacoste,  was  the  world's 
premier  tennis  player. 

Jeannine  Hensley  has  compiled  and 
edited  "The  Works  of  Anne  Bradstreet, 
Puritan  Poet"  (Harvard  Press).  A  high- 
spirited  girl,  Anne  was  eighteen  when 
she  came  to  Boston  in  1630.  She  was 
truly  "one  of  the  first  female  voices  in 
literature  to  speak  up  intimately  and 
directly  in  her  own  behalf." 

Mrs.  Margaret  D.  Shepherd,  photograph 
librarian  at  the  Utah  State  Historical 
Society  for  the  past  ten  years,  was  re- 
cently awarded,  in  national  competition, 
a  special  scholarship  by  the  American 
Association  for  State  and  Local  History. 
The  scholarship  consists,  among  other 
educational  and  cultural  opportunities, 
free  attendance,  in  Portland,  Oregon,  at 
a  seminar  on  administration  of  histor- 
ical agencies  and  museums. 

Biliie  Jean  King,  Long  Beach,  California, 
housewife,  in  July,  won  the  title  of 
World's  Number  One  Woman  Tennis 
Player  at  Wimbledon  in  England.  A 
packed  gallery  of  17,000  gave  the 
twenty-three-year-old  American  woman 
a   standing  ovation. 

Louise  Bogan,  poet  and  critic,  was  the 
only  woman  among  "five  distinguished 
senior  American  writers"  to  receive  one 
of  the  $10,000  individual  awards  from 


the  National  Endowment  for  the  Arts 
in  1967.  Miss  Bogan  has  been  rated  by 
many  critics  as  the  best  contemporary 
American  lyric  poet. 

Elva  Bean  of  Blanchard,  Iowa,  has 
served  fifty-five  years  as  a  meter  reader 
for  the  Missouri  Power  Company,  and  is 
still  making  her  rounds  at  the  age  of 
seventy-seven.  She  also  delivers  papers. 
"All  this  walking,"  Miss  Blanchard  says, 
"keeps  my  joints  from  creaking  and 
getting  stiff." 

Phyllis  Curtain,  Metropolitan  Opera  star 
(dramatic  soprano),  wife  and  mother, 
loves  to  cook.  Among  her  relatives  and 
friends,  she  is  famous  for  a  special 
soup.  Born  in  Virginia,  the  singer  spe- 
cializes in  Southern  cooking,  including 
many  kinds  of  rolls  and  bread. 

Susanne  K.  Langer,  who  has  already 
written  two  books  on  the  nature  of  art, 
has  now  published  a  third,  "Mind:  an 
Essay  on  Human  Feeling"  (Johns  Hop- 
kins). She  says  that  we  learn  from  a 
true  artist  "what  an  emotional  reality 
of  greatest  stretch  can  be,"  as  in 
"Medea,"  "King  Lear,"  Beethoven's 
"Ninth  Symphony,"  Michelangelo's 
"Moses." 

Kate  Simon  has  written  three  readable, 
informative,  and  evocative  guidebooks 
on  New  York,  Mexico,  and  Paris.  The 
last,  "Paris  Places  and  Pleasures" 
(Putman),  is  the  best.  All  stir  nostalgic 
delight  in  rereading  after  visiting  these 
fascinating  places. 

Mrs.  Clydia  Mae  Richardson,  who  has 

been  Chief  of  Presidential  Commissions 
since  1943,  was  born  and  reared  on  a 
cattle  ranch  in  South  Dakota.  She 
stamps  State  documents  with  the 
Great  Seal  of  the  United  States.  Adopted 
in  1782,  the  design  of  the  seal  is  also 
on  dollar  bills. 


829 


EDITORIAL 


6ifts  Of  a 
Mother 


"And  when  they  had  opened  their  treasures,  they  presented  unto 
him  gifts;  gold,  and  frankincense,  and  myrrh." 

Most  precious  worldly  treasures  were  presented  to  the  Christ  Child 
by  those  who  were  also  rich  in  wisdom,  and  who  journeyed  to  Bethle- 
hem. They  came  worshiping  but  did  not  know  that  the  gift  requested 
of  them  in  the  future  by  the  Christ  would  not  be  worldly  treasures  but 
a  broken  heart  and  a  contrite  spirit. 


Volume  54        November  1967        Number  1 1 

■  Belle  S.  Spafford.  President 

■  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 

■  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 

■  Hulda  P.  Young,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Evon  W.  Peterson 
Alelne  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S.  Manwaring 
EIna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.  Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 


Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhill 
Belva  B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.  Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone  R.  Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen  N.  Barnes 
Kathryn  S.  Gilbert 
Verda  F.  Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Snnith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zelma  R.  West 
Leaner  J.  Brown 
Reba  C.  Aldous 


830 


As  the  birthday  season  of  the  Christ  Child  approaches,  there  seems 
to  be  a  spirit  of  good  will  which  laves  the  atmosphere  of  the  Christ- 
mas world.  The  very  air  seems  to  breathe  the  promise  of  the  angels 
"and  on  earth  peace,  good  will  toward  men,"  in  spite  of  wars  and 
troublous  times.  This  is  felt  by  all  who  open  their  minds  and  hearts 
to  the  significance  of  Christmas. 

A  mother  wishes  to  be  able  to  give  to  her  children  those  material 
gifts  which  they  desire,  but  far  beyond  that  she  wishes  for  them  the 
gifts  of  the  spirit  which  will  enrich  their  lives  eternally.  In  the  month 
before  Christmas,  before  the  rush  begins,  a  mother  may  sit  down  with 
pencil  and  paper,  if  desired,  and  list  gifts  she  would  bestow  as  she 
evaluates  where  she  stands  in  their  giving. 

They  will  not  be  gifts  for  which  the  children  clamor,  in  all  probabil- 
ity, in  fact,  they  will  not  realize  their  need  for  these  gifts,  but  from 
the  knowledge  of  each  child  which  a  mother  possesses,  she  will  select 
varying  priceless  gifts  to  bestow  upon  them. 

To  one  she  may  need  to  show  more  patient  conduct,  to  another  a 
sterner  attitude  for  accomplishing  work,  to  a  third  more  understand- 
ing and  tolerance,  to  a  fourth  more  attention  to  childish  confidences. 
The  list  may  be  long  and  it  will  require  close  attention  as  the  year 
passes  to  meet  the  differing  needs  in  each  child's  development.  The 
greatest  creativity  is  needed  by  a  mother  in  thus  analyzing  and  moti- 
vating herself.  These  are  gifts  which  a  mother  bestows  on  her  chil- 
dren through  her  own  self-discipline. 

Another  outpouring  of  gifts  which  she  gives  them  is  the  tender 
training  to  enable  them  to  improve  themselves,  to  overcome  their 
weaknesses — to  see  that  Mary  treats  her  sister  Jane  better,  that  Jim 
realizes  the  importance  of  telling  the  truth,  that  Helen  keeps  her  room 
clean. 

A  mother  in  relating  her  Christmas  memories  of  childhood  in  the 
long  ago  reminisced: 

As  I  watch  the  tiny  sparks  [of  an  old  Franklin  stove]  fly  upward,  I  realize  my 
childish  love  and  eager  desire  for  gifts  have  vanished  with  the  sparks.  But  there 
remains  with  me  the  memory  of  the  walks  when  I  grudgingly  took  my  basket 
and  trudged  through  the  deep  snow  to  those  humble  cottages  where  lived  those 
forgotten  souls  who  were  the  last  links  in  their  family  circles.  I  hear  again  their 
"God  bless  you,  my  dear,  for  the  happiness  you  have  brought  to  us  this  day." 
I  feel  to  say,  "God  bless  those  who  implanted  in  my  heart  this  true  spirit  of 
Christmas." 

So  one  who  is  a  child  today,  may,  in  his  mature  years,  likewise  eval- 
uate the  gifts  of  grace  bestowed  on  him  by  his  mother  in  implanting 
in  him  the  true  spirit  of  Christmas,  and  find  as  a  result  he  has  com- 
pleted his  own  journey  to  Bethlehem  and  can  present  his  gift  to  the 
Savior  of  a  broken  heart  and  a  contrite  spirit. 

— M.C.S. 

831 


There's  More  to  Christmas 


Helen  H.  Trutton 


♦  Sarah  surveyed  the  stack  of 
gaily  wrapped  Christmas  gifts 
lying  on  the  davenport  beside  her. 
Why,  she  thought,  do  we  mortals 
go  to  so  much  expense  when  it 
puts  such  a  strain  on  the  budget? 
Wouldn't  it  be  better  to  exchange 
simple  gifts,  and  then  dwell  more 
on  the  true  meaning  of  Christmas? 
She  sighed.  The  family  wouldn't 
agree  with  her  —  probably,  not 
even  the  adults,  let  alone  the 
children. 

She  was  simply  exhausted  from 
the  days  and  days  spent  in  shop- 
ping for  just  the  right  gift  for 
Aunt  Sue,  and  her  sister  Jane, 
who  had  everything  already.  Her 
two  children  Davey  and  Debbie 
gave  her  particular  instructions 
as  to  the  type  of  gift  she  should 
buy  them,  without  regard  to  cost. 
She  could  go  on  and  on. 


Then  there  had  been  the  task 
of  housecleaning,  the  polishing  of 
the  tarnished  silver,  and  the  bak- 
ing of  goodies  for  the  feast  to- 
morrow. Dale's  sister,  Camille, 
had  thought  it  best  for  Sarah  to 
have  the  family  gathering  at  her 
place  this  year,  even  though  it 
wasn't  Sarah's  turn.  She  wasn't 
sure  they  were  right.  After  Dale's 
death  last  June,  she  had  soon 
learned  that  she  could  be  lonely 
in  a  crowded  room,  or  on  a  busy 
street.  But  one  thing  they  were 
right  about,  she  had  been  kept 
busy  the  past  few  weeks. 

Sarah  stood  up.  They  still  had 
to  go  to  the  mountains  to  get  a 
Christmas  tree.  When  Dale  was 
living,  going  to  the  beautiful  for- 
est of  whispering  pines  was  fun, 
especially  for  the  children.  The 
two  of  them  would  run  through 


832 


the  white  sparkling  snow,  squeal- 
ing with  joy  at  the  beauty  about 
them,  picking  first  a  lush  green 
tree,  only  to  find  that  just  beyond 
was  an  even  more  magnificient 
one.  Finally,  she  or  Dale  would 
settle  on  a  tree,  or  the  quest 
would  go  on  without  end.  Sarah 
dreaded  the  trip  today,  but  she 
must  not  disappoint  the  children 
— the  outing  had  become  tradi- 
tional with  them. 

The  kitchen  door  swung  open, 
and  Davey  stood  grinning  at  her. 
"Say,  Mom,"  he  said.  "Shouldn't 
we  be  on  our  way  to  the  moun- 
tains? We  have  to  be  at  Aunt 
Camille's  place  at  seven  for  the 
Christmas  party,  and  opening 
presents  and  stuff." 

"The  tree  should  be  all  up  and 
decorated,"  she  said.  "I've  simply 
been  too  busy.  Maybe  since  we're 
so  late  in  going  to  the  moun- 
tains. .  .  ." 

Davey  interrupted  her.  "Oh, 
Mom,  let's  go  and  get  our  tree 
like  always.  Can't  we?" 

She  sat  back  down  on  the  dav- 
enport. "We  may  not  be  able  to 
manage  alone — without  your  fa- 
ther." 

He  came  over  to  her  side,  and 
draped  his  arm  around  her  shoul- 
ders. "I'm  twelve.  Mom.  I  can  cut 
down  a  tree  real  easy.  See  my 
muscles,"   he   said,   exposing  his 


arm. 


Of  course  you  can,"  she  smiled 
back  at  him.  "All  right,  but  bun- 
dle up,  and  tell  your  sister  to  get 
ready." 

"Thanks,"  he  called  at  the  hall 
entrance.  "Be  back  in  a  minute." 

She  moved  from  the  davenport 
to  the  closet,  and  took  her  heav- 
iest coat  from  the  rack.  It  would 
be  cold  in  the  hills.  The  first 
snows  had  already  come  to  the 


high  peaks.  In  fact,  from  the  win- 
dow she  could  see  the  entire 
mountains  were  blanketed  in 
white,  breathtaking  beauty. 

"Is  something  wrong.  Mother?" 
Debbie  suddenly  appeared  beside 
her. 

"No,  dear,"  she  answered.  "I 
was  just  admiring  the  winter 
wonderland." 

"Just  think,  we'll  be  up  there 
in  about  an  hour,"  Debbie  said, 
looking  up  at  the  mountains. 
"We'll  find  the  most  beautiful 
Christmas  tree  in  the  whole 
forest." 

"With  my  help,"  Davey  said, 
walking  into  the  room.  "Cutting 
down  a  tree  is  a  man's  job." 

"Supposing  we  all  count  on 
helping,"  Sarah  cut  in.  "Here,  let 
me  check  you  both."  She  moved 
back  as  Davey  and  Debbie  stood 
ready  for  inspection  as  they  had 
done  in  years  past. 

"I've  got  my  red  boots  on, 
heavy  pants,  and  my  warm  mack- 
inaw  jacket,"  Davey  recited  rap- 
idly, "and  my  stocking  cap.  How's 
that,  Mom?" 

"You  pass." 

"And  look  at  me,"  Debbie  said. 

Sarah  slipped  her  arms  around 
the  two  of  them.  "I  think  we  are 
prepared  for  the  North  Pole,"  she 
laughed.  "Shall  we  go?" 

■  here  was  no  traffic  on  the 
road.  Either  everyone  had  already 
made  the  trek  to  the  woods  in 
search  of  just  the  right  tree,  or 
they  had  purchased  one  at  the 
many  spots  in  town  where  they 
were  being  offered  for  sale. 

As  they  came  near  to  the  foot- 
hills, the  murky  sky  began  to  spit 
snowflakes  spasmodically.  She 
had  nothing  to  worry  about,  the 
cabin  where  they  always  stopped 


833 


November  1967 


was  located  on  a  good  road.  She 
would  insist  that  they  stay  near 
the  cabin — there  were  plenty  of 
choice  trees  close  by. 

Davey  finally  broke  into  her 
thoughts.  "See  that  big  tree  up 
on  the  hill,"  he  pointed  off  across 
country.  "That's  the  one  Fm  go- 
ing to  chop  down." 

"May  we,  Mother?"  Debbie 
asked. 

"No,  it's  too  large  for  our 
house,  and  this  year,  we'll  find 
one  near  the  cabin  where  we  park 
every  year." 

"Aw,  Mom."  Davey  pulled  a 
face. 

"Mom's  right,"  Debbie  agreed. 
"We  haven't  much  time  if  we  get 
to  Aunt  Camille's  on  time." 

"Yeah,  I  know,"  he  said.  "We 
can't  be  late,  no  matter  what.  I 
can  hardly  wait  to  open  my  pres- 
ents." 

"Is  that  more  important  than 
hunting  for  the  very  right  tree?" 
Debbie  asked. 

"Sure,"  he  answered. 

"Look,"  Sarah  said,  motioning 
to  an  old  farmhouse  not  far  from 
the  road.  "Someone  still  lives 
there.  See  the  smoke  spiraling  up 
from  the  chimney.  Your  father 
used  to  say  we  would  stop  by 
sometime — it  seems  so  lonely 
there." 

"But  not  today,"  Davey  added 
quickly.  "We'd  be  late." 

"And  maybe  the  people  aren't 
even  friendly,"  Debbie  said. 

"We  should  sometime,  when  we 
aren't  in  such  a  hurry."  Sarah 
said. 

She  couldn't  help  envying  the 
family,  or  whoever  lived  in  the 
old  unpainted  house,  their  exqui- 
site surroundings.  Red  and  golden 
bushes,  painted  by  Jack  Frost, 
were  nodding  gently  as  fresh-fall- 


en snowdrops  bowed  them  toward 
the  earth  all  along  the  road,  and 
billows  and  billows  of  snowbanks 
stretched  off  into  the  distance.  It 
was  a  beautiful  sight! 

Some  few  miles  farther,  and  the 
cabin  came  into  sight.  She  had 
barely  stopped  the  car  before 
Davey  and  Debbie  were  out  of 
the  vehicle,  axe  in  hand,  laughing 
and  talking,  and  running  around 
like  two  wild  Indians.  "Oh,  Moth- 
er," Debbie  exclaimed.  "It's  hard 
to  choose  the  best  one.  They're  all 
so  perfect." 

"Girls,"  Davey  chided.  "They 
don't  know  a  good  tree  when  they 
see  one." 

Sarah  watched  them  stop  to 
examine  each  tree,  then  hurry  on 
to  the  next  one,  shouting  in  ex- 
cited tones,  words  she  could  not 
quite  make  out  because  the  wind 
hid  their  voices. 

"Remember,  don't  get  out  of 
sight  of  the  cabin,"  she  yelled. 

Debbie  waved  back.  "We  won't, 
Mother." 

She  looked  about  her.  She  loved 
the  solitude  of  the  hills.  Somehow 
the  hustle  and  bustle  of  her  busy 
life,  and  the  exhaustion  she  had 
felt  earlier  in  the  day  slid  into 
oblivion;  she  felt  close  to  God. 

"Mom,"  Davey's  strong  voice 
reached  her.  "We  found  a  real 
beauty." 

"Oh,  Mom,"  Debbie's  voice 
echoed  his.  "It's  just  perfect." 

When  she  reached  them,  Davey 
yanked  off  his  mackinaw  and  held 
it  out  to  her  to  hold.  "Take  the 
coat.  Mom,  I'll  have  this  cut  in 
a  jiffy,"  he  said. 

With  the  Christmas  tree  soon 
cut,  she  helped  the  youngsters 
load  and  tie  it  in  the  back  of  the 
vehicle. 


834 


Then  the  three  of  them  piled 
into  the  front  seat  of  the  car,  and 
she  turned  on  the  ignition  key 
and  stepped  on  the  starter.  Noth- 
ing happened,  so  Sarah  tried 
again. 

"We're  out  of  gas,"  Davey 
groaned. 

"No,"  she  answered.  "We  had 
a  full  tank  when  we  left  home." 

"What  then?"  Debbie  asked. 

"It's  the  battery — it's  dead  I'm 
afraid." 

"Wow,  Mom!"  Davey  leaned 
across  his  sister.  "What  are  we 
going  to  do?  We  can't  be  late  at 
Aunt  Camille's." 

"Fix  it,"  Debbie  said  confi- 
dently. 

"Silly,"  Davey  answered  her. 
"You  don't  just  fix  a  battery — 
way  up  here  in  the  mountains." 

"What  do  you  do  with  them?" 

"You  get  them  recharged,  or  a 
new  one.  What  will  we  do.  Mom?" 

"I  know,"  Debbie  said.  "We 
can  spend  Christmas  Eve  right 
here  in  the  old  cabin."  She  started 
to  open  the  door  of  the  car.  "It 
would  be  fun." 

"And  miss  Aunt  Camille's 
party?  I  should  say  not." 

Sarah  shuddered.  "Well,  we 
can't  stay  in  the  cabin.  It  hasn't 
been  used  for  years." 

"Davey's  right,  we  have  to  get 
to  Aunt  Camille's.  It  wouldn't  be 
Christmas  without  getting  lots  of 
presents." 

"Children,"  Sarah  said  slowly, 
"you  know  that  old  house  back 
down  the  road?" 

"It's  too  far,"  Debbie  grumbled. 

"Are  you  sure  it's  the  battery. 
Mom?"  Davey  asked. 

"Yes,  come  on;  we  might  as 
well  start  walking." 

Sarah  glanced  up  often  at  the 
jagged  white-capped  peaks  tower- 


ing above  them  like  monstrous 
giants  as  they  trudged  down  the 
deserted  road.  The  hills  were  still 
beautiful,  mighty — and  frighten- 
ing. Supposing  a  blizzard  struck 
suddenly,  storms  did  come  quick- 
ly in  the  mountains  she  knew. 


"How  much  farther?"  Debbie 
whined.  "My  legs  ache." 

"Hurry,"  Davey  told  her. 
"They  won't  wait  for  us  at 
Auntie's." 

"I  can't  walk  any  farther," 
Debbie  cried.  "Are  we  about  to 
that  old  house.  Mother?" 

"I  know,"  Sarah  tried  to  sound 
enthusiastic.  "We  can  talk  about 
the  many  things  we  are  grateful 
for  this  Christmas  season.  There's 
more  to  Christmas  than  just  pres- 
ents.'' 

"Sure,  Mom,"  Davey  grumbled. 
"When  you  were  little,  you  read 
every  week  to  your  blind  aunt  for 
her  Christmas  present,  because 
you  didn't  have  any  money  to  buy 
her  anything.  But  what  have  we 
got  to  be  grateful  for  way  out 
here?  Supposing  a  bear  comes  out 
of  the  woods!  What  then?" 


835 


November  1967 


"We'd  miss  Aunt  Camille's 
Christmas  Eve  party  forever.  Oh, 
Mom — how  much  farther  is  it?" 
Debbie  wailed. 

"Aunt  Mabel  really  enjoyed 
that  gift/'  Sarah  said  firmly.  "We 
have  so  much — our  comfortable 
home  waiting  for  us.  We  have 
each  other,  and  friends  and  rela- 
tives we  love." 

Neither  Davey  nor  Debbie  an- 
swered as  the  three  of  them 
walked  in  single  file  as  much  as 
possible  in  the  car  tracks  made 
earlier,  with  only  the  sound  of 
crunching  snow  under  their  feet, 
and  the  cold  whistling  of  the 
north  wind  in  the  pine  trees. 

Dusk  was  creeping  over  the  for- 
est now;  shadows  appeared  un- 
expectedly in  their  path.  Several 
times  Sarah  had  to  hold  her  cold 
hands  against  her  mouth  to  keep 
from  screaming.  Bears  had  been 
seen  in  the  mountains  —  maybe 
they  weren't  all  in  hibernation. 
Her  legs  were  tired,  and  she  was 
cold. 

"Are  you  all  right?"  she  called 
frequently  to  Davey  and  Debbie. 

They  barely  spoke  now — sur- 
vival was  utmost  in  their  thoughts, 
she  knew. 

And  then  she  heard  Debbie  cry 
excitedly,  "There's  the  old  house, 
Mom." 

"Hurrah!"  Davey 's  cheer  ech- 
oed in  the  cold  stillness.  "Now 
we  can  have  them  drive  us  to 
town  and  Aunt  Camille's." 

J%  plain-looking  woman  an- 
swered the  knock.  At  first  she 
looked  startled  at  seeing  them 
standing  on  her  porch.  "You  are 
almost  frozen,"  she  finally  said, 
opening  the  door  wide  for  them  to 
enter.  "Please  come  in." 

Sarah  explained  their  predica- 


ment as  briefly  as  possible,  then 
asked,  "Do  you  have  a  telephone 
that  I  might  call  my  brother-in- 
law  about  our  car?' 

The  woman  shook  her  head. 
"The  lines  are  all  down,"  she 
said.  "But — but  you  can  borrow 
our  car  if  you  will  take  my  hus- 
band to  the  hospital.  He's  very 
ill." 

Sarah  looked  at  the  woman  a 
moment.  "Why — yes,"  she  said. 
"But  don't  you  want  to  go  with 
him?  I  could  stay  here  if  you'll 
take  my  two  with  you  and  leave 
them  with  their  aunt." 

"I  never  learned  to  drive  a  car," 
she  answered,  "and  I  couldn't  ask 
so  much,  but  please,  please,  take 
my  husband  to  the  hospital." 

Sarah  looked  at  the  woman's 
children.  "Could  we  take  them 
with  us?" 

"Our  little  girl  has  a  severe 
cold;  I  wouldn't  dare  expose  her 
to  the  weather.  My  husband 
would  never  consent.  But  won't 
you.  .  .  ?" 

"Of  course  we'll  take  your  hus- 
band," Sarah  said  kindly. 

The  woman's  face  softened. 
"Thank  you,  thank  you,"  she  said 
over  and  over  again.  "I'll  get  him 
ready."  And  she  hurriedly  left  the 
room. 

Sarah  felt  deep  empathy  for 
this  woman  whom  she  had  never 
met  before.  If  only  there  were  a 
way  that  she  could  go  with  her 
husband  to  the  hospital.  They 
needed  each  other  at  a  time  like 
this.  She  thought  about  the  day 
Dale  became  ill  and  was  rushed 
to  the  hospital  —  if  she  couldn't 
have  gone  with  him,  been  with 
him  every  possible  moment?  But 
what  could  she  do?  The  woman 
couldn't  drive  a  car,  and  she 
couldn't   leave   her   children,    so 


836 


there  was  really  nothing  she  could 
do.  Nothing  at  all! 

A  short  time  later  the  woman 
returned  to  the  room  with  her 
husband  leaning  heavily  on  her. 
He  stopped  and  smiled  faintly  at 
them.  He  was  not  wearing  a  coat. 

^Thank  you,"  he  said,  "for 
your  kindness.  Take  the  car.  Per- 
haps tomorrow  I  will  be  better." 

"No,  no,  you  must  go,"  his  wife 
insisted.  "Please." 

"But,  dear,"  he  said  slowly, 
then  stopped  as  if  to  regain  his 
strength.  "I  can't  leave.  .  .  ." 

At  that  moment,  Davey  moved 
unexpectedly  to  the  man's  side 
and  said.  "Please,  both  of  you  go. 
I'll  stay  here." 

"So  will  I,"  Debbie  added.  "I'm 
thirteen  and  we'll  take  good  care 
of  them.  Mom,  tell  them  we  can 
do  it." 

For  one  brief  instant,  the  wom- 
an's face  brightened,  then  faded. 
"I  couldn't  ruin  your  Christmas. 
But  thank  you." 

Sarah  gasped.  She  hadn't  even 
thought  of  that  possibility.  Even 
now  she  couldn't  believe  Davey 
and  Debbie  meant  what  they  had 
just  said.     Miss  the  evening  at 


Aunt  Camille's?  They  wouldn't! 

Davey  apparently  saw  the  dis- 
belief showing  on  Sarah's  face,  for 
he  came  quickly  to  her  side  and 
smiled  self-consciously  up  at  her. 
"Well,  sure.  Mom,"  he  said  seri- 
ously. ''There's  more  to  Christ- 
mas than  presents^ 

She  couldn't  speak,  not  right 
off,  her  heart  was  too  full.  She 
squeezed  his  hand  tightly  in  hers 
as  she  fought  desperately  to  hold 
back  tears.  Then,  finally,  she 
turned  back  to  the  woman,  speak- 
ing in  a  barely  audible  voice.  "I 
could  drive  you  both  to  the  hos- 
pital,'and  return  here  in  a  short 
time." 

The  woman  looked  at  her  hope- 
fully. "If  you  could  just  return 
until  my  sister  can  get  here.  I'll 
call  her  from  town,"  she  said. 
"She  could  be  here  in  three 
hours." 

The  man  nodded.  "Thank  you 
for  your  kindness."  Then  to  his 
wife  he  said,  "Get  my  coat,  dear." 

Sarah  smiled  proudly  at  Davey 
and  Debbie  as  she  put  her  arms 
around  them.  "Thank  you,  chil- 
dren," she  whispered.  "I'll  hurry 
back." 


A  DREAM  COME  TRUE 

Delia  Adams  Leitner 


Sometimes  among  demanding  tasks 

That  fill    our    crowded    days 
This    dream    floats    in,    a    wistful    hope, 

A  fleeting  hour  it  stays — 
A  dream  of  glad  companionship 

With   kindred  souls  that  share 
Our  deep-felt  aims,  our  heart's  desires — 

A  longing  that  is  prayer. 


And  when — as  if  in  answer — comes 

The  dream  fulfilled,  we  know 
A  satisfaction  so  complete 

Our  spirits  are  aglow; 
We  are  inspired,   uplifted,  thrilled 

To  be  with  those  who  find 
Vast  riches  of  the  soul   in  thought 

The  treasurers  of  the  mind. 


837 


A  Miracle  at  Christmas  Louise  Harmon 


♦  Christmas  was  almost  here! 
Joyfully  I  hopped  behind  the  old 
yellow  road  grader  as  it  slowly 
nudged  soft,  deep  drifts.  Great 
flakes  had  frosted  our  little 
Canadian  town  in  marshmallow 
icing  that  glittered  now  in  the 
sunlight  like  a  tinseled  fairyland. 
Just  about  as  radiant  as  the 
wonderful  tree  at  school  today,  I 
thought. 

Christmas  trees  were  very  dear 
to  prairie  people.  Mama  always 
said  trees  were  hard  to  come  by 
when  you  lived  so  far  from  the 
mountains.  But  never  had  I 
feasted  my  eyes  on  such  a  holi- 
day sight.  If  only  we  had  a  tree 
like  the   one   at  school,  but  we 


would  be  lucky  to  get  even  a  lit- 
tle one  this  year  Daddy  had  said, 
and  it  seemed  he  was  taking  his 
time  about  getting  it.  I  would 
have  to  remind  Mama  again 
when  I  got  home. 

Home  .  .  .  and  now  Christmas 
at  last  ...  I  flew  over  the  last 
drifts  and  through  our  door  into 
a  kitchen  warmly  fragrant  with 
gingerbread  cookies. 

''Oh,  Mama,"  I  shouted,  "you 
should  have  seen  that  tree  today! 
It  touched  the  ceiling  and  there 
were  hundreds  of  candles  lighted 
and  the  teacher  gave  me  some 
crayons  at  the  party.  ..." 

''And  you're  cold  and  wet," 
said  Mama,  "go   change   quickly 


838 


A  Miracle  at  Christmas 


and  give  me  a  hand  with  the 
cookies." 

"Are  these  to  hang  on  our  tree, 
Mama?  Did  Daddy  get  it  today?" 
Mama  silently  steered  me  into 
the  bedroom. 

Later,  as  we  finished  the  little 
fat  cookie  men,  I  reminded  her 
again  of  our  tree. 

"Well,  sister,  would  you  really 
mind  this  year  if  Daddy  couldn't 
get  one?  Couldn't  we  have  just 
as  nice  a  time  without  one?" 

Not  a  tree!  Why  even  the 
Coney's  had  theirs.  Arguing  did 
no  good,  so  I  decided  to  ask 
Daddy  about  it. 

When  he  came  in  that  night  he 
smiled  and  reassured  me,  saying, 
"We've  never  let  you  kiddies 
down  yet,  have  we?" 

That  was  true,  and  enough  to 
satisfy  me,  so  I  was  content  to 
wait.  And  besides,  tonight  we 
were  putting  up  the  homemade 
fireplace  Daddy  had  built  for  our 
stockings.  Such  a  thrill  it  was  to 
see  it  resplendent  in  its  firebrick 
paper  and  sparks  almost  ready 
to  fly  from  its  red  tissue  paper 
firebox. 

The  time  passed  quickly,  with 
all  the  cleaning  to  do,  paper 
chains  to  hang,  and  decorations 
to  make.  Then  Christmas  Eve 
shadows  began  to  gather  us  into 
the  excitement  of  a  hallowed 
night.  Anxiously,  our  young  eyes 
pried  at  the  door  until  Daddy 
finally  came  home  from  work. 
But  his  big  arms  were  empty  .  .  . 
not  even  a  pine  branch!  Tears 
stung  my  eyes  and  disappoint- 
ment overwhelmed  me.  It  just 
couldn't  be! 

Mama's  playing  "Jingle  Bells" 
brought  all  my  little  brothers 
trooping  into  the  living  room  for 
Home  Evening.    Slowly,    I    fol- 


lowed and  longingly  I  looked  at 
the  empty  comer.  How  could 
Daddy  let  us  down?  Didn't  he 
know  how  much  it  mattered? 
Somehow  the  evening  passed,  the 
long  brown  stockings  were  hung, 
prayers  softly  said,  and  Mama 
tucked  us  into  bed.  Strains  of 
"Silent  Night"  floated  from  the 
piano  and  flickering  shadows 
from  the  red  tapers  lulled  us.  I 
sadly  comforted  myself  thinking 
about  Jesus  and  how  he  never 
had  a  tree.  "Sleep  in  heavenly 
peace,"  sang  Mama,  and  I  did. 

Excited  shouts  from  my  little 
brothers  suddenly  awakened  me. 
As  I  flew  out  of  bed  onto  the 
cold,  slick  linoleum,  I  could  hear 
them  crying,  "Oh,  Weezie,  come 
here  quick!  Look  at  our  tree!  We 
have  a  Christmas  tree,  and  it's 
right  on  our  table." 

I  stood  speechless  with  wonder 
and  delight.  There,  indeed,  stood 
a  lovely  tree,  and  presents  were 
heaped  under  fragrant  branches. 
Our  Father  had  not  let  us  down! 
Such  joy  and  excitement  as  we 
gazed  and  marveled  at  the  mir- 
acle. 

Little  did  we  realize  then  that 
this  miracle  at  Christmas  was 
our  father's  own  creation,  fash- 
ioned with  hands  of  love  late  on 
that  Christmas  Eve.  One  of  the 
teachers,  upon  hearing  of  our  in- 
digent circumstances,  had  kindly 
offered  him  the  branches  trim- 
med from  that  tall  tree  at  school. 
After  drilling  holes  in  a  small 
pole,  he  had  carefully  fitted  and 
nailed  each  branch  into  place, 
and  a  tree  was  bom.  That  tree, 
when  viewed  through  the  eyes  of 
love  and  faith,  became  the  most 
beautiful,  unforgettable  tree  in 
all  this  world  to  four  small  chil- 
dren on  a  prairie  many  years  ago. 


839 


SISTERS 

Connie  Chapoose 

Sisters  are  not  always  those 
Whose  parents  are  the  same; 
Sisters  are  not  just  the  ones 
Who  share  the  same  last  name. 

It  is  not  hard  to  understand, 
You'll  know  them  when  you  find 
That  special  smile,  that  timely  word, 
That  deed  that  was  so  kind. 

The  sisters  of  the  flesh  are  ours 
To  cherish,  help,  and  love, 
But  sisters  of  the  spirit,  too 
Are  sent  from  up  above. 


REFRESHMENTS  FOR  THE  HOLIDAY  SEASON 

Zola  McGhie 

Hot  Cider 

2  quarts  cider  2  tsp.  whole  cloves 

juice  of  3  lemons  2  sticks  cinnamon 

Simmer  for  15  minutes,  remove  spices,  and  add: 

4  cups  unchilled  gingerale  4  cups  orange  carbonated  soda 

Serve  hot  and  garnish  with  orange  or  lemon  slices. 

Hot  Spiced  Cider  (Old  English) 

1  gallon  sweet  cider  1  tbsp.  whole  cloves 
iy2   pounds  brown  sugar  1  tbsp.  whole  allspice 
6  two-inch  pieces  cinnamon  V2  tsp.  salt 

Mix  in  order  given,  and  bring  to  the  boiling  point.  Boil  fifteen  minutes  and 
strain.  Serve  hot. 

Punch  for  Twenty-Five 

Boil  for  10  minutes: 

IV4  c.  water  and  2i/^  c.  sugar  2  c.  fruit  syrup  or  fruit  juice   (prefer- 

Reserve  V2   c.  ably  raspberry  or  Loganberry) 

2  c.  orange  juice  1   c.  maraschino  cherries,  with  juice 

To  the  remainder  add: 

1  c.  lemon  juice  2  c.  white  grape  juice,  pineapple  juice, 

or    crushed    pineapple 

Stir.  Let  stand  for  30  minutes  or  more.  Drain  and  add  ice  water  to  make  2 
gallons  of  liquid  just  before  serving.  Add  reserved  syrup  if  needed. 

Christmas  Punch 

1   quart  pineapple  juice  1   quart  vanilla  ice  cream 

(well  chilled)  1   quart  lemon  sherbet 

1  quart  gingerale  grated  nutmeg 

Place  ice  cream  and  sherbet  in  large  punch  bowl.  Add  juice.  When  ice  cream 
and  sherbet  begin  to  soften,  beat  until  frothy.  Pour  in  gingerale.  Top  with  nutmeg. 
Makes  four  quarts. 

Christmas  Wassail 

81/2   c.  sugar  1   gallon  cider 

4  c.  water  5  or  6  tbsp.  candied  ginger,  chopped 

2  tbsp.  (about  25)  whole  cloves  4  quarts  canned  orange  juice 
25  cinnamon  sticks  2  c.  lemon  juice 

Combine  sugar  and  water.  Boil  10  minutes.  Add  spices  and  let  mixture  stand 
in  warm  place  for  1  hour.  Strain.  Add  orange  juice,  lemon  juice,  and  cider.  Bring 
to  boil  and  serve.  Yields  4  gallons.  Serves  54  to  60. 

841 


Simple  Addition 


School  Wardrobe 


Shirley  Thulin 


Make  a  school  dress  that  is  inexpensive  and  lots  of  fun.  A  beginning  seam- 
stress can  even  make  it  herself  and  feel  the  satisfaction  of  accomplishment,  for 
this  sewing  project  Is  simple,  yet  looks  professional. 

You  begin  with  a  purchased  "poor-boy"  top — ^the  kind  many  girls  are  wearing 
these  days.  They  come  in  many  pretty  colors  and  launder  very  well.  They  make 
a  good  beginning  for  a  new  dress.  Choose  a  plain  color  and  then  buy  a  piece  of 
fabric  in  a  print  or  plaid  to  match  or  contrast  with  the  shirt.  The  amount  of 
fabric  to  buy  will  vary  according  to  the  type  of  skirt  you  want  to  make.  If  you 
want  to  have  pleats  all  around,  you  will  need  two  yards  of  material.  A  straight 
skirt  will  require  less.  If  the  shirt  fits  snugly,  you  will  need  a  long  zipper,  if  It 
is  loose  and  slips  over  the  head,  you  will  not  have  to  use  a  zipper.  This  dress 
will  be  long-waisted,  because  the  shirt  fits  down  over  the  hips. 

To  make:  If  you  are  going  to  use  a  zipper.  It  should  be  as  long  as  the  shirt 
is  from  the  top  of  the  neck  to  about  an  inch  from  the  bottom  hem.  Cut  the  shirt 
down  the  back,  straight  at  the  center.  Now  make  a  %  inch  seam,  using  the 
longest  machine  stitch.  Baste  the  closed  zipper  along  the  seam,  centering  the 
zipper.  Now  machine  stitch  along  the  baste  stitches,  and  remove  the  seam 
(figure  2). 

If  your  skirt  Is  going  to  be  pleated,  make  sure  the  pleats  are  all  even,  by 
pinning  them  all  in  place  before  stitching  to  the  skirt.  Use  a  ruler  to  get  them 
all  the  same  depth  (figure  1).  Stitch  the  skirt  to  the  shirt  and  hem.  Now  press 
the  pleats. 

If  the  skirt  is  straight,  just  sew  a  length  of  material  all  around  the  shirt,  leav- 
ing only  a  back  seam.    Have  about  a  two-inch  hem. 

If  you  would  like  a  fashion  note,  place  loops  for  a  belt  at  each  side,  and  one 
in  the  center  back. 


842 


MEASURE  PLEATS 


SEAM 


NOVEMBER       Alda  L.  Brown 

This  is  the  waiting.  .  .  .  The  bright  leaf  lost.  .  .  .  The  gray  span  be- 
tween scarlet  and  ermine.  .  .  . 

This  is  the  hunter's  call.  When  footsteps  stumble  over  frozen  ground 
and  when  the  first  cold  winds  cut  across  the  face.  This  is  when  deer 
and  pheasant  seek  camouflage  and  wild  geese  turn  a  southward 
wing.  .  .  . 

Now  is  the  time  to  take  a  child  down  a  country  lane  ...  to  show 
him  cat's-tails  bursting  into  puff-balls;  milkweeds  opening  their  pods 
and  spilling  their  silken  tassels.  To  shell  out  gleaned  wheat  in  the 
palm  of  one's  hand  and  taste  its  earthy  goodness.  A  time  to  gather  a 
handful  of  rusted  grape  seeds  and  scatter  them  on  the  pathway;  to 
chase  a  tumbleweed;  to  make  baskets  out  of  cockleburs  and  design 
their  purple  plumage.  Now  is  the  time  to  watch  foxtail  wave  a  last 
farewell,  and  glory  in  its  golden,  triumphant  beauty. 

This  is  the  last  goodbye  to  summer.  .  .  .   The  lonely  hiatus. 

One  day  soon  we  will  waken  to  a  morning  sparkling  with  white  dia- 
monds. We  will  light  the  fires  of  winter  and  the  long-waiting  candles 
of  another  Christmas. 

And  we  will  turn  once  again  to  the  warmth  and  welcome  glow  of 
our  winter  hearthside.  .  .  . 


843 


November  1967 


BLEAK  AUTUMN 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

The  tules  are  broken  along  the  river, 
The  milkweed  pods  are  barren  of  seed; 
The  water  is  a  meandering  sliver 
Through  a  border  of  rock  and  tumbleweed; 

The  golden  hills  have  faded  to  umber, 
The  scene,  in  the  distance,  is  stark,  austere; 
Each  bird  seems  wrapped  in  a  songless  slumber; 
There  is  a  chilling  silence  far  and  near. 

The  clouds  are  a  host  of  black  masts  driven 
By  relentless  winds  toward  the  somber  night; 
Then,  all  of  a  sudden,  the  sky  is  riven 
And  all  the  scars  of  earth  are  healed  and  white; 

Wonder  replaces  bleakness  and  sorrow, 
Crystalline  beauty  awaits  us  tomorrow. 


Grandmother  Said 

Evelyn  Fjeldsted 

Growing  old  is  living  with  the  calm  assurance  and  anticipation  of  things  yet 
to  come.  It  is  knowing  that  the  hardships  and  sorrows  of  yesterday  are  in  the 
past. 

It  is  the  time  of  the  after-years,  when  the  sunlight  never  seemed  so  gently 
warm,  the  moon  becomes  a  light  from  heaven,  and  a  flo^X^er  garden  could  be  a 
white  freesia  blooming  in  the  window. 

It  is  a  time  of  wistful  thinking,  remembering  all  the  sweet  little  incidents 
that  were  so  wonderful  and  made  life  so  worthwhile,  and  also  wishing  that  some 
things  could  have  been  different,  too.  It  is  drifting  in  a  realm  of  peace.  The 
storms  have  largely  come  and  gone,  and  life's  drama  is,  for  a  little  while, 
forgotten. 

It  is  a  time  of  solid  conviction  that  wrongs  will  be  made  right — sometime. 
It  is  finding  a  great  love — a  love  that  young  people  realize  only  by  living 
through  the  years. 

Growing  old  should  bring  greater  insight  and  understanding;  a  page  has  been 
turned  and  a  new  page  is  being  learned.  It  is  believing  in  God  simply  because 
he  is  there,  and  having  faith  in  him  is  as  natural  as  breathing,  even  though 
faith  is  sometimes  a  mystery  to  reason. 

It  is  a  time  when  things  that  once  seemed  so  important  have  almost  lost 
their  reality.  It  is  the  after-years  that  bring  the  inexpressible  joy  of  work 
almost  finished — a  story  that  cannot  be  told. 

It  is  following  a  course  toward  a  terminal  where  the  homefolks  are  waiting 
with  a  glad  welcome  and  where  there  will  be  a  great  reunion. 


844 


A  MULTI-TALENTED  WORKER 

Ida  Noble,  Denver  Fifth  Ward,  Denver  South  Stake,  Colorado,  has  done  handi- 
work for  many  years.  While  knitting  and  quilting  are  her  specialties,  she  is  very 
adept  at  making  pillows,  crochet  work,  and  aprons  with  outstanding  applique 
features.  Sister  Noble  has  donated  much  of  her  time  and  talent  toward  making 
Relief  Society  bazaars  a  success.  Among  the  accomplishments  of  which  she  is 
most  proud,  are  the  several  dresses  she  has  knitted. 

Sister  Noble  is  seventy-nine  years  old  and  has  enjoyed  visiting  teaching  for 
more  than  twenty-five  years.  For  the  past  five  years  she  has  served  as  home- 
making  leader  in  her  ward. 


845 


Throw 

Down  the    t^ 
Gauntlet 

Janet  W.  Breeze 
Chapter  3 

SYNOPSIS:  Nancy  Jackson,  a 
dance  instructor  and  mother  of  two 
children,  is  just  opening  a  dance  studio 
in  her  remodeled  home,  when  her  hus- 
band. Grant,  tells  her  that  he  wants 
to  accept  a  teaching  assignment  on 
the  island  of  Saipan.  Reluctantly, 
Nancy  accepts  her  husband's  decision 
and  makes  plans  for  the  journey.  An 
official  letter  arrives,  changing  the  as- 
signment to  the  island  of  Truk. 

♦  Riding  in  the  Trust  Territory's 
DC-4  through  cotton-puff  clouds 
reminded  Nancy  of  riding  on  a 
horse.  If  you  went  up  and  down 
when  it  did,  you  had  it  made.  And 
if  you  didn't?  Well— it  couldn't 
last  forever. 

"Nan?"  Grant  leaned  across  the 
aisle  and  whispered  to  her.  "You 
feel  all  right?" 

"Do  I  have  to  answer  that?" 

"No.  It's  a  little  different  from 
the  jetliners,  isn't  it?" 

"I  felt  all  right  until  I  saw  that 
little  red  fire  engine  swing  out  to 
follow  us  down  the  runway,  at  the 
airport  in  Guam." 

"Routine." 

"Grant?" 

"H'm?" 

"Do  you  think  it  will  be  that 
hot  in  Truk?  I  mean,  like  Guam? 
When  we  first  stepped  off  the 
plane,  I  couldn't  even  breathe. 
What  will  we  do  if  it's  that  way 
in  Truk?" 


"I'm  sure  it  won't 
be.  Besides,  any 
time  you  step  from 
air  conditioning  into 
the  heat,  it  sort  of 
smothers  you  at  first." 

Nancy  stroked  Amy's 
head  and  looked  across 
the  aisle  to  where  Grant 
was  holding  Skipper. 

"We're  lucky  they  have  slept 
so  well,"  she  said. 

Grant  nodded  in  agreement. 
Then  a  quizzical  frown  on  his  face 
led  Nancy  to  look  across  the  aisle 
at  the  seat  back  of  him.  He 
mouthed  the  words,  trying  not  to 
let  anyone  hear  what  he  said. 

Nancy  giggled  and  held  her 
hand  up  to  the  side  of  her  mouth. 

"Live  chickens,"  she  whispered. 
"Routine." 


846 


As  the  vintage  engines  roared 
above  the  painted  blue  of  the  Pa- 
cific, Nancy  closed  her  eyes — 
sometimes  dozing,  sometimes 
thinking  ahead.  She  wanted  to 
feel  that  what  they  were  doing 
was  a  step  forward.  But  somehow 
she  couldn't  escape  the  feeling 
that  they  had  just  given  up  every- 
thing to  go  thirty  years  into  the 
past. 

It  wasn't  riding  on  a  well-worn 
plane  with  live  chickens  that 
made  her  feel  this  way.  The  idea 
had  possessed  her  even  when  they 


Throw  Down  the  Gauntlet 

had  said  goodbye  to  their  family 
and  friends  at  home.  They  had  all 
been  there — everyone  who  meant 
so  much  to  her.  She  had  wanted 
to  smile  and  say  goodbye  with 
great  confidence.  But  when  the 
time  came  to  walk  through  the 
concourse  gate  out  onto  the  field, 
she  hadn't  been  able  to  look  back. 
She  couldn't  let  them  see  her  cry. 
She  couldn't  let  them  see  how  un- 
sure she  still  was  of  the  whole 
idea. 

Now  a  friendly  Micronesian 
dressed  in  dark  trousers  and  spot- 
less white  shirt  stepped  through 
the  door  at  the  front  of  the  aisle. 

'Tlease  to  fasten  your  safety 
belts,"  he  said.  ''We  landing 
soon." 

Soon  it  will  all  be  over,  Nancy 
thought.  In  another  hour  we'll 
stop  existing  in  transit  and  start 
living  again!  And  I  will  make  the 
most  of  it.  I  will! 

Then,  for  the  first  time,  as  the 
plane  banked  sharply  to  the  left, 
Nancy  saw  the  distinct  contrast 
of  blue  and  green  water. 

"Grant — how  come  the  water 
is  a  different  color?" 

'That's  the  lagoon." 

"It  still  looks  like  ocean  to  me. 
I  always  thought  lagoons  were 
sleepy  little  lakes." 

"Only  in  the  movies.  Look! 
Where  the  water  does  change 
color  you  can  see  the  white  surf 
banging  against  the  reef  table." 

"Grant!  there's  another  one! 
On  the  landing  strip!" 

"Another  whatT 

"Toy  fire  engine.  Don't  they 
trust  this  thing  at  all?" 

Grant  laughed.  "Close  your 
eyes,  honey.  You  won't  feel  a 
thing." 

As  the  four  of  them  stepped 
from  the  plane,  a  young  "State- 


847 


November  1967 


side"  woman  in  a  pink  cotton 
dress  appeared  from  nowhere  and 
threw  a  lei  of  white  Plumiera 
around  Nancy^s  neck. 

"Hisllo,"  she  shouted.  I'm 
Susan  Leonard — Miss/'  Then  she 
lassoed  Grant  with  red  Hibiscus. 
''Boy,  are  we  glad  you're  here! 
Almost  thought  I  was  going  to 
get  stuck  with  teaching  botany 
myself!" 

Grant  laughed  and  shook  her 
hand. 

"Go  through  that  little  gate 
over  there  and  show  your  shot 
cards  and  I'll  be  getting  your 
luggage!"  She  disappeared  into  a 
quiet  lagoon  of  strange,  inquisi- 
tive faces. 

''Do  I  look  as  conspicuous  as  I 
feel?"  Grant  whispered  to  Nancy. 

"Why  should  you?  You're  only 
head  and  shoulders  taller  than 
anyone  else  around."  Nancy 
grinned.  "And  with  that  red  neck- 
lace— well.  ..." 

"Show  the  man  your  shot 
card." 

Susan  rushed  up  again  in  a 
flurry.  "They're  putting  your 
bags  in  my  car.  Over  this  way!" 

She  grabbed  Amy  and  Skipper 
by  the  hands  and  they  scrambled 
after  her.  Nancy  and  Grant  fol- 
lowed their  chauffeur  obediently, 
and  listened  attentively  to  an 
endless  trail  of  chatter  that  left 
the  impression  that  Susan  was 
starving  for  someone  to  talk  to. 

"First  time  I  ever  went  back  to 
Guam  after  being  here,"  she  said, 
"it  about  scared  me  to  death!  All 
the  cars,  and  people,  I  mean.  I 
really  prefer  trees,  myself.  Now 
you  take  the  flame  trees — Poin- 
ciana.  Most  beautiful  thing  in  all 
nature.  See  there?  See  the  blos- 
soms? Looks  like  the  whole  tree's 
on  fire,  doesn't  it?  Breathtaking!" 


It  was  but  a  brief  ride  before 
they  emerged  from  their  paved 
tunnel  of  greenery  into  a  small 
clearing. 

"There  she  is!"  Susan  ex- 
claimed. "Home!" 

Nancy  looked  about  her  and 
hesitated,  afraid  to  ask.  "Yours 
— or  ours?" 

"Yours!  And  believe  me!  It's 
the  nicest  quonset  on  the  island!" 
Come  on  inside!  I'll  show  you!" 

Nancy  stepped  cautiously  from 
the  car  as  she  saw  an  old  black 
bull  eyeing  her  from  behind  a  co- 
conut palm. 

"Grant?"  she  said  so  Susan 
wouldn't  hear.  "I  thought  the 
houses  were  supposed  to  be  con- 
crete— and  new?" 

"That  was  on  Saipan,"  he  said. 
"Remember?" 

Amy  and  Skipper  raced  each 
other  through  the  ankle-deep 
grass  and  into  the  corrugated 
steel  dwelling  which  was  to  be 
their  home. 

"Mama!"  Skipper  yelled, 
"Come  see!  BugsV 

Nancy  stepped  through  the 
door  of  the  kitchen  and  followed 
her  excited  son. 

"Wookie!" 

''Ant si  Grant,  look!  A  whole 
parade!  Ten  feet  longV 

"Oh,  you'll  get  used  to  them," 
Susan  said,  "and  the  cock- 
roaches." 

Nancy  was  horrified.  ''Big  cock- 
roaches?" 

"You'll  find  saddles  for  them 
under  the  sink  in  the  kitchen." 

Grant  enjoyed  Susan's  humor, 
but  Nancy's  expression  remained 
serious. 

"Come  in  here,"  Susan  con- 
tinued. "I'll  show  you  the  hot 
closets.  See?  Some  of  them  have 
hot  rods.  Some  have  light  globes. 


848 


But  they  all  do  the  same  thing — 
keep  the  closets  dry.  Anything 
you  don't  want  mildew  on,  just 
put  it  in  there.  The  one  in  the 
kitchen  is  very  good  for  keeping 
the  salt  and  sugar  dry  and  the 
crackers  from  getting  soggy!" 

Amy  and  Skipper  excitedly  ran 
up  and  down  the  long  hallway, 
exploring. 

"Sort  of  like  living  on  a  train," 
Nancy  said,  looking  around,  ''all 
the  little  square  windows.  And 
the  long  narrow  hall." 

"Which  reminds  me,  the  wind 
always  blows  from  that  direc- 
tion." Susan  pointed.  "So  be  sure 
to  close  the  shutters  whenever 
you  leave  home.  Even  though  it 
doesn't  look  like  rain,  there  may 
be  a  downpour  any  minute." 

Nancy  seemed  to  panic  at  the 
thought  of  being  closed  up.  "If 
you  shut  them  it  would  be  dark 
in  here!" 

"So  turn  the  light  on — or  get 
wet.  Take  your  choice!  And  while 
I'm  at  it,  I  might  add,  that  you'll 
know  if  there's  ever  a  typhoon 
due.  The  wind  comes  from  the  op- 
posite direction.  But  don't  worry 
about  it.  We  have  ample  warn- 
ings. Actually,  if  there's  a  storm, 
you  can't  be  in  a  better  place  than 
a  quonset.  No  flying  glass.  And 
the  whole  building  is  cabled  to 
the  ground.  You're  really  perfect- 
ly safe " 

As  the  word  safe  fell  from  her 
lips,  a  piercing  scream  resonated 
up  the  hall. 

"Amy!"  Nancy  dropped  her 
purse  and  ran  toward  the  sound. 
^'Amyl  where  are  you?" 

Skipper  pointed  to  the  bedroom 
closet.  "In  there." 

"Grant!  The  doors  are  warped! 
They  won't  slide!  I  can't  get  her 
out!" 


Amy's  screaming  grew  more 
and  more  intense  as  Grant  strug- 
gled to  get  the  doors  open.  Then, 
as  they  gave  way,  Nancy  pushed 
past  Grant  and  grabbed  Amy  off 
the  closet  floor. 

"Oh,  baby.  It's  all  right.  Amy. 
Mommie's  got  you." 

Susan  pointed  to  a  scarlet 
streak  across  the  calf  of  Amy's 
leg.  "She's  burned  it  on  the  hot 
rod.  Better  put  her  in  some  cold 
water.  I'll  fix  an  ice  pack,  and 
then  we  can  take  her  to  the  hos- 
pital." 

"Oh,  it  doesn't  look  that  bad," 
Grant  said. 

"Let  me  tell  you.  In  this  cli- 
mate, if  you  only  scratch  the  top 
off  a  mosquito  bite,  you  get  some- 
thing on  it.  If  you  don't — you'll 
have  a  spot  the  size  of  a  quarter 
in  twenty-four  hours.  We  grow 
the  healthiest  bacteria  in  the 
world!" 

As  Nancy  stepped  from  Susan's 
car  onto  the  crushed  coral  park- 
ing lot  of  the  little  hospital,  she 
grabbed  at  Grant's  arm  to  steady 
herself. 

"High  heels  aren't  very  practi- 
cal   around    here,"    Susan    said. 


849 


November  1967 


"And  once  you  take  those  nylons 
off,  I  can  quarantee  you'll  never 
put  them  on  again  until  you  get 
Stateside." 

"They  do  feel  a  bit  woolly  and 
drippy."  Nancy  laughed,  as  she 
tried  to  dry  her  stockings  with  a 
handkerchief. 

The  air  in  the  hospital  wait- 
ing room  hung  heavy  and  anti- 
septic as  one  squeaky  fan  made  a 
dedicated  effort  to  move  from  side 
to  side.  For  a  moment,  Nancy  had 
the  feeling  that  she  was  in  the  de- 
pot of  a  very  small  town,  for  the 
only  available  seats  were  row 
upon  row  of  hard,  wooden  bench- 
es. Grant  sat  down  with  Amy  on 
his  lap  and  stretched  her  legs  out 
over  Nancy's  knees.  Across  the 
aisle,  an  old  Trukese  woman 
grinned  broadly  at  them,  her 
teeth  decayed  from  years  of  chew- 
ing betel  nut.  A  small  child  at  her 
side  had  legs  covered  with  what 
must  have  been  the  scars  of  un- 
attended mosquito  bites.  As 
Nancy  continued  looking  at  the 
child's  riddled,  brown  legs  and 
back  again  at  Amy's,  all  of  the 
day's  events  seemed  to  rush  back 
and  press  tightly  around  her.  As 
she  labored  to  think  clearly,  the 
warm,  moist  air  became  more  and 
more  impossible  to  breathe,  and 
her  head  fell  backwards  into 
darkness. 

As  the  blackness  edged  its  way 
forward  into  gray,  Nancy  heard 
Grant's  voice  and  felt  him  shak- 
ing her. 

"This  is  the  doctor,"  Grant 
said,  as  her  eyes  focused  on  a  sec- 
ond figure. 

"What's  he  doing  here?"  she 
mumbled. 

The  small,  dark  figure  stood  at 
the  side  of  the  examining  table 
where  Nancy  lay. 


"You  been  sleep,  Missus." 

"Where's  Amy?" 

"She's  fine,  Nancy,"  Grant 
said.  "Susan  took  her  and  Skip 
for  a  walk.  Her  leg  feels  all  right." 

"Your  husband  tell  me  it  long 
time  you  see  your  doctor." 

"Well,  we  got  so  busy  there  at 
the  last  minute  with  getting  ready 
to  come,  and.  .  . ." 

"You  have  two  baby,  Missus?" 

"Yes,"  Nancy  smiled.  "I  have 
two  babies.  Amy  and  Skipper." 

"No,  Missus.  You  going  have 
two  baby.  You  go  back  to  Guam. 
Wait.  Navy  doctors  take  good 
care  of  you  in  big  American  hos- 
pital." 

"You  must  be  mistaken!" 

She  sat  upright  and  tried  to  get 
off  the  table,  but  Grant  gently 
settled  her  back  down. 

"No,  Nancy,"  he  said.  "I  was 
so  frightened  when  you  fainted,  I 
told  him  about  the  baby.  He 
heard  two  distinct  heartbeats. 
He's  sure  it's  twins." 

"But  why  does  he  say  I  have 
to  go  to  Guam?" 

"He  says  they  have  only  one 
incubator  here,  Nancy.  If  the 
babies  are  small,  it  just  wouldn't 
be  safe.  You'll  have  to  go  while 
you  can  still  travel." 

"But  how  can  you  just  up  and 
leave  a  job  you  haven't  even 
started?  School  starts  in  three 
days." 

"I  can't,  honey.  I'll  have  to 
find  someone  to  look  after  Amy 
and  Skipper.  And  you'll  have  to 
go  alone,  sometime  before  Novem- 
ber— while  you  can  still  travel." 

''Aloner 

The  Trukese  man  in  white 
patted  Nancy's  hand  and  smiled. 

"You  go,"  he  said.  "American 
lady  very  brave." 

(To  be  continued) 


850 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent 
through  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  or  mission  Relief  Society  super- 
visors. One  annual  submission  will  be  accepted,  as  space  permits,  from  each 
stake  and  mission  of  the  Church.  Submissions  should  be  addressed  to  the 
Editorial  Department,  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111. 
For  details  regarding  pictures  and  descriptive  material,  see  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  Jgmuary  1966,  page  50. 


Relief  Society  Activities 


Addis  Ababa  (Ethiopia,  French  Mission)  Relief  Society  Activities 

Left  to  right:  Janice  Cox;  Mona  Madsen,  President,  Addis  Ababa  Branch 
Relief  Society;  Barbara  Jacobsen;  Val  Wilcox;  Clara  Jean  Bills;  Dr.  Dorothy 
Candland. 

Sister  Vera  P.  Hart,  former  supervisor,  French  Mission  Relief  Society,  re- 
ports: "This  little  branch  in  Ethiopia  operates  independently  of  the  mission, 
but  is  an  inspiration  to  us  all.  Relief  Society  in  the  Addis  Ababa  Branch  was 
organized  in  1964.  The  members  are  wives  of  university  professors,  and  meet 
in  one  another's  homes.  They  take  turns  giving  lessons,  and  each  is  an  inspira- 
tion to  the  others. 

"They  have  no  problems  with  inactivity.  In  March  they  held  a  dinner  to 
commemorate  the  birth  of  Relief  Society,  and  recently  the  Singing  Mothers 
presented  two  songs  in  sacrament  meeting.  Even  with  such  a  small  group,  the 
program  was  lovely  and  inspirational. 

"While  they  all  look  forward  to  their  return  to  the  States,  they  feel  that  the 
choice  experiences  the  Church  provided  in  Africa  can  never  be  duplicated." 

Leola  C.  Anderson  is  the  new  supervisor  of  the  French  Mission  Relief 
Society. 


851 


November  1967 


Wiiford  Stake  (Utah)  May  Festival 

May  1,  1967 

"Come  on,  Mom,  and  dance,"  Earleen  Gregory  and  Marie  Mosteller  en- 
courage Una  Nelson  (Mom)  in  a  scene  from  "A  Home  for  Heidi."  "Oh,  no, 
I'm  too  old,"  the  mother  dramatizes  in  the  skit  which  portrays  the  ideal  home. 

Elna  H.  Palmer,  President,  Wiiford  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Our 
annual  May  festival  was  held  in  the  morning  and  the  evening.  Luncheon  was 
served  to  about  550  sisters  in  the  morning,  with  375  youngsters  being  tended 
in  the  nursery.  About  350  young  people  and  their  parents  attended  the  evening 
program. 

"A  fashion  show  was  presented  by  the  mothers  in  the  morning  and  in  the 
evening  by  the  MIA  Laurels.  The  theme  for  the  event  was  'Make  Your  Home 
a  Heaven  on  Earth.'  Displays,  hobbies,  and  demonstrations  were  most  effec- 
tive. Special  demonstrations  were:  quilt  making,  table  setting,  chocolate  dip- 
ping, gold  leafing,  afghans,  whole  wheat  bread-making,  decorations  for  all 
occasions,  and  old  fashioned  spinning  on  a  spinning  wheel. 

"Our  program  was  an  original  skit,  'A  Home  for  Heidi,'  a  musical  which 
portrayed  the  story  of  Heidi  being  given  a  choice  of  which  home  she  would 
like  to  live  in  here  on  earth  before  returning  to  her  Heavenly  Father.  Music 
was  furnished  by  the  Singing  Mothers  and  special  groups." 


Richland  Stake  (Washington)   Kennewick  Second  Ward  Closing  Social 

May  1967 

Left,  Betty  Hunsaker,  Homemaking  Counselor;  right,  Melba  Woodhouse, 
transportation  chairman.  Foreground,  hand-tooled  tray,  pedigree  charts,  and 
history  of  Kennewick  Second  Ward  Relief  Society. 

President  Evelyn  N.  Binns,  Richland  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The 
Kennewick  Second  Ward  held  one  of  the  most  original  and  delightful  closing 
socials  I  have  ever  attended.  The  theme  for  the  event  was  'Talent  Fair,'  and 
talent  was  plentiful  in  the  original  poetry,  songs,  writing,  and  displays  pre- 
sented. The  most  outstanding  feature  was  the  table  decoration  at  the  potluck 
dinner  which  followed  the  program.  It  consisted  of  flower  arrangements  made 
from  vegetables  and  grapefruit  peel.  There  were  roses,  narcissus,  dogwood  blos- 
soms, and  calla  lilies,  all  made  from  grapefruit  peel,  white  and  yellow  turnips, 
carrots,  parsley,  and  honey  dew  melons. 

"Outstanding  displays  in  all  departments  showed  the  work  of  many  talented 
sisters.  The  use  of  a  transportation  committee  which  makes  certain  that  each 
sister  has  a  ride  and  someone  to  enjoy  the  day  with,  helped  to  make  the  social 
most  outstanding." 


Emigration  Stake  Relief  Society  Closing  Social 
May  22,  1967 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Hazel  Young,  President,  Emigration  Stake  Relief 
Society;  Dora  Richens,  Second  Counselor;  LaVonne  Van  Orden,  director.  Sing- 
ing Mothers  chorus.  Top  row:  Cast  for  presentation  of  "Our  Fair  Lady":  Mary 
Nielson;  Ann  Matthews;  Erna  Ericksen;  Betty  Jo  Armstrong;  Barbara  Stoker; 
Sheila  Wendell;  Donna  Smart;  Helen  Goates;  Gayle  Matheson.  Remaining 
sisters   are   members   of   Singing    Mothers. 

Sister  Young  reports:  "A  most  delightful  and  entertaining  musical,  'Our 
Fair  Lady,'  written  by  Mary  L.  Bradford,  was  sponsored  by  the  stake  board 
for  the  enjoyment  of  the  Relief  Society  members  and  their  husbands.  Delicious 
refreshments  of  lime  slush  and  homemade  cookies  were  served," 

852 


November  1967 


Winder  Stake  (Salt  Lake  City),  Winder  Third  Ward  Visiting  Teachers  Honored 

May  31,  1967 

Back  row,  standing  at  extreme  right:  Charlottie  B.  Poulton,  visiting  teacher 
with  longest  service;  third  from  right,  Darlene  Casad,  Second  Counselor;  Alice 
T.  Hinkle,  President,  Winder  Third  Ward  Relief  Society;  Bernice  O,  Ursen- 
hach.  First  Counselor;  Thelma  B.  Jones,  Secretary;  ninth  from  right,  Louise 
W.  Free,  President,  Winder  Stake  Relief  Society;  thirteenth  from  right,  Rehan 
S.  Dunnigan,  visiting  teacher  message  leader.  Standing  at  the  back,  Hugh  W. 
Pinnock,  Bishop,  Winder  Third  Ward. 

Sister  Free  reports:  "The  visiting  teachers  of  the  Winder  Third  Ward  were 
honored  for  achieving  twelve  consecutive  years  of  100  per  cent  visiting  teach- 
ing. The  entire  group  was  first  taken  on  a  tour  of  Temple  Square  with  their 
bishop  as  guide.    They  were  then  honored  with  a  luncheon. 

"During  the  past  year.  President  Alice  T.  Hinkle  has  stressed  quality  teach- 
ing and  going  the  second  mile.  Going  the  extra  mile  required  making  calls  at 
times  convenient  to  tlie  working  sisters.  It  resulted  in  a  greater  appreciation 
of  the  visiting  teacher  program  and  was  instrumental  in  activating  many  sis- 
ters and  creating  greater  interest  in  the  Relief  Society  program  as  a  whole." 


Toronto  Stake  (Canada)  Singing  Mothers  Concert 

June   10,    1967 

Standing  directly  behind  pulpit:  Marjorie  Innis,  President,  Toronto  Stake 
Relief  Society;  to  her  left,  Valerie  Skelton,  organist;  Mona  McMahen,  stake 
chorister;  beginning  with  gentleman  in  dark  suit,  left  to  right:  Ralph  Murfin, 
lighting  technician;  Alex  Rosevear,  master  of  ceremonies;  Kathleen  Keyes  nar- 
rator; Anna  Doyle,  Second  Counselor. 

Sister  Innis  reports:  "Our  Singing  Mothers  presented  the  first  concert  ever 
held  in  our  stake,  and  it  was  an  outstanding  success.  Prior  to  the  concert,  more 
than  300  sisters  and  their  husbands  and  friends  enjoyed  dinner  and  entertain- 
ment. 

"In  honor  of  Canada's  centennial,  the  tables  were  decorated  with  Canadian 
and  centennial  flags.  After  dinner,  the  musical  'Let  All  My  Life  Be  Music' 
was  presented  by  the  Singing  Mothers,  who  looked  charming  in  black  and 
white,  each  wearing  a  pink  rose.  The  sisters  were  diligent  and  faithful  in  coming 
to  practices,  some  traveling  long  distances.  Eight  of  the  brethren  helped  out 
in  the  special  numbers  which  contributed  in  making  this  evening  so  wonderful." 

New  Zealand  South  Mission,  Combined  North  Island  Districts  Singing  Mothers 

Present  Concert,  April   15,   1967 

Mission  officers  seated  from  fifth  left,  on  second  row:  Louise  Warren,  chor- 
ister; Patricia  M.  Dawson,  President;  Marjorie  C.  Kjar,  Supervisor,  New  Zea- 
land South  Mission  Relief  Society;  Morris  A.  Kjar,  Mission  President;  Howard 
H.  Hodgkinson,  First  Counselor;  Sister  Hodgkinson;  Yvonne  L.  Meiklen,  Sec- 
retary; Pare  Duncan,  board  member;  Olive  Gawler,  Homemaking  Counselor; 
Florence  B.  Dykes,  Magazine  representative;  standing  at  extreme  right, 
Awhitea  Hiha,  Education  Counselor. 

Sister  Kjar  reports:  "Many  sisters  traveled  hundreds  of  miles  to  participate 
in  the  activities  of  a  convention  at  which  four  districts  and  eighteen  branch 
Relief  Societies  were  represented.  The  program  concluded  with  a  Singing 
Mothers  Concert.  Nine  combined  choruses  were  conducted  by  Louise  Warren. 
Several  individual  choruses  rendered  music  conducted  by  their  own  choristers. 

"Participation  in  the  convention  activities  has  helped  to  create  a  greater 
interest  in  all  aspects  of  Relief  Society  work  and  has  brought  much  joy  and 
spiritual  growtK  to  the  sisters  throughout  the  mission," 

854 


November  1967 


Cumorah  Mission  (New  York),  Binghamton  Branch  Bazaar 

April  1966 

Left  to  right:  Charlene  Holstrom,  homemaking  leader;  Jane  Hales,  bazaar 
chairman;  Ruth  Childson;  Nina  Cook,  Secretary;  Margaret  Whittemore,  social 
relations  leader. 

Mary  S.  Bankhead,  Supervisor,  Cumorah  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"The  1966  Binghamton  Branch  Relief  Society  bazaar  was  held  at  a  local 
shopping  plaza  in  conjunction  with  several  other  charitable  organizations.  We 
felt  that  it  would  be  a  marvelous  opportunity  to  expose  the  women  in  our  area 
to  the  Church  and  to  the  quality  of  workmanship  of  our  Latter-day  Saint 
women.  We  hope  to  begin  a  reputation  which  will  insure  the  success  of  future 
bazaars." 


Brigham  Young  University  (Provo,  Utah),  Fifth  Stake  Chorus 

May  6,  1967 

Second  row  on  left,  Karla  Kofoed,  accompanist;  back  row  on  left,  Patricia 
Burgener,  chorister. 

Irva  Pratt  Andrus,  Brigham  Young  University  Fifth  Stake  Relief  Society 
President,  reports:  "The  sisters  in  the  BYU  Fifth  Stake  have  responded  eagerly 
to  the  call  of  Relief  Society  and  enjoy  the  opportunity  that  organizing  the 
stake  chorus  gives  them  to  develop  their  talents.  We  have  held  well  attended 
weekly  practices  and  presented  programs  in  the  wards  of  our  stake,  as  well  as 
in  other  stakes  on  the  campus.  Although  many  of  these  sisters  are  not  mothers, 
and  most  of  them  are  students,  they  have  made  singing  a  very  special  part  of  the 
religious  life  on  the  campus. 


San  Mateo  Stake  (California)  Short  Story  Contest  Winners 
April  13,  1967 

Left  to  right:  Jennie  L.  Richard,  third  place  winner;  Maureen  Glew,  first 
place  winner;  Thelma  R.  Curtis,  President,  San  Mateo  Stake  Relief  Society, 
making   the   ]3resentations;   Theresa   Jackson,   second   place   winner. 

Sister  Curtis  reports:  "The  annual  short  story  and  poetry  contest  sponsored 
by  the  San  Mateo  Stake  Relief  Society  gains  in  momentum  each  year.  Under 
the  direction  of  Inez  Suhlsen,  Education  Counselor,  and  Naomi  Manwaring, 
spiritual  living  class  leader,  the  stake  has  encouraged  the  sisters  to  pursue  self- 
expression  through  creative  writing,  as  well  as  in  music  and  art. 

"Winners  in  the  poetry  division  were:  Margaret  E.  Reynolds,  first  place; 
Theresa  Jackson,  second  })lace;  and  Edna  Wheelwright,  third  place." 


Ammon  Stake  (Idaho)  Trousseau  Luncheon  and  Bazaar 

April  15,  1967 

Standing  near  a  section  of  the  table  display  are  Ammon  Stake  Relief  So- 
ciety Presidency,  left  to  right:  Luana  H.  Mecham,  Education  Counselor;  Vir- 
ginia L.   Garner,   President;   Jacqueline   K.   Catmull,  Homemaking   Counselor. 

Sister  Garner  reports:  "Colorful  spring  decorations  of  pink  and  lavendar  set 
the  mood  for  a  typically  bridal  affair.  A  lovely  luncheon  was  served  to  200 
sisters  and  a  special  program  was  presented.  The  eight  wards  and  stake  board 
contributed  items  which  might  be  found  in  a  bridal  trousseau:  linen,  bedding, 
etc.  which  were  sold  to  those  attending.  An  outstanding  table  display  depicting 
events  in  a  bride's  life  was  prepared  by  the  wards.  The  tables  included  the 
engagement  announcement,  bridal  shower,  wedding  breakfast,  first  dinner 
party,  baby  shower,  child's  birthday  party,  silver  anniversary,  and  golden  anni- 
versary. Another  feature  of  the  bazaar  was  a  baked  foods  display  and  sale." 

856 


November  1967 


East  Phoenix  Stake  (Arizona)  Relief  Society  Aids  Red  Cross 

Left  to  right:  Joan  R.  Benson,  President,  Phoenix  Fifth  Ward  Relief  Society; 
Counselors  Eleanor  M.  Seaver  and  Gail  M.  Kleinman. 

Sister  Lois  Tanner,  President,  East  Phoenix  Stake  Relief  Society  reports: 
"When  the  Red  Cross  requested  help  in  making  denim  'ditty  bags'  which  would 
be  filled  and  sent  to  Viet  Nam  to  our  servicemen,  the  sisters  of  the  East 
Phoenix  Stake  responded  eagerly. 

"With  patriotic  effort,  nearly  500  bags  were  finished  and  returned  to  the 
Red  Cross  within  a  two  weeks  deadline.  This  was  a  rewarding  task,  noted  by 
the  local  newspapers.  But  more  important,  it  brought  many  tender  thoughts 
of  our  American  boys  who  are  willing  once  again  to  stand  for  America,  her 
ideals,  strength,  and  blessed  freedoms  we  all  enjoy." 


858 


Lesson  Department     I 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING— 
The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  85 — The  Kirtland  Temple  (Dedicatory  Prayer) 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 
(Reading  Assignment:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  109) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  February  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  July  1968 

Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  analyzes  the  dedicatory  prayer  given  by 
revelation  to  enlarge  her  understanding  of  proper  entreaties  to  the 

Lord  to  assist  her  in  her  own  praying. 


INTRODUCTION 

As  early  as  1832,  the  Lord  com- 
manded his  people  to  build  a 
temple  in  Kirtland,  Ohio.  (D&C 
88:119-120.)  A  committee  was 
appointed  to  obtain  funds  for  the 
construction  of  the  temple.  The 
Lord  had  told  his  people  that  a 
purpose  of  this  building  was  that 
the  disciples  might  go  forth  to 
prune  the  vineyard  for  the  last 
time.  {Ibid.,  95:4)  In  the  circular 
sent  out  by  the  committee,  it  was 
said  that  this  house  would  be  the 
place  where  the  elders  might  call 
a  solemn  assembly,  and  treasure 
up  words  of  wisdom  that  they 
might  go  to  the  gentiles  for  the 
last  time.  (DHC  1:349.) 

THE  KIRTLAND  TEMPLE 

On  March  27,  1836,  the  day  of 
the  dedication  of  the  Kirtland 
temple,  the  structure,  consisting 
of  two  stories  and  an  attic,  was 
finished  except  for  the  second 
story.  The  first  and  second  stories 


each  had  two  pulpits,  one  at  each 
end,  consisting  of  four  different 
compartments,  one  arising  above 
and  a  little  behind  the  next  one, 
capable  of  seating  three  persons 
each.  One  set  of  the  pulpits  was 
for  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood 
while  the  one  at  the  other  end  of 
the  room  was  for  the  Aaronic 
Priesthood.  By  means  of  curtains 
or  veils  hanging  from  the  ceiling, 
each  room  could  be  divided  into 
four  compartments  or  classes. 
The  doctrine  of  baptism  for  the 
dead  had  not  been  revealed  at 
this  time,  consequently,  there  was 
no  baptismal  font  in  the  building. 
The  building  was,  however,  con- 
structed to  suit  and  accomodate 
the  various  quorums  of  the  Priest- 
hood and  worship  of  the  Church 
at  that  time.  In  the  attic,  five 
rooms  were  built  for  the  holding 
of  school  and  the  use  of  different 
quorums  of  the  Priesthood. 

DEDICATORY  SERVICE 

The    dedicatory    service    con- 


859 


The  Kirtland  (Oh/o)  Tem- 
ple, dedicated  March 
27,  1836,  consists  of 
two  stories  and  an  attic. 
It  still  stands  today,  al- 
though it  is  not  present- 
ly owned  by  the  Church. 


In  the  first  and  second 
stories  were  two  pulpits, 
one  at  each  end,  con- 
sisting of  four  compart- 
ments, one  arising 
above  and  a  little  be- 
hind the  next,  each 
seating  three  persons. 


"^^ 


4 


Lesson  Department 


sisted  of  praying,  congregational 
singing,  preaching,  testimony 
bearing,  and  the  dedication  of  the 
building  by  the  reading  of  the 
prayer  given  by  revelation.  Fol- 
lowing the  prayer  the  congrega- 
tion was  led  in  the  Hosanna 
Shout.  An  important  part  of  the 
service  was  the  approval  of 
the  General  Authorities  under  the 
law  of  common  consent.  It  was 
upon  this  occasion  that  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  asked  the 
people  to  sustain  the  Twelve 
Apostles  as  Prophets,  Seers,  and 
Revelators.  (DHC  11:410-428.) 
Many  spiritual  manifestations 
were  observed  during  the  day. 

SECTION  109 

Section  109  of  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  the  dedicatory  prayer 
for  the  Kirtland  Temple,  was  re- 
ceived by  revelation.  (DHC  II: 
420.)  Although  this  prayer  was 
given  for  a  special  purpose,  there 
are  many  elements  in  it  which 
may  assist  members  of  the 
Church  to  understand  the  two 
following  aspects  of  prayer:  (1) 
prayer  form;  and  (2)  prayer  con- 
tent. It  is  understood  that  prayer 
should  be  appropriate  to  the  oc- 
casion, and  it  should  come  from 
the  heart.  Particularly  where 
members  of  the  Church  are  called 
upon  to  offer  public  prayers  in 
behalf  of  those  assembled  in 
meetings,  there  is  suggested  the 
need  to  use  language  which  ex- 
presses the  purpose  of  the  prayer. 
In  a  study  of  this  dedicatory 
prayer,  one  should  not  consider 
that  all  things  for  which  a  person 
should  pray  are  mentioned,  be- 
cause of  the  special  purpose  of 
this  prayer.  One  can  learn,  how- 
ever, many  important  points 
about  prayer  which  may  be  bene- 


ficial. This  revelation  is  the  model 
for  the  dedication  of  temples  and 
other  structures  in  the  Church. 

PRAYER  CONTENT 

Some  members  of  the  Church 
are  concerned  as  to  how  they  can 
keep  their  daily  prayers  from  be- 
coming formal  and  trite.  If  one 
prays  for  individual  needs  only, 
there  is  a  reason  for  reviewing  the 
many  possibilities  for  which  one 
might  sincerely  pray.  Section  109 
gives  many  of  these  points.  Some 
of  these  elements  are  as  follows: 
(1)  purpose;  (2)  expression  of 
gratitude;  (3)  remembrance  of 
others;  (4)  protection  and  assist- 
ance; (5)  forgiveness  of  sin;  (6) 
the  Church  and  the  gospel. 

Class  Discussion 
What  is  the  proper  prayer  language? 

PURPOSE 

Frequently  members  of  the 
Church  who  represent  a  group  or 
congregation  in  giving  the  invo- 
cation, mention  the  purpose  for 
which  the  meeting  is  being  held. 
Sometimes  reference  is  made  to 
the  faith  and  diligence  of  those 
present. 

In  the  dedicatory  prayer  one 
reads  a  review  of  the  events  in 
the  building  of  the  Kirtland  Tem- 
ple. The  fulfillment  of  the  com- 
mandment to  build  the  temple  is 
mentioned  (D&C  109:1-4)  and 
the  tribulations  experienced  amid 
poverty,  "that  the  Son  of  Man 
might  have  a  place  to  manifest 
himself  to  his  people"  (Ibid.,  109: 
5).  President  Sidney  Rigdon  gave 
a  two  and  one-half  hour  address 
during  the  service,  the  purpose  of 
which  was  to  compare  the  priva- 
tions and  hardships  of  the  people 
in  building  the  temple  with  that 


861 


November  1967 


of  the  saints  during  the  time  of 
the  Savior.  (Life  of  Heber  C. 
Kimball,  p.  90.)  The  Prophet  also 
prayed,  as  we  do,  for  success  in  a 
calhng,  that  the  solemn  assembly 
commanded  to  be  held,  might  be 
acceptable.  (Ibid.,  109:6-13.) 

REMEMBER  THE  MISSIONARIES 

Those  members  of  the  Church 
who  have  had  members  of  their 
families  i^erve  as  missionaries,  or 
who  themselves  have  been  on  mis- 
sions for  the  Church,  or  who  may 
have  been  converted  through  the 
labors  of  missionaries,  have  a 
strong  feeling  for  the  success  of 
those  who  labor  in  the  mission 
field.  All  members  of  the  Church 
who  have  a  sincere  desire  for  the 
growth  of  the  Church  are  anxious 
to  have  the  Lord's  power  with  his 
servants.  Many  verses  in  the  dedi- 
catory prayer  are  devoted  to  this 
subject. 

The  desire  of  the  Prophet  was 
that  nothing  which  would  thwart 
the  progress  of  the  Church  would 
be  successful.  That  those  who  lied 
or  published  slanderous  material 
against  the  saints  might  be  con- 
founded, was  a  part  of  that  peti- 
tion. (Ibid.,  109:24-33.) 

Before  the  saints  had  estab- 
lished Kirtland,  Ohio,  as  a  gath- 
ering place,  the  Lord  promised 
that  when  his  servants  were  en- 
dowed there  would  be  a  gathering 
to  the  bosom  of  the  Church. 
(Ibid.,  38:38.)  This  endowment 
would  be  such  that  they  would  be 
taught  from  on  high  to  perform 
missionary  work.  (Ibid.,  43:16.) 
With  the  temple  built,  the  great 
missionary  program  would  be  in- 
augurated. 

Apparently  the  endowment  re- 
ferred to  in  reference  to  the  Kirt- 


land Temple  was  an  outpouring 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  Prophet 
prayed  for  this  blessing  for  those 
who  would  go  forth  to  preach  the 
gospel.  (Ibid.,  109:22-23,  35,  42.) 

Class  Discussion 

How  important  is  it  that  you  pray 
for  the  missionaries  in  your  daily 
prayers? 

REMEMBER  THE  SUFFERING  SAINTS 

The  Prophet  prayed  that  the 
actions  of  wicked  men  against  the 
saints  would  cease,  and  that  their 
persecutors  might  repent  of  their 
wicked  ways.  (D&C  109:45-53.) 

The  persecution  suffered  by 
the  saints  of  the  Missouri  period 
consisted  of  both  physical  and 
mental  persecution.  Although  the 
saints  today  do  not  receive  perse- 
cution from  arms  or  the  loss  of 
homes  and  a  lack  of  the  necessi- 
ties of  life,  still,  in  some  mission 
fields,  there  is  possible  loss  of  em- 
ployment and  some  forms  of 
ostracism.  Latter-day  Saints 
throughout  the  world  may  well 
pray  for  their  fellow  members 
that  persecution  may  cease,  but 
that  if  tribulations  come,  they 
may  be  able  to  withstand  them. 

REMEMBER  THE  HEADS  OF 
GOVERNMENTS 

Latter-day  Saints  are  known  as 
a  peace-loving  people.  They  wait 
for  the  day  when  there  will  be  a 
permanent  peace  with  the  coming 
of  the  Savior.  (Ibid.,  101:26.) 
They  have  been  commanded,  also, 
to  renounce  war  and  to  seek  peace 
through  the  turning  of  the  hearts 
of  the  children  to  the  fathers  and 
the  hearts  of  the  fathers  to  the 
children.  (Ibid.,  98:16-17.)  This 
admonition  to  preach  the  gospel 
that  peace  may  be  generated  in 


862 


Lesson  Department 


the  hearts  of  men,  is  consistent 
with  the  truth  that  surcease  from 
war  and  calamity  are  not  prom- 
ised for  this  dispensation.  {Ibid., 
1:35;  97:22-23.)  Latter-day 
Saints  have  the  opportunity  to 
pray  for  the  day  when  the  Savior 
will  come  that  a  new  day  will 
dawn  upon  the  world.  They  also 
may  pray  for  the  rulers  of  na- 
tions, as  did  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  that  their  hearts  and  the 
hearts  of  their  subjects  may  be 
softened  that  they  may  accept 
the  servants  of  the  Lord  who  will 
preach  to  them  the  gospel  of 
peace.  {Ibid.,  109:54-58.) 

REMEMBER  THE  LEADERS 
OF  THE  CHURCH 

We  learned  in  last  month's  les- 
son that  Latter-day  Saints  should 
sustain  those  who  preside  over 
them,  by  their  prayers.  {Ibid., 
108:7.)  In  the  following  words, 
President  George  Albert  Smith 
encouraged  the  saints  to  do  this: 

...  I  hope  that  we  will  be  found  in 
the  lines  of  our  duty,  praying  for  and 
sustaining  our  present  leaders,  bless- 
ing them  by  our  kindness  and  our 
love,  and  presenting  them  before  our 
Heavenly  Father  in  our  daily  prayers, 
asking  him  that  he  will  give  them  the 
richness  of  his  love  and  blessing  (Con- 
ference Report  October   1934,  p.   53). 

Not  only  did  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smith  pray  that  the  Lord 
would  remember  him,  but  also 
his  family  and  relatives,  together 
with  the  other  leaders  of  the 
Church.   (D&C  109:68-71.) 

REMEMBER  THE  POOR 
AND  AFFLICTED 

A  purpose  of  earth  life  is  that 
man  may  experience  pain,  sorrow, 
and  tribulation.  {Ibid.,  122:7-8.) 
Through  these  experiences  a  sym- 
pathetic understanding  is  devel- 


oped toward  others  who  suffer. 

The  dedicatory  prayer  included 
the  petition  to  remember  the  var- 
ious families  of  the  Church  with 
their  sick  and  afflicted,  and  also 
the  poor  and  the  meek  of  the 
earth.  {Ibid.,  109:72.) 

PROTECTION  AND  ASSISTANCE 

Life  is  precious.  We  cling  to 
life  when  sickness  or  accident 
threatens  the  taking  of  life.  The 
prophecies  are  abundant  that  re- 
fer to  the  judgments  of  the  last 
days,  and  we  see  that  these  pre- 
dictions are  coming  to  pass.  It  is 
our  desire  that  we  and  our  loved 
ones  can  withstand  these  calam- 
ities. {Ibid.,  29:14-21;  43:22-26; 
45:31-33.) 

In  reference  to  these  judg- 
ments, the  Prophet  indicated  that 
the  Lord's  predictions  would  be 
fulfilled  and  that  we  should  rec- 
ognize that  the  Lord's  will  would 
be  done.  Recognizing  that  these 
conditions  will  prevail  on  the 
earth,  he  prayed  that  the  saints 
might  be  delivered  from  that 
wickedness.  {Ibid.,  109:43-46.) 

FORGIVENESS  OF  SINS 

Forgiveness  of  sins  comes 
through  the  atonement  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Latter-day  Saints  should 
express  to  their  Heavenly  Father 
appreciation  for  the  gift  of  re- 
pentance through  Jesus  Christ. 
(Ibid.,  109:34.) 

THE  CHURCH  AND  THE  GOSPEL 

In  the  gospel  plan  there  are 
many  events  predicted  for  the  dis- 
pensation in  which  we  live.  Those 
mentioned  in  the  dedicatory  pray- 
er are  events  for  which  Latter-day 
Saints  might  well  pray  for  their 
speedy  fulfillment.  The  Prophet 


863 


November  1967 


prayed  on  behalf  of  the  member- 
ship of  the  Church  that  the  Lord 
would  have  mercy  upon  the  var- 
ious segments  of  scattered  Israel. 
He  cialled  attention  to  the  need 
for  the  Jews  to  return  to  their 
ancient  homeland.  (Ibid.,  109:61- 
64.)  The  Lamanites  about  whom 
The  Book  of  Mormon  reveals  a 
great  destiny,  are  mentioned  as 
subjects  of  salvation  to  be  con- 
verted to  the  fulness  of  the  gos- 
pel. (Ibid.,  109:65-66.)  Finally, 
the  Prophet  prayed  that  the  rest 
of  scattered  Israel  might  be  gath- 
ered into  the  Church  from  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth.ilbid.,  109:67.) 

THY  WILL  BE  DONE 

Man's  understanding  is  limited. 
He  is  unable  to  see  beyond  his 
own  vista  except  through  the  eye 
of  prophecy.  God's  sight  is  an 
eternal  one — from  the  beginning 
to  the  end.  He  knows  all  things, 
and  he  is  all-powerful. 

Latter-day  Saints  have  the 
privilege  of  learning  the  will  of 
the  Father  and  of  understanding 
by  the  light  of  revelation,  insofar 
as  revelation  allows.  There  are 
times  in  men's  lives  when  they 
must  accept  through  faith  the  un- 
revealed,  and  say,  as  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  prayed  in  this  ded- 
icatory prayer:  "Thy  will  be  done, 
0  Lord,  and  not  ours"  (D&C 
109:44). 

Class  Discussion 

Why  do  you  believe  that  one  should 
pray,  "not  as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt"? 
(Matt.  26:39) 

IMPLEMENTATION 

Latter-day  Saints  have  been 
counseled  from  the  beginning  to 


express  their  faith  through  indi- 
vidual prayer,  through  family 
prayer,  and,  when  asked,  before 
the  congregations  of  the  saints. 
They  have  come  to  realize  that 
without  prayer  they  cannot  re- 
ceive salvation. 

Children  reared  in  Latter-day 
Saint  homes  learn  to  pray.  There 
are  times  when  it  seems  that  there 
is  a  need  to  express  oneself  be- 
yond the  usual  requests  for  indi- 
vidual needs.  The  possibilities  of 
expressing  one's  innermost  feel- 
ings concerning  the  Church  and 
the  gospel  are  almost  limitless. 
As  one  comes  to  understand  the 
plan  of  salvation  better,  his  de- 
sires for  success  of  the  kingdom 
are  increased,  and  his  apprecia- 
tion for  what  the  Lord  has  pro- 
vided mankind  through  the  gospel 
is  greatly  enlarged. 

The  dedicatory  prayer  for  the 
Kirtland  Temple,  given  by  revela- 
tion, is  a  source  of  inspiration  for 
those  who  seek  to  enlarge  their 
prayer  possibilities.  Out  of  this 
revelation,  one  may  receive  con- 
firmation of  matters  about  which 
he  has  prayed,  and  also  learn  of 
other  opportunities  which,  appar- 
ently, the  Lord  would  have  us 
understand.  Might  it  not  be  well 
seriously  to  consider  further  ex- 
pressions of  gratitude  for  the 
numerous  privileges  which  are 
ours?  One  need  not  mention  all 
possible  prayer  elements  in  a 
given  prayer,  but  perhaps  one  or 
more  new  items  may  be  spoken  to 
be  replaced  by  other  thoughts  in 
subsequent  prayers,  as  the  Spirit 
may  direct.  The  Lord  has  said 
that  he  who  obeys  his  ordinances 
and  prays  with  a  contrite  spirit  is 
accepted  of  him.  (D&C  52:15.) 


864 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGE— Truths  to  Live  By 


Message  5 — ^Take  Time  to  Show  Love 

Alice  Colton  Smith 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  February  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  July  1968 

Objective:  We  must  organize  our  lives  so  as  to  have  time  to  show 

love  to  others. 

Long  ago  on  the  robber-infested  fined  to  those  around  you,  in  the 

road  to  Jericho,  two  churchmen  circle  of  your  own  acquaintance" 

did  not  stop  to  help  a  man  in  (DEC  IV,  p.  607).  He  knew  that 

need,  but  a  despised  Samaritan  each  of  us  has  time  to  take  good 

had   compassion  on   him    (Luke  care  of  only  a  few.  However,  if 

10:33)  and  cared  for  him.  everyone  followed  his  advice,  no 

Did  the  priest  and  the  Levite  man  would  be  without  help, 

justify  themselves  by  some  need  The  Good  Samaritan  thought 

to  hurry?  Was  their  business  so  through  the  problems  and  made 

pressing  or  important  that  they  the  necessary   arrangements.   In 

had  no  time  to  help?  Were  they  our     showing     love,     the     same 

fearful  of  being  involved?  thoughtful  planning  is  required. 

It  takes  time  to  love,  and  Jesus  Do  we  set  a  time  to  determine 

stressed  that  we  are  to  take  the  what  we  will  try  to  do?  Then  do 

time.  When  this  parable  was  dis-  we  organize  our  time  and  do  it? 

cussed  recently  with  a  busy  moth-  For  example,  everyone  needs  a 

er,  she  put  her  head  in  her  hands  sympathetic    listener,    one    who 

and  moaned,  *'Where  shall  I  find  loves  and  listens  without  being 

the  time?"  preoccupied  or  hurried.  One  moth- 

The  good  Samaritan  could  not  er,  understanding  this,  sat  at  the 
stay  with  the  wounded  man  until  table  for  a  half  hour  after  break- 
he  was  well.  He  helped  him  to  an  fast  and  dinner.  Soon  her  family 
inn  and  paid  for  his  care.  So,  discovered  that  this  was  the  time 
sometimes^  we  can  pool  our  re-  to  talk  to  mother  and  receive  her 
sources  and  get  help  we  cannot  or  undivided  attention.  This  mother 
do  not  know  how  to  give.  If  we  did  listen, 
do  this,  do  we  help  once  and  then 
forget,  letting  someone  else  carry  To  help  us  organize  and  have  time 

all  the  load,  or  do  we,  like  the  ^^TT  tf"^  -^"^  *^^  f^'^JT"'^'- 
^  .,  \  .11  J  (1)  decide  what  is  important;  (2)  sac- 
Samaritan  return  to  check  and  see  ^ifice  things  of  lesser  value;  (3)  tackle 
that  all  is  going  well?  one  problem  at  a  time;  (4)  be  patient; 
The  needs  of  the  world  are  of  (5)  understand  that  it  takes  a  long 
an  unending,  overwhelming,  mag-  ^^^  ^^  develop  and  train  one's  capac- 

nitude.  What  can  one  do?  Joseph  \  ^f  ^'''^^'  ^^i^  «^Pf  t/^^t^ke^  ^d 

^     .,,       ,.      ,,,      T-.TPf^i      '  T  rebuffs  as  we  learn  to  love;  and,   (7) 

Smith  advised  the  Reliei  Society,  gj^g  ^f  oneself. 

"Let  your  labors  be  mostly  con- 


November  1967 


HOMEMAKING — Development  Through  Homemaking  Education 


Discussion  5 — The  Living  Room — ^Your  Design  for  Living 

Celestia  J.  Taylor 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  February,  1968 

Southern  Hemisphere:  July  1968 

Objective:  To  awaken  us  to  the  possibilities  of  using  what  we 

have  to  the  greatest  advantage. 


INTRODUCTION 

Sir  Winston  Churchill  once  said 
that  "we  shape  our  houses  and 
then  they  shape  our  lives."  It  is 
not  possible  for  us  to  escape  the 
fact  that  the  homes  we  live  in  are 
a  reflection  of  ourselves — of  our 
desires,  our  values,  and  our  per- 
sonalities. "Oh,"  you  say,  "this 
isn't  true;  if  I  had  more  money, 
this  isn't  the  way  I'd  live  or  the 
kind  of  house  I'd  live  in,  at  all." 

Many  people  have  excused  their 
inadequacies  and  have  justified 
their  inability  to  create  a  satis- 
factory way  of  life,  by  this  kind 
of  reasoning.  Money  is  seldom  the 
answer,  however,  to  the  question 
as  to  the  kind  of  life  we  build  for 
ourselves  within  our  homes.  Rath- 
er, the  real  answer  lies  in  our  abil- 
ity to  make  the  most  of  what  we 
have  and  to  face  the  truth  about 
our  limitations.  In  most  parts  of 
the  world,  the  poorest  of  us  today 
have  far  more  to  work  with  than 
did  our  grandparents,  and  most 
of  them  managed  to  make  of  their 
homes  places  of  beauty,  enriched 
with  the  joy  of  contentment.  At 


the  same  time,  the  richest  of  us 
need  to  know  that  the  extrava- 
gant expenditure  of  money  does 
not  guarantee  good  taste  or  last- 
ing satisfaction  in  our  possessions. 
How  can  we  make  our  living 
rooms  reflect  the  kind  of  life 
which  each  of  us  wants  to  live? 

PLAN  FOR  THE  FAMILY 

The  living  room  should  be 
planned  and  arranged  to  best 
serve  its  function  as  the  living 
center  of  the  home  for  the  people 
who  are  to  use  it.  The  furniture 
should  be  placed  for  the  conven- 
ience of  living,  to  serve  family  in- 
terests, and  in  "conversational 
groupings"  for  gracious  living  and 
entertaining.  A  living  room  is  not 
conducive  to  happy  family  living 
if  it  is  not  planned  for  every  mem- 
ber of  the  family,  regardless  of 
how  beautiful  it  may  be. 

LIVE  WITH  COLORS  THAT 
KEEP  YOU  HAPPY 

Color  is  the  most  important 
single  factor  to  be  considered  in 
decorating  your  living  room.  With 


866 


Lesson  Department 


color,  you  can  create  beauty  and 
add  charm  and  personality  to  an 
otherwise  drab  and  dreary  set- 
ting. Scientists  have  proven  that 
the  colors  we  live  with  have  a 
definite  influence  on  our  emotions 
and  upon  our  nervous  systems. 
Before  the  decorating,  familiarize 
yourself  with  the  various  color 
harmonies  and  don't  be  afraid  to 
use  them.  It  is  surprising  what 
you  can  do  with  a  paint  brush  to 
add  beauty  to  your  room. 

HOW  SHOULD  WE  FURNISH 
THE  LIVING  ROOM? 

Successful  furnishing  of  any 
room  requires  careful  planning. 
This  will  include  making  a  list  of 
all  the  furnishings  which  are 
needed — furniture,  floor  cover- 
ings, draperies  etc.,  their  approx- 
imate cost,  and  the  order  of  their 
importance  to  the  overall  plan. 
In  most  cases,  a  budget  has  to  be 
considered.  When  the  cost  of  the 
room  furnishings  exceeds  the 
available  funds,  the  most  impor- 
tant things  should  be  considered 
first,  and  budget-stretching  sub- 
stitutes can  be  sought  to  fill  the 
other  needs. 

1.  By  purchasing  unfinished  furniture 
with  the  finishing  work  done  by 
yourself,  you  can  add  extra  pieces 
to  your  room  and  obtain  individual 
color  effects  which  have  consider- 
able charm  and  personality. 

2.  With  a  little  rejuvenating,  there  is 
many  a  chest,  table,  or  chair  that 
would  be  a  worthy  addition  to  your 
room.  Bring  down  the  relics  from 
the  attic;  visit  the  secondhand 
stores,  and  bring  hidden  beauty  to 
life  at  little  cost. 

MAKE  YOUR  ACCESSORIES  COUNT 

Accessories,  sometimes  called 
"tremendous  trifles,"  are  all  those 
things   which    put   the    finishing 


touches  to  your  room.  They  can 
not  only  add  highlights  of  decor- 
ating interest,  but  they  can  serve 
utilitarian  purposes  as  well.  How- 
ever, wise  judgment  must  be  ex- 
ercised in  their  selection.  Use 
your  treasured  heirlooms,  your 
valued  gifts,  and  your  personal 
keepsakes  as  a  part  of  your  living 
room  decor,  but  only  if  they  meet  * 
the  following  tests,  otherwise, 
they  will  serve  only  to  clutter  the 
room,  rather  than  to  contribute 
to  its  harmony: 

1.  Is  it  an  object  of  beauty? 

2.  Is  it  appropriate  for  your  room? 

3.  Does  it  enhance  the  color  scheme? 

4.  If  utilitarian,  does  it  successfully 
fulfill  its  function? 

CONCLUSION 

In  our  homes,  the  living  room, 
with  its  furnishings  and  the  way 
of  life  within  it,  should  be  a  re- 
flection of  our  lives  as  we  would 
wish  them  to  be.  Through  wise 
planning,  careful  budgeting,  and 
judicious  use  of  the  things  which 
we  have,  and  by  developing  our 
sense  of  good  taste  through  study 
and  observation,  we  can  achieve 
this  end.  We  can  make  our  living 
rooms  places  of  beauty  where  our 
families  love  to  be. 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  How  can  we  best  express  our  own 
personalities   in  our  living  rooms? 

2.  Are  we  utilizing  what  we  have  to 
the  best  advantage? 

3.  Does  my  family  really  enjoy  the 
living  room,  and  is  it  conducive  to 
the  comfort  and  well-being  of  every 
member? 

Suggestion:  An  interesting  demon- 
stration could  be  given  to  correlate 
with  the  lesson,  e.g.,  antiquing  or  re- 
finishing  furniture,  gold  leafing,  or  the 
making  of  slipcovers,  and  draperies. 


867 


November  1967 


SOCIAL  RELATIONS— A  Light  Unto  the  World 


Lesson  5 — Do  I  Live  What  I  Say? 

Alberta  H.  Christensen 

(Reference:  A  Light  Unto  the  World,  Melchizedek  Priesthood  Manual,  1967-68) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Third  Meeting,  February  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  July  1968 

Objective:   The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  realizes  that  integrity  is  es- 
sential to  all  rewarding  human  relationships. 


INTRODUCTION 

The  word  "integrity"  may 
mean  many  things  to  many  peo- 
ple. What  do  you  mean  when  you 
say,  "I  am  impressed  by  Sister 
R.'s  integrity"  or  when  you  say, 
"Brother  B.  hasn't  much  money, 
but  he  is  a  man  of  unusual  integ- 
rity" or  "Mr.  T.  has  talent  but, 
somehow,  I  always  doubt  his  in- 
tegrity"? 

This  lesson  will  develop  ideas 
associated  with  similar  questions, 
commenting  upon  their  relevancy 
to  rewarding  human  relationships. 

(Class  leaders  should  develop 
more  fully  those  areas  which  have 
greater  interest  and  application 
for  their  particular  group.) 

Class  Involvement 

In  Webster's  Unabridged  Dictionary 
(1966)  and  the  International  Thesau- 
rus, we  find  many  words  related  in 
meaning  to  the  character  quality  of 
integrity.  Among  them  are  the  follow- 
ing: 


rectitude 

honor 

uprightness 

adherence  to 

honesty 

principle 

moral  strength 

probity 

steadfastness 

trustworthiness 

dependability 

Question 


sincerity 

truth-speaking 

truth-hving 


1.  Which  of  the  forelisted  related 
words  most  nearly  meet  your  defi- 
nition of  integrity? 

2.  Would  a  number  of  individuals 
whom  you  feel  evidence  integrity 
be  characterized  by  one  word,  or 
phrase,  or  is  integrity  more  com- 
prehensive in  your  mind?  Discuss 
very  briefly. 

THE  GOOD  AND  THE  WISE 

Fortunately,  many  individuals 
live  and  have  lived  abundantly  as 
to  moral  principle  and  construc- 
tive service.  They  are  the  good 
and  the  wise  who,  through  right- 
eous beliefs  and  by  adherence  to 
those  beliefs,  stand  out  in  bold 
relief  against  a  background  of 
mediocrity.  Some  of  these  indi- 
viduals seem  to  be  inherently  at- 
tuned to  the  infinite.  They  accept 
divine  direction  readily  and  spir- 
itual values  are,  at  all  times,  par- 
amount to  the  temporal  concerns 
of  their  lives.  Of  such  are  the 
prophets  throughout  the  ages. 

There    are    other    individuals 


868 


Lesson  Department 


who,  likewise,  are  as  beacon  lights 
and  inspiring,  since  their  lives  are 
oriented  toward  the  good  and  the 
constructive.  They  have  been  will- 
ing to  make  whatever  personal 
sacrifices  were  necessary  in  order 
to  keep  faith  with  their  convic- 
tions. 

Class  Involvement 

Following  is  a  nonchronological, 
limited  list  of  individuals.  Some  of 
them  are  world  known,  some  region- 
ally known  or  known  only  to  members 
of  the  Church.  Relate  these  individ- 
uals and  their  lives  to  your  definition 
of  integrity. 

(To  class  leader:  Select  one  or  two 
of  these  for  full  class  discussion.  Enu- 
merate all  those  listed  as  a  mental 
review  of  familiar  outstanding  individ- 
uals, or  list  the  names  upon  the  chalk- 
board.) 

Abraham  (Old  Testament  prophet  who 
left  his  home  in  Ur  of  the  Chaldees, 
to  go  into  an  unknown,  foreign  land, 
in  obedience  to  a  divine  directive. 
He  experienced  famine  and  other 
trials,  even  to  the  testing  of  his  faith 
when  commanded  by  the  Lord  to 
offer  his  son  Isaac  in  sacrifice.) 

Joseph  Smith  (Latter-day  Prophet 
whose  mortal  life  was  filled  with 
persecution  and  hardship  as  a  result 
of  his  spiritual  experiences.  His  life 
culminated  in  a  martyr's  death.) 

Martin  Luther  (German  theologian 
and  religious  reformer  (1483-1546) 
whose  protest  against  certain  prac- 
tices and  principles  of  Catholicism 
helped  father  the  Reformation.) 

Joan  of  Arc  (peasant  maid  of  Orleans 
(1412-1431)  who  led  the  French 
army  to  victory  in  the  early  15th 
century.  She  chose  death  at  the 
stake  rather  than  to  recant  her 
words  or  relinquish  her  beliefs.) 

Madame  Curie  (1867-1934)  (Polish 
wife  of  the  French  physicist  whose 
experimentation  resulted  in  the  iso- 
lation of  radium.  Of  her  effort  she 
said  that  she  would  not  cease  to 
work  for  it  as  long  as  she  lived.) 

Mahatma  Gandhi  (modern  patriot 
leader  (1864-1948)  in  India  who 
gave   his  life  for  his   belief   in   the 


principle    of    victory    through    non- 
violence.) 

George  Washington  (first  President 
(1732-1799)  of  the  United  States, 
patriot  soldier,  dedicated  to  the  prin- 
ciple of  personal  and  national 
honor.) 

Simon  Bolivar  (a  Venezuelan  states- 
man and  patriot  (1783-1830),  leader 
of  revolt  of  South  American  colon- 
ies from  Spanish  rule.) 

Florence  Nightingale  (English  nurse 
(1820-1910),  reformer  of  hospital 
nursing.  Her  devotion  to  the  wound- 
ed in  the  Crimean  war  won  her  the 
name  "Lady  with  the  lamp.") 

Albert  Schweitzer  (recent  Franco- 
German  doctor  missionary  (1875- 
1965),  who  spent  his  adult  years 
serving  the  underprivileged  natives 
of  Africa.) 

Mary  Fielding  Smith  (1801-1852) 
wife  of  Hyrum  Smith  who  was  mar- 
tyred with  the  Prophet  at  Carthage 
jail,  Illinois.  She  is  representative 
of  a  Mormon  mother  who  met  hard- 
ship and  persecution  in  Missouri 
and  Nauvoo,  and  who  made  the  trek 
across  the  plains  to  the  West  with 
courage  and  great  faith.) 

(To  class  leader:  Other  persons  may 
be  discussed  who  have  application 
to  a  particular  country,  in  lieu  of  the 
individuals  listed.) 

INTEGRITY  VERSUS   MATERIALISM 

The  question,  "How  important 
are  material  possessions  to  one's 
life?"  brings  to  mind  the  life  and 
words  of  the  American  naturaHst- 
author,  Henry  David  Thoreau. 
Integrity  speaks  out  boldly  in  his 
writings,  for  Thoreau  believed 
strongly  in  the  integrity  of  mind 
and  of  the  spirit.  He  felt  that  far 
too  much  emphasis  is  placed  upon 
material  things,  turning  luxuries 
into  necessities.  He  said  we 
should  simplify  our  lives  to  make 
room  and  time  for  living.  In  his 
book  Walden,  Thoreau  states 
that  the  only  wealth  is  life,  and 
the  only  luxury  worth  coveting, 
is  the  luxury  of  integrity.   (The 


869 


November  1967 


Relief  Society  Magazine,  Novem- 
ber 1962,  p.  623.)  A  life  situation 
which  illustrates  the  virtue  of  in- 
tegrity as  compared  to  material 
possessions  follows: 

LIFE  EXAMPLE 

Visualize  the  life  situation  of 
Lehi,  living  in  Jerusalem  600 
years  before  the  birth  of  Christ. 
Lehi  is  a  humble,  religious  man, 
receptive  to  the  promptings  of  the 
spirit  and  the  warning  words  of 
the  prophets.  He,  himself,  has 
foretold  the  coming  of  the  Mes- 
siah and  preached  repentance  to 
the  unrighteous  citizens  of  Jeru- 
salem. He  has  been  commanded 
in  a  dream  to  take  his  family  and 
journey  into  the  wilderness,  for 
an  unknown  destination.  In  the 
words  of  his  son,  Nephi,  we  read: 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Lord 
commanded  my  father,  even  in  a 
dream,  that  he  should  take  his  family 
and  depart  into  the  wilderness. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  was 
obedient  unto  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
wherefore  he  did  as  the  Lord  com- 
manded him. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  de- 
parted into  the  wilderness.  And  he  left 
his  house,  and  the  land  of  his  inherit- 
ance, and  his  gold,  and  his  silver,  and 
his  precious  things,  and  took  nothing 
with  him,  save  it  were  his  family,  and 
provisions,  and  tents,  and  departed 
into  the  wilderness    (I   Nephi   2:2-4). 

The  scriptural  record  does  not 
say  whether  or  not  Sariah  parted 
readily  with  their  precious  pos- 
sessions. To  most  women,  an  ex- 
change of  the  comforts  of  home 
for  the  hardships  of  extended 
travel  in  the  wilderness  would  be 
a  sacrifice.  The  record  does  state, 
however,  that  upon  the  safe  re- 
turn of  her  sons  from  the  house 
of  Laban  with  the  plates  of  brass, 
she  rejoiced,  saying: 


.  .  .  Now  I  know  of  a  surety  that  the 
Lord  hath  commanded  my  husband  to 
flee  into  the  wilderness;  yea,  and  I  also 
know  of  a  surety  that  the  Lord  hath 
protected  my  sons,  and  delivered  them 
out  of  the  hands  of  Laban,  and  given 
them  power  whereby  they  could  ac- 
complish the  things  which  the  Lord 
hath  commanded  them.  And  after  this 
manner  of  language  did  she  speak  (I 
Nephi  5:8). 

No  silver,  no  gold,  no  precious 
things!  Far  more  important  than 
silver  or  gold  or  precious  things, 
however  arduously  accumulated, 
is  the  integrity  of  a  man  or  wom- 
an who,  steadfast  in  purpose,  puts 
first  things  first,  who  is  willing  to 
sacrifice  the  temporal  and  tran- 
sient for  that  which  is  of  ever- 
lasting value.  Every  Latter-day 
Saint  woman  should  recognize 
this  as  truth. 

Class  Involvement 

1.  How  does  this  life  experience  re- 
late to  integrity,  from  a  woman's 
point  of  view? 

2.  Do  you  think  it  would  require  more 
courage  and  sacrifice  on  the  part 
of  Sariah  than  the  Latter-day 
Saint  woman  experienced  in  cross- 
ing the  plains  in  1847?  Or  than  a 
convert  to  the  Church  may  experi- 
ence today? 

INTEGRITY  IN  THE   HOME 

Integrity  is  accepted  as  basic 
to  a  successful  home  environment. 
There  is  no  place  in  the  husband 
and  wife  relationship  for  intrigue 
or  deception;  no  place  in  the 
child-to-child  relationship  for  in- 
sincerity or  misunderstanding,  al- 
though the  mother  may  need  to 
be  constantly  vigilant  in  order  to 
keep  the  dependability  of  one 
child  from  creating  jealousy  in 
another.  The  home  is  the  place 
for  honesty  and  sincerity,  for  they 
make  for  moral  strength,  regard- 


870 


Lesson  Department 


less  of  the  financial  standing  of 
the  family. 

Question 

What  does  it  mean  to  have  a  friend 
upon  whom  you  may  count,  whose 
commendation  is  sincere — not  a  man- 
euvering for  a  comphment  or  a  favor? 

INTEGRITY  IN  THE  CHURCH 

Every  individual  holding  a  po- 
sition of  leadership  in  the  Church 
recognizes  and  appreciates  the 
value  of  integrity  in  those  who 
make  up  the  membership. 

Question 

1.  How  essential  is  it  to  the  bishop 
to  have  confidence  that  delegated 
responsibility  will  be  carried  forth 
by  individuals  who  are  upright  and 
steadfast  in  purpose? 

2.  How  important  is  it  to  have  Re- 
lief Society  class  leaders  who  are 
at  all  times  dependable?  How  im- 
portant is  it  to  have  visiting  teach- 
ers who  are  likewise   dependable? 

THE  UPWARD  ROAD 

The  goal  of  perfection  is  not 
easily  attained.  The  steadfast, 
wise-thinking,  triumph-over-self 
road  is  a  long  one.  It  is  beset  with 
many  obstacles.  For  some  indi- 
viduals the  handicaps  often  seem 
unsurmountable,  for  others  it  is 
less  difficult.  But  for  all  it  is  a 
road  requiring  patience  and  un- 
derstanding on  the  part  of  all  in- 
dividuals and  all  relationships 
involved.  These  statements  are  an 
appropriate  preface  for  the  follow- 
ing words  of  William  Shakespeare 
and  for  the  questions  that  relate 
to  that  perfection  of  which  integ- 
rity is  an  essential  factor: 

If  to  do  were  as  easy  as  to  know 
what  were  good  to  do,  chapels  had 
been  Churches  and  poor  men's  cot- 
tages princes'  palaces  (The  Merchant 
of  Venice,  Act  I,  Scene  H). 


Class  Involvement 

Discuss,  keeping  in  mind  this  ques- 
tion: are  we  qualified  to  pass  judg- 
ment on  the  progress  another  individ- 
ual is  making  toward  achieving 
integrity? 

1.  Is  it  possible  for  us  to  know  all  as- 
pects of  the  problems  another  in- 
dividual  faces? 

2.  Can  we  know  of  another's  capacity 
or  limitations  in  meeting  problems? 

3.  Can  we  actually  know  how  much 
progress  an  individual  is  making 
toward  her  objective? 

4.  What  is  the  difference  between 
condoning  a  vice  and  tolerance  of 
an  individual? 

5.  Are  we  qualified  to  pass  judgment 
on  others? 

Relevant  to  these  questions  are  the 
following  lines: 

What  can  they  know,  who  see  me 

stumbling,  fall, 
Of  granite  heights  to  which  my  step 

aspires? 
(From  poem  Appraisal,  by   A.   H. 
Christensen.) 

CONCLUSION 

Integrity  is  essential  to  pur- 
poseful living.  It  is  the  main- 
spring for  the  development  of 
constant  effort.  One  may  live  sat- 
isfactorily, even  happily,  without 
the  luxuries  of  an  expensive  home, 
art  objects,  an  ample  bank  ac- 
count, and  other  material  posses- 
sions. But  poor  indeed  would  be 
the  life  lacking  the  sincerity  of 
loved  ones,  the  truth-speaking  of 
friends,  and  the  personal  satisfac- 
tion of  endeavoring  to  keep  faith 
with  one's  own  beliefs. 

Discussion 

Use  as  many  of  the  lesson  questions 
as  time  will  permit.  All  are  relevant. 

FOR  HOME-DOING 

Ask  yourself,  "Do  I  live  what  I  be- 
lieve and  say?"  Are  you  helping  your 
children  to  see,  and  reminding  your- 
self, that  acquiring  integrity  of  thought 
and  action  is  worth  all  effort? 


871 


November  1967 


CULTURAL    REFINEMENT 
Ideals  of  Womanhood  in  Relation  to  Home  and  the  Family 


Lesson  4 — "Obedience,  the  Mother  of  Success" 

Dr.  Bruce  B.  Clark 

"Obedience  is  the  mother  of  success,  the  wife  of  safety." 

— Aeschylus 

(Textbook:  Out  of  the  Best  Books,  Volume  III:  Intelligent  Family  Living,  by 

Bruce  B.  Clark  and  Robert  K.  Thomas) 

Northern   Hemisphere:   Fourth   Meeting,   February  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  June  1968 

Note  to  Class  Leader:  A  consideration  of  the  painting  "To  Them  of  the  Last 
Wagon"  by  Lynn  Fausett,  which  appeared  in  the  September 
1967  Relief  Society  Magazine,  will  be  a  part  of  this  lesson. 

Objective:  To  emphasize  that  a  woman  should  anchor  her  life  in  obedience 

to  high   principle  through  loyalty  and  trust. 


INTRODUCTION 

Obedience  is  one  of  the  great 
principles  of  human  Uving  for 
both  life  now  and  life  hereafter. 
First  and  foremost,  we  should  be 
obedient  to  our  Father  in  heaven 
and  to  all  of  his  commandments. 
To  break  these  divine  laws  is  to 
bring  suffering  in  this  life  and 
thwart  progress  in  the  life  here- 
after. Second,  we  should  be  obe- 
dient to  the  laws  of  nature  and 
the  universe.  To  break  these  nat- 
ural laws  is  to  invite  physical 
disaster.  Third,  we  should  be  obe- 
dient to  the  laws  of  government. 
To  break  these  laws  of  the  people 
is  to  defy  the  happiness  and  se- 
curity of  society  and  violate  the 
rights  of  others.  Fourth,  we  should 
be  obedient  to  the  laws  of  mar- 
riage and  the  family,  recognizing 
that  we  should  place  the  needs 
and  happiness  of  those  we  love 


ahead  of  our  own  desires  and  com- 
forts. To  break  these  laws  of  the 
family  is  to  cause  unhappiness 
and  threaten  the  very  foundation 
of  civilization.  President  David 
0.  McKay  once  said: 

.  .  .  Obedience  is  heaven's  first  law, 
and  it  is  the  law  of  the  home.  There 
can  be  no  true  happiness  in  the  home 
without  obedience  —  obedience  ob- 
tained, not  through  physical  force,  but 
through  the  divine  element  of  love 
(David  O.  McKay,  Pathways  to  Hap- 
piness, Salt  Lake  City,  Bookcraft, 
1957,  p.  118). 

The  scriptures  and  history,  as 
well  as  literature,  are  filled  with 
incidents  illustrating  the  principle 
of  obedience,  not  only  the  posi- 
tiveness  of  obedience  itself,  but 
also  the  problems  of  disobedience. 
As  we  review  these,  we  see  that, 
if  it  is  important  to  be  obedient 
when  one  is  a  follower  or  a  child, 
it  is  even  more  important  to  be 


872 


Lesson  Department 


obedient  when  one  is  a  leader  or 
a  parent.  The  follower  needs  to  be 
obedient  to  those  in  authority 
over  him,  but  the  leader  has  the 
greater  responsibility  to  be  obe- 
dient to  divine  guidance,  noble 
principle,  and  the  ideal  of  love. 
For  the  good  leader,  including  the 
good  mother  or  father,  earns  au- 
thority through  the  leadership  of 
love  rather  than  the  leadership  of 
fear — that  is,  through  qualities 
of  understanding,  personal  integ- 
rity, high  courage,  sensitivity  to 
divine  inspiration,  and  respect  for 
every  individual  human  person- 
ality. 

The  section  covered  by  this 
month's  lesson  contains  six  selec- 
tions: first,  three  poems  (by  John 
Henry  Newman,  Edward  Hart, 
and  Clinton  Larson)  illustrating 
some  of  the  ideals  of  obedience; 
second,  another  poem  (by  Tenny- 
son), a  short  story  (by  James 
Joyce),  and  a  drama  (by  Robert 
Bolt)  exploring  some  problems  of 
the  wrong  kinds  of  obedience  or 
wrong  ways  of  requiring  obedi- 
ence and  (in  the  play)  dramatiz- 
ing the  ideal  of  being  obedient  to 
the  whisperings  of  inner  con- 
science. 

"LEAD,  KINDLY  LIGHT"  BY  NEWMAN 

John  Henry  Newman  (1801- 
1890)  was  one  of  England's  and 
the  world's  great  religious,  educa- 
tional leaders  of  the  nineteenth 
century.  Among  many  other 
things,  he  wrote  several  short 
poems  that  have  become  world- 
beloved  hymns,  sung  in  many 
churches.  One  of  these  is  "Lead, 
Kindly  Light,"  often  called  "The 
Pillar  of  the  Cloud." 

Although  usually  thought  of  as 
a  hymn,  "Lead,  Kindly  Light"  is 
also  an  excellent,  beautiful  poem, 


rich  in  symbolism.  Its  central  fo- 
cus is  obedience — sensitive,  faith- 
ful obedience  to  spiritual  guid- 
ance. Fortunately,  the  poqm  is 
short  so  that  we  can  print  it  in 
full  here: 

Lead,  kindly  Light,  amid  the  encir- 
cling gloom,  Lead  Thou  me  on! 

The  night  is  4ark,  and  I  am  far  from 
home — Lead  Thou  me  on! 

Keep  Thou  my  feet;  I  do  not  ask  to 
see 

The  distant  scene — one  step  enough 
for  me. 

I  was  not  ever  thus,  nor  prayed  that 
Thou  shouldest  lead  me  on. 

I  loved  to  choose  and  see  my  path;  but 
now  Lead  Thou  me  on! 

1  loved  the  garish  day,  and,  spite  of 
fears. 

Pride  ruled  my  will;  remember  not 
past  years. 

So  long  Thy  power  hath  blest  me, 
sure  it  still  will  lead  me  on, 

O'er  moor  and  fen,  o'er  crag  and  tor- 
rent, till  the  night  is  gone; 

And  with  the  morn  those  angel  faces 
smile 

Which  I  have  loved  long  since,  and 
lost  awhile. 

Questions  and  Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  What  does  the  "Kindly  Light"  in 
line  one  symbolize? 

2  What  does  Newman  mean  in  line 

three  when  he  says  "The  night  is 
dark,  and  I  am  far  from  home"? 

3.  Note  how  in  stanza  two  the  poet 
reviews  his  past  years,  when  his 
faith  was  weak,  and  when  he  lived 
in  worldliness  and  pride,  relying 
upon  his  worldly  self  rather  than 
upon  spiritual  faith. 

4.  Note  also  how  in  stanza  three,  af- 
ter overcoming  the  worldliness  of 
stanza  two,  he  relies  on  obedience 
to  the  spirit  for  both  earthly  and 
eternal  guidance.  What  does  "the 
morn"  in  the  next-to-last  line  sym- 
bolize? And  what  is  the  implica- 
tion of  the  last  two  words  of  the 
poem? 

TWO  POEMS 

The  next  two  selections  in  this 
month's  lesson  are  poems  by  two 


873 


November  1967 


gifted  Latter-day  Saint  writers. 
The  first  of  these,  "To  Utah"  by 
Edward  L.  Hart,  is  perhaps  the 
best  poem  yet  written  on  the 
westward  movement  of  the  Mor- 
mon pioneers  and  the  coloniza- 
tion of  Utah  and  adjacent  areas. 
In  artistry  it  is  excellent,  with  a 
skilled  control  of  those  devices 
that  combine  to  make  exciting 
poetry — rhyme,  alliteration,  asso- 
nance, delayed  rhythms,  symbol- 
ism, varied  metrical  patterns,  with 
just  enough  balance  between  sim- 
plicity and  complexity  to  both 
communicate  and  challenge.  (For 
those  readers  who  do  not  have  a 
copy  of  Volume  3  of  Out  of  the 
Best  Books,  this  poem  was  print- 
ed in  full  in  the  July  1964  issue 
of  The  Improvement  Era.  It  also 
won  special  recognition  by  the 
Utah  State  Institute  of  Fine  Arts 
in  1963  and  has  been  set  to  choral 
music  by  Robert  Cundick,  Salt 
Lake  Tabernacle  organist.) 

Note  how  much  is  woven  into 
the  poem.  In  Section  I  we  have 
mostly  description  of  the  scorch- 
ing Utah  valleys  wanted  by  no 
one  except  the  Mormons — a 
scorned  people  in  a  scorned  land. 
In  Section  II  Salt  Lake  City  is 
laid  out,  the  central  dream  of  a 
new  empire,  both  earthly  and 
spiritual,  both  temporal  and  eter- 
nal. Section  III  recalls  the  varied 
ways  in  which  the  pioneers  ar- 
rived, with  tragedy  and  joy  inter- 
mixed in  their  journeyings,  and 
with  a  vibrant  faith  anchored  in 
obedience  both  to  God  and  to 
their  earthly  leaders.  Then  comes 
the  anguish  of  Section  IV  as  the 
saints  are  threatened  with  de- 
struction by  a  federal  govern- 
ment that  does  not  understand 
their  faith  or  their  customs;  rath- 
er than  yield  they  will  destroy  all 


BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 


A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  in- 
struction  of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into   a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

1600  Empire  Road,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah    84104 
Phone  486-1892 

Cloth   Cover  —  $3.25;    Leather  Cover  —   $5.25 

Yearly   Index   Included 

Advance   payment   must  accompany   all   orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Postage   Rates  from  Salt   Lake  City,   Utah 


Zone  1  and  2    55 

Zone  3  60 

Zone  4  65 

Zone  5  80 


Zone    6     90 

Zone   7    1.05 

Zone   8    1.20 


that  they  have  built  and  start 
anew  in  some  other  land.  But  note 
their  courage,  their  strength,  their 
determination  to  be  loyal  to  their 
convictions  and  their  leaders  at 
whatever  cost.  Finally,  the  crisis 
over,  in  Section  V  and  VI  the 
building  of  an  inland  empire  con- 
tinues— first  the  physical  build- 
ing, with  Salt  Lake  City  serving 
as  the  hub  of  a  wheel  of  expansion 
from  which  the  saints  move  out- 
ward in  all  directions  along  the 
spokes,  obedient  to  the  instruc- 
tions of  Brigham  Young;  then  the 
spiritual  building,  symbolized  in 
the  erection  out  of  granite  of  the 
great  temple.  The  central  theme 
is  obedience — obedience  to  the 
Church  leaders,  obedience  to  con- 
science, and  obedience  to  God. 

Although  the  poem,  in  six  sec- 
tions, is  too  long  to  appear  in  full 
here,  we  print  one  section  (Sec- 


874 


Lesson  Department 


COOK 
ELECTRIC 


Pots  and  pans  stay 

"white  glove" 

clean 

If  it's  electric,  it's  better  I 
UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  COMPANY 


Tour-ific! 


MEXICO 

Monthly 

HAWAII 

November  17  December  28 

ROSE  PARADE 
EUROPE 

June,  1968,  $980 
For  all  travel  and  ticketing  arrangements 


y^   TRAVEL  INC.    ^'V 

110  East  2nd  South 
^  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  « 


Ogden,  399-4587     St.  George,  673-3136 

Logan  245-6584       Idaho  Falls,  522-2581 

Mesa  964-5283 


over     stony     and     frozen 


tion  3,  The  Gathering)  to  suggest 
its  qualities  and  power: 

They  came  by  thousands  at  a  slow  clip. 
All  but  those  buried  at  Haun's  Mill 
Or  Florence  or  some  place  that  the  lip 
Of  man  had  no  name  for  yet  to  trip 
The  tongue  of  the  young,  who  wanted 

still 
To  find  home  over  the  next  hill 
Or  lush  pastures  past  each  desert  strip. 
They   came   over   the  mountains   and 

around 
The  Horn^    in   ships   and  wagons,   or 

dragged 
Handcarts 

ground. 
Often  opened  and  shoveled  in  a  mound 
Upon  women  and  children  or  the  man 

who  lagged 
In  his  shafts  only  on  the  day  he  sagged 
In  death  on  the  crosspiece:  Zion  bound. 

The  other  selection  consists  of 
two  excerpts  from  "The  Mantle 
of  the  Prophet,"  a  verse  play  by 
Clinton  F.  Larson,  who  has  writ- 
ten twenty  other  plays  based 
mostly  on  Latter-day  Saint  his- 
tory. Latter-day  Saint  theology, 
or  other  religious  subject-matter. 
Although  the  excerpts  are  too 
long  to  print  here,  a  few  com- 
ments on  them  will  undoubtedly 
be  interesting. 

"The  Mantle  of  the  Prophet" 
dramatizes  the  anguish  of  the 
saints  following  the  martyrdom  of 
Joseph  Smith  and  their  eventual 
rallying  behind  the  great  leader- 
ship of  Brigham  Young,  President 
of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve.  The 
two  brief  scenes  printed  in  our 
text  show,  first  the  heartbroken 
resolution  of  the  sorrowing  Brig- 
ham  Young  to  follow  as  best  he 
can  the  leadership  of  the  mar- 
tyred Prophet  and,  second  (later, 


iThe  southern  tip  of  South  America 
(Cape  Horn),  around  which  some 
sailed  instead  of  crossing  the  plains. 


875 


November  1967 


during  the  Conference  of  the 
Church  on  8  August  1844),  the 
now  strong,  faith-filled  determin- 
ation of  Brigham  Young  to  lead 
the  people  westward.  Both  scenes 
are  filled  with  the  spirit  of  obe- 
dience, to  follow  the  will  of  God 
and  his  earthly  prophets. 

"DORA"  BY  TENNYSON 

The  fourth  selection  in  this 
month's  lesson  is  a  short  story  in 
poetry,  "Dora"  by  Alfred,  Lord 
Tennyson  (1809-1892).  The  poem 
is  included  for  study  partly  be- 
cause its  straightforward  story 
will  appeal  to  many  readers  who 
are  not  attracted  to  more  compli- 
cated poetry  and  partly  because 
through  it  we  can  explore  some 
significant  aspects  of  obedience. 
Most  of  all  it  presents  a  father 
who  tried  to  "command"  obedi- 
ence in  his  son  and  others — with 
disastrous  consequences. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  Analyze  Farmer  Allen's  personal- 
ity and  character. 

2.  Discuss  the  reasons  for  William's 
rebelliousness. 

3.  What  does  the  poem  as  a  whole 
tell  us  about  the  wrong  and  right 
methods  for  parents  to  teach  obe- 
dience to  their  children? 

"CLAY"  BY  JAMES  JOYCE 

The  fifth  selection  is  a  brilliant 
short  story  by  the  great  Irish 
writer  James  Joyce  (1882-1941). 
The  story  has  many  complexities 
and  rich  subtleties,  both  in  artis- 
try and  in  meaning;  but  above  all 
it  is  the  characterization  of  Maria, 
a  lonely  woman  with  a  dull,  drab 
life  who  pitiably  yields  to  every 
pressure  upon  her  as  other  people 
manipulate  her  as  if  she  were  a 
piece  of  plastic  clay.  Careful  study 


DISCOVER  THE  MAGIC 

tti-ekem 

^^^  ^QoodHousekeeping3  Jc 

^^^  ^  GUARANTEES  ^^  „ 

New  Nylon  Tip   v  \  , ,,  #" 

Spark-l-on     -^T 
Tri-mark         '  /' 
Fountain  Brush 

FREE 

•  Instructions 

•  Demonstrations 

•  Service 

On  Old  Tubes 
Catalogues  Available 

185  W.  Center 
BOUNTIFUL,  UTAH 
295-6033  or  376-2912 


ROSE  PARADE 

TOURS 

Via  San  Diego 
Via  San  Francisco 


Dec.  26  -Jan.  2 


James  Travel  Tours 


2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84109 

Phone:  466-8723 


876 


Lesson  Department 


,♦♦*>> 


Proudly 
Announce 
the  release 

of 


THE  MAGNIFICENT 
MORMON  SOUND 

Album  of  Sacred  Songs 
In  Stereo  and  Mono 

WITH 

DOT 

AND 

JIMMY 
VAUGHN 

Available  At 

Your  Record 

Stores 


Have  you  heard  these 

SONGS  FOR 
SINGING  MOTHERS? 


TO  A  CHILD 

Solo— Alto  or  Sec. 
Trio-SSA 
Record-33y3  RPM 

SONG  OF  LOVE 

Solo— Sop.  or  Sec. 
Duet-Sop.  &  Alto 

CROSSING  THE  BAR 

Trio-SSA 

THE  BATTLE  LINE  OF  HOME 

Trio-SSA 

CLAIM  THOU  MY  HEART 

Trio-SSA 
I  CRIED  WHEN  I  SANG  OF  THE 
BABES  IN  THE  WOOD 

Trio-SSA 

A  TREE  STOOD  TALL 

Trio-SSA 


>  .50 

.50 

1.50 

.50 
.50 

.50 

.50 

.50 


.50 


.50 


SPECIAL  RATES  FOR  BULK  ORDERS 

Dealers'  Wholesale  Orders  Welcome 

Ora  Pate  Stewart 

11282  Anabel  Ave. 
Garden  Grove,  California  92640 


of  this  challenging  story  should 
give  one  of  the  most  rewarding 
ventures  in  literature. 

We  have  included  ''Clay"  in  the 
section  on  obedience  because  it 
points  out  we  should  be  sensitive 
to  and  obedient  to  the  righteous 
desires  of  those  we  love.  Obedi- 
ence, however,  does  not  mean  that 
we  should  have  no  will,  no  inner 
strength,  yielding  to  every  pres- 
sure from  without,  twisted  and 
shaped  like  a  piece  of  mud  or 
molding  clay.  Obedience  does  not 
mean  loss  of  individuality,  integ- 
rity, dignity,  and  self-direction. 
In  being  obedient  to  those  we 
love,  we  should  also  be  careful 
that  their  desires  for  us  are  not 
evil  or  petty;  for  if  we  have  to 
choose  between  obedience  to  God 
and  obedience  to  man,  our  choice 
is  clear. 

"A  MAN  FOR  ALL  SEASONS" 

The  last  selection  in  this  sec- 
tion on  obedience  is  Robert  Bolt's 
Academy-award-winning  drama 
A  Man  for  All  Seasons.  Because 
the  play  so  profoundly  and  pow- 
erfully emphasizes  obedience  to 
principle,  we  include  a  brief  dis- 
cussion of  it  here. 

The  play  centers  around  the 
life  of  Sir  Thomas  More  (1478- 
1535) — statesman,  scholar,  hu- 
manist, and  writer  during  the 
Renaissance.  In  public  life  he  was 
one  of  the  most  esteemed  leaders 
of  his  time,  first  as  a  member  of 
Parliament,  and  ultimately  as 
Lord  Chancellor  of  England.  Al- 
though More  had  been  a  friend  of 
King  Henry  VIII,  he  refused  to 
take  an  oath  to  the  Act  of  Su- 
premacy acknowledging  the  King 
to  be  the  supreme  authority  of 
the  English  Church,  a  maneuver 
King  Henry  felt  necessary  in  or- 


877 


November  1967 


der  to  circumvent  the  Pope's  re- 
fusal to  permit  him  to  divorce 
Queen  Catherine  and  marry  Anne 
Boleyn.  More  was  a  devout 
churchman  and  felt  that  he  could 
not  sign  the  Act  of  Supremacy, 
for  which  he  was  beheaded  as  a 
traitor  in  1535. 

Thomas  More  is  surrounded  on 
all  sides  by  a  world  of  corruption, 
conspiracy,  compromise,  bribery, 
threats,  intrigue,  and  conflicting 
allegiances.  As  one  of  the  charac- 
ters says,  "Every  man  has  his 
price."  But  More  has  no  price!  Al- 
though a  mild  and  mellow  man, 
he  will  not  violate  principle  at  any 
cost.  He  will  use  every  maneuver 
"within  honor"  to  save  himself 
and  his  family,  but  he  will  not  be- 
tray his  conscience  no  matter 
what  the  consequences. 

The  key  to  all  his  actions  is 
obedience  to  a  "clear  conscience." 
Even  when  the  pressures  are  mas- 
sive against  him,  he  will  not  be- 
tray his  obedience  to  principle 
and  conscience.  Others  may  live 
by  the  rule  "Better  a  live  rat  than 
a  dead  lion,"  but  not  More.  Al- 
though he  has  enjoyed  the  cul- 
tured life  of  a  scholar-gentleman, 
not  even  imprisonment  and  the 
threat  of  torture  will  make  him 
compromise  his  true  principles. 
Friends,  loved  ones,  everybody 
presses  him  to  compromise,  but 
he  will  not  yield,  not  even  to  pre- 
serve an  old  friendship  nor  save 
his  family  from  suffering. 

In  their  efforts  to  persuade  him 
his   family   remind   him   that  he 


has  always  told  them,  "God  more 
regards  the  thoughts  of  the  heart 
than  the  words  of  the  mouth." 
Margaret  pleads,  "Then  say  the 
words  of  the  oath,  and  in  your 
heart  think  otherwise."  But  More 
answers,  "What  is  an  oath,  then, 
but  words  that  we  say  to  God?" 

At  the  end  of  the  play  More  is 
found  guilty  of  high  treason  and 
beheaded.  At  any  moment  even 
to  the  very  last  he  could  have 
saved  himself  by  merely  saying  a 
few  words.  But  he  dies  knowing 
he  has  been  true  to  his  convic- 
tions. 

This  is  not  only  a  great  play 
but  a  play  with  a  great  message, 
as  the  following  "questions  for 
discussion"  will  help  emphasize: 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  In  planning  our  lives  we  need  to  be 
wisely  obedient,  not  just  blindly, 
foolishly,  or  selfishly  obedient.  In 
the  world  are  many  people  who  are 
obedient  to  the  wrong  masters  and 
the  wrong  standards.  That  is  why 
the  moral  courage  of  Sir  Thomas 
More  stands  out  so  nobly  through- 
out the  play. 

2.  In  our  own  lives  must  we  some- 
times choose  between  allegiances 
or  the  pressures  of  social  groups  or 
customs  or  even  those  we  love  in 
order  to  be  obedient  to  the  princi- 
ples we  know  to  be  right? 

3.  Point  out  some  traditions  in  your 
own  cultural  heritage  that  should 
be  followed  and  others  that  should 
be  resisted. 

4.  Thomas  More  disciplines  his  life 
totally  through  obedience  to  the 
whisperings  of  his  conscience.  How 
do  we  need  to  live  in  order  to  rely 
safely  upon  "conscience"  as  a 
guide? 


878 


i 

ii 

P! 

0 


Sf  so^I 


History  of 

RELIEF 
SOCIETY 

18424966 


A  gift  for  every 

Latter-day  Saint 

woman  to  be 

treasured 

in  all  seasons— 

Especially  as  a 

Christmas  gift 


♦The   illuminated    pathway  of  the  World-Wide  Sisterhood  from  its  divine  origin 
in  Nauvoo,  Illinois,  to  the   present  time.   Relief  Society  women    In  the   covered 

wagons  on  the  plains  —  in  the  Valleys  of  the  Mountains  —  In  many  States  and 

Nations  encircling  the  globe. 

Biographical  Sketches  of  the  General  Presidents  —  narratives  of  the  origin  and 
development  of  the  various  departments,  objectives  and  aspirations  of  Relief 
Society. 

Includes  the  material  published  in  A  Centenary  of  Relief  Society  (1942),  out  of 
print  for  many  years,  and  brings  the  history  up  to  the  close  of  1966. 

Beautifully  Illustrated  in  Color, 

supplemented  by  numerous  black  and  white  photographs 
144  pages  —  size  9x12  inches  —  Gold-lettered  and  Edition  Bound  in  Cloth 

Comprehensive  Index  included 
Price  $4.00,  postpaid 

Orders  received  at  the  office  of  The  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
76  North  Main  •  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111 


0<9^^2^^C^ 


^C¥ia/tima&?/i4 


108 

Mrs.  Hilda  Anderson  Errckson 
Grantsvjile,  Utah 

98 

Mrs.  Julia  M.  Sullivan  Greene 
Salt  Lake  City.  Utah 

97 

Mrs.  Matilda  Sandberg  Andrus 
Las  Vegas,  Nevada 

96 

Mrs.  Sena  Anderson  Young 
Richfield,  Utah 

95 

Mrs.  Minna  Mandlekow  Kirkchoff 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lily  Purdy  Bagley 
Sacramento,  California 

Mrs.  Matilda  Anderson  Staples 
Elsinore,  Utah 

94 

Mrs.  Jessie  Bowers  Smith  Inman 
Phoenix,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Florence  McCune  Lunt 
Los  Angeles,  California 

Mrs.  Cervilla  Winget  Magleby 
Monroe,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sylvia  Hogensen 
Boise,  Idaho 

93 

Mrs.  Evelyn  S.  Watters  Koehler 
Menio  Park,  California 

92 

Mrs.  Edda  M.  Martin 
Santa  Ana,  California 


Mrs.  Martha  Billings  Sherwood 
Spafford,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Edith  Stallings 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Evelyn  Wright  Farr 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Matilda  Appleyard  Rothe 
Lehi,  Utah 

Mrs.  Selma  Hennings 
Pleasant  Grove,  Utah 

Mrs.Semantha  Cornelia  Shurtleff  Agren 
Ogden,  Utah 

91 

Miss  Linnie  Telford 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs,  Mae  Hulse  Monson 
Millville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Addie  Thorne  Nelson 
Roy,  Utah 

Mrs.  Jennett  Mitchell  Smith 
Eden,  Utah 

90 

Mrs.  Georgiana  Hawkins 
Tremonton,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sarah  Jane  Davis 
Wales,  Utah 

Mrs.  Laura  Wilson  Ross 
Portland,  Oregon 

Mrs.  Adelaid  Prestwich  Larson  Shaw 
Orem,  Utah 

Mrs.  Harriett  Bird  Axelson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Georgiana  Cropper  Johnson 
Aurora,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Hafen  Leavitt 
St.  George,  Utah 


880 


%^am' 


MAN  MAY  KNOW  FOR 
HIMSELF 

by  President  David  O.  McKay  $4.95 

Compiled  by  Clare  Middlemiss,  this  new- 
est volume  of  President  McKay's  teach- 
ings is  full  of  encouragement  and  hope 
—  a  positive  guide  to  a  more  fruitful  life. 
Filled  with  insight  and  deep  understand- 
ing, these  precious  thoughts  have  been 
gleaned  from  President  McKay's  writings 
and  sermons. 


OUT  OF  THE  BEST  BOOKS, 
Vol.3 

by  Bruce  B.  Clark  and  Robert  K.  Thomas 

$2.95 

The  1967/68  Rehef  Society  Cultural 
Refinement  Course  uses  this  text.  An 
indispensable  aid  in  getting  the  maximum 
value  out  of  the  Cultural  Refinement  pro- 
gram. Order  now! 


Order  from: 

Deseret  Book  Company, 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake 

City,  Utah  84110;  or  777  South 

Main,  Orange,  California  92669 

Send  me  Q  MAN  MAY  KNOW  FOR  HIMSELF 
n   OUT  OF  THE  BEST  BOOKS,  Vol.  3 

Enclosed  is  check/money  order  for  full  amount,  including  ^V2%  sales  tax  for  Utah 
residents  ordering  from  Salt  Lake  Store  or  5%  sales  tax  for  California  residents 
ordering  from  Orange  store.  Or  charge  my  account. 

Total  $ -  -. 

Name _ 

Address _ _. __._ 

City State .  Zip. 


OPEN  A  DESERET  BOOK  ACCOUNT  NOW  -  SEND  FOR  DETAILS! 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


m 


The 

family 

most 

likely  to 
succeed . . . 

. . .  will  have  the  help  of 
Beneficial  Life  Insurance. 

Insurance  can  be  a  source  of  security  and 
comfort  to  your  family  —  but  it  can  also 
be  a  means  of  improving  the  quality  of 
life  for  each  family  member.  Beneficial 
Life  has  policies  that  provide  immediate 
estates  for  your  family;  policies  that 
take  care  of  your  retirement  in  comfort; 
policies  that  create  funds  for  missions 
and  college  educations;  policies  that 
safeguard  the  family  home.  The  family 
most  likely  to  succeed  as  a  family  will  use 
the  advice  of  their  Beneficial  Life  Agent 
to  create  security  and  opportunity 
through  insurance. 

BENEFICIAL  IJFE 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


^' 


Relief  Society   Magazine 


DECEMBER  1967 


-«w 


CHRISTMAS  IS  THE  SAME 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

It  does  not  matter  if  the  day  is  white 

Or  if  the  sunlight  permeates  the  air; 

Or  clouds  hang  low  with  rain;  the  delight 

Of  Christmas  is  the  same  most  everywhere. 

Wherever  men  are  kind  and  children  run 
Like  candles  flickering  upon  a  tree, 
Their  faces  lifted  toward  the  flake  or  sun, 
Their  eyes  filled  with  a  child's  sweet  purity; 

Wherever  home  is  safe  and  love  is  true, 
And  the  faith  of  centuries  is  couched  in  prayer, 
There  Christmas  will  be  good,  its  promise  new. 
Revivified  by  his  great  love  and  care. 

What  matters  is  that  Christmas  is  the  same 
Where  people  kneel  together  in  his  name. 


The  Cover:    Vierge  a  la  Grappe  by  Pierre  Mignard      Transparency  by  Camera  Clix 
Frontispiece:    Winter  in  the  Wasatch  Mountains,  Utah      Photograph  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts 
Art  Layout:   Dick  Scopes       Illustrations:  Mary  Scopes 


881 


'/vm 


■^mwffmmtp^v^m^m^^fi^&^^imi^^^^mtQ^f^^^ 


Thanks  for  the  wonderful  Magazine.  It 
truly  brings  all  the  sisters  in  the  world 
together  in  a  common  bond.  Our  branch 
here  in  Ames  sends  the  Magazine  to 
our  local  library  each  month,  and  when 
the  library  is  finished  with  them,  we 
pick  them  up  every  six  months.  This 
year  we  are  putting  them  to  extra  use 
and  circulation  by  leaving  them  at  our 
hospital.  Since  I  am  the  only  registered 
Latter-day  Saint  nurse  here,  I  am  look- 
ing for  all  sorts  of  ways  to  introduce  the 
gospel  to  my  co-workers.  More  and 
more,  as  a  result  of  the  Magazine,  I 
am  asked  questions  about  the  gospel. 

June  E.  Booth 
Ames,  Iowa 

For  years  I  have  enjoyed  the  poems  of 
Ethel  Jacobson.  In  Magazines  that  pub- 
lish poems— although  it  be  but  one— 
you'll  never  fail  to  find  one  signed  by 
Ethel  Jacobson! 

Vilate  R.  McAllister 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

After  having  received  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  in  my  home  for  over  twenty 
years,  I  am  still  charmed  with  the  con- 
tents and  appreciate  the  "little  charm- 
er." 

Marion  Baron 
Duvall,  Washington 

The  Magazine  is  a  delightfully  new  ex- 
perience for  me.  Although  I  am  only 
twenty-one,  I  am  currently  serving  as 
secretary  for  the  branch  Relief  Society, 
and  am  finding  some  lovely  and  won- 
derful things  about  the  organization. 
I  am  loving  every  minute  of  it,  espe- 
cially here  in  Japan,  where  there  are  so 
few  members. 

RaNae  Lindsay  Neff 
Menai  Renkau,  Japan 


have  enjoyed  very  much  receiving  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine  in  Spanish.  Now 
I  am  sure  of  having  a  Magazine  that 
educates  so  much  and  is  guided  by 
our  Lord.  I  have  been  a  member  of  the 
Church  about  twenty  years,  and  these 
years  have  brought  me  knowledge  and 
experience— every  counsel  and  teach- 
ing comes  from  heaven  through  our 
living  prophet. 

Ninfa  B.  Torres 
Houston,  Texas 

Our  Relief  Societies  are  progressing. 
The  lessons  this  year  seem  to  have 
been  written  especially  for  us,  as  class 
participation  is  so  good.  The  Magazines 
are  wonderful,  and  we  appreciate  the 
work  and  planning  which  make  them  so. 

Airlie  R.  Eagle 

President 

Auckland  (New  Zealand) 

Stake  Relief  Society 

Many  times  I  have  gone  to  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  comfort,  and  have 
found  the  thoughts  of  the  sisters  com- 
forting and  stimulating.  Thanks  for  the 
guidance  and  inspiration  contained  in 
the  Magazine  and  delivered  in  our 
meetings. 

Cheryl  Barney 
San  Diego,  California 


I  enjoy  the  Magazine,  and  each  month 
look  forward  to  its  arrival.  I  think  the 
stories  express  gospel  truths  in  a  most 
effective  way.  I  made  the  comforter  and 
crib  bumper  illustrated  in  the  November 
Magazine  1966  (by  Shirley  Thulin). 
Thanks  again  for  the  lovely  Magazine 
in  the  handy  size. 

Kareen  Herbert 
Kent,  Washington 


882 


The 

Magazine      volume  54      December  1967      Number  12 


Editor  Marianne  C.  Sharp  Associate  Editor  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager  Belle  S.  Spafford 


Special  Features 

884  A  Testimony  of  the  Work       Hugh  B.  Brown 

886  The  Wonderful  Work  of  Women       N.   Eldon  Tanner 

896  Elder  Alvin  R.  Dyer  Sustained  as  an  Apostle 

897  The  Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference — 1967       Hulda  P.  Young 

906  Christmas  Seals— A  Symbol   of  Yule   Spirit 

932       Cuna   Indian   Relief  Society,   Central  American   Mission       Dorothy   H.   Brewerton 

Fiction 

900       The  Christmas  Lamb       Elaine  M.   Murray 

908      The  Reformation  of  Ellen  Craig       Lila   Bennet  Spencer 

934       Throw  Down  the  Gauntlet — Chapter  4       Janet  W.  Breeze 

General  Features 

882  From  Near  and  Far 

903  Editorial — The    137th  Semi-annual   General   Conference 

907  Women's  Sphere       Ramona  W.  Cannon 
960  Birthday   Congratulations 

The  Home-  Inside  and  Out 

The  Relief  Society  Christmas  Tree  914;  A  Christmas  Family  Home  Evening  915;  Christ- 
mas Trees  for  the  Children  916;  A  Do-it-yourself  Christmas  Tree  918;  A  Christmas 
Table  919;  Christmas  Decorations  912;  Christmas  Bazaar  in  East  Long  Beach  Stake  921; 
A  Christmas  Cloth  in  Pink  and  Gold  923;  Christmas  Foods  925;  A  Carrousel  Motif  for 
a  Bazaar  926;  A  House  of  Many  Roofs  928;  Hobby  Feature— Quilts  for  all  the  Family  931. 

Poetry 

881       Christmas  Is  the  Same       Christie  Lund  Coles 

London  At  Night,  Anne  Reynolds  885;  To  Keep  the  Yuletide,  /r;s  W.  Schow  895;  My 
Quiet  Need,  Marjorie  L.  Hafen  903;  Three  Score  and  Ten,  Linnie  Fisher  Robinson  903; 
My  Day  of  Days  is  Now,   Bertha  A.   Kleinman   906;    Cinquain,   Vesta   N.   Fairbairn   951. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  ®  1967  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association.  Editorial  and  Business  Office:  76  North  Main 
street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111;  Phone  364-2511;  Subscription  Price  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year;  20c 
a  copy,  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back  numbers  can  be  sup- 
plied. Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of  address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new 
address.  Entered  as  second  class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under  the 
Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  po.stage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  Oc- 
tober 8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned  unless  return  postage  is  enclosed. 
Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only.  The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manu 
scripts. 


883 


A  TestimoTiy  of  the  Work 


President  Hugh  B.  Brown 
of  the  First  Presidency 


r 


Remarks  at  the  General 

Session  of  the  Relief  Society 

Annual  General  Conference, 

September  27,  1967 


■  I  hope  you  will  believe  me 
when  I  say  I  did  not  come  to 
speak,  neither  intending  nor  hop- 
ing to  speak.  I  left  a  meeting 
which  has  been  in  session  since 
early  morning  and  will  continue 
until  late  evening  and  was  made 
up  entirely  of  men,  and  I  wanted 
to  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
some  women.  I  wanted  to  see  Sis- 
ter Spafford  and  her  Counselors 
and  the  General  Board  and  all  of 
you  who  are  here  assembled,  and 
it  has  been  most  worthwhile.  But 
I  think  that  I  should  confess  to 
you  that  a  great  drawing  card  to 
this  afternoon's  session  is  the  fact 
that  I  would  see  many  of  my 
erstwhile  friends  and  companions 
who  have  come  down  all  the  way 
from  Canada  to  be  here.  I  knew 
when  I  read  that  Sister  Madsen 
would  have  contact  with  them 
and  direct  their  efforts  and  their 
organization  and  their  singing, 
that  her  magic  touch  would  weld 
them  into  the  best  they  are  cap- 
able of,  and  I  am  sure,  although  I 
have  not  been  able  to  hear  them 
yet,  I  am  sure  they  have  given  a 
good  account  of  themselves.  I 
welcome  them  personally  and 
welcome  all  of  you. 


884 


A  Testimony  of  the  Work 


My  dear  sisters,  we  are  living 
in  a  time,  as  President  Tanner 
has  so  beautifully  indicated, 
when  each  of  us  is  called  upon 
to  do  his  very  best  and  to  be  his 
very  best.  It  is  a  time  when,  it 
seems  to  me,  the  Adversary  has 
marshalled  his  force  in  a  final  ef- 
fort to  overthrow  and  subvert  the 
work  of  Jesus,  the  Christ.  We  are 
called  upon  to  stem  that  tide,  and 
the  most  basic  and  important 
unit  of  the  Church,  of  society, 
and  of  the  world  is  the  home — 
the  home  over  which  you,  as 
mothers  and  wives,  preside  in 
large  measure.  You  are  responsi- 
ble for  it  and  for  what  comes 
from  it.  I  pray  God's  blessing 
upon  you.  May  God  bless  all  of 
us  that  we  may  rededicate  our- 
selves to  his  work  and  show  by 
our  actions  that  we  mean  what 
we  say  when  we  testify  to  the 
divinity  of  Christ  and  to  the  res- 


toration of  the  gospel.  I  leave  you 
my  personal  testimony  that  I 
know  beyond  any  shadow  of  a 
doubt  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ, 
the  Son  of  God,  and  I  have  known 
that  all  my  life.  The  longer  I  live, 
the  more  confirmed  becomes  my 
faith,  and  I  would  like  to  do  what 
Sister  Spafford  advised  all  of  us 
to  do — to  so  order  the  balance  of 
our  lives  that  when  the  end  shall 
come  so  far  as  this  life  is  con- 
cerned, we  may  say  with  the 
apostle,  "I  have  fought  a  good 
fight,  I  have  finished  my  course, 
I  have  kept  the  faith."  (1  Tim- 
othy 4:7.) 

God  bless  you,  my  dear  sisters. 
I  congratulate  the  General  Board 
and  the  General  Presidency  of 
Relief  Society,  and  pray  for  his 
peace  and  blessings  to  be  with 
all,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 


LONDON  AT  NIGHT 

Anne  Reynolds 

Lichfield  Branch,  Central  British  Mission 

London  at  night— a  liner  alight, 
Moored  in  the  indigo  sky; 
London  at  night— a  breathtaking  sight. 
Huge  and  serene  to  the  eye. 

London  by  day,  busy  and  gay. 
Rising  to  meet  flying  clouds; 
London  by  day— early  in  May, 
Filled  with  adventuring  crowds. 

London  in  rain— or  sunshine  again; 
Steering  through  fog  to  the  sea; 
London  in  rain— grass-fringed  Park  Lane; 
At  any  time— London  for  me! 


885 


The 
Wonderful 

Work  of 

Women 

President  N.  Eldon  Tanner 
Of  the  First  Presidency 


Address  Delivered  at  the 

General  Session  of  the 

Relief  Society  Annual 

General  Conference, 

September  27,  1967 


■  Sister  Spafford,  Priesthood  rep- 
resentatives, officers  and  mem- 
bers of  this  great  ReHef  Society 
organization:  As  I  stand  before 
this  group  of  approximately  ten 
thousand  of  the  very  choicest 
women  in  the  world,  who  are 
representing  all  the  women 
throughout  the  Church,  I  do  so 
in  all  humility  and  with  a  keen 
feeling  of  the  heavy  responsibil- 
ity of  this  assignment. 

I  have  enjoyed  greatly  being 
with  you  in  this  very  inspiring 
session  of  your  conference,  and 
was  touched  by  the  humble  and 
all-embracing  opening  prayer,  by 
the  beautiful  singing  of  this 
lovely  chorus,  the  inspiring  talks 
of  your  President,  her  Counse- 
lors, and  others.  I  do  hope  that 
you  have  found  and  will  find  this 
conference  to  be  most  profitable, 
and  that  the  officers  of  this  great 
organization  will  feel  repaid  for 
the  preparation  and  effort  that 
they  have  put  forth  for  this  most 
successful  conference. 

I  feel  sure  that  you  who  have 
traveled  many  miles  and  left 
your  families,  will  return  feeling 
that  you  have  been  spiritually 
fed  and  instructed  in  your  duties, 
inspired  to  be  better  mothers, 
better  members  of  the  Church, 
and  better  members  of  this  great 
organization. 

I  was  pleased  and  thrilled  in- 
deed to  see  and  hear  the  Singing 
Mothers  from  Canada  who  have 
sung  so  beautifully  here  today. 
They  are  honored  to  be  represent- 
ing Canada  in  its  centennial  year 
and  in  this  famous  Tabernacle 
in  its  centennial  year. 

The  first  general  conference  of 
the  Church  was  held  in  this  Tab- 
ernacle in  October  of  1867,  a 
hundred  years  ago,  and  all  the 


886 


The  Wonderful  Work  of  Women 


prophets  and  all  the  General 
Authorities  since  then  have 
spoken  in  this  famous  building, 
where  our  most  popular  Taber- 
nacle Choir  has  sung  for  so  many 
years  to  all  the  world. 

Most  of  these  women  have 
come  from  cities  and  towns  in 
which  I  have  lived,  from  schools 
where  I  have  taught  many  of 
them  or  their  parents,  from  the 
branch,  ward,  or  stake  over  which 
I  have  presided,  and  from  the 
Province  where  I  lived  and  repre- 
sented them  as  a  member  of  the 
Government.  I  am  happy,  too, 
that  two  of  my  daughters  parti- 
cipated with  these  Singing  Moth- 
ers. You  see,  therefore,  that  I  feel 
very  close  to  these  sisters.  I 
know  somewhat  of  the  miles  they 
have  traveled  and  the  hours  and 
days  they  have  spent  practicing, 
and  the  sacrifices  that  their  fami- 
lies have  made.  I  am  sure  they 
have  enjoyed  it  and  feel  that 
they  have  gained  much  and  feel 
good  in  the  service  they  have 
rendered.  I  wish  to  congratulate 
them  and  wish  them  well.  I  do 
hope  that  they  and  their  families 
whom  they  have  left  have  not 
sacrificed  too  much  and  hope  and 
pray  and  feel  that  they  are  all 
better  for  it. 

I  yvish  to  congratulate  Sister 
Florence  Jepperson  Madsen  and 
express  my  personal  appreciation 
to  her  for  her  great  devotion, 
and  for  the  tremendous  contribu- 
tion that  she  has  made  and  is 
making  all  over  the  Church.  I 
was  in  England  and  had  the 
privilege  of  seeing  the  miracle 
she  performed  there  in  bringing 
women  from  all  over  the  British 
Isles,  as  she  did  in  Alberta,  and 
made  a  chorus  of  Singing  Moth- 
ers who  gave  concerts  in  some  of 


the  finest  halls  in  the  great  cities 
of  England  to  audiences  who  were 
most  enthusiastic  in  their  praise. 

It  is  a  privilege  and  pleasure 
to  bring  you  the  greetings  and 
blessings  and  a  brief  message 
from  President  David  O.  McKay, 
a  prophet  of  God  who  is  the 
mouthpiece  of  the  Lord  here 
upon  the  earth,  under  whose  di- 
vine guidance  he  is  directing  this, 
The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints.  I  know  of  no 
one  who  is  more  keenly  interested 
in  the  welfare  of  the  women  of 
the  Church,  in  the  heavy  respon- 
sibilities which  are  placed  upon 
them  as  wives  and  mothers,  as 
officers  and  teachers,  and  as 
humble  servants  of  the  Lord. 

I  was  thrilled  with  the  way 
you  sang  "We  Thank  Thee,  O 
God,  for  a  Prophet,"  with  the 
feeling  of  thankfulness  and  devo- 
tion which  you  expressed,  and,  as 
I  listened  to  the  first  verse  of  this 
great  song,  which  I  should  like  to 
repeat  to  you,  I  wondered  if  you 
realized  just  what  you  were  sing- 
ing. 

We  thank  Thee,  O  God,  for  a  Prophet, 
To  guide  us  in  these  latter  days; 
We  thank  Thee  for  sending  the  Gospel 
To  lighten  our  minds  with  its  rays; 
We  thank  Thee  for  every  blessing 
Bestowed  by  Thy  bounteous  hand; 
We  feel  it  a  pleasure  to  serve  Thee, 
And  love  to  obey  Thy  command. 

■  he  message  which  our  prophet 
has  asked  me  to  bring  to  you  and 
to  the  Church  as  a  whole,  is  one 
that  I  have  had  the  honor  of 
taking  wherever  I  have  gone. 
Many  of  you  have  heard  me  de- 
liver it  before.  He  has  asked  me 
to  remind  those  people  to  remem- 
ber who  they  are,  and  to  act 
accordingly.  Also,  he  has  asked 


887 


December  1967 


me  to  remind  you  that  you  each 
have  an  individual  responsibihty. 
What  a  wonderful  opporunity  it 
is  to  get  a  message  from  a  prophet 
of  God,  and  what  a  wonderful 
and  meaningful  message  comes 
from  that  prophet! 

I  cannot  tell  you  what  a  great 
privilege  and  blessing  it  has  been 
and  is  for  me  to  be  so  closely 
associated  with  the  prophet,  to 
partake  of  his  spirit,  and  to  feel 
his  tremendous  influence. 

While  speaking  of  the  prophet, 
I  wish  to  share  a  very  sweet  ex- 
perience with  you  which  is  an 
example  of  the  great  love  and  de- 
votion his  lovely  wife  shows, 
and  the  strength  she  gives  him 
through  that  love. 

Ohortly  after  he  had  returned 
from  the  hospital,  following  a 
slight  stroke,  he  related  a  little 
experience  which  I  feel  sure  he 
would  refer  to  as  a  "heart  petal." 
He  said  that  he  had  gone  to  bed 
early  and  about  eleven  o'clock  he 
got  up  to  go  to  the  bathroom.  He 
said  that  he  had  gone  only  two 
or  three  steps  when  there  was  his 
dear  wife,  Emma  Ray,  holding 
his  hand.  We  all  know  that  little, 
frail  Emma  Ray  could  not  give 
any  physical  help  to  that  big 
man,  but  as  he  told  the  story, 
tears  came  to  his  eyes,  which  were 
unmistakable  evidence  that  her 
love  and  attention  gave  him  great 
strength.  These  two  are  examples 
to  all  of  an  ideal  husband  and 
wife  relationship,  and,  in  fact,  in 
every  way. 

Now,  as  to  his  question  of 
who  we  are.  First,  we  are  sons 
and  daughters  of  God,  actually 
his  spirit  children  who  are  made 
in    his    image.    Second,    we    are 


privileged  to  be  members  of  his 
Church  and  kingdom  here  upon 
the  earth.  Third,  you  are  members 
of  this  great  Relief  Society  or- 
ganization which  was  organized 
by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
over  a  hundred  years  ago — the 
oldest  women's  organization  in 
the  world,  and  one  that  functions 
under  the  direction  of  the  Priest- 
hood. 

At  the  time  the  Relief  Society 
was  formed,  Joseph  the  Prophet 
said: 

You  will  receive  instructions  through 
the  order  of  the  Priesthood  which  God 
has  established,  through  the  medium  of 
those  appointed  to  lead,  guide  and  direct 
.  .  .in  this  last  dispensation;  and  I  now 
turn  the  key  in  your  behalf  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  and  this  Society  shall  re- 
joice, and  knowledge  and  intelligence  shall 
flow  down  from  this  time  henceforth; 
this  is  the  beginning  of  better  days  to  the 
poor  and  needy,  who  shall  be  made  to 
rejoice  and  pour  forth  blessings  on  your 
heads.  {DHC,  Volume  IV,  page  607.) 

I  cannot  emphasize  too  much 
the  importance  of  following  the 
direction  through  the  order  of  the 
Priesthood  as  established  through 
the  medium  of  those  appointed 
to  lead,  guide,  and  direct.  This 
Priesthood  authority  is  the  First 
Presidency,  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
stake  presidencies,  and  bishoprics. 
I  know  of  no  woman  who  more 
willingly  and  faithfully  seeks 
and  follows  the  advice  and  direc- 
tion of  the  First  Presidency  and 
Council  of  the  Twelve  than  does 
Sister  Spafford,  your  beloved 
leader.  She,  with  her  Counselors 
and  members  of  the  Board,  are 
most  conscientious  in  carrying 
out  their  responsibilities  under 
the  direction  of  the  Priesthood. 
Sister  Spafford 's  natural  capabili- 
ties, together  with  her  strong 
testimony  and  understanding  of 


888 


The  Wonderful  Work  of  Women 

the  principles  of  the  restored  assist  and  instruct  those  who 
gospel,  her  knowledge  of  the  pur-  need  help  in  administering  the 
pose  of  our  mission  here  upon  affairs  of  the  home — suchasbudg- 
the  earth,  all  help  to  make  it  eting,  buying,  homemaking  skills, 
possible  for  her  to  make  greater  etc.;  to  teach  and  train  the  mem- 
contributions  than  she  otherwise  bers  in  the  principles  of  the  gos- 
would  be  able  to  make,  and  which  pel  and  in  spiritual  living;  to 
are  greatly  appreciated  by  those  prepare  and  teach  lessons  in  and 
with  whom  she  is  associated,  appreciation  of  art,  the  finest 
She  is  a  member  of  boards,  an  literature,  social  relations,  and 
executive,  and  in  some  places  a  cultural  refinement;  to  help  them 
consultant,  of  some  of  the  most  appreciate  their  responsibilities 
important  women's  organizations  as  citizens  individually  and  in 
in  the  world.  She  is  a  leader  training  their  children  to  become 
whom  they  appreciate  and  to  good  citizens;  lastly,  but  not  the 
whom  they  listen  and  whose  ad-  least  important,  to  teach  child 
vice  and  counsel  they  follow,  psychology,  human  behavior, 
There  is  no  doubt  that  her  activ-  and  the  art  of  being  a  good  wife 
ity  and  training  in  Relief  Society  and  mother. 

have  contributed  greatly  to  her  Now   these   are  some   of  the 

success.  duties    and    obligations    of   this 

Those  holding  the  Priesthood,  great  organization.  We  all  know 

who  have  been  chosen,  ordained,  that  when  an  organization  or  an 

and  set  apart,  have  the  responsi-  individual  is  in  the  service  of  his 

bility  of  directing  the  affairs  of  fellow  men  he  is  in  the  service  of 

the  Church.  The  Relief  Society  is  the  Lord. 

an  auxiliary,  which  is  an  append-  Before  dealing  with  the  indi- 

age  and  aid  to  the  Priesthood,  vidual  responsibility   which  the 

You  can  never  go  wrong  by  fol-  President  says  we  have,  I  should 

lowing  those  who  are  placed  in  like  to  remind  you  that  women 

responsibile     positions     in     the  play  a  very  important — in  fact  a 

Priesthood.  most  important  part  in  the  lives 

of  children  because,  as  we  know, 

the  hand  that  rocks  the  cradle 

Sometimes  I  know  that  you  rules  the  world.  Woman's  influ- 

become  concerned  and  anxious,  ence  has  been  felt  down  through 

and  wish  things  could  move  for-  the  ages. 

ward   more   rapidly,   and   some-  Eve  became  the  mother  of  all 

times  in  a  different  manner.  Be  living.  Mary  became  the  mother 

patient,  be  long-suffering,  but  be  of  Jesus.  Elizabeth  became  the 

devoted  and  ready  to  sustain  the  mother  of  John  the  Baptist,  the 

Priesthood.  forerunner  of  Christ.  The  greatest 

Some  of  the  other  responsibili-  progress  the  British  Isles  has  ever 

ties  of  members  of  this  great  or-  made  was  under  the  leadership 

ganization,  and  the  organization  of    the    first    Queen    Elizabeth, 

itself,  are:  to  assist  in  bringing  Joan  of  Arc  contributed  greatly 

relief  to  the  poor  and  needy;  to  to  her  country's  safety  and  wel- 

bring  help  and  solace  to  those  fare.  The  Queen  of  Holland  had 

who  have  lost  their  loved  ones;  to  a  reign  of  great  accomplishment 

889 


December  1967 


and  was  loved  and  respected  by 
all. 

You  can  be  sure,  too,  that 
wherever  we  have  great  men,  the 
mother's  influence  generally  had 
more  to  do  than  anything  else 
with  their  accomplishments  and 
success. 

Regardless  of  whatever  any 
woman  accomplishes  outside  the 
home,  no  one  will  have  a  greater 
reward  in  heaven  than  a  faithful, 
devoted  mother  who  has  helped 
her  children  to  know  God  and 
Jesus  Christ  whom  he  has  sent, 
and  to  live  according  to  the 
teachings  of  the  gospel,  contrib- 
uting wherever  she  can  to  the 
well-being  of  mankind. 

Though  I  wish  to  continue  to 
talk  more  directly  on  the  subject 
of  mothers  and  their  responsibili- 
ties in  the  home,  I  should  like  to 
recognize  the  great  service  that 
is  being  given  in  the  Relief  So- 
ciety and  other  auxiliary  organi- 
zations by  secretaries  and  by  pub- 
lic servants  generally  in  the  serv- 
ice of  mankind — those  devoted 
women  who  do  not  have  the 
privilege  or  responsibility  of 
raising  a  family. 

Now,  to  you  mothers.  As  you 
have  heard  so  many  times  by 
leaders  of  the  Church,  and  es- 
pecially by  our  present-day 
prophet,  David  O.  McKay,  she 
who  can  paint  a  masterpiece  or 
write  a  book  that  will  influence 
millions  deserves  the  plaudits 
and  admiration  of  mankind,  but 
she  who  would  willingly  and 
anxiously  and  properly  rear  suc- 
cessfully a  family  of  beautiful, 
healthy  sons  and  daughters, 
whose  lives  reflect  the  teachings 
of  the  gospel,  deserves  the  highest 
honor  that  man  can  give,  and 
the  choicest  blessings  of  God.  In 


fact,  in  her  high  duty  and  service 
to  humanity,  endowing  with  mor- 
tality eternal  spirits,  she  is  a  co- 
partner with  the  Creator  himself. 

Mere  I  should  like  to  remind 
you  of  that  oft-repeated  and  most 
meaningful  statement  of  our 
Prophet,  David  O.  McKay:  "No 
other  success  can  compensate 
for  failure  in  the  home."  He  has 
also  said:  "You  may  think  me 
extreme,  but  I  am  going  to  say 
that  a  married  woman  who  re- 
fuses to  assume  the  responsi- 
bilities of  motherhood,  or,  who 
having  children,  neglects  them 
for  pleasure  or  social  prestige,  is 
recreant  to  the  highest  calling 
and  privilege  of  womankind." 
{Improvement  Era,  Vol.  49,  1946, 
page  691.) 

It  is  important  that  women 
accept  oflice  and  responsibility 
in  the  auxiliary  organizations, 
and  in  helping  to  further  the 
work  of  the  Lord  and  the  com- 
munity. However,  they  should 
always  remember  that  home  and 
children  come  first.  Children 
must  be  made  to  feel  and  know 
that  mother  loves  them,  is  keenly 
interested  in  their  welfare,  and 
everything  they  do.  If  careful 
organization  of  time  and  effort 
will  not  make  it  possible  for  you 
to  do  this  and  carry  responsi- 
bility in  the  Church,  you  must 
remember  that  your  children  and 
your  home  must  not  be  neglected. 

In  my  close  association  with 
Relief  Society  work  as  a  bishop, 
as  a  stake  president,  and  as  a 
General  Authority,  I  have  learned 
to  appreciate  more  than  I  can 
say,  in  fact,  I  marvel  that  a 
woman,  through  her  dedication 
to  her  work  in  the  home  and 
through    living   the   gospel,   can 


890 


The  Wonderful  Work  of  Women 


carry  on  so  successfully  and 
accomplish  so  much. 

I  should  like  to  pay  tribute  to 
my  mother,  who,  as  a  wife  of  a 
bishop  and  a  mother  of  eight 
children,  was  able  to  carry  on  as 
Relief  Society  president,  and 
then  as  president  and  teacher  in 
other  organizations  and  never 
let  us  children  feel  that  we  were 
neglected. 

And  my  wife,  of  whom  I  very 
seldom  speak  in  public,  has  also 
carried  successfully  responsible 
positions  in  auxiliary  organiza- 
tions and  as  a  mission  president's 
wife,  and  as  the  wife  of  a  General 
Authority.  I  have  always  appreci- 
ated her  devotion  to  her  work  in 
the  Church,  and  have  never  felt 
that  she  showed  a  lack  of  concern 
regarding  her  family  or  my  per- 
sonal interests  or  well-being.  Her 
prayers  have  always  been  a  source 
of  great  strength  to  me,  and  her 
support  has  always  been  greatly 
appreciated.  I  know  personally 
what  it  is  to  have  encouragement 
and  what  the  expression  of  confi- 
dence and  recognition  of  little 
accomplishments  mean  to  a  son 
and  to  a  husband.  I  doubt  if  a 
woman  realizes  what  it  means 
for  her  to  encourage  her  husband 
and  express  confidence  in  him,  in 
his  work  in  the  Church,  his 
everyday  work,  and  whenever  he 
feels  discouraged. 

Besides  these  responsibilities, 
she  has  the  multitudinous  duties 
with  her  children  to  feed,  clothe, 
shelter,  train,  sympathize  with, 
and  encourage  them  in  all  things. 

I  have  heard  it  argued,  how- 
ever, that  a  woman  cannot  hold 
a  position  in  the  Church  without 
neglecting  her  family,  while,  at 
the  same  time  some  of  those  who 
argue  this  can  find  time  to  play 


bridge  and  engage  in  much  less 
worthwhile  activities  for  hours  at 
a  time.  I  bear  testimony  that 
those  who  participate  in  Church 
activities  are  improving  them- 
selves. They  are  better  prepared 
to  look  after  their  families  as  a 
result  of  the  courses  of  study  that 
they  have  and  the  experiences  in 
administration  which  makes 
them  more  efficient  in  dealing 
with  the  conditions  facing  us 
today. 

Parents,  civic  and  religious 
leaders,  and  responsible  citizens 
are  very  much  concerned  about 
the  conditions  in  the  world  to- 
day. One  can  hardly  believe  that 
there  is  so  much  immorality,  de- 
fiance of  law  and  order,  rioting, 
plundering,  and  murdering  in  a 
country  where  we  claim  to  be 
Christians,  where  the  country 
was  founded  on  law  and  order, 
and  where  the  laws  were  made  by 
free  men  in  the  interest  of  and 
for  the  good  of  all. 

I  am  convinced  that  this  new 
freedom  about  which  we  hear  so 
much  is  nothing  more  than  dis- 
respect for  law  and  the  rights 
of  others,  and  if  pursued  will  lead 
to  anarchy.  We  must  realize  and 
teach  our  children  to  understand 
that  freedom  carries  with  it  re- 
sponsibility and  respect  for  the 
rights  of  others.  Also  that  which 
has  been  regarded  as  immorality 
down  through  the  ages,  is  now 
referred  to  by  many  as  the  new 
morality.  The  new  security  which 
is  being  promoted  now  gives  one 
the  idea  that  the  world  owes  him 
a  living.  It  actually  destroys  in- 
dividual initiative  and  infringes 
upon  his  liberty  and  freedom. 

The  use  of  drugs  on-  our  uni- 
versity campuses,  in  our  colleges. 


891 


December  1967 


and  even  in  our  high  schools  to- 
day is  appalhng.  There  is  no  doubt 
that  every  "kick"  that  one  gets 
out  of  drugs  is  a  kick  downhill. 

It  is  true  that  the  youth  are 
frustrated  today,  but  I  feel  that 
most  of  those  who  are  having 
problems  wonder  just  what  is 
right,  and  probably  would  choose 
it  if  they  knew.  They  ask  why  so 
little  emphasis  is  placed  on  things 
of  importance,  such  as  law  and 
the  gospel,  and  why  adults  pro- 
fess so  much  and  fail  to  live 
what  they  profess. 

I  should  like  to  emphasize  that 
some  of  the  causes  of  juvenile  de- 
linquency and  the  troubles  they 
are  having  are: 

1.  The  great  disregard  for  law  in  the 
home,  where  there  is  an  expressed 
sympathy  for  criminals  and  great 
criticism  of  the  police  and  law  en- 
forcement officers. 

2.  Lack  of  discipline  in  the  home. 

3.  The  example  of  adults. 

4.  The  lack  of  knowledge  of  a  living 
God  and  failure  to  accept  the 
teachings  of  Jesus  Christ  and  keep 
his  commandments. 

5.  The  lack  of  love  and  respect  for 
others. 

The  love  of  God,  love  of  fellow 
men,  and  love  in  the  home  can- 
not be  overemphasized.  In  fact, 
we  all  know  that  Jesus  answered 
the  lawyer,  who  temptingly  asked: 

Master,  which  is  the  great  command- 
ment in  the  law? 

Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou  shalt  love 
the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and 
with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind. 

This  is  the  first  and  great  command- 
ment. 

And  the  second  is  like  unto  it,  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 

On  these  two  commandments  hang 
all  the  law  and  the  prophets.  (Matt.  23: 
36-40.) 

The  Lord  has  emphasized  in 
the  following  statement  our  res- 
ponsibility to  teach  our  children. 


And  again,  inasmuch  as  parents  have 
children  in  Zion,  or  in  any  of  her  stakes 
which  are  organized,  that  teach  them  not 
to  understand  the  doctrine  of  repentance, 
faith  in  Christ  the  Son  of  the  living  God, 
and  of  baptism  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  by  the  laying  on  of  hands,  when 
eight  years  old,  the  sin  be  upon  the 
heads  of  the  parents. 

For  this  shall  be  a  law  unto  the  in- 
habitants of  Zion,  or  in  any  of  her  stakes 
which  are  organized. 

And  they  shall  also  teach  their  chil- 
dren to  pray,  and  to  walk  uprightly  be- 
fore the  Lord.  (D&C  68:25,  26,  28.) 

There  is  nothing  that  would 
give  our  youth  greater  strength 
and  desire  to  live  as  they  should 
than  actually  to  know  that  they 
are  the  spirit  children  of  God,  and 
to  know  that  the  spark  of  divinity 
which  is  within  them  makes  their 
potentials  and  possibilities  un- 
limited; and  then  to  know  that 
God  actually  lives,  that  he  and 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ  are  interested 
in  us,  and  that  the  gospel  is  the 
plan  of  life  and  salvation  which 
will  give  us  the  greatest  joy  and 
success  as  we  carry  on  in  this 
life,  while  at  the  same  time  it  is 
preparing  us  for  immortality  and 
eternal  life;  and  then  for  them  to 
feel  and  know  that  God  actually 
hears  and  answers  our  prayers; 
that  he  is  interested  in  us,  and 
that  he  has  said:  ".  .  .this  is  my 
work  and  my  glory — to  bring  to 
pass  the  immortality  and  eternal 
life  of  man.";  and  to  realize  that 
everything  in  the  gospel  teach- 
ings is  uplifting,  that  there  is 
nothing  in  it  that  restricts  our 
activities  or  growth  in  any  way, 
in  any  field  which  is  worthwhile, 
but  will  be  beneficial  and  will 
bring  joy  and  happiness  to  us. 

It  is  impossible  to  estimate 
the  strength  of  a  mother  in  the 
Church  who  has  a  testimony  of 
the  gospel  and  who  understands 


892 


The  Wonderful  Work  of  Women 


and  knows  and  teaches  her  chil- 
dren that  we  had  a  premortal 
existence,  that  we  were  present  in 
the  Council  in  Heaven  and  voted 
to  accept  the  plan  of  Christ,  and 
follow  him;  that  Jesus  Christ 
came  and  walked  among  men 
and  gave  his  life,  and  was  resur- 
rected and  actually  lives;  and  to 
be  able  to  say,  without  doubt, 
that  the  gospel  has  been  restored 
and  the  Priesthood  is  upon  the 
earth. 

They  must  be  taught  that 
Satan  is  at  work.  He  has  sworn 
to  destroy  us.  We  cannot  com- 
promise with  him  in  any  way. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  children 
who  are  taught  the  principles  of 
the  gospel,  and  who  understand 
the  purpose  of  their  mission  here 
upon  the  earth,  are  much  better 
prepared  to  meet  the  frustrating 
conditions  in  the  world  today. 

The  Church  has  prepared  pro- 
grams which  will  be  most  helpful 
to  you  as  mothers  and  parents  in 
the  home,  and  has  arranged  for 
and  encouraged  every  family  to 
have  a  Home  Evening.  Some 
bishop  said  to  an  individual  the 
other  day:  "Do  you  support  the 
President  of  the  Church  as  a 
prophet  of  God?"  "Yes."  "Do  you 
support  the  General  Authorities 
and  the  authorities  in  the  stakes 
and  wards?"  "Yes."  "Do  you  hold 
Home  Evenings?"  "No,"  he  said. 
"How  then  can  you  say  that  you 
sustain  the  prophet  of  God  and 
follow  his  instructions?" 

Well,  you  have  heard  much  of 
this  in  stake  conferences  and  from 
speakers  who  have  preceded  me. 
We  cannot  overemphasize  the 
importance  of  meeting  regularly 
with  your  family,  discussing  the 
lessons  which  you  have  prepared, 
letting  your  family   know  that 


they  are  the  most  important 
thing  in  the  world,  and  that  your 
interests  are  there,  that  you  love 
them  and  want  them  to  be  happy 
and  succeed  in  life.  The  benefits 
of  regular  Home  Evenings,  well- 
planned  and  following  the  in- 
structions and  programs  outlined, 
will  be  most  beneficial. 

We  have  had  requests  from 
people  who  are  not  members  of 
the  Church  for  copies  of  our 
Home  Evening  Manual,  and  for 
an  explanation  as  to  just  how 
they  are  held.  As  mothers,  you 
should  use  your  every  influence  to 
see  that  Home  Evenings  are  held 
regularly.  There  is  nothing  you 
can  do  that  will  be  better  for 
your  family,  as  you  teach  them 
to  live  the  principles  of  the  gos- 
pel. 

I  was  interested  in  an  editorial 
in  the  Deseret  News  in  which 
Alice  Weidner  reported  on  re- 
actions to  her  proposal  for  a 
nationwide  American  Family 
Association  to  advance  personal 
probity,  self-reliance,  self-disci- 
pline, dignity,  and  integrity.  She 
says  that  she  has  received  from 
all  over  the  fifty  States  of  the 
Union  thousands  of  letters  sup- 
porting the  suggestion.  She  says 
that  an  astonishing  thing  about 
the  letters  which  she  has  re- 
ceived is  that  the  majority  come 
from  men,  among  them  a  large 
number  of  surgeons,  dentists, 
school  superintendents,  and  law- 
yers, those  seeing  at  first-hand 
the  cost  of  immorality.  She  says: 

The  letters  are  of  the  highest  possible 
quahty,  literate,  unbigoted,  sincere,  and 
constructive.  In  total,  they  show  that  the 
vast  majority  of  Americans  of  all  ages, 
including  teen-agers,  want  an  organization 
to  voice  their  disapproval  of  .  .  .  perver- 


893 


December  1967 


sion  and  subversion,  at  physical  and  sex- 
ual filth,  at  foul-tongued  speech  and  foul 
writing,  at  tasteless  offense  aimed  at 
rendering  all  supreme  values  worthless. 

The  family,  being  the  oldest 
human  institution,  and  certainly 
the  most  important,  makes  it 
society's  most  basic  unit.  History 
will  show  that  entire  civilizations 
have  survived  or  disappeared,  de- 
pending on  whether  the  family  life 
was  strong  or  weak.  I  am  so  glad 
that  the  Church  is  leading  in  a 
well-planned,  organized  program, 
which,  if  accepted  and  followed 
by  members  of  the  Church,  will 
add  great  strength  and  bring  joy 
and  success  to  their  efforts,  and 
which  will  make  it  possible  for  us 
to  make  a  real  contribution  to  the 
communities  in  which  we  live. 

As  parents  we  must  always  re- 
member that  we  cannot  break  any 
law  of  God,  such  as  the  violation 
of  the  Sabbath  Day,  failing  to  be 
honest,  true,  chaste,  benevolent, 
virtuous,  or  criticize  those  in 
authority,  or  break  any  law  with 
impunity,  without  causing  a 
child  to  wonder  and  often  to 
lose  his  faith. 

A  mother  must  realize,  too, 
that  every  word  she  speaks, 
every  act,  every  response,  and 
every  move,  even  her  appearance 
in  dress,  affect  the  life  of  a  child, 
and  often  the  whole  family.  She 
must  be  strong  and  joyful,  sweet 
and  kind,  loving  and  considerate, 
and  more  if  you  could  think  of  it. 

Now,  regarding  the  second 
great  commandment,  I  can  think 
of  no  place  that  it  applies  more 
than  in  the  home — that  we  love 
one  another.  That  lovely  song, 
"There  Is  Beauty  All  Around," 
which  appears  in  our  Hymn  Book 
is  so  true.  May  I  read  part  of  it: 


There  is  beauty  all  around 
When  there's  love  at  home; 
There  is  joy  in  every  sound 
When  there's  love  at  home. 
Peace  and  plenty  here  abide, 
Smiling  sweet  on  every  side. 
Time  doth  softly,  sweetly  glide 
When  there's  love  at  home.  .  .  . 

All  the  earth's  a  garden  sweet. 
Making  life  a  bliss  complete 
When  there's  love  at  home.  .  . 
Kindly  heaven  smiles  above. 
When  there's  love  at  home;  .  .  . 
All  the  world  is  filled  with  love 
When  there's  love  at  home.  .  .  . 

Oh,  there's  One  who  smiles  on  high 
When  there's  love  at  home.  .  .  . 

President  McKay  has  said: 

I  can  imagine  few  if  anything  more 
objectionable  in  the  home  than  the  ab- 
sence of  unity  and  harmony.  On  the 
other  hand,  I  know  that  a  home  in 
which  unity,  mutual  helpfulness,  and 
love  abide  is  just  a  bit  of  heaven  on  the 
earth.  .  .  .  Unity,  harmony,  and  goodwill 
are  virtues  to  be  fostered  and  cherished 
m  every  home.  (Conference  Report, 
October  1938,  page  102.) 

I  can  personally  think  of  noth- 
ing sweeter  in  all  the  world  than 
a  home  where  the  father  is  hold- 
ing and  magnifying  his  Priest- 
hood by  doing  his  duty  and  liv- 
ing the  teachings  of  the  gospel, 
and  who  realizes  that  his  greatest 
responsibility  is  to  his  family,  and 
where  a  wife  will  love  and  sus- 
tain her  husband  in  righteous- 
ness, where  they  have  their  se- 
cret and  family  prayers  regularly, 
where  they  have  their  Home  Eve- 
nings, where  the  children  honor 
and  obey  their  parents,  and  their 
parents  are  worthy  of  being  able 
to  say  to  them,  "Come,  follow 
me,"  knowing  that  they  will  lead 
them  back  into  the  presence  of 
their  Heavenly  Father. 

1  wish  to  bear  my  testimony 
to  you  today  that  I  know  that 
God  lives,  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ, 


894 


The  Wonderful  Work  of  Womer) 


that  you  are  members  of  his  great 
Church  and  kingdom  here  upon 
the  earth;  that  we  as  members 
of  the  Church,  and  you  who  are 
members  of  this  great  organiza- 
tion, and  you  who  are  mothers 
in  Israel,  have  been  given  heavy 
responsibihties  and  great  bless- 
ings; and,  as  you  live  every  day 
the  principles  of  the  gospel,  you 
will  be  blessed  in  your  home, 
you  will  be  honored  by  all  who 
know  you,   and  you   will  enjoy 


the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 

As  you  leave  this  wonderful 
Conference,  may  you  carry  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  with  you,  and 
the  messages  which  you  have  re- 
ceived. May  the  Lord's  blessings 
attend  you  in  your  many  varied 
and  heavy  responsibilities.  May 
you  have  peace  and  love  and 
harmony,  knowing  that  the  Lord 
is  watching  over  you  and  direct- 
ing you,  I  humbly  pray  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


r 


TO  KEEP  THE  YULETIDE 

Iris  W.  Schow 

Let  us  ride  slowly  through  the  land  tonight 
And  sense  the  contours  of  each  little  hill; 
Beneath  the  moon's  mild,  camouflaging  light 
Have  scene  on  quiet  scene  unfold,  until 

Back  through  the  world,  beyond  the  troubled  days 

We  seemingly  attain  Judean  slopes, 

And  fact  with  fancy  gently  interplays 

While  thoughts  are  dreams,  and  dreams  are  granted  hO 

As  though  beyond  the  next  low  rise  we'd  find 
Those  shepherds  with  their  sheep,  and  listening  long, 
Would  have  borne  in  upon  the  hearkening  mind 
One  angel's  words  of  joy,  all  angels'  song. 


895 


■  Elder  Alvin  R.  Dyer,  an  Assis- 
tant to  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 
since  1958,  was  sustained  as  an 
apostle  on  the  first  day  of  the 
137th  Semi-annual  General  Con- 
ference of  the  Church,  September 
30,  1967.  He  has  been  active  in 
the  Church  since  early  youth  and 
has  held  many  positions  of  re- 
sponsibility. In  1954,  he  was 
called  to  preside  over  the  Central 
States  Mission,  where  he  served 
until  his  call  to  the  General  Su- 
perintendency  of  the  Young 
Men's      Mutual      Improvement 


Association  in  June  1958.  Soon 
after  his  appointment  as  an 
Assistant  to  the  Twelve,  he  was 
assigned  to  preside  over  the 
European  Mission  (1960-1962). 
Elder  Dyer  was  married  to 
May  Elizabeth  Jackson  in  the 
Salt  Lake  Temple.  They  have 
two  children,  Gloria  May  Dyer 
Klein  and  Brent  Rulon  Dyer, 
and  four  grandchildren.  In  ad- 
dressing the  saints,  Elder  Dyer 
spoke  with  emotion  and  sincerity 
of  his  family  and  his  devotion  to 
the  gospel: 

At  this  time  my  feelings  concern 
most  deeply  my  tried  and  true  and 
most  wonderful  companion  for  time 
and  for  all  eternity,  my  dear  wife  and 
sweetheart.  Together,  we  have  shared 
many  years  of  service  in  the  work  of 
the  Master.  .  .  . 

I  know  only  partially  now  at  the 
present  time  what  holding  the  apostle- 
ship  in  my  case  will  entail  upon  me. 
I  know,  of  course,  that  the  Lord  has 
made  known  that  an  apostle  is  to  con- 
tend against  none  but  the  church  of 
evil,  to  take  upon  himself  the  name  of 
Christ  and  speak  the  truth  in  sober- 
ness, and  to  be  a  witness,  a  special 
witness  for  Jesus  Christ  in  the  world. 
But  it  matters  not  as  to  its  entirety,  for 
I  am  committed  to  serve  the  President 
of  the  High  Priesthood,  whom  we  call 
the  President  of  the  Church.  He  is  the 
one  declared  by  the  Lord  to  be  like 
unto  Moses,  to  preside  over  the  whole 
Church,  and  there  is  only  one  appointed 
to  this  high  and  holy  position  upon 
the  earth  at  one  time.  I  know  with  all 
my  soul  that  President  McKay  is  that 
servant  of  God  upon  the  earth  today. 


896 


IP 


m  w 


♦  Isr* 


^) 


^■""v 


K^ 


^^^^^- 


:-^ 


Officers  Meeting  of  Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference,  September  27,  1967.  Seated  back 
of  the  podium,  left  to  right:  President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith;  Sister  Smith;  Counselor  Marianne  C. 
Sharp;  Counselor  Louise  W.  Madsen;  President  Belle  S.  Spafford  at  the  podium. 

Members  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  in  the  foreground;  Boise  West  Stake  Singing 
Mothers  in  the  background. 


^ 


The  Relief  Society 

Annual 

General  Conference 

1967 


Hulda  P.  Young 
General  Secretary -Treasurer 


■  Devoted,  happy,  and  enthusi- 
astic stake  and  mission  Rehef  So- 
ciety leaders  from  far  and  near 
assembled  in  Salt  Lake  City  in 
the  century-old  Tabernacle  on 
Temple  Square  on  Wednesday 
morning,  September  27,  1967,  at 
9:30  for  the  opening  session  of  the 
two-day  Annual  General  Confer- 
ence of  Relief  Society.  This  great 
world-wide  sisterhood  in  its  125th 
year  of  existence  continues  its 
unbounded  influence  of  guiding 
and  helping  the  sisters  of  the 
Church  to  be  one  in  purpose  in 
saving  souls,  in  strengthening 
Latter-day  Saint  homes,  and  in 
carrying  forward  the  women's 
role  in  building  the  work  of  our 


897 


December  1967 

Father  in  heaven  throughout  the  and  interests  of  women  of  the 

nations  of  the  earth.  Church  been  aired  to  such  a  vast 

President  Belle  S.  Spafford  listening  audience, 
conducted  all  of  the  Tabernacle  Provision  was  also  made  for 
sessions  of  the  conference,  sup-  foreign-speaking .  representatives 
ported  by  her  Counselors  Mari-  in  attendance  at  the  conference 
anne  C.  Sharp  and  Louise  W.  to  hear  the  proceedings  through 
Madsen  and  forty-seven  other  simultaneous  translation  in  Span- 
General  Board  members.  In  at-  ish,  Tahitian,  German,  French, 
tendance  at  various  sessions  of  and  Portuguese.  The  interna- 
the  conference  were  three  mem-  tional  character  of  the  conference 
bers  of  the  First  Presidency,  was  enhanced  by  participation 
President  Hugh  B.  Brown,  Presi-  of  sisters  from  many  countries, 
dent  N.  Eldon  Tanner  and  Presi-  Heartwarming  remarks  were 
dent  Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  who  given  in  the  opening  session  by 
is  an  Advisor  to  Relief  Society,  Delfina  de  Torres,  Stake  Relief 
and  also  the  other  two  Advisors  Society  President  of  the  new 
to  Relief  Society,  Elder  Harold  Guatemala  City  Stake,  and  by 
B.  Lee  and  Elder  Marion  G.  Angelia  F.  de  Giuliani,  Stake  Re- 
Romney — and  Bishop  Robert  L.  lief  Society  President  of  the  new 
Simpson  of  the  Presiding  Bishop-  Buenos  Aires  Stake  in  Argentina, 
ric.  Each  of  these  brethren  ad-  Their  messages  were  given  in 
dressed  the  conference,  giving  Spanish  and  translated  for  the 
to  the  sisters  timely  and  inspired  congregation  in  English.  Mavis  B. 
messages  enlarging  their  vision  Draper,  President  of  the  new 
regarding  their  responsibilities  as  Sydney  South  Stake  Relief  So- 
wives,  mothers,  and  homemakers,  ciety  in  Australia  offered  the  clos- 
and  also  as  leaders  in  Relief  ing  prayer  in  the  first  session  and 
Society.  Lucrecia  Sua  rez  Vda.  de  Juarez, 

For  the  first  time  the  proceed-  Stake  Relief  Society  President  of 

ings  of  the  two  Wednesday  ses-  the    new    Mexico    City    North 

sions  and  the  Thursday  afternoon  Stake,  offered  the  benediction  at 

session  were  carried  over  televi-  the  concluding  session  of  the  con- 

sion    and    in    color    on    station  ference.    In  the  Presidencies  De- 

KBYU  which  serves  the  major  partment  on  Thursday  morning 

portion  of  northern  and  central  a  chorus  of  seventeen  Tahitian 

Utah.    Delayed  television  broad-  Singing  Mothers  from  the  French 

casts  of  the  afternoon  sessions  Polynesian  Mission  sang.    They 

each  day  were  carried  in  the  eve-  also  entertained  at  the  reception 

nings.    For  the  second  year,  ex-  held  on  Wednesday  evening  in 

cerpts  from  the  Tabernacle  ses-  the  Relief  Society  Building, 

sions  were  broadcast  in  English  Music  for  the  opening  session 

and   some   in   Spanish   over   the  of  the  conference  was  provided  by 

short-wave,  Church-owned  radio  the    West    Boise    Stake    Singing 

station    in    New    York,    Station  Mothers  conducted  by  LaRue  R. 

WNYW,   to   an   estimated   two-  Campbell  with  Roy  M.  Darley  at 

thirds  of  the  surface  of  the  world,  the    organ.     A    large    combined 

Never  before  have  the  inspired  Singing    Mothers    chorus    from 

messages  directed  to  the  needs  Alberta,    Canada,    consisting    of 

898 


The  Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference 

about  four  hundred  voices  under  making  leaders,  visiting  teacher 
the  baton  of  Florence  J.  Madsen,  message  leaders,  and  also  spiri- 
with  Ellen  N.  Barnes  conducting  tual  living,  social  relations,  and 
one  number,  presented  music  in  culture  refinement  class  leaders, 
the  general  session  on  Wednesday  On  Tuesday  preceding  the  con- 
afternoon  and  also  at  both  of  ference,  a  display  of  thousands  of 
the  Friday  sessions  of  the  Gen-  beautiful  homemaking  articles 
eral  Conference  of  the  Church,  provided  practical  and  delightful 
Brother  Darley  was  also  at  the  suggestions  for  homemaking 
organ  on  Wednesday  afternoon,  leaders  and  members  of  stake 
The  stakes  participating  in  the  and  mission  presidencies  who 
chorus  were  Alberta,  Calgary,  were  invited  to  view  them. 
Calgary  North,  Edmonton,  Leth-  Messages  of  lasting  influence 
bridge,  Taber,  and  Taylor  Stakes,  were  conveyed  to  those  in  attend- 
All  in  attendance  rejoiced  with  ance  through  impressive  pre- 
the  members  of  the  Church  from  sentations  as  well  as  music  and 
Canada  which  is  commemorating  inspired  speaking.  One  presenta- 
its  centennial  year.  Alexander  tion  entitled,  "As  a  City  on  a 
Schreiner  was  at  the  organ  at  Hill,"  written  by  Alberta  H. 
the  Thursday  morning  Taber-  Christensen,  was  given  in  both 
nacle  session  of  the  conference  the  social  relations  and  the  Presi- 
and  Robert  Cundick  on  Thursday  dencies  Departments.  It  demon- 
afternoon,  strated  how  the  moving  message 

Specific    guidance   and   direc-  of  a  social  relations  lesson  can 

tives  relative  to  carrying  forward  be    portrayed    in    a    Christmas 

the   program    of   Relief  Society  dramatization.  At  the  concluding 

were  given  to  stake  and  mission  session    of   the    conference,    the 

leaders  by  President  Spafford  in  presentation,  "The  Call  to  Ben- 

her  Report  and  Official  Instruc-  evolence,"  written  by  Luacine  C. 

tions    on    Wednesday    morning.  Fox,    stirred    the    hearts    of   all 

That    afternoon    she    and    her  present    to    greater    compassion 

Counselors  addressed  the  sisters  and  charity  toward  their  fellow 

with  moving  and  impressive  mes-  men. 

sages.  Sister  Mary  V.  Cameron  Relief    Society    leaders    from 

also     spoke,     representing     the  most  of  the  stakes  and  missions 

General  Board.  in    the   United   States,   Canada, 

Wednesday    evening    approxi-  and  Mexico;  representatives  from 

mately  3,000  Relief  Society  lead-  Australia,   New  Zealand,   South 

ers  from  stakes  and  missions  were  America,   Central  America,  and 

welcomed  by  the  General  Board  Tahiti,  from  South  Africa,  Switz- 

at  a  beautiful  reception  in  the  erland,    France,    and    England, 

Relief  Society  Building.  departed   from   conference   with 

Detailed     instructions     were  renewed    conversion    of   the    di- 

given  in  separate  departmental  vinity    of    the    restored    gospel 

sessions    conducted    by    General  which  encompasses  unsurpassed 

Board  committees  on  Thursday  light    and    knowledge    regarding 

morning  for  presidencies,  secre-  the  place,  challenges,  and  oppor- 

tary-treasurers,     music     leaders,  tunities  for  women  in  the  gospel 

Magazine  representatives,  home-  plan. 

899 


The 

Christmas 

Lainb 


Elaine  M.  Murray 


■  You  probably  wouldn't  have 
recognized  Kim  on  this  day,  the 
day  of  his  visit  to  the  Christmas 
Room  of  the  art  gallery.  This  was 
about  the  only  day  of  the  year 
that  he  didn't  complain  about 
combing  his  hair  and  wearing  his 
good  clothes.  He  had  even  washed 
behind  his  ears  and  cleaned  his 
fingernails  without  being  re- 
minded. No,  you  wouldn't  have 
recognized  him  at  all  as  he  stepped 
into  that  beautiful,  peaceful 
room — with  music  playing  ever  so 
softly.  There  was  always  a  spar- 
kle in  Kim's  eyes,  but  today  as  he 
stepped  into  the  Christmas  Room, 
there  was  a  new  kind  of  sparkle 
in  his  eyes — not  his  daily  sparkle 
which  was  like  a  brook  bubbling 
and  laughing  as  it  tumbled  over 


the  rocks  in  its  downward  frolick- 
ing. It  was  more  like  the  sparkle 
in  a  clear,  deep  mountain  pool,  as 
the  rays  of  the  sun  frost  it  with 
an  almost  celestial  radiance. 
There  was  so  much  depth  and 
love  as  he  looked  at  each  painting 
in  that  special  room. 

Not  just  any  painting  would 
qualify,  for  this  room  was  opened 
only  during  the  Christmas  season 
each  year.  The  paintings  had  to 
be  the  best  and  not  just  well- 
painted.  They  had  to  be  more 
than  good  examples  of  painting 
technique,  for  this  was  a  room 
for  feeling  as  well  as  looking.  One 
did  not  stand  back  and  say, 
"What  an  excellent  painting!  I 
would  like  to  meet  the  artist 
who  painted  that  one."  Rather, 


900 


The  Christmas  Lamb 


one  would  look,  be  drawn  closer, 
and  say  to  himself,  "I  wish  I  could 
have  been  there  at  that  first 
Christmas.  I  wish  I  could  meet 
Jesus."  So,  although  many  paint- 
ings were  submitted,  only  a  few 
were  chosen,  usually  only  one 
new  one  each  year,  for  this  spe- 
cial Christmas  Room. 

Kim  sat  on  the  bench  in  the 
middle  of  the  room,  quietly  slid- 
ing along  as  he  looked  intently 
at  each  picture,  absorbing  what 
each  one  had  to  say.  He  was  never 
in  a  hurry  here.  There  were  sel- 
dom many  people  here  in  the 
morning;  that  is  why  he  chose 
this  time  of  day.  Only  one  other 
person  was  in  the  room  with  him 
this  morning.  He  enjoyed  each  of 
the  old  familiar  pictures  and 
saved  the  new  one  for  the  last. 
Each  one  had  a  special  message 
for  him,  but  there  was  something 
about  this  last  one  that  held  him 
an  extra  long  time.  What  was  so 
different  about  this  one?  He  had 
the  strangest  feeling  that  he  had 
seen  it  before,  but  that  was  impos- 
sible; it  was  the  new  one.  It 
would  not  have  been  shown  any- 
where else.  He  walked  closer  to  it. 
The  scene  was  typical,  with  the 
Holy  Family  in  the  stable,  the 
animals  nearby.  The  shepherds 
were  there,  standing  and  kneeling 
before  the  Christ  child;  the  new 
star  in  the  heavens  shone  bril- 
liantly and  illuminated  the  cradle 
and  the  sleeping  baby.  It  must 
have  been  the  very  young  shep- 
herd, who  brought  him  closer  and 
closer,  the  small  one  near  the 
doorway.  His  face  was  nestled 
against  the  soft,  white  wool  of  the 
lamb  he  was  holding.  The  eyes  of 
the  little  shepherd  were  full  of 
wonder  and  love.  They  seemed  to 
be  saying,  "So  this  is  the  little 


baby  who  will  grow  up  to  be  the 
Savior  of  the  world  and  the  King 
of  my  people!" 

There  was  something  about 
that  shepherd  boy  that  compelled 
him  to  walk,  nearer.  He  looked 
deep  into  the  little  shepherd's 
eyes,  as  if  trying  to  read  his 
thoughts.  What  was  there  about 
this  boy?  He  even  reached  out  to 
stroke  the  lamb,  when  a  hand 
touched  his  elbow.  Kim  jerked, 
startled,  and  looked  into  the  face 
of  the  other  viewer,  a  young  man. 

"But,  but  look,  look,  that  is  I!" 
he  gasped.  "I  mean,  I  .  ..."  He 
stammered  and  blushed.  "He 
looks  like  me!" 

The  man  looked  at  the  picture 
and  at  Kim. 

"Yes,  he  does,"  he  said,  "they 
were  just  like  you  and  me." 

"I  wonder  if  the  boy  gave  his 
lamb  to  Jesus.  See  how  tightly  he 
holds  it.  I  wonder  if  he  gave  it  to 
Jesus.  I  wish  I  had  been  there. 
I  would  have  given  it  to  him." 

"You  still  can." 

"But  I  don't  have  a  lamb,  and 
I  can't  see  Jesus  except  when 
I  close  my  eyes  or  look  at  a  pic- 
ture." 

"You  still  can  give  him  a  birth- 
day gift.  You  can  .  .  .  ." 

Kim's  mother  appeared  at  the 
doorway  and  beckoned  to  him. 
Kim  looked  at  the  man,  the  pic- 
ture, and  at  his  mother.  He  hesi- 
tated. His  mother  motioned  for 
him  to  hurry. 

The  image  of  the  picture,  espe- 
cially the  shepherd  boy  holding 
the  lamb,  and  the  man's  voice  and 
words,  were  with  him  all  the  way 
home.  All  the  following  week 
they  were  his  companions.  He 
tried  to  shake  them  off  as  he 
helped  with  the  decorating  of  the 


901 


December  1967 


tree,  making  cookies,  running  er- 
rands, and  wrapping  packages,  but 
he  could  not  lose  them  or  blot 
them  out.  He  was  becoming  more 
and  more  upset. 

When  the  last  package  was 
wrapped  and  put  under  the  tree, 
Kim  looked  as  if  he  were  ready  to 
burst  and  he  blurted  out  in  frus- 
tration, "But  I  don't  have  a  gift 
for  Jesus!" 

His  mother  looked  up  in  sur- 
prise. "What?"  she  asked. 

"Well,  it's  his  birthday.  We 
have  presents  for  each  other. 
We've  given  lots  of  gifts  .  .  .  and 
.  .  .  we've  received  lots  of  gifts  .  .  . 
and  . .  .  well .  . .  it's  not  our  birth- 
day. It's  his  birthday,  and  I  don't 
have  a  gift  for  him.  And  if  I  had 
one,  how  would  I  give  it  to  him? 
The  man  in  the  Christmas  Room 
said  that  I  could,  but  I  can't,  I 
can't!  I  don't  know  how!" 

He  was  almost  crying.  His 
mother  dropped  the  tinsel  she 
had  been  picking  up  from  the 
floor.  She  put  one  arm  around 
his  shoulders,  put  her  other  hand 
under  his  chin,  and  lifted  his  face. 
She  looked  thoughtfully  into  his 
tear-filled  eyes.  This  was  not  like 
Kim. 

He  told  her  about  the  shepherd 
boy,  who  looked  just  like  him, 
and  his  lamb,  and  about  his  con- 
versation with  the  man  at  the  art 
gallery. 

"Kim,  if  you  were  to  ask  Jesus 
what  he  wanted  for  his  birthday, 
what  you  could  do  for  him,  do 
you  know  what  he  would  say?" 

"No." 

"He  would  say  that  'Inasmuch 
as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the 
least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye 
have  done  it  unto  me.'  Do  you 
remember  the  story  about  the 
rich  young   man   who   came   to 


Jesus  and  asked  him  how  to  be 
happy?  Jesus  told  him  that  to  find 
happiness  he  should  sell  all  his 
possessions  and  give  to  the  poor 
and  needy.  That  rich  young  man 
couldn't  do  it.  Can  you?" 

"But  I  don't  have  great  posses- 
sions to  sell  so  that  I  can  help 
the  poor  and  needy.  Besides,  I 
don't  know  any  people  in  need." 

"People  can  be  poor  in  many 
ways.  Some  are  wanting  in 
spirit."  She  paused  and  then  con- 
tinued, "Do  you  know  someone 
you  don't  like  very  well?" 

"Grouchy  Jake.  He  grumbles  if 
we  even  look  at  his  old  flowers." 

"Maybe  he  watches  them  so 
closely  and  tends  them  so  care- 
fully because  his  flowers  are  all 
that  he  has.  The  flowers  are  his 
world.  He  has  no  family  and  very 
few  good  friends."  There  was  a 
short  silence  and  she  continued 
rather  hesitantly,  "Kim,  what  do 
you  want  most  for  Christmas?" 

"A  clock  radio." 

"It's  in  the  blue  package  with 
the  red  bow  at  the  back  of  the 
tree." 

"Oh,  but  Mother,  I  couldn't . . ." 

"I  know  Grouchy  Jake  doesn't 
have  one." 

"But  I " 

"Do  you  think  that  shepherd 
boy  loved  the  lamb?  Do  you 
think  that  he  gave  it  to  Jesus? 
Think  about  it."  She  looked  in- 
tently into  his  eyes,  gave  him  a 
big  hug  and  left  the  room. 

Kim  closed  his  eyes  and  saw 
the  shepherd  boy  with  his  face 
nestled  against  the  lamb,  and 
thought  of  how  closely  he  held  it 
to  him,  thought  of  his  own  words 
to  the  young  man  at  the  Christ- 
mas Room.  "I  wish  I  had  been 
there.  I  would  have  given  it  to 
him."     He     thought,     too,     of 


902 


The  Christmas  Lamb 

Grouchy  Jake  and  how  he  always  and  picked  up  the  blue  package 

frowned  and  grumbled  if  the  boys  with  the  red  bow,  and  ever  so 

and    girls    even    came    near    his  slowly  left  the  house, 
yard.  Then  he  ran  to  his  room,         He  was  gone  for  a  long  time, 

knelt  beside  his  bed,  and  prayed  and  his  mother  began  to  feel  a  lit- 

as  he  had  never  prayed  before  tie  uneasy — until  she  heard  him 

and     asked     Heavenly     Father  running  up  the  walk.  He  took  all 

what  gift  he  could  give  to  his  the  steps  in   one   big  leap  and 

Son.  threw  open  the  door.  "Mother, 

He  was  very  quiet  all  the  rest  Mother,   Mr.   Jake  is  nice!"  he 

of  that  day  and  the  next,  which  shouted  as  he  went  to  the  closet 

was  the  day   before  Christmas,  to  hang  up  his  jacket.   He  sat 

After  dinner,  without  saying  any-  down  on  the  arm  of  his  mother's 

thing  to  anybody,  he  got  down  chair,    and   once   again,   with   a 

from  the  table,  walked  slowly  to  sparkle  in  his  eyes,  and  with  con- 

the  closet,  took  out  his  jacket  viction    in    his    voice,    he    said, 

and  put  it  on.  Very,  very  slowly  "Mother,  if  I  had  been  there  at 

he  walked  over  to  the  Christmas  that  first  Christmas,  I  would  have 

tree,  reached  to  the  very  back  given  Jesus  my  lamb." 


MY  QUIET  NEED 

Marjorie  L.  Hafen 

No  words,  no  empty  smiles  invade  our  quiet  peace. 
These  treasured  moments  bring  tranquility,  release. 
Despair  and  turmoil  now  forgotten  ebb.    Indeed, 
Just  bring  near  to  you  fulfills  my  quiet  need. 


THREE  SCORE  AND  TEN 

Linnie  Fisher  Robinson 

I  stand  in  the  arrogant  flesh, 

In  three  score  and  ten  of  the  Lord; 
I  have  shunned  the  turns  in  the  road 

And  walked  in  the  way  of  his  word. 
I  have  seen  what  the  tide  has  left— 

The  wreckage  gathered  in  storm. 
I  have  heeded  the  cries  of  need 

And  used  my  strength  against  harm. 
I  have  found  what  the  heart  can  earn 

Through  the  work  of  the  brain  and  the  arm; 
The  blessings  of  home  and  of  love. 

The  shelter  of  love  that  is  warm. 
So,  now  will  come  loss  of  pride 

In  the  failure  of  limb  to  fulfill- 
Yet  death  shall  not  rob  but  restore 

The  farthest  reach  of  my  will. 


A 


903 


EDITORIAL  The  137th  Semi-Annual  General  Church  Conference 


■  The  137th  Semi-Annual  General  Conference  of  the  Church,  held  Sep- 
tember 30th,  31st,  and  October  1st,  1967,  was  especially  significant  in 
many  ways.  The  historic  Tabernacle,  wherein  the  sessions  were  held, 
was  being  remembered  as  a  centennial  structure,  having  housed  the 
saints  for  one  hundred  years.  President  David  O.  McKay,  revered  and 
beloved,  now  in  his  ninety-fifth  year,  presided  at  all  the  conference  ses- 
sions and  attended  the  opening  meeting  on  Friday.  His  addresses  were 
read  by  his  son  Robert  R.  McKay.  The  world-wide  growth  of  the  Church 
received  emphasis  in  all  the  sessions.  Elder  Alvin  R.  Dyer,  an  Assistant 
to  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  was  sustained  as  an  apostle.  Sixty-nine 
Regional  Representatives  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  were  sustained 
to  "carry  counsel  and  to  conduct  instructional  meetings  .  .  .  and  give 
guidance  and  direction  ...  to  help  with  the  work  of  overseeing  an  ever- 
growing world-wide  Church." 

Proceedings  of  the  Conference  were  broadcast  by  radio  and  tele- 
vision in  four  languages  to  the  world,  over  more  than  two  hundred  sta- 
tions, carrying  afar  to  many  nations  the  message  of  the  eternal  gospel. 
The  Singing  Mothers  from  the  Alberta  region  presented  music  for  both 
sessions  of  the  Conference  on  Friday,  under  the  direction  of  Florence 
J.  Madsen  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society. 

Keynoting  his  opening  address  on  the  important  and  far-reaching 
principle  of  unity,  President  McKay  declared: 

It  is  the  principle  of  unity  that  has  enabled  the  wards,  stakes,  branches,  and  missions 
of  the  Church  to  progress  and  to  accomplish  the  purposes  for  which  the  Church  was 
established.    It  could  not  have  been  done  by  dissension  and  hatred.  .  .  . 

As  I  think  of  the  future  of  this  Church  and  of  the  welfare  of  the  young  men  and 
women,  as  well  as  the  mothers  and  fathers,  I  feel  impressed  that  there  is  no  more  im- 
portant message  to  give  than  "to  be  one,"  and  avoid  things  that  may  cause  a  rift  among 
members.  ... 

The  challenge  is  before  us— we  cannot  fail  in  the  divine  commitments  given  to  us  as 
a  people.  Unity  of  purpose,  with  all  working  in  harmony  within  the  structure  of  Church 
organization  as  revealed  by  the  Lord,  is  to  be  our  objective. 


Volume  54  December  1967  Number  12 

■  Belle  S.  Spafford,  President 

■  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First  Counselor 

■  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor 

■  Evon  W.  Peterson,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.  Hart 
Edith  S.  Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.  Stoddard 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 
Alberta  H.  Christensen 
Mildred  B.  Eyring 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S.  Manwaring 
EIna  P.  Haymond 
Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.  Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.  Winters 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 
Hazel  S.  Love 


Fawn  H.  Sharp 
Celestia  J.  Taylor 
Anne  R.  Gledhili 
Belva  B.  Ashton 
Zola  J.  McGhie 
Oa  J.  Cannon 
Lila  B  Walch 
Lenore  C.  Gundersen 
Marjorie  C.  Pingree 
Darlene  C.  Dedekind 
Cleone  R.  Eccles 
Edythe  K.  Watson 
Ellen  N.  Barnes 
Kathryn  S.  Gilbert 
Verda  F.  Burton 
Myrtle  R.  Olson 
Alice  C.  Smith 
Lucile  P.  Peterson 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Zelma  R.  West 
Leanor  J.  Brown 
Reba  C.  Aldous 


904 


President  Hugh  B.  Brown,  in  his  address  illuminated  the  characteris- 
tics of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  his  divine  calling,  and  his  dedicated 
and  devoted  mission  upon  the  earth. 

Joseph  Smith  was  the  first  man  since  the  apostles  of  Jesus  Christ  were  martyred  to 
make  the  claim  which  prophets  have  always  made:  that  God  had  spoken  to  him.  I  be- 
lieve he  was  a  prophet  of  God  because  he  gave  to  this  world  some  of  the  greatest  revel- 
ations of  all  time.  I  JDelieve  that  he  was  a  prophet  of  God  because  he  foretold  many 
things  which  have  come  to  pass;  things  which  only  God  could  bring  to  pass. 

...  as  much  as  any  man  who  ever  lived,  the  Prophet  Joseph  had  a  testimony  of  Jesus 
for,  like  the  apostles  of  old,  he  saw  him  and  heard  him  speak,  and  like  them  he  gave  his 
life  for  that  testimony.  .  .  . 

I  believe  Joseph  Smith  was  a  prophet  because  he  did  many  superhuman  things.  One 
was  translating  the  Book  of  Mormon.  .  .  . 

The  Book  of  Mormon  not  only  declares  on  the  title  page  that  its  purpose  is  to  con- 
vince Jew  and  Gentile  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Eternal  God,  but  this  truth  is  the  bur- 
den of  its  message. 

President  N.  Eldon  Tanner  spoke  on  the  power  of  prayer  as  a  di- 
recting and  sustaining  force  in  the  lives  of  the  saints,  helping  to  ennoble 
them  by  faith  and  courage  to  seek  righteousness. 

I  often  wonder  if  we  really  realize  the  power  of  prayer,  if  we  appreciate  what  a 
great  blessing  it  is  to  be  able  to  call  on  our  Father  in  Heaven  in  humble  prayer;  knowing 
that  he  is  interested  in  us  and  that  he  wants  us  to  succeed.  .  .  . 

To  pray  effectively,  and  to  feel  that  one  can  be  heard  and  have  his  prayers  answered, 
one  must  believe  that  he  is  praying  to  a  God  that  can  hear  and  answer,  one  who  is  inter- 
ested in  his  children  and  their  well-being.  .  .  . 

Yes,  it  is  important,  and  the  Lord  emphasizes  that  we  must  humble  ourselves  and 
accept  the  teachings  of  Jesus  Christ  and  keep  his  commandments  if  we  would  expect 
him  to  hear  and  answer  our  prayers. 

President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith  explained  the  mission  of  the  Savior 
as  Redeemer  and  Mediator  "who  stands  between  mankind  and  his 
Heavenly  Father." 

•  for  some  reason,  the  world  looks  upon  the  fall  of  Adam  as  being  a  shameful 
thing,  that  Adam  came  into  this  world,  and  the  men  who  gave  us  the  King  James  Bible 
have  expressed  that  thought  that  in  partaking  of  the  forbidden  fruit  Adam  did  a  shame- 
ful thing,  and  we  suffer  for  it. 

Well,  Adam  did  only  what  he  had  to  do,  and  Adam  partook  of  that  fruit  for  one  good 
reason;  and  that  was  to  open  the  door  to  bring  you  and  me  and  everybody  else  into  this 
world.  ... 

Now  that  great  blessing  of  celestial  glory  could  never  have  come  to  us  without  a 
period  of  time  in  mortality,  and  so  we  came  here  in  this  mortal  world.  We  are  in  school, 
the  mortal  school,  to  gain  the  experiences,  the  training,  the  joys  and  the  sufferings  that 
we  partake  of,  that  we  might  be  educated  in  all  these  things  and  be  prepared,  if  we  are 
faithful  and  true  to  the  commandments  of  the  Lord,  to  become  sons  and  daughters  of 
God,  joint  heirs  with  Jesus  Christ;  and  in  His  presence  go  on  to  a  fulness  and  a  con- 
tinuation of  the  seeds  forever,  and  perhaps  through  our  faithfulness  have  the  oppor- 
tunity of  building  worlds  and  peopling  them.  ... 

In  his  closing  address  President  McKay  blessed  the  saints  and  coun- 
seled them  always  to  remember  the  gospel  as  an  anchor  in  their  lives. 

The  Gospel  is  our  anchor.  We  know  what  it  stands  for.  If  we  live  it,  feel  it,  and  bear 
record  to  the  world  by  the  way  we  live,  we  will  contribute  to  its  growth  and  upbuilding. 
Speak  well  of  it,  of  the  Priesthood,  of  the  Authorities;  let  the  standards  of  the  Gospel 
radiate  in  our  lives. 

905 


Christmas  Seals 
A  Syrnbol  of  Yule  Spirit 

The  National  Tuberculosis  Association 


JOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOC 

O    at  a  a  I 


When  you  stop  to  think  about  it,  there  are  an  endless  number  of  ap- 
propriate ways  to  say  "Happy  Holidays."  One  of  the  nicest  and  nnost 
considerate  ways  is  to  decorate  each  and  every  card  and  gift  you  send 
or  give  with  Christnnas  Seals. 

Each  time  you  add  a  colorful  Christmas  Seal  to  a  card  or  package, 
you  are  not  only  adding  a  decorative  touch,  but  striking  a  heavy  blow 
against  tuberculosis,  emphysema,  bronchitis,  air  pollution,  and  smoking 
—in  fact  against  all  respiratory  problems. 

Is  the  blow  needed? 

Tuberculosis  costs  the  American  people  one  billion  dollars  each  year. 
There  are  100,000  known  active  cases  in  the  United  States  and  225,000 
more  with  inactive  TB.   Some  48,000  new  cases  were  found  in  1966. 

And  what  of  other  respiratory  diseases?  Deaths  from  two  such 
diseases  related  to  cigarette  smoking— emphysema  and  chronic  bron- 
chitis—have approximately  doubled  every  five  years  since  1950. 

Your  Christmas  Seal  Association  works  year  around  on  programs  to 
educate  communities,  find  those  who  need  help,  conduct  research,  find 
new  programs  of  treatment  and  rehabilitation,  prevent  disease  and  its 
costly  results. 

Each  tiny  Christmas  Seal  you  use  helps.  Won't  you  use  as  many  as 
you  can— and  make  your  gift  as  much  as  you  can.  Your  local  or  State 
Christmas  Seal  Association  will  then  work  earnestly  for  you. 


MY  DAY  OF  DAYS  IS  NOW 

Bertha  A.  Kleinman 

The  olden  days  are  not  for  me  to  keep; 

A  wraith  are  they  to  lull  me  as  I  sleep. 

From  wilted  shard  and  ashen  leaves  consigned, 

I  turn  to  face  the  newer  tasks  assigned. 

These  days  are  mine,  no  matter  what  my  age, 

Enriched,  rewarding,  turning  page  on  page, 

Fulfilling  and  amending  what  Is  past. 

My  days  are  now  to  live  and  learn  and  last, 

For  all  they  are,  nor  questing  why  or  how. 

These  days  are  mine.  My  day  of  days  Is  now. 


906 


oy-S^iv^o  p/-3?7V^  Q/-5:7V*P  QA^J^j^vP  QA^^j^sP  o/^^^,^  QA5^j^  ^^/"^^Tr-^  '3^^?7>->9  ^i/'^^^Tj-^ 


AVbman's   I 


Sphere   | 


o  cr^icVb  o^2C^  a^2^SWb  o^JaWo  o^JJ^o  6*^2i5-/b  tr^iC-vo  (S^J^Z^o 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


Many  women  are  being  helped  incal- 
culably through  the  American  hospital 
ship,  "The  Good  Ship  Hope,"  which  for 
seven  years  has  gone  from  country  to 
country,  remaining  in  each  port  ten 
months.  Its  personnel  trains  doctors, 
hospital  sanitary  workers,  dieticians, 
technicians,  and  nurses,  who  return  to 
their  own  communities  to  train  others, 
causing  a  "stone-in-pond-ripple  effect" 
of  improving  health  situations.  More 
than  100,000  persons  have  been  treated 
and  more  than  8,450  operations  have 
been  performed  aboard  her. 

Elva  Bean  of  Blanchard,  Iowa,  has 
served  fifty-five  years  as  a  meter  reader 
for  the  Missouri  Power  Company,  and  is 
still  making  her  rounds  at  the  age  of 
seventy-seven.  She  also  delivers  papers. 
"All  this  walking,"  Miss  Bean  says, 
"keeps    my   joints    from    creaking    and 

getting  stiff." 

Billie  Jean  King,  Long  Beach,  California, 
housewife,  in  July,  won  the  title  of 
World's  Number  One  Woman  Tennis 
Player  at  Wimbledon  in  England.  A 
packed  gallery  of  17,000  gave  the 
twenty-three-year-old  American  woman 
a  standing  ovation. 

Jeannine  Hensley  has  compiled  and 
edited  "The  Works  of  Anne  Bradstreet, 
Puritan  Poet"  (Harvard  Press).  A  high- 
spirited  girl,  Anne  was  eighteen  when 
she  came  to  Boston  in  1630.  She  was 
truly  "one  of  the  first  female  voices  in 
literature  to  speak  up  intimately  and 
directly  in  her  own  behalf." 


Mrs.  Margaret  D.  Shepherd,  photograph 
librarian  at  the  Utah  State  Historical 
Society  for  the  past  ten  years,  was  re- 
cently awarded,  in  national  competition, 
a  special  scholarship  by  the  American 
Association  for  State  and  Local  History. 
The  scholarship  consists,  among  other 
educational  and  cultural  opportunities, 
free  attendance,  in  Portland,  Oregon,  at 
a  seminar  on  administration  of  histor- 
ical agencies  and  museums. 

Catherine  Lacoste,  of  French  birth,  won 
the  United  States  Women's  Open  Golf 
Tournament  in  July.  She  immediately 
telephoned  her  father  in  Paris,  and 
thanked  him  for  the  encouragement  he 
had  given  her.  Forty  years  ago,  the 
father,  Rene  Lacoste,  was  the  world's 
premier  tennis  player. 

Phyllis  Curtain,  Metropolitan  Opera  star 
(dramatic  soprano),  wife  and  mother, 
loves  to  cook.  Among  her  relatives  and 
friends,  she  is  famous  for  a  special 
soup.  Born  in  Virginia,  the  singer  spe- 
cializes in  Southern  cooking,  including 
many  kinds  of  rqlls  and  bread. 

Susanne  K.  Langer,  who  has  already 
written  two  books  on  the  nature  of  art, 
has  now  published  a  third,  "Mind:  an 
Essay  on  Human  Feeling"  (Johns  Hop- 
kins). She  says  that  we  learn  from  a 
true  artist  "what  an  emotional  reality 
of  greatest  stretch  can  be,"  as  in 
"Medea,"  "King  Lear,"  Beethoven's 
"Ninth  Symphony,"  Michelangelo's 
"Moses." 


907 


The 
ReformatioTi  of 

Ellen  Crai's 


Lila  Bennet  Spencer 

Saskatoon,  Saskatchewan, 
Canada 


■  Looking  back,  Ellen  Craig  was 
never  quite  sure  what  had  caused 
her  reformation.  Had  it  been 
Myra's  letter,  her  new  hat,  or  the 
incident  at  the  end  of  the  block? 
Or  had  her  dissatisfaction  with 
herself  been  quietly  bubbling  be- 
neath the  surface,  needing  only 
these  things  to  make  it  rise  above 
the  close  confines  of  her  former 
life? 

Not  that  her  life  hadn't  been 
a  good  one.  She  had  been  a  shy, 
eager  girl,  full  of  romantic  dreams 
and  ambitions  that  she  had  never 
confessed  to  anyone.  Then  Sam 
had  come  along,  with  his  quiet, 
steady  tread,  and  walked  into 
her  lonely  heart.  After  their  mar- 
riage they  had  planned  and  saved, 
first  for  a  home,  then  for  missions 
and  education  for  their  children. 
Life  had  made  some  demands  on 
her  courage — her  mother's  death. 


Linda's  difficult  birth,  Jamie's 
fight  with  polio,  and,  more  re- 
cently, Myra's  sudden  decision  to 
marry  so  young — but  with  Sam's 
warm  hand  in  hers,  she  had 
come  through  these  crises  with 
only  a  few  worry  lines  on  her 
forehead  to  tell  the  story  of  quiet 
suffering  and  forbearance.  The 
poet's  thought,  "pursued  the  even 
tenor  of  their  ways,"  had  fitted 
their  life  together  so  well.  What 
had  happened  to  those  peaks  she 
had  dreamed  of  climbing? 

People  looked  at  her  and  saw 
a  reserved,  middle-aged  woman. 
Her  friends  thought  her  poised 
and  dependable.  Those  less  kind 
in  their  judgments  assumed  she 
was  dull.  None  of  them  guessed 
the  silent  struggle  she  had  with 
herself  to  give  a  simple  prayer  in 
Church  or  to  bear  her  testimony. 
Many  times  her  timidity  had  kept 


908 


The  Reformation  of  Ellen  Craig 

her  from  speaking  out  even  when  the  lovely  Danish  pastries  her 
she  knew  that  a  principle  was  in-  grandmother  always  had  on  hand, 
volved.  "I  wish  I  were  different,"  because  she  was  afraid  to  get 
she  had  confessed  to  Sam,  when  crumbs  on  the  gleaming  floor, 
she  told  him  how  the  delegate  to  She  had  stammered  out  answers 
the  convention  who  had  sat  next  to  her  grandmother's  questions, 
to  her  at  the  banquet  table  had  and  both  of  them  had  been  re- 
chaffed  her  good  naturedly  about  lieved  when  it  was  suggested  that 
her  abstinence,  and  she  had  smiled  she  go  to  the  orchard  to  swing, 
rather  prudishly,  and  not  ex-  She  must  have  been  shy  like  me, 
plained  about  her  religion.  Sam  Ellen  now  decided, 
had  comforted  her,  "You  suit  me  Grandma  Holly  was  quite 
fine,  Ellie."  different.  She  was  round  and  rosy 

But  Ellen  wasn't  satisfied  with  and  jolly.  She  had  lived  two  hun- 

herself.  It's  probably  my  age,  she  dred  miles  away  on  a  farm,  and 

told  herself,  when  sometimes  her  even  though  she  always  had  been 

dissatisfaction  clamored  to  be  ap-  informed  of  a  forthcoming  visit, 

peased.  Then  Myra's  letter  came,  she   was  never   quite  ready  for 

"Guess  what.  Mom?  You're  going  them.  But  she  seemed  to  sense 

to  be  a  grandmother.  Aren't  you  their    arrival.    Before    they   had 

thrilled?"    Thrilled?    Ellen    was  had  time  to  pile  out  of  the  car, 

conscious  of  a  distinct  feeling  of  she  would  be  hurrying  down  the 

shock.  Oh,  it  would  be  lovely  to  walk  with  her  funny  little  jog, 

have  a  baby,  but  she  didn't  feel  swinging  wide  the  gate,  and  gath- 

ready  to  be  a  grandmother.  It  was  ering  as  many  as  she  could  reach 

as  if  she  had  seen  the  writing  into  her  soft,  warm  arms.  Ellen 

on  the  wall — "Your  life  is  half  laughed  delightedly  as  she  recal- 

over.  What  have  you  done  with  led    the    time    Grandma    Holly, 

it?"  She  felt  as  if  she  had  been  with  flour  on  her  nose  and  cheek, 

running  a  plodding  kind  of  foot  had  stopped  in  the  middle  of  a 

race  and,  looking  over  her  shoul-  giant  hug  to  squeal,  "Oh  ...  oh! 

der,  had  seen   Time  overtaking  My  cookies,"  and  had  raced  into 

her.  Then  common  sense  came  the    house    to    rescue    the    sad, 

to   still  her   silly   panic.   You're  charred   things   from   the   oven, 

not  old,  you're  only  a  day  older  She  had  laughed  with  the  chil- 

than  yesterday.  dren   who  had  followed  at  her 

As  she  went  about  her  work  heels,  and  gently  eased  the  cook- 
that  morning,  Myra's  news  kept  ies  into  the  pigs'  bucket.  "The 
her  company.  I  wonder  what  kind  pigs  will  enjoy  them." 
of  grandmother  I'll  be?  she  Life  had  been  exciting  at  her 
thought.  Will  I  be  like  Grand-  house.  She  always  had  bright 
mother  Jensen  or  like  Grandma  snips  of  material  for  dolls'  clothes 
Holly?  Grandmother  Jensen's  and  old  catalogues  for  cutting  out 
house  had  shone  with  Scandina-  paper  dolls.  She  knew  games  they 
vian  cleanliness,  but  the  dark  had  never  heard  of,  and  she  sent 
paneling  and  half-drawn  blinds  them  on  rock  hunts  and  treasure 
had  made  Ellen  feel  as  a  child  hunts.  She  was  never  too  busy  to 
that  she  was  entering  a  hallowed  look  through  family  albums  and 
place.  She  hadn't  even  enjoyed  tell  them  funny  stories  about  the 

909 


December  1967 

old-fashioned    people    in    them,  hurry,  but  the  wings  of  her  reso- 

They  had  come  to  life  when  she  lution  were  puny,  so  puny  that 

talked  affectionately  about  them.  Ellen    wasn't    aware    that    they 

"That's    my    youngest    brother  were  there. 

Jake.  Quite  a  sport  in  his  young  ^ 

days.  One  time  he  rode  his  bike —  Ihree  days  later,  Ellen  went 
one  of  those  big-wheeled  ones —  to  buy  a  new  hat.  Mechanically 
to  meeting.  Of  course,  he  had  to  she  reached  for  a  sedate  brown 
put  on  clamps  to  keep  his  trouser  one  that  would  go  with  her  beige 
legs  out  of  the  spokes.  They  asked  linen  suit,  and  sat  at  the  table 
him  to  say  the  prayer  and  he  to  try  it  on.  As  she  looked  in  the 
hurried  to  the  front.  As  he  prayed,  mirror,  the  thought  assailed  her, 
he  sensed  a  ripple  going  through  you're  even  beginning  to  look 
the  congregation,  but  he  finished,  like  a  mouse — a  quiet,  timid, 
opened  his  eyes,  and  to  his  great  middle-aged  mouse.  At  that 
mortification,  saw  he  still  had  his  moment  she  revolted.  Quite  reek- 
trousers  clamped  up.  It  looked  lessly  she  picked  up  a  bright 
real  funny,  with  the  black  patent  coral  confection  with  a  saucy  tilt 
leather  pumps  and  fawn-colored  to  its  brim  and  eased  it  onto  her 
spats  he  had  on.  head.  She  looked  at  herself  with 

"You    children    should    have  amazement.   The  color  brought 

seen    it,"    and    Grandma    Holly  golden  lights  into  her  eyes  and  a 

laughed  so  hard  she  had  to  wipe  glow  to  her  pale  cheeks.  With  a 

her    eyes.    Or    she    would    say,  change  of  lipstick  she  would  look 

"That's  your  Great-aunt  Eflie—  almost  arresting— not  at  all  like 

real  bashful  she  was— went  beet-  a  timid  mouse.   She  bought  it. 

red  if  a  fellow  doffed  his  hat  to  That  night  a  bit  shyly  she  mod- 

her.  One  time  she  went  to  a  play  eled  it  for  her  family, 

at  the  opera  house  with  a  boy  just  Linda  squealed  in  delight,  and 

as  shy  as  she  was  herself.  The  Jamie  exclaimed,   "Gosh,  Mom, 

streets  were  icy,  and  on  the  way  you're  a  knockout!"  There  was  a 

home  the  poor  fellow  slipped  and  look  of  wonder  in   Sam's  tired 

knocked  her  right  off  her  feet.  eyes.  Her  saucy  little  hat  saw  her 

Effie  fell  in  aheap  of  petticoats—  through  the  hospital  auxiliary's 

girls  wore  four  or  five  then.  It  membership  social   and   Linda's 

would  be  hard  to  tell  who  felt  sewing   class   display   and   dress 

the  worse.  Do  you  know — they  show.  She  found  herself  making 

got  married  four  months  later,  conversation  with  several  ladies 

You  might  say  they  fell  for  one  she  had  always  before  thought 

another,"    and    Grandma    Holly  standoffish   and   proud.   To   her 

had  laughed  as  hard  as  they  did  surpise,  she  found  them  friendly 

at  her  joke.  Oh,  Grandma  Holly  and    interesting.    "Mrs,    Craig," 

had  been  fun,  full  of  ideas,  and  one  of  them  had  said,  "anyone 

brimming    over    with    love    and  with  your  sense   of  color  must 

affection  and  not  afraid  to  show  be  an  artist  at  heart." 

it.  Ellen  blushed  a  pretty  pink. 

Every    child    needs   a    grand-  "Oh,  I  wouldn't  say  that  exactly, 

mother  like  her,  Ellen  thought.  I  but  I  used  to  be  rather  good  at 

must   change  and   change  in   a  art  in  high  school." 

910 


The  Reformation  of  Ellen  Craig 


"You  must  take  it  up  again," 
said  her  new  friend  persuasively, 
and  before  Ellen  knew  quite  what 
was  happening,  she  found  herself 
registered  for  extension  classes  in 
interior  decorating  and  oil  paint- 
ing. To  her  great  delight,  she 
found  herself  thoroughly  enjoy- 
ing herself. 

"Mrs.  Craig,"  said  the  art  in- 
structor as  he  held  up  her  moun- 
tain scene  for  the  rest  of  the 
class  to  see,  "you  paint  with  a 
rhythm  and  force  quite  unex- 
pected in  such  a  gentle  person. 
This  is  very  good  work."  It  wasn't 
too  long  until  some  of  her  work 
decorated  their  living-room  walls. 
The  children  brought  their 
friends  in  to  see  the  pictures, 
and  their  frank -.praise  was  music 
in  Ellen's  ears.  What  Sam  said 
pleased  her  most.  "Ellen,  you 
paint  from  the  heart.  It  makes 
me  feel  good  to  look  at  it."  Not 
bad,  for  a  timid  mouse,  Ellen 
told  herself. 

Ellen  hadn't  been  wearing  her 
saucy  hat  when  next  she  asserted 
herself.  She  was  in  a  print  house- 
dress  carrying  a  heavy  bag  of 
groceries,  when  she  came  upon 
Mr.  Jackson  shaking  one  of  the 
welfare  children  in  his  care.  The 
Jacksons  were  relatively  new- 
comers to  the  neighborhood,  and 
although  they  had  no  children  of 
their  own,  they  had  three  little 
boys  billeted  in  their  home  while 
the  mother  recuperated  from  a 
nervous  breakdown.  This  Ellen 
had  learned  from  her  next-door 
neighbor,  who  also  hinted  that 
the  Jacksons  were  stricter  than 
they  needed  to  be  at  times.  Mr. 
Jackson  had  been  repairing  his 
power  lawn  mower,  and  the  lit- 
tlest boy's  inquisitive  fingers  had 
carried  off  some  parts.  Mr.  Jack- 


son, his  face  an  ugly  purple,  had 
the  terrified  child  by  the  shoul- 
ders and  yanked  him  about  as  he 
thundered  at  him,  "You'll  tell 
me  where  you  put  it  down  if  I 
have  to  shake  it  out  of  you!"  The 
little  boy  was  crying  piteously  as 
were  his  older  brothers  who  were 
standing  helplessly  by  the  fence. 

"Mr.  Jackson,"  Ellen's  voice 
determinedly  interrupted  him, 
and  her  eyes  flashed  at  him  above 
the  groceries.  "Give  him  a  chance 
to  tell  you." 

In  surprise,  Mr.  Jackson  let 
the  child  slip  from  his  grasp. 
Like  a  frightened  squirrel,  the 
little  boy  scurried  away  and 
frantically  clawed  through  the 
long  grass.  Ellen  put  down  her 
groceries  and  went  to  help  him, 
without  an  idea  of  what  they 
were  looking  for,  but  her  calm 
presence  seemed  to  comfort  the 
child.  Moments  later,  a  grin  of 
triumph  on  his  tear-streaked  face, 
he  held  up  a  tiny  screw.  "Here, 
it  is!  We  found  it!"  Timidly,  he 
offered  it  to  the  silent  Mr.  Jack- 


son. 


Ellen  allowed  herself  several 
stern  looks  in  Mr.  Jackson's 
direction  before  she  lifted  up  her 
groceries  and  went  on  her  way. 
Her  knees  were  still  shaking  from 
the  encounter,  but  she  knew  she 


911 


December  1967 

could  have  done  nothing  else  and  "Sister  Craig,  this  proves  what 

slept  that  night.  "Ellen  Craig,"  my  counselors  and  I  have  felt  for 

she  told  herself,   "you   actually  a  long  time.  You  should  be  teach- 

stood  up  to  a  bully."  ingin  Primary.  You  love  children. 

A  few  days  after  this  incident,  You  will  do  wonders  with  them, 
as  she  walked  down  to  the  corner  Won't  you  teach  the  Blazers?" 
store,  she  felt  a  little  warm  hand  This  time  Ellen  agreed.  Her 
slip  into  hers,  and  a  little  voice  class  was  a  delight  to  her.  It  was 
hailed  her.  "Hi,  lady!"  He  was  hard  at  first  to  overcome  her 
full  of  questions  and  Ellen  stood  timidity,  but  her  love  for  the 
talking  to  him.  There  were  no  boys  was  greater  than  her  self- 
tears  on  his  face,  but  something  consciousness.  It  was  hardly  an 
about  him  tugged  at  Ellen's  effort  at  all  for  her  to  go  to  the 
heart.  Impulsively  she  turned  in  Jackson's  home  and  ask  if  she 
the  walk  and  rang  the  Jackson's  might  take  all  three  of  the  boys 
doorbell.  A  bit  breathlessly  she  to  Primary.  Ellen  could  see  that 
asked  the  dour-faced  Mrs.  Jack-  their  weekly  excursion  to  the 
son  if  Timmy,  for  that  was  his  meetinghouse  was  something 
name,  might  come  for  a  walk  that  all  of  them  anticipated  and 
with  her,  since  he  seemed  a  bit  appreciated.  Once,  as  she  was 
lonely  with  his  brothers  away  at  walking  home  with  the  three 
school.  boys  and  a  few  of  the  other  boys 

Grudgingly,     permission     was  from  her  class,  who  hadn't  had 

given,  and  the  two  new  friends  time  to  tell  her  all  they  had  to 

set  off  together.  It  was  the  first  tell,  Sam  drove  by  in  the  car. 

of   many    delightful    excursions.  "Hello,  Mother  Goose,"  he  called 

Ellen     found     herself     looking  out  the  window,   and  his  pride 

through  the  old  trunks  in   the  in  her  was  there  for  all  to  see. 
attic  to  find  toys  for  the  boys.  And  so  the  days  and  the  weeks 

She  went  to  the  library  for  chil-  and  the  months  passed.  Ellen's 

dren's  books  so  that  she  would  life    was   so    full    of  interesting 

have    more    stories     to    satisfy  things  to  do  and  to  think  about 

Timmy's      insatiable      appetite,  that  she  never  found  time  to  feel 

Once  or  twice   Timmy   was  al-  dissatisfied  with  herself.  The  days 

lowed  to  come  to  her  house  for  hadn't  enough  hours  for  her  to 

the  afternoon,  and  her  heart  felt  do  all  the  things  she  was  eager  to 

stretched    as    she    watched    his,  accomplish.   When   Myra's  wire 

abandoned  paint  splashing,  and  came,  saying,  "You  have  a  grand- 

his    delight   in    the    gingerbread  son,"  all  Ellen  felt  was  joy  and 

men  she  had  baked  for  him.  an  impatience  to  hold  him  in  her 

Ellen  had  always  thought  her-  arms.  She  teasingly  said  to  Sam, 

self  too  timid  to  teach  Primary  "How  do  you  like  living  with  a 

classes,  and  had  always,  with  a  grandmother,  darling?" 
guilty   heart,   refused   to  accept  "My    dear,"    came    his    calm 

any  position  that  meant  standing  answer,  "you'll  never  grow  old. 

in  front  of  others.  Sister  Brown,  Living  with  you  gets  better  all 

the  Primary  president,  called  at  the  time."  Not  bad  for  a  timid 

her  home  one  day  when  she  was  mouse,  Ellen  congratulated  her- 

entertaining   Timmy,    and   said,  self. 

"LITTLE  GIRL  AT  THE  CRECHE" 
Q22  Transparency  by  Lucien  Bowen 


THE  SMALLEST  PART 

Kathryn  Kay 

Love  so  easily  understands— 
What  you  can  see  is  the  smallest  part; 
You  don't  need  Christmas  in  your  hands 
When  you  have  Christmas  in  your  heart. 


•im 


l», 


/  % 


The  Relief  Society  Christmas  Tree 


J  M.  Heslop 


The  Relief  Society  Christmas  Tree  added  an  elegant  touch  of  beauty  to  the 
foyer  of  The  Relief  Society  Building  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  general  head- 
quarters of  Relief  Society.  This  tall  and  stately  balsam  was  flocked  and  ex- 
quisitely decorated  with  pink  balls,  birds,  and  pink  velvet  roses.  Tiny  pink 
lights  set  off  the  tree. 


914 


A  Christmas  Eve  Family  Home  Evening 


J  M.  Heslop 


Christmas  Eve  in  the  Earl  S.  Spafford  Home.  Standing  at  the  mantel,  Iris  M. 
Spafford;  seated,  Earl  S.  Spafford,  holding  JoAnn;  seated  in  front,  Lynn  and 
Alan;  left,  at  the  piano,  Janet;  seated  at  left,  Robert;  standing  at  the  back,  hold- 
ing his  viola,  Charles  Kemp,  a  Brigham  Young  University  student,  son  of 
Mary  Spafford  (deceased)  and  Clarence  Kemp,  and  cousin  to  the  other  young 
people  in  the  picture,  (continued  on  page  930) 


915 


Christmas  Trees 


J  M.  Heslop 


Christmas  Cone  Tree  in  the  Francis  A.  Madsen,  Jr.  Home.  This  cleverly 
decorated  flocked  alpine  fir  is  decorated  with  regular  ice  cream  cones,  sprayed 
gold.  The  ice  cream  is  made  from  styrofoam  balls,  sprayed  pink  and  covered 
with  glitter.  The  pine  cones  on  the  tree  were  gathered  by  the  family,  sprayed 
gold,  and  tied  together  with  pink  satin  ribbon.  Pink  balls  and  pink  and  gold 
lights  enhance  the  beauty  of  the  tree.  The  skirt  is  made  from  a  felt  scalloped 
circle,  with  felt  scenes  depicting  the  "Twelve  Days  of  Christmas"  appliqued  on 
the  circle. 


916 


for  the  Children 


J   M.  Heslop 


A  Gingerbread  Tree  in  the  James  C.  Davis  Jr.  Home.  Mary  Ellen,  Matthew, 
and  Karen  play  in  front  of  the  imaginatively  decorated  tree,  a  jack  pine,  dec- 
orated with  gingerbread  men  and  houses,  red  bows,  and  colored  lights.  This 
tree  will  delight  any  youngster  and  bring  back  fond  memories  to  parents  and 
grandparents. 


917 


A  Do-it- Yourself  Christmas  Tree 


J  M.  Heslop 


A  rubber  tree  plant  cleverly  converted  into  a  Christmas  tree  adorns  the 
family  room  of  the  Lorenzo  S.  Youngs.  A  few  cedar  boughs  fill  out  the  tree, 
which  is  adorned  with  red  balls,  colored  lights,  and  silver  bows.  The  table  is 
decorated  with  holly  and  poinsettias.  The  poinsettia  pattern  is  carried  out  in 
the  napkins  and  the  center  runner  of  red  satin  adds  much  to  a  colorful  and 
decorative  room. 


918 


A  Christmas  Table 


John  D.  Eccles 


Traditional  red  and  green  grace  the  Christmas  table  in  the  Royal  Eccles 
home  in  Ogden,  Utah.  Holly,  fruit,,  and  mistletoe  blossoms  form  the  base  of 
the  decoration.  Fragrant  red  carnations  rest  in  a  silver  container  which  matches 
the  candelabra.  Red  satin  ribbons  are  attached  to  each  of  the  four  corners  of 
the  table,  creating  a  simple  but  beautiful  and  elegant  effect. 


919 


Christmas  Decorations 


Transparancies  by  J  M.  Heslop 


Twenty-one  grandchildren  are  de- 
lighted by  the  Christmas  decorations 
in  the  Elwood  G.  Winters  home.  The 
table  decorations  include  a  traditional 
Christmas  tablecloth  and  holiday 
dishes.  In  the  center  is  a  handcarved, 
three-tiered  scene  which  revolves 
from  the  heat  of  the  candles.  A  gift 
from  Germany,  the  centerpiece  de- 
picts the  shepherds  and  the  animals 
on  the  lower  tier,  a  nativity  scene 
on  the  center,  and  a  reindeer  and  a 
Christmas  tree  on  the  top.  Placed  on  a 
mirror,  amid  Austrian  pine,  holly,  and 
red  berries,  the  carving  is  truly  a  thing 
of  beauty  and  interest  to  all. 

At  the  right,  Janet  Winters  admires 
a  traditionally  decorated  artificial  tree. 
The  felt  cloth  beneath  the  tree  is  hand- 
made, and  features  tatted,  appliqued 
snowflakes  which  are  covered  with 
sequins  that  pick  up  and  reflect  the 
lights  from  the  tree.  A  gold  sleigh, 
filled  with  tiny  packages,  and  small 
animals  are  placed  around  the  tree. 

920 


East  Long  Beach  Stake  (California) 
Ruth  J.  Snowball,  President 


Christmas  Bazaar  in  Long  Beach  Stake  (California)  Long  Beach  Fifth  Ward 

Lovely  dolls  and  pixies  to  place  in  the  very  top  of  the  Christmas  stockings  are 
featured  in  this  colorful  booth,  an  example  of  the  many  outstanding  displays 
featured  at  the  Long  Beach  Fifth  Ward  Bazaar,  December  1966.  Figurines 
and  decorated  glass  candle  holders,  wreaths  of  bright  designs,  elaborate  cen- 
terpieces for  tables  or  mantels,  apron  gifts  and  pompom  gifts,  and  golden 
wall  plaques,  all  contributed  to  the  festive  holiday  bazaar. 
Left  to  right,  officers  of  Long  Beach  Fifth  Ward  Relief  Society:  Icamae  Gidd- 
ings,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Jo  Ann  Linge,  President;  Jeri  Cavin,  First  Counselor; 
Myrtle  Baxter,  Second  Counselor. 


921 


A  Christmas  Cloth  of  Pink  and  Gold 


J  M   Heslop 


For  several  years  my  mother  had  been  searching  for  a  pink,  white,  and 
gold  Christmas  cloth.  Each  year  the  clerks  in  the  stores  told  the  same  tale_ 
"Christmas  is  red  and  green."  I  had  gone  with  mother  on  several  occasions 
and  had  heard  them  say,  "If  the  cloth  is  to  be  used  in  a  pink  and  white  and 
gold  dining  room,  red  and  green  will  not  be  appropriate.  You'll  just  have  to 
make  your  own  cloth." 

In  the  meantime,  Christmas  came  and  went  for  that  year,  and  I  forgot  about 
the  tablecoth  until  the  next  July.  Then  the  idea  returned  again  and  again  to 
my  mind,  and  finally,  I  had  to  make  the  cloth.  After  much  detailed  planning, 
I  purchased  the  materials: 


5  yards  pink  felt 
5  yards  white  net 
3  yards  white  felt 
15  yards  marabou 

PROCEDURE 


125  dozen  pink,  white,  and  gold 

cut  crystals  (real  jewelry) 
25  dozen  gold  beads  of  various 
shapes  and  sizes 


several  feet  of  various  types 

of  gold  braid 
10  dozen  snap  fasteners 
several  spools  of  nylon  thread 


I  gathered  my  notes  together,  and  made  detailed  plans,  including  sketches. 
The  cloth  has  a  pale  pink  felt  base,  absolutely  plain.  The  rough  edges  all 
around  the  bottom  are  covered  with  marabou  (similar  to  fur,  but  very  filmy). 
There  is  no.  design  on  the  top  of  the  table;  twelve  scenes  (or  motifs)  are 
placed  on  the  overlay  of  net  that  hangs  down  ten  inches  from  the  table  top. 


922 


Maxine  M.  Curtis 


I  made  my  own  patterns  from 
onionskin  paper.  The  scenes  and 
motifs  are  all  three  dimensional.  For 
example,  a  piece  of  white  felt  is  used 
as  the  base  for  a  building,  with  a  pink 
door  sewed  on  top  of  the  white,  and 
a  gold  doorknob  on  top  of  the  pink 
door.  I  cut  the  patterns  of  onionskin 
in  duplicate,  marking  them  "W"  for 
white  felt,  and  "P"  for  pink  felt.  The 
duplicate  patterns  enabled  me  to  re- 
tain a  full  set  of  patterns  to  look  at 
while  assembling  the  felt.  There  were 
so  many  small  pieces  I  had  to  sew 
each  one  on  as  I  cut  it  out,  or  the 
materials  would  have  been  an  impos- 
sible maze  of  pink  and  white  felt 
scraps. 

After  the  complete  scene  (or  motif) 
was  sewed  together,  I  beaded  it,  using 
nylon  thread,  with. every  four  beads 
tied  together,  so  that  if  a  thread  should 
break,  only  a  few  beads  would  come 
loose.  Nylon  thread  was  also  used  for 
all  the  sewing  for  the  cloth. 

After  the  beading  was  done,  I 
sewed  one  part  of  a  snap  fastener  on 
the  back  of  the  felt  motif  or  scene. 
The  other  part  of  the  fastener  was 
pushed  through  the  net  and  sewed  to 
the  felt  base  of  the  cloth.  This  method 
of  attachment  served  five  purposes: 


1. 


2. 


4. 


5. 


The  motifs  or  scenes  could  be  removed 
from  the  cloth  and  cleaned  separately, 
or  replaced,  as  might  be  desirable  or 
necessary. 

They  could  be  stored  separately  and 
more  easily  by  rolling  each  one  care- 
fully and  storing  it  until  needed  again. 
The  scenes  could  be  rotated  or  re- 
arranged. If  serving  a  buffet  from  the 
table  only  the  front  of  the  cloth  would 
be  decorated. 

The  felt  part  of  the  cloth  could  be  used 
for  occasions  other  than  Christmas. 
The  felt  scenes  could  be  used  on  some 
other  color,  preferably  white  or  gold. 


I  am  glad  I  made  the  beautiful  cloth 
for  my  mother,  for  the  making  of  it 
gave  me  much  creative  joy,  and  the 
cloth  has  become  a  treasure  in  my 
mother's  home. 


Transparencies  of  Decorative  Motifs  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts 


923 


Christmas 


Transpariences  by  J  M.  Heslop 


Christmas  Comes  to  the  McGhie  Home 

Zola  McGhie,  Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

An  exquisitely  decorated  mantel  and  a  most  appealing  table  greet  visitors  to 
the  Frank  McGhie  home  at  Christmastime.  Tasty,  seasonal  tidbits  complete 
the  welcome,  without  a  great  deal  of  effort  on  the  part  of  the  hostess  at  this 
most  busy  time  of  the  year. 

The  decoration  over  the  fireplace  consists  of  two  artificial  green  garlands. 
Rose  pink  and  red  handmade  velvet  roses  and  tiny  pink  lights  are  fastened 
to  the  garlands.  The  bells  on  each  end  are  made  from  starched  lace  which 
is  molded  over  a  handmade  wooden  bell  mold.  The  mold  is  covered  with  foil. 
When  the  lace  is  dry,  it  and  the  foil  come  off  and  may  be  covered  with  paste 
in  order  to  add  sequins  in  any  desired  color. 

The  table  is  decorated  with  a  red  felt  scalloped  table  runner,  trimmed  with 
gold  braid.   Flowers,  holly,  or  other  seasonal  plants,  attractively  arranged,  make 


924 


Foods 


a  colorful  addition  to  the  table  setting.   The  flowers  in  the  picture  are  red  an- 
therium,  a  gift  from  Hawaii. 

Some  simple,  yet  tasty  and  different  recipes  for  making  "snack"  foods  are 
especially  appreciated  at  Christmastime. 

CHEESE  BALLS 


3  large  pkgs.  cream  cheese 

1  pie-wedge  size  pkg.  blue  cheese 

1  oz.  Roquefort  cheese 

garlic  juice  or  salt  to  taste  (optional) 


small  amount  of  milk  or 

cream  as  needed 
1  c.  chopped  pecans 


Let  cheeses  stand  at  room  temperature  until  soft  enough  to  cream  together. 
Mix  well  and  shape  into  balls,  then  roll  in  chopped  pecans.  Refrigerate  before 
serving.  Serve  with  party  crackers.  They  keep  well.  (Continued  on  page93i) 


925 


A  Carrousel  Motif  for  a  Bazaar 


Transparancies  by  J  M.  Heslop 


University  Stake  (Salt  Lake  City,  Utah)  University  Ninth  Ward  Bazaar 
'Carrousel"  Amelia  S.  McConkie,  President,  University  Stake  Relief  Society 

A  delightful  and  clever  bazaar  was  held  in  the  University  Ninth  Ward  of  the 
University  Stake,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  Based  around  a  carrousel  theme,  the 
event  was  well  attended  and  successful.  Sister  Doralee  D.  Madsen,  at  that 
time  President,  University  Ninth  Ward  Relief  Society,  was  in  charge  of  the 
event.  The  photographs  depict  the  imaginative  way  the  theme  was  carried 
out  with  the  entire  group  of  displays  being  arranged  in  a  circular  fashion  be- 
neath the  tent-like  top,  set  off  with  colored  lights  and  crepe  paper.  A  close-up 
of  the  displays  shows  a  decorative  and  useful  horse,  of  which  there  were 
several,  and  some  of  the  handiwork  exhibited  at  the  bazaar.  An  ingenious 
method  of  entertaining  the  children  is  shown  as  several  of  them  enjoy  a  ride 
on  their  own  special  carrousel. 


926 


min^ 


11^^' 


San  Rafael  Ward. 

Santa  Rosa  Stake,  California 


A  House  of  Many  Roofs 

Berta  Mae  C.  Peek 


Fragrant,  spicy,  old-fashioned  gingerbread 
and  bright,  colorful  candies  set  in  snowy 
frosting  become  a  house  of  childhood's 
dreams-a  delightful  miniature  Christmas  fairy- 
tale house.  Sweet  enough  to  have  enticed 
Hansel  and  Gretel  to  taste  it,  the  house  is 
edible  right  down  to  its  foil-covered  base.  A 
gingerbread  house  is  a  holiday  gift  to  en- 
hance any  home— on  the  table,  mantel,  side- 


board, or  under  the  Christmas  tree— sure  to 
delight  everyone  from  Sparkling-eyed  chil- 
dren to  grandparents  and  great-aunts. 

One  does  not  have  to  be  an  accomplished 
cake  decorator  to  make  a  fancy  gingerbread 
house.  In  fact,  it  is  almost  impossible  to  make 
an  ugly  house!  I  used  a  family  recipe  for  my 
house.  The  following  recipe  makes  enough 
gingerbread  for  one  house  in  the  dimensions 
illustrated  with  the  pattern,  but  the  houses 
can  be  made  in  any  desired  size  by  doubling 
the  recipe  or  making  the  same  recipe  several 
times. 


A  House ^of  Many  Roofs 


GINGERBREAD  HOUSE 

2%  c.  sifted  flour 

1     egg                                   Vs 

1/2    tsp.  salt 

3    tsp.  baking  powder        Va 

1     tsp.  ginger 

1     tsp.  cinnamon                  72 

2/3    c.  molasses 

tsp.  cloves 

c.  brown  sugar  (packed) 

c.  oil 


Mix  thoroughly  and  chill  several  hours  (overnight  or  longer).  Roll  dough  on  an  oiled  piece  of 
foil,  place  on  cookie  sheet  and  bake  at  300°  for  20  to  30  minutes.  Place  pattern  on  hot 
bread  and  cut  immediately.  Lift  out  carefully  and  cool  on  cake  rack.  The  gingerbread 
should  be  very  hard  when  cool,  (if  necessary,  the  pieces  can  be  laid  back  on  the  cookie 
sheet  and  placed  in  the  oven  for  five  or  ten  minutes  longer.)  The  roof  sections  will  break  off 
if  the  dough  is  not  thoroughly  baked. 

ROYAL  ICING 

3  egg  whites  (room  temperature)  1  lb.  confectioner's  sugar 

72  tsp,  cream  of  tartar 
Beat  thoroughly  in  mixing  bowl  until  the  icing  stands  in  peaks,  then  keep  the 
bowl  covered  at  all  times  with  a  damp  cloth,  as  this  icing  dries  quickly  and 
becomes  very  hard. 

If  decorator  tips  and  parchment  bags  are  used  in  applying,  use  a  number  4 
writing  tip  to  draw  the  windows,  and  a  number  30  tip  to  cover  the  cut  edges 
along  the  sides  of  the  house  and  the  seams  between  the  house  and  the  roof. 
Candles  (to  be  selected  from  a  multitude  of  various  colors  and  shapes):  gum- 
drops,  candy  canes,  mints,  hard  candies,  etc.  Be  sure  to  place  the  decorative 
candies  in  the  icing  before  it  hardens. 
The  house  should  not  be  frozen  or  stored  in  air-tight  plastic  containers  or  bags. 

Added  to  our  annual  Christmas  "Cookie  Carnival"  Bazaar,  where  the  ac- 
cent has  been  on  fine  quality  home-baked  bread,  cookies,  and  candies,  our 
gingerbread  man  now  has  his  house.     The    sale    of    houses    alone    has    in- 
creased our  gross   intake  from    $500 
to  $1500  annually. 

We  become  very  excited  about 
our  gingerbread  houses  when  we 
realize  these  very  important  "housing" 
advantages: 

1.  Unlike  quilting  and  some  other 
handicraft  activities,  where  only  some  of 
the  sisters  are  interested  and  skillful 
enough  to  participate,  almost  everyone  is 
willing  to  help  in  some  way  with  the  mak- 
ing of  the  gingerbread  houses. 

2.  There  seems  to  be  very  little 
competition  in  the  market  for  gingerbread 
houses.  Few  bakeries  can  make  them,  since 
labor  is  so  expensive. 

3.  Gingerbread  houses  are  timeless- 
year  after  year,  they  are  delightful  gifts. 

4.  Our  ward  has  found  them  more 
profitable  time-wise,  and  more  profitable 
money-wise  than  any  other  money-making 
scheme  we  have  tried.  The  cost  for  mak- 
ing a  house  is  $1.25  or  less,  and  we  sell 
them  for  $5  each. 

5.  The  houses  are  appealing  to  non- 
member  women  as  well  as  to  our  own 
Relief  Society  sisters. 


PATTERN 


ASSEMBLY 


BACK  END  5" 


Using  icing  as  "glue," 
assemble  pieces  on 
10"  X  12"  cardboard 
covered  with  foil. 


■o^^ 


929 


Christmas  Eve  in  the  Earl  S.  Spafford  Home 

(Continued  from  page  925) 

Christmas  Eve  1966  in  the  Earl  S.  Spafford  home,  planned  and 
conducted  by  the  children,  will  be  long  remembered  as  a  time  of  rev- 
erence and  rejoicing,  when  the  true  spirit  of  Christmas — good  will 
and  blessings — pervaded  the  home  and  hearts  of  the  family.  The 
Spafford  children  made  careful  plans  to  combine  Family  Home  Eve- 
ning and  Christmas  Eve  into  a  meaningful  hour  of  words  and  music 
and  dear  companionship.  The  Christmas  tree  had  been  decorated 
more  than  a  week  earlier  with  chains  and  bells,  and  the  mother  had 
made  the  lovely  pine  cone  wreath  above  the  mantel. 

The  entire  program  was  based  on  the  scriptural  story  of  the  birth 
of  Jesus  as  recorded  in  the  gospel  of  Luke. 

In  front  of  the  glowing  fireplace  and  circled  around  the  Christmas 
tree,  following  the  opening  prayer,  the  children  presented  a  program 
of  their  own  choosing.  Charles  Kemp  played  several  selections  ex- 
emplifying the  story  of  Christ  and  his  mission  on  the  earth.  Lynn 
and  Alan,  in  duet,  sang  a  number  of  Christmas  anthems,  accom- 
panied by  Charles  on  the  viola  and  Janet  at  the  piano.  The  theme 
of  the  evening  was  beautifully  expressed  in  Robert's  reading  of  the 
Biblical  account  of  Christmas  from  the  majestic  words  of  Luke:  "And 
there  were  in  the  same  country  sheperds  ....  And  lo  the  angel  of  the 
Lord  came  upon  them  ....  and  said  unto  them  ....  unto  you  is 
born  this  day  in  the  city  of  David  a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the 
Lord."  Robert  had  practiced  the  reading  and  his  voice  carried  the 
strength  and  devotion  of  the  sacred  language. 

The  children  planned  and  served  the  refreshments.  Honored 
guests  were  the  grandmothers  Belle  S.  Spafford,  General  President 
of  Relief  Society,  and  Ethel  Robinson  Montague. 


Christmas  Comes  to  the  McGhie  Home 

(Continued  from  page  925) 

TURKEY  CASSEROLE 

3  tbsp.  fat  or  butter  3  tbsp.  soya  sauce 

1  y2  c.  coarsely  chopped  green  peppers  2  c.  (or  more)  cooked  turkey, 
3/4  c.  thinly  sliced  onions  slivered,  or  chunks 

74  c.  cornstarch  1 1/2  c.  cooked  rice 

2  c.  stock  or  chicken  soup  [ 

Heat  fat  or  butter  in  fry  pan.  Add  peppers  and  onion  and  cook  slightly  over 
low  heat.  Dissolve  cornstarch  in  small  amount  of  broth,  then  add  to  remain- 
der. Add  soya  sauce  to  vegetables  and  stir  until  thick.  Add  turkey  and  pour 
over  rice  in  casserole  dish.  Sprinkle  with  slivered  almonds  and  heat  in  oven  for 
15  to  20  minutes  at  350  degrees. 

930 


QUILTS  FOR  ALL  THE  FAMILY 

Addie  Bowen  of  the  River  Heights  Ward,  Mount  Logan  Stake,  Utah,  has 
made  more  than  three  hundred  quilts  in  thirty  years. 

Sister  Bowen  has  a  family  of  six  children,  thirty-four  grandchildren,  and 
sixteen  great-grandchildren.  Each  new  baby  has  been  able  to  claim  a  quilt 
made  by  Grandma  Bowen.  Quilts  have  been  given  as  graduation,  wedding, 
Christmas,  and  birthday  gifts.  She  has  made  quilts  for  people  in  California, 
New  York,  Michigan,  Colorado,  New  Mexico,  Arizona,  Wyoming,  as  well  as 
Idaho  and  Utah. 

Her  husband  served  as  Bishop  of  the  River  Heights  Ward  for  ten  years. 
Nearly  every  wedding  reception  in  the  ward  has  displayed  a  quilt  made  by 
Sister  Bowen. 

She  has  served  in  various  Church  positions,  including  Relief  Society  Presi- 
dent, and  was  a  visiting  teacher  for  many  years.  She  is  eighty  years  old  and 
still  enjoys  the  many  blessings  she  had  gained  from  Church  activity  and  serv- 
ice to  Relief  Society  and  to  others. 


SUGAR  AND  SPICE  NUTS 

1  c.  sugar  72  tsp.  vanilla 

1  tsp.  cinnamon  3  c.  nuts:  almonds,  walnuts 

6  tbsp.  milk  (canned  or  whole)  and/or  pecans 

Boil  sugar,  cinnamon,  and  milk  to  a  very  soft  ball.  Remove  from  heat  and 
stir  until  creamy.  Add  vanilla  and  nuts.  When  nuts  are  coated,  pour  out  on 
wax  paper  and  separate. 

SEASONAL  SALAD 

Try  molding  your  favorite  Christmas  salad  in  red  or  green  cone-shaped 
paper  cups,  making  them  into  Christmas  trees. 


931 


r 


CuTia  Indiaii  Relief  Society 

CENTRAL  AMERICAN  MISSION 

Dorothy  H.  Brewerton,  Mission  Relief  Society  Supervisor 


4 


Cuna  Branch  Relief  Society,  Cristobal,  Panama.  Front  row,  left  to  right:  Enelda  Perez;  Diocelina 
Martinez;  Bertina  Estelia  Sosa.  Second  row,  left  to  right:  Cecelia  Perez  de  Galindo;  Ada  Her- 
nandez; Eloisa  Ferrer  de  Guillen,  First  Counselor;  Rita  Hernandez;  Amapipi  Perez,  Second  Coun- 
selor.   Standing  at  back:    President  Otilina  Perez  de  Perez. 


On  April  21,  1966,  the  first  Cuna  Indian  Relief  Society  was 
formed  in  the  Central  American  Mission  at  Cristobal.  There  are 
now  two  other  Cuna  Indian  branches,  one  on  the  island  of  Us- 
tupo,  and  one  on  the  island  of  Carti  Tupile.  All  three  branches 
are  eagerly  organizing  Relief  Society  work.  The  sisters  in  Cristobal 
are  especially  devoted  to  the  visiting  teaching  program.   They  have 


932 


Cuna  Indian  Relief  Society 


organized  a  Singing  Mothers  group,  a  real  accomplishment,  for 
some  of  the  sisters  speak  only  the  Cuna  language,  and  others  of  the 
group  are  Spanish-speaking,  so  the  songs  must  be  learned  through 
repetition. 

For  a  conference  in  Panama  on  May  29,  1966,  every  one  of  the 
sisters  in  the  group  picture  came  by  train  from  Cristobal  to  attend 
the  general  meetings  of  the  conference  and  the  leadership  sessions. 
The  train  fare  was  a  real  sacrifice  for  many  of  them. 


At  left,  Dorothy  Brewerton,  Supervisor,  Central  American  Mission  Relief  Society,  displays  articles 
of  handicraft  prepared  for  leadership  meeting  at  the  conference. 

The  display  was  arranged  to  create  an  interest  in  homemaking  meetings,  and  in  bazaars.  The 
twenty-three  articles  displayed  were  made  with  very  little  cost,  using  salt  boxes,  ice  cream  car- 
tons, bottles,  scraps  of  cloth,  cookie  or  cracker  boxes,  seeds,  and  feathers. 

Included  are  pot  holders,  wall  pictures,  flower  vases,  cradles,  doll  beds,  slippers,  oven  mitts, 
dish  towels,  waste  baskets,  sewing  kits  for  purses,  Indian  headdresses,  head  scarves,  doll  blankets, 
and  pillows,  aprons,  bean  bags,  pads  for  toys,  button  up  toy  animals,  hand  puppets  made  from 
socks,  books  of  ideas  cut  from  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  to  show  displays  and  bazaars,  with 
ideas  for  homemaking  meetings,  and  decorative  features  for  special  events. 

At  right,  Amapipi  Perez,  displaying  a  beautiful  "mola,"  typical  of  the  intricate  handicraft  of  the 
Cuna  Indians.  It  is  a  most  beautiful  and  exquisite  piece  of  work.  The  Relief  Society  motto  and 
sego  lily  make  a  unique  and  cherished  mola.  The  coloring  is  exquisite  and  the  handwork  expertly 
done. 


933 


Throw  Down 
the  Gauntlet 


Chapter  4 
Janet  W.  Breeze 


Synopsis:  Nancy  Jackson,  a  ballet  dance 
instructor  and  mother  of  two  children, 
gives  up  her  plans  for  opening  a  dance 
studio  in  her  remodeled  home,  and  accom- 
panies her  husband  on  a  teaching  assign- 
ment to  the  island  of  Truk.  Upon  arriving 
in  Truk,  the  family  finds  that  a  quonset 
house  is  to  be  their  home.  Nancy  is  told 
by  a  native  doctor  that  she  will  have  to 
go  to  the  hospital  in  Guam  for  the  arrival 
of  twin  babies. 

■  It  was  the  first  Sunday  in  Oc- 
tober, but  as  Nancy  sat  on  the 
edge  of  the  bed,  brushing  Amy's 
hair  and  watching  Skipper  push 
the  dining  chairs  into  a  train,  it 
seemed  more  Uke  a  continuation 
of  a  very  long,  hot  summer. 

"Sleep  any  better  last  night?" 
Grant  asked. 

"A  little  until  it  rained.  Then 
I  dreamed  I  was  taking  a  shower 
and  couldn't  turn  the  faucets  off. 
I  was  pretty  wet  before  I  awak- 
ened enough  to  close  the  shut- 


ters. Didn't  you  feel  it?" 

"Oh,  yes — but  it's  happened  so 
often  now  I  just  squirm  farther 
down  into  the  sheets." 

"I  still  hate  to  see  the  beds  in 
the  living  room" 

Grant  sat  down  beside  her. 

"I  don't  know  what  else  we  can 
do,  though,  Nancy.  We  couldn't 
sleep  with  that  wind  blowing  over 
us  all  night  through  those  open 
louvers.  We'll  just  have  to  adapt 
ourselves  to  it.  Maybe  while 
you're  in  Guam  I  can  talk  them 
into  remodeling  the  end  bedroom 
and  putting  on  shutters  like 
this." 

"There  you  go  again.  Guam. 
Grant,  I  am  not  leaving  you  and 
Skipper  and  Amy  to  go  to  Guam!" 

"Nancy " 

"Saipan,  maybe — but  not 
Guam^ 

"Honey,  it's  been  three  weeks 


934 


Throw  Down  the  Gauntlet 


since  I  wrote  the  Mortensens  to 
see  if  you  could  stay  with  them 
and  have  the  babies  there.  Surely, 
if  the  answer  was  yes,  we  would 
have  heard  by  now." 

She  tied  a  bright  red  bow  on 
Amy's  pony  tail  and  then  kissed 
her  on  the  back  of  the  neck. 

"Now,  you're  all  pretty  for 
Sunday  School." 

"But  who's  going  to  see  me?" 
Amy  asked. 

"Heavenly  Father.  And  it 
makes  him  so  happy  to  see  Amy 
looking  her  best." 

"I  wish  we  had  friends  at  Sun- 
day School." 

"We  will,  darling — someday. 
Right  now,  let's  just  be  thankful 
we  have  a  Daddy  with  the  Priest- 
hood— so  we  can  have  a  Sunday 
School!" 

"But  I've  failed  my  family," 
Grant  said  softly. 

"No,  you  haven't,"  Nancy 
said.  "Why  should  you  say  a 
thing  like  that?" 

"I  gave  you  so  many  prom- 
ises, Nancy,  to  get  you  to  come 
out  here.  And  I  haven't  kept  the 
promises." 

"But  it's  not  your  fault,  and 
you  do  enjoy  yotir  work  here.  I 
can  tell.  I  can  see  it  on  your  face 
when  you  come  home  at  night — 
and  when  you  bounce  out  of  bed 
so  fast  in  the  morning.  In  spite 
of  other  disappointments,  I  really 
feel  we  did  the  right  thing." 

"Honey,  if  I  had  known  we'd 
be  living  like  this,  I  never  would 
have  even  considered  asking  you 
to  give  up  our  home." 

"So  maybe  I  like  looking  at 
chipped  paint  on  the  floors.  It's 
really  quite  interesting,  you 
know.  Or  haven't  you  looked  at 
it  closely?" 
'    She  leaned  over,  touched  the 


back  of  his  head  playfully,  and 
pushed  him  toward  the  floor. 

"See  there?  In  its  day,  this 
floor  has  been  dark  gray,  light 
gray,  rusty  red,  and  green.  Just 
think  of  the  history  beneath  our 
feet!" 

She  raised  his  head,  and  for 
the  first  time  since  she  had  known 
him,  there  were  tears  in  his  eyes. 
Then  he  reached  over  and  held 
her  tightly  so  she  couldn't  look 
at  him. 

"Oh,  Nancy,"  he  said,  "I'm 
sorry.  And  I'm  so  worried  about 
you.  I  say  you  have  to  go  to 
Guam — but  I  don't  want  you  to 
go.  I  want  to  be  with  you  when 
you  have  the  babies.  Just  like  al- 
ways." 

She  kissed  him  tenderly  on  the 
forehead.  "You  will  be,  Grant." 

"How  can  you  say  that,  Nancy? 
How  can  you  even  think  it?  There 
is  no  possible  way  for  me  to  leave 
Truk  until  the  end  of  the  school 
year." 

"Have  faith.  Grant.  It's  going 
to  be  all  right.  Everything  is 
going  to  work  out — I  just  know 
it  will." 

"But  the  time  is  getting  so 
short,  Nancy.  Dr.  Rogopas  said 
you  couldn't  possibly  stay  here 
longer  than  November  first.  He's 
sure  you're  going  to  be  a  New 
Year's  mother." 

"Let's  make  it  December 
thirty-first,"  she  said,  trying  to 
lighten  his  spirits.  "Twelve-hun- 
dred-dollar tax  deduction  on 
twins,  you  know!" 

Amy  climbed  down  off  her 
chair.  "Let's  have  music  on  our 
train,"  she  said,  and  walked  to- 
ward the  little  transistor  that  was 
perched  atop  the  short  bookcase 
room  divider. 

"Let's  not,"  Grant  said.  "Not 


935 


December  1967 


on  Sunday.  Please." 

Then  he  turned  to  Nancy. 

"Seeing  how  the  people  live 
here  was  nothing  compared  to  the 
cultural  shock  I  got  from  not 
being  able  to  hear  anything  over 
the  radio  but  the  Beach  Boys 
twelve  hours  a  day,  seven  days  a 
week." 

"Mother  wrote  and  asked  if  we 
had  just  the  one  station,"  Nancy 
said.  "I  told  her,  'Of  course  not! 
Only  neither  one  of  us  speaks 
Japanese!'  " 

"And  when  I  do  pick  up 
Tokyo,"  Grant  said,  "all  I  can 
get  is  American  rock-and-roll  in- 
terspersed with  Japanese  com- 
mercials." 

At  this  point,  Skipper  had 
pushed  his  chair  over  to  stand  by 
the  bookcase. 

"I  like  Beetles!"  he  said,  and 
flipped  the  knob. 

As  Grant  jumped  to  turn  it  off, 
he  was  stopped  abruptly  by  a 
familiar,  deep  voice. 

"May  peace  be  with  you — this 
day,  and  always." 

Now  the  tears  filled  Nancy's 
eyes. 

"Not  clear  out  here,"  she  said. 
"It's  not  possible.  How  could  they 
carry  a  choir  broadcast?" 

"It  must  have  been  a  Voice  of 
America  tape." 

"And  we  missed  it!" 

"We'll  try  again  next  week," 
Grant  said.  "Let's  have  our  fast 
meeting." 

Nancy  and  the  children 
straightened  the  chairs,  while 
Grant  went  into  the  kitchen  to 
prepare  the  sacrament. 

"Having  meetings  at  home 
seems  natural"  Nancy  said.  "Like 
another  Family  Home  Evening." 

They  seated  themselves  in  a 
circle,    and    then    Grant   smiled 


happily  at  the  children. 

"Well,  I'd  certainly  like  to  wel- 
come you  to  our  Sunday  School 
and  Fast  Meeting,"  he  said.  "We'll 
open  our  meeting  by  having 
Mother  lead  us  in  the  first  verse 
of  'Love  at  Home,'  after  which 
we  will  ask  Amy  to  give  our 
opening  prayer." 

Nancy  stood  in  front  of  them. 

"Pitch  it,"  she  whispered. 

And  Grant  began  singing  in  his 
full  baritone,  "There  is  beauty  all 
around.  .  .  ." 

At  the  close  of  Amy's  prayer, 
Grant  said:  "Now,  children,  last 
week  Mother  gave  you  the  flan- 
nel-board lesson  from  the  one 
Instructor  we  slipped  into  our 
suitcase  just  before  we  left.  And 
we  told  you  that  this  week  we 
would  probably  have  your  man- 
ual and  visual  aids.  But  since 
they  still  haven't  come,  we're  go- 
ing to  let  you  give  us  the  flannel- 
board  lesson  and  see  how  much 
you  can  remember  from  last 
week." 

"Oh,  goody,"  said  Amy. 

"Me  too,"  said  Skipper. 

The  children  enthusiastically 
took  turns  at  arranging  the  paper 
cutouts  on  top  of  the  end  table, 
while  giving  their  own  versions 
of  the  story. 

"That's  very  fine,"  Grant  said, 
as  they  finished  their  discussion. 
"Now  we'll  have  Mother  give  us 
our  two-and-a-half  minute  talk, 
after  which  we  will  sing  our 
sacrament  song  and  Skipper  will 
lead  us  in  the  sacrament  gem." 

Nancy  watched  intently  as  her 
two  little  ones  folded  their  arms 
after  taking  the  sacrament.  She 
thought  of  how  she  had  never  seen 
them  so  reverent  and  still.  That 
was  until  Grant  finished  bearing 
his  testimony.  Then  Amy  waved 


936 


her  arm  in  the  air  and  started 
pleading. 

"Me  first,  Daddy,  please!  I 
want  to!" 

"You  don't  need  permission  to 
bear  your  testimony,"  Grant  said. 
"When  no  one  else  is  speaking, 
just  stand  and  say  what  is  in 
your  heart." 

Amy  stood  on  her  feet  and 
nervously  looked  from  face  to 
face.  Then  she  ground  her  toe 
into  the  floor  and  began  to  speak. 
"I'm  thankful  for  my  Mother 
and  Daddy,"  she  said.  "And  that 
we  could  come  to  Truk  and  see 
the  pretty  ocean.  And  that  we 
have  this  beautiful  house  to  live 
in " 

As  she  said  the  words  "beauti- 
ful house,"  Nancy  looked  about 
her  at  the  faded  print  cushions 
on  the  scarred  and  weathered 
bamboo  furniture,  and  the  first 
line  of  the  opening  song  they  had 
sung  trickled  back  through  her 
mind. 

When  Amy  had  finished, 
Nancy  rose  slowly  to  her  own 
feet,  her  eyes  once  again  moist. 
"I,  too,  am  thankful  for  this 
beautiful    house    in    which    we 


Throw  Down  the  Gauntlet 

live,"  she  said.  "Not  only  is  it  a 
nicer  home  than  those  around  us 
have,  but  it  is  made  even  more 
beautiful  by  the  special  people 
who  live  in  it.  And  I'm  very  grate- 
ful that  our  Heavenly  Father 
saw  fit  for  us  to  come  to  Truk 
where  we  could  have  a  home 
Sunday  School,  so  that  Amy 
could  feel  free  to  stand  on  her 
feet  and  bear  her  testimony  for 
the  first  time.  Perhaps  this  will 
be  a  rich  field  in  which  we  all 
may  grow." 

As  Nancy  closed  her  testimony, 
the  quiet  spirit  of  their  meeting 
was  interrupted  by  a  knock  on 
the  door. 

"Who  could  that  be?"  she  said. 
"Susan  went  off-island  for  the 
week  end,  and  so  did  the 
Roberts." 

Grant  opened  the  door  and 
greeted  a  stooped  and  ancient- 
looking  Trukese  man  holding  a 
yellow  piece  of  paper. 

"For  you,"  he  said.  "District 
Administrator  get  radio  dis- 
patch." 

Grant  thanked  the  man  and 
closed  the  door.  Then  his  hands 
began  trembling  as  he  read  the 
unexpected  message. 

"I  can't  believe  it,"  he  said. 
"It's  from  the  District  Adminis- 
trator for  Education  on  Saipan. 
He  says  the  Mortensens  gave  him 
our  letter.  You  can  have  the 
babies  at  Dr.  Torres'  Hospital  on 
Saipan.  And  an  unmarried  teach- 
er at  the  high  school  there  has 
agreed  to  trade  places  with  me 
here.  They  want  us  to  leave  on 
tomorrow's  fiight."  He  looked  up 
and  shouted,  "Nancy — we're  all 
going  together!" 

"I  knew  it,"  she  said.  "I  just 
knew  it." 

{To  be  continued) 


937 


SPIRITUAL  LIVING- 
The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Lesson  86— The  Restoration  of  the  Keys  of  ^the  Priesthood 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Reading  Assignment:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  110) 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  March  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  August  1968 

Objective:  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  rejoices  in  the  restoration  of  the  keys  of 

the  Priesthood  and  resolves  to  accomplish  the  duties  imposed 

upon  her  by  the  restoration  of  the  keys. 


INTRODUCTION 

Without  the  Priesthood  there 
would  not  be  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Although  the  Priesthood  was 
restored  by  John  the  Baptist,  and 
Peter,  James,  and  John,  it  was 
necessary  that  the  keys  of  the 
Priesthood  be  restored  to  direct 
the  use  of  the  Priesthood  for 
salvation  purposes. 

With  the  dedication  of  the 
Kirtland  Temple,  on  March  27, 
1836,  a  structure  known  as  the 
House  of  the  Lord  was  available 
that  Priesthood  keys  might  be 
given  to  man  again.  When  one 
considers  that  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth  were  without  divine 
authority  for  many  centuries  and, 
thus,    they    were    without    the 


knowledge  of  God,  the  impor- 
tance of  restoring  the  Priesthood 
may  be  appreciated.  (D&C  84:20.) 
Without  the  knowledge  of  God — 
that  is  not  only  the  knowledge  of 
the  true  God,  but  also  the  means 
by  which  a  faithful  man  may 
reach  his  eternal  destiny — the 
purpose  of  man's  earth-life  would 
be  thwarted. 

Class  Discussion 

How  do  the  keys  of  the  Priesthood 
affect  your  personal  salvation? 

KEYS  OF  THE  PRIESTHOOD  RESTORED 

On  Sunday,  April  3,  1836,  one 
week  after  the  dedication  of  the 
Kirtland  Temple,  four  personages 
appeared  to  Joseph  Smith  and 
Oliver    Cowdery.    These    resur- 


938 


Lesson  Department 


rected  beings  were:  Jesus  Christ, 
Moses,  Elias,  and  Elijah.  One 
other  account  appears  in  sacred 
history  when  beings  from  the 
other  side  of  the  veil  appeared 
for  a  similar  purpose.  During  his 
mortal  ministry,  the  Savior  took 
his  apostles,  Peter,  James,  and 
John  with  him  on  the  Mount 
where  there  appeared  Moses  and 
Elias.  (Matt.  17:1-8.)  For  what 
purpose  did  the  Savior,  Moses, 
and  Elijah  meet  with  these 
apostles?  President  Joseph  Field- 
ing Smith  provides  us  with  this 
answer: 

.  .  .When  Moses  and  Elijah  came  to 
the  Savior  and  to  Peter,  James,  and  John 
upon  the  Mount,  what  was  their  coming 
for?  Was  it  just  some  spiritual  manifes- 
tation to  strengthen  these  three  apostles? 
Or  did  they  come  merely  to  give  comfort 
unto  the  Son  of  God  in  his  ministry  and 
to  prepare  him  for  his  crucifixion?  No! 
That  was  not  the  purpose.  I  will  read  it 
to  you.  The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  has 
explained  it  as  follows: 

"The  Priesthood  is  everlasting.  The 
Savior,  Moses,  and  Elias,  gave  the  keys 
to  Peter,  James  and  John,  on  the  mount, 
when  they  were  transfigured  before  him. 
The  Priesthood  is  everlasting — without 
beginning  of  days  or  end  of  years;  with- 
out father,  mother,  etc.  If  there  is  no 
change  of  ordinances,  there  is  no 
change  of  Priesthood.  Wherever  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  Gospel  are  administered, 
there  is  the  Priesthood.  .  .  .  Christ  is 
the  Great  High  Priest;  Adam  next." 
{Teachings  of  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  compiled  by  Joseph  Fielding 
Smith,  page  158.) 

.  .  .The  Lord  preserved  him  [Moses], 
so  that  he  could  come  at  the  proper  time 
and  restore  his  keys,  on  the  heads  of 
Peter,  James,  and  John,  who  stood  at 
the  head  of  the  dispensation  of  the  meri- 
dian of  time.  He  reserved  Elijah  from 
death  that  he  might  also  come  and  bestow 
his  keys  upon  the  heads  of  Peter,  James, 
and  John  and  prepare  them  for  their 
ministry.  {Doctrines  of  Salvation  HillO- 
111,  Bruce  R.  McConkie,  Compiler,  1955 
edition,  Deseret  News  Press,  Salt  Lake 
City.) 


KIRTLAND  TEMPLE  FAME 

It  was  prophesied  that  the 
fame  of  the  Kirtland  Temple 
would  spread  to  foreign  lands 
and  that  the  blessings  available 
through  that  temple  would  be 
poured  out  upon  the  heads  of 
the  members  of  the  Church  (D&C 
110:10.)  Although  this  temple 
was  repudiated  by  the  Lord  when 
it  fell  into  unworthy  hands, 
following  the  exodus  of  the  saints 
from  Kirtland,  Ohio,  the  events 
of  April  3,  1836,  will  continue  to 
bless  the  lives  of  both  member 
and  nonmember  throughout  the 
generations.  {Ibid.,  124:28;  110:9.) 

The  Savior  as  head  of  his 
Church  upon  the  earth  came  to 
the  Kirtland  Temple  to  accept  it 
as  his  house.  (D&C  110:7.)  The 
Church  is  the  kingdom  of  God 
upon  the  earth.  (Ibid.,  124:27-28.) 

JESUS  CHRIST  LIVES 

In  a  world  gone  astray  from 
the  principles  of  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  Latter-day  Saints 
stand  as  testators  to  the  truths 
restored  in  that  gospel.  Para- 
mount above  all  other  truths  are 
the  facts  that  God  lives  and  his 
Only  Begotten  Son  is  the  Re- 
deemer of  men. 

Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver 
Cowdery  saw  the  resurrected 
Jesus  Christ  in  a  glorified  vision 
in  the  Kirtland  Temple  similar 
to  the  vision  received  by  John 
the  Revelator.  (Rev.  1:12-18.) 

The  veil  was  taken  from  our  minds, 
and  the  eyes  of  our  understanding  were 
opened. 

We  saw  the  Lord  standing  upon  the 
breastwork  of  the  pulpit,  before  us;  and 
under  his  feet  was  a  paved  work  of  pure 
gold,  in  color  like  amber. 

His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire;  the 
hair  of  his  head  was  white  like  the  pure 
snow;  his  countenance  shone  above  the 


939 


December  1967 


brightness  of  the  sun;  and  his  voice  was 
as  the  sound  of  the  rushing  of  great 
waters,  even  the  voice  of  Jehovah.  .  .  . 
(D&C  110:1-3.) 

Class  Discussion 

The  Latter-day  Saint  who  has  a  testi- 
mony that  Jesus  Christ  lives  should  Hve 
in  accordance  with  the  principles  of  the 
gospel. 

JESUS  OUR  ADVOCATE 

Following  the  description  of 
the  Savior  in  the  Kirtland  Tem- 
ple, the  Lord  declared  that  it  was 
he  who  was  slain  for  mankind,  for 
he  is  "your  advocate  with  the 
Father."  (D&C  110:4.)  Man  alone 
is  neither  capable  nor  does  he 
have  the  power  to  save  himself 
from  sin.  It  is  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  who  pleads  the  cause  of 
repentant  man  before  the  Father. 
As  man's  Advocate,  he  is  the 
spokesman,  or  intercessor,  to 
bring  about  salvation  from  sin. 
On  another  occasion,  the  Savior 
instructed  his  Church  to  listen 
to  him  as  the  Advocate  with  the 
Father: 

Saying:  Father,  behold  the  sufferings 
and  death  of  him  who  did  no  sin,  in 
whom  thou  wast  well  pleased;  behold 
the  blood  of  thy  Son  which  was  shed,  the 
blood  of  him  whom  thou  gavest  that  thy- 
self might  be  glorified; 

Wherefore,  Father,  spare  these  my 
brethren  that  believe  on  my  name,  that 
they  may  come  unto  me  and  have  ever- 
lasting Hfe.  {Ibid.,  45:4-5.) 

By  reason  of  the  redeeming 
sacrifice  of  Christ,  he  provides 
rescue  from  the  effects  of  sin. 
Knowing  that  imperfect  man  sins, 
he  stands  with  outstretched  arms 
to  all  who  seek  for  his  pardoning 
grace.  {Ibid.,  38:4;  62:1.) 

Every  member  of  the  Church 
should  be  profoundly  grateful 
for  the  privilege  to  receive  for- 
giveness of  sins  through  repent- 


ance. By  entering  into  spiritual 
life  through  baptism,  the  symbol 
of  the  atonement  of  Christ,  the 
member  of  Christ's  Church  need 
not  receive  additional  baptisms 
for  sins  committed.  (Repentance 
is  the  principle  of  forgiveness  for 
those  in  spiritual  life.)  Every  per- 
son in  the  Church  needs  his  Ad- 
vocate with  the  Father  that  he 
may  eventually  be  clean  to  be 
qualified  to  enter  God's  presence. 

MOSES  AND  HIS  KEYS 

The  second  personage  to  ap- 
pear to  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver 
Cowdery  was  Moses,  the  ancient 
lawgiver  and  leader  of  captive 
Israel  from  Egyptian  bondage. 
In  these  words  his  appearance 
and  purpose  are  given: 

After  this  vision  closed,  the  heavens 
were  again  opened  unto  us;  and  Moses 
appeared  before  us,  and  committed  unto 
us  the  keys  of  the  gathering  of  Israel 
from  the  four  parts  of  the  earth,  and 
the  leading  of  the  ten  tribes  from  the 
land  of  the  north.  (D&C  110:11.) 

Inasmuch  as  the  ten  lost  tribes 
are  unknown  to  us  today,  we 
should  consider  that  the  use  of 
the  conjunction  "and"  in  this 
verse  separates  them  from  the 
other  branches  of  Israel  who  are 
known  today;  therefore,  we 
should  accept  the  fact  that  they 
will  return  from  the  land  of  the 
north  as  prophesied,  when  they 
are  commanded. 

Among  the  other  branches  of 
Israel  are:  (1)  the  tribes  of  Eph- 
raim  and  Manasseh  who  join  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints,  including  the  Laman- 
ites  (2  Nephi  30:4-6);  and  (2) 
the  Jewish  people  who  are  re- 
turning to  the  Holy  Land. 

Five  years  before  the  keys  of 
the  Priesthood  were  restored  in 
the  Kirtland  Temple,  the  Lord 


940 


Lesson  Department 


promised  his  people  that  when 
they  got  to  the  Ohio  Valley  they 
would  be  endowed  with  power  to 
go  forth  among  the  nations  to  do 
his  work.  He  also  promised  them 
that  he  would  lead  them  whither- 
soever he  would,  for  Israel  would 
be  saved.  {Ibid,,  38:31-33.) 

SALVATION  THROUGH  GATHERING 

There  are  two  concepts  of 
gathering  as  found  in  the  scrip- 
tures. The  first  is  for  a  people  to 
be  gathered  out  of  the  world  into 
the  kingdom  of  God.  (Rev.  18; 
D&C  133:4-7,  14.)  The  second  is 
for  those  who  have  accepted  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  to  gather 
into  designated  places  as  com- 
manded by  the  Prophet.  {Ibid., 
29:7-9.)  Later,  the  Saints  were 
told  to  gather  to  holy  places 
called  stakes  of  Zion.  {Ibid.,  101: 
20-22.)  We  are  living  today  in  the 
period  prophesied  by  Nephi  when 
members  of  the  true  Church 
would  be  scattered  among  the 
nations  and  armed  with  right- 
eousness and  power.  (1  Nephi 
14:14.) 

PURPOSES  OF  GATHERING 

To  be  gathered  into  the  Church 
provides  the  way  of  salvation. 
The  scriptures  and  the  modern 
prophets  teach  several  major 
purposes  for  the  gathering  of  the 
saints  to  designated  places.  These 
are:  (1)  to  be  instructed  in  the 
principles  of  righteousness  and  to 
be  obedient  to  those  instructions; 
(2)  to  build  temples  and  perform 
temple  ordinances;  and  (3)  to 
escape  the  destruction  of  wars 
and  other  calamities. 

TO  BECOME  INSTRUCTED 

Anciently,  two  prophets  fore- 
told the  time  when  Israel,  in  the 


last  days,  would  gather  together 
to  learn  of  God's  ways  and  to 
walk  in  his  paths.  (Micah  4:1-2; 
Isaiah  2:203.)  This  fundamental 
purpose  has  been  taught  through- 
out the  dispensation  in  which  we 
live.  President  John  Taylor  once 
said: 

We  stand,  then,  really  in  an  important 
position  before  God  and  before  the  world. 
God  has  called  us  from  the  world.  He  has 
told  us  that  we  are  not  of  the  world. 

.  .  .And  you  have  gathered  to  Zion 
that  you  might  be  taught  and  instructed 
in  the  laws  of  life  and  listen  to  the  words 
which  emanate  from  God,  become  one 
people  and  one  nation,  partake  of  one 
spirit,  and  prepare  yourselves,  your 
progenitors  and  posterity  for  an  everlast- 
ing inheritance  in  the  celestial  kingdom 
of  God.  {Journal  of  Discourses,  John 
Taylor,  14:188-189.) 

Class  Discussion 

Am  I  taking  advantage  of  this  oppor- 
tunity by  attending  appointed  Church 
meetings  to  be  instructed  in  gospel  princi- 
ples and  then  to  become  one  with  the 
Lord  through  obedience  to  those  princi- 
ples? 

TEMPLES  AND  GATHERING 

Temples  are  commanded  to  be 
built  that  the  Lord  may  reveal  to 
his  people  principles  of  exaltation. 
In  these  holy  edifices  the  worthy 
members  of  the  Church  are  in- 
structed in  the  ways  of  God,  and 
they  learn  to  walk  in  his  paths. 
It  was  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
who  declared  that  the  main  object 
for  the  gathering  of  a  people  to- 
gether in  any  age  of  the  world 
was  to  build  a  temple  to  the 
Lord  where  they  might  be  taught 
the  way  of  salvation.  {DHC  V: 
423-424.)  Other  modern  prophets 
have  confirmed  this  same  fact. 
(Brigham  Young,  Journal  of  Dis- 
courses, 11:161-162;  George  A. 
Smith,  Ibid.,  2:214;  John  Taylor, 
Ibid.,  26:70.) 


941 


December  1967 


Class  Discussion 

Why  do  you  believe  that  the  main 
object  of  the  gathering  of  a  people  is  to 
build  temples  where  they  may  learn 
the  way  of  salvation? 


ELIAS  AND  HIS  KEYS 

It  is  recorded  that  following 
the  visitation  of  Moses  in  the 
Kirtland  Temple,  the  following 
occurred: 

After  this,  Elias  appeared,  and  com- 
mitted the  dispensation  of  the  gospel  of 
Abraham,  saying  that  in  us  and  our  seed 
all  generations  after  us  should  be  blessed. 
(D&C  110:12.) 

In  the  dispensation  of  the  ful- 
ness of  times  the  keys  of  all  dis- 
pensations with  their  powers, 
authorities,  rights,  privileges,  and 
covenants  were  to  be  restored. 
(Acts  3:19-21;  Eph.  1:9-10.)  Con- 
sequently, ancient  prophets  came 
to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and 
conferred  the  keys  of  their  dis- 
pensations. (D&C  128:21.) 

Elias,  who  held  the  keys  of  the 
Abrahamic  Dispensation,  confer- 
red upon  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver 
Cowdery  everything  that  per- 
tained to  that  dispensation,  in- 
cluding the  blessings  and  coven- 
ants that  were  pronounced  upon 
Abraham's  head.  (Bruce  R.  Mc- 
Conkie,  Compiler:  Doctrines  of 
Salvation  III:  127,  1956  edition, 
Bookcraft,  Salt  Lake  City.) 

What  characterized  the  dispen- 
sation of  Abraham,  or  as  it  is 
called  in  the  revelation,  the  gos- 
pel of  Abraham?  (D&C  110:12.) 
From  the  Old  Testament  and 
the  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  we  learn 
of  these  two  promises  made  to 
Abraham  (Genesis  17:1-9;  Abra- 
ham 2:6-12):  (1)  his  posterity  was 
to  be  numerous;  (2)  through  his 
seed  the  nations  of  the  earth 
would  be  blessed  by  bearing  the 


Priesthood  and  as  custodians  of 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

With  the  restoration  of  the 
keys  brought  back  to  the  earth 
by  Elias,  Latter-day  Saints  who 
seek  the  highest  blessings  of  the 
gospel  in  the  temple  may  receive 
the  same  promises  made  to  Abra- 
ham. Marriage  for  eternity  pro- 
vides for  the  faithful  the  privi- 
lege to  have  a  continuation  of  the 
seeds  forever;  that  is  the  power 
to  beget  spirit  offspring  following 
the  resurrection.  This  blessing  is 
made  possible  by  the  covenant 
which  the  Lord  made  with  Abra- 
ham and  his  seed.  (D&C  132: 
29-32.)  When  one  considers  that 
exaltation  is  the  purpose  for 
which  God  made  man,  and  that 
these  keys  have  been  restored 
through  Elias,  every  Latter-day 
Saint  should  be  grateful  that 
this  power  is  again  on  the  earth. 
(Moses  1:39.) 

ELIJAH  AND  HIS  KEYS 

The  last  personage  to  appear 
in  the  Kirtland  Temple,  on  April 
3,  1836,  was  Elijah  the  prophet 
who  lived  in  the  days  of  King 
Ahab  of  Israel.  (I  Kings  17;  II 
Kings  2.)  He  was  translated  in  a 
chariot  of  fire,  but  modern  revela- 
tion states  that  he  was  resur- 
rected at  the  time  of  Christ's 
resurrection.  (D&C  133:55.) 

The  importance  of  his  mission 
in  the  last  days  was  prophesied 
by  Malachi,  who  declared  that, 
before  the  second  coming  of 
Christ,  Elijah  would  "turn  the 
heart  of  the  fathers  to  the  chil- 
dren, and  the  heart  of  the  children 
to  their  fathers"  (Malachi  4:4-6.) 
The  Angel  Moroni  told  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  that  Elijah 
would  restore  the  Priesthood,  and 
he  would  plant  in  the  hearts  of 


942 


Lesson  Department 


the  children  the  promises  that 
were  made  with  their  fathers. 
(D&C  Section  2.) 

If  EHjah  restored  Priesthood 
keys  in  our  day,  what  specifically 
did  he  restore  in  view  of  the  fact 
that  before  1836  the  Aaronic  and 
Melchizedek  Priesthoods  were 
restored.  (D&C  27:7-8,  12-13.) 
The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  gave 
the  answer  when  he  said  that 
Elijah  held  the  key  of  the  fulness 
of  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood 
that  all  ordinances  of  the  gospel 
might  be  administered  in  right- 
eousness. (Z)//C  VI:251;  4:211.) 
These  powers  are  called  the  seal- 
ing powers  of  the  Priesthood 
whereby  all  ordinances  of  the 
gospel  become  valid  by  that 
power  (Joseph  Fielding  Smith, 
The  Way  to  Perfection,  p.  161, 
1958  edition,  Deseret  News  Press, 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.) 

ELIJAH'S  POWERS  AND 
SALVATION  FOR  THE  DEAD 

From  the  discussion  above,  it 
is  evident  that  the  keys  restored 
by  Elijah  included  more  author- 
ity than  the  work  of  salvation  for 
the  dead.  It  is  true,  however,  that 
the  sealing  powers  of  the  Priest- 
hood are  necessary  to  make  valid 
all  ordinances  whether  for  the 
dead  or  the  living,  but  these 
powers  also  make  possible  a  weld- 
ing link  between  fathers  and  chil- 
dren. Fathers  in  the  spirit  world 
have  the  opportunity  to  hear  the 
gospel,  accept  it,  and  then  re- 
ceive by  proxy  the  ordinances  of 
salvation  in  the  temples.  (D&C 
128:18.) 

IMPLEMENTATION 

In  view  of  the  glorious  events 
that  occurred  in  the  Kirtland 
(Ohio)  Temple  on  April  3,  1836, 


every  Latter-day  Saint  may  have 
the  opportunity  to  work  out  his 
salvation  in  this  life  and  in  the 
life  to  come. 

The  appearance  of  the  resur- 
rected Savior  to  the  Prophet  Jos- 
eph Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery 
upon  that  occasion  attests  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  resurrected 
Savior.  The  member  of  the 
Church  does  not  have  to  rely 
only  upon  evidence  from  ancient 
books,  but  there  is  modern  scrip- 
ture to  affirm  his  faith.  Not  only 
is  this  information  available  to 
him,  but  he  may  know  of  this 
truth  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Furthermore,  the  Latter- 
day  Saint  is  grateful  that  the 
Lord  has  committed  to  man  upon 
the  earth  certain  Priesthood  keys 
which  make  it  possible  for  him  to 
receive  salvation.  He  may  partici- 
pate in  missionary  work  and 
assist  in  the  instruction  of  his 
fellow  man  in  the  way  of  salva- 
tion as  a  part  of  the  gathering 
process  going  on  in  the  world. 
Also,  he  may  receive  the  promise 
of  eternal  increase  in  the  House 
of  the  Lord  whereby  his  exalta- 
tion in  the  celestial  kingdom  is 
possible.  For  this  intent  the  gos- 
pel of  Jesus  Christ  has  been  re- 
stored in  the  last  days.  Finally, 
through  the  sealing  powers  of  the 
Priesthood  returned  to  the  earth 
by  Elijah,  the  member  of  the 
Church  may  receive  the  opportu- 
nity to  perform  a  necessary  work 
for  his  kindred  dead.  He  may  also 
rest  assured  that  the  ordinances 
of  the  gospel  in  his  behalf  are 
efficacious  thoughout  eternity, 
provided  that  his  life  is  lived  in 
accordance  with  the  terms  of 
the  covenants  he  has  made  with 
the  Lord  in  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 


943 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGE-Truths  To  Live  By 


Message  6— Love,  Intelligence,  and  Compassionate  Service 

Alice  Colton  Smith 

Northern  Hemisphere:  First  Meeting,  March  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  August  1968 

Objective:  Love  and  intelligence  result  in  compassionate  service  to  others. 


When  God  speaks  of  himself, 
he  says  his  glory  is  intelligence. 
He  also  has  told  us  his  kingdom 
is  based  on  love.  May  we  assume, 
then,  that  intelligence  and  love 
must  walk  together?  One  without 
the  other  lacks  head  or  heart. 
Jesus'  dictum,  "And  as  ye  would 
that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye 
also  to  them  likewise"  (Luke  6:31) 
implies  that  as  we  are  thoughtful 
about  our  own  needs,  so  we  should 
put  as  much  thought  into  the 
needs  of  those  we  love  and  serve. 
A  fine  Latter-day  Saint  psycholo- 
gist says,  "The  person  who  thinks 
about  others  will  end  up  helping 
them." 

When  trying  to  help  another, 
we  should  try  in  our  imagination 
to  understand  her  life  and  have 
empathy.  She  is  different  from  us. 
Her  likes  and  dislikes  may  not  be 
similar  to  ours.  She  may  value 
things  that  we  do  not.  Her  way 
of  doing  things  may  appear 
strange  to  us.  Yet  she  needs  love, 
tenderness,  affirmation,  and  re- 
cognition, just  as  we.  If  we  study 
and  think  about  how  best  to  help, 
we  may,  in  time,  learn  to  do  and 
say  only  those  things  that  will 
truly  benefit  her,  rather  than  of- 


fend and  alienate  her.  Our  con- 
cern should  be,  do  we  meet  her 
needs?  not,  does  she  meet  ours? 
Jesus  set  the  great  example  when 
he  said,  "the  Son  of  man  came 
not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but 
to  minister."  (Matt.  20:28.) 

How  does  one,  then,  minister 
with  intelligent  care?  There  are 
many  things  one  can  do.  Use 
wisdom  in  choosing  the  time  to 
visit.  Plan  what  may  be  the  most 
comforting  or  helpful  words  to 
say.  During  bereavement,  when 
taking  food  to  the  family,  use 
judgment  so  there  is  not  a  surfeit 
of  food  on  any  one  day.  Pray  for 
skill  so  that  offered  help  does 
not  wound,  embarrass,  belittle,  or 
weaken. 

At  times  of  illness,  try  to  learn 
specific  food  needs  and  tastes  of 
the  patient.  Remember  the  sick 
mother  needs  care  not  only 
through  the  acute  illness,  but  also 
throughout  convalescence.  In- 
valids needs  care,  and  are  often 
forgotten.  Some  become  difficult, 
even  unpleasantly  demanding 
and  are  avoided.  What  is  our 
obligation  in  such  situations? 

Needs  are  many  and  not  al- 
ways of  a  spectacular  or  demand- 


944 


Lesson  Department 


ing  nature.  One  busy  mother  who 
did  not  knit  had  a  daughter 
who  wanted  to  learn.  The  home 
teacher  heard  about  this.  The 
next  day  his  wife  offered  her 
services  as  a  knitting  teacher. 
Training  others  is  a  fine  aspect 
of  compassionate  service.  We 
can  serve  in  both  large  and 
small  ways. 

As     women     rendering    com- 
passionate   service,    we    should 


learn  all  that  we  can  about  hu- 
man nature,  being  responsive  to 
the  promptings  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Let  us  serve  with  a  maximum  of 
love,  tolerance,  kindness,  and  a 
minimum  of  judging.  We  should 
pray  with  Solomon,  "Give  there- 
fore thy  servant  an  understanding 
heart."  (I  Kings  3:9.)  Then  our 
intelligent  love  will  result  in 
truly  compassionate  service. 


HOMEMAKING— Development  Through  Homemaking  Education 


Discussion  6— The  Dining  Area— The  Threshold  of  Hospitality,  Family 

Communication,  and  Courtesy 

Celestia  J.  Taylor 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Second  Meeting,  March  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  August  1968 

Objective:  To  encourage  mothers  to  create  a  happy  atmosphere  for  family  observance 

of  good  manners  and  courtesy. 


INTRODUCTION 

In  the  dining  area,  as  in  the 
other  rooms  of  the  house,  the 
same  rules  of  order  and  good 
taste  apply.  The  same  importance 
is  attached  to  the  application  of 
color,  the  choice  and  arrangement 
of  furnishings,  and  the  use  of 
accessories.  However,  the  em- 
phasis is  not  quite  the  same.  The 
dining  area  is  the  place  where  the 
family  gather  in  close  and  in- 
timate communion  with  each 
other,  presumably — and  hope- 
fully— three  times  daily.  In  many 
homes  it  is  the  dining  area  in 
which  the  family  kneel  in  prayer 
together.  How  important  it  is, 
then,  that  this  be  a  place  of  such 
pleasant,  wholesome,  and  invit- 
ing atmosphere  that  its  influence 
upon  the  family  bears  fruit. 


The  emphasis,  therefore,  in 
this  discussion  will  be  on  the 
relationship  of  these  principles  in 
producing  an  atmosphere  de- 
signed to  extend  hospitality,  de- 
velop communication  and  pro- 
mote habits  of  good  manners 
and  courtesy  among  family  mem- 
bers. 

TO  CREATE  A  HAPPY  ATMOSPHERE 

Any  dining  area — whether  it  be 
a  separate  eating  area,  a  section 
or  nook  of  the  kitchen,  or  a  desig- 
nated part  of  the  living  room — 
should  be  planned  so  as  to  make 
it  the  pleasant,  happy  place  which 
it  was  meant  to  be:  a  place  which 
radiates  the  spirit  of  warmth  and 
inviting  hospitality.  However,  the 
physical  setting  alone,  no  matter 


945 


December  1967 


how  attractive  it  may  be,  cannot 
guarantee  a  happy  atmosphere. 
The  mother  establishes  the  tone 
which  prevails  and  which  is  re- 
flected in  the  attitudes  and  actions 
of  the  other  members  of  the  fam- 
ily. She  radiates  happiness  by 
cultivating  the  habit  of  cheerful- 
ness. She  greets  them  with  a 
smile  and  with  words  of  encour- 
agement and  appreciation.  She  is 
clean  and  neat  in  her  appearance. 
She  has  made  careful  preparation 
to  see  that  the  food  she  serves  is 
pleasing  to  the  eye  as  well  as 
appetizing  to  the  taste.  She  knows 
the  importance  of  having  the 
table  as  attractive  as  possible, 
but  she  also  knows  that  the 
attitude  and  atmosphere  which 
she  establishes  will  determine  the 
behavior  of  her  family. 
To  Discuss 

Does  my  dining  area  have  an  atmos- 
phere conducive  to  family  enjoyment?  If 
the  answer  is  in  the  negative,  what  is  your 
responsibility? 

LET'S  TALK  IT  OVER 

When  the  dining  areas  are  put 
to  their  best  use,  they  can  provide 
times  which  serve  not  only  for 
the  relaxation  and  pleasure  of  the 
family  members  but  also  for  the 
communication  of  ideas  between 
family  members  themselves  or  be- 
tween family  and  friends.  Only 
items  of  mutual  interest  should 
be  discussed  so  that  no  one  may 
feel  excluded,  and  arguments  and 
personal  gossip  should  be  avoided. 
Family  problems  and  troubles 
should  not  be  a  part  of  the  meal- 
time conversation  but  they 
should  be  discussed  elsewhere  at 
an  appropriate  time  and  place. 

Every  member  should  be  made 
to  feel  that  his  contribution  of 
ideas  or  his  relating  of  experiences 
is  just  as  important  as  that  of 


any  other  member,  and  that  his 
friends — at  proper  intervals — are 
equally  as  welcome  at  the  table. 
The  Prophet  Joseph  in  his  his- 
tory under  the  date  of  January 
4, 1844,  gives  us  this  little  glimpse 
into  his  own  family  life  in  this 
regard: 

I  took  dinner  in  the  north  room,  and 
was  remarking  to  Brother  Phelps  what  a 
kind,  provident  wife  I  had, — that  when  I 
wanted  a  little  bread  and  milk,  she  would 
load  the  table  with  .  .  .  many  good  things. 
...  At  this  moment  Emma  came  in, 
while  Phelps,  in  continuation  of  the  con- 
versation, said,  "You  must  do  as  Bona- 
parte did — have  a  little  table,  just  large 
enough  for  the  victuals  you  want  yourself." 
Mrs.  Smith  replied,  "Mr.  Smith  is  a 
bigger  man  than  Bonaparte:  he  can  never 
eat  without  his  friends."  I  remarked,  "That 
is  the  wisest  thing  I  ever  heard  you  say." 
{DHC  VI:  pp.  165-166.) 

TEACHING  TABLE  MANNERS  AND 
COURTESY 

It  is  an  undisputed  fact  that 
environment  is  conducive  to  be- 
havior. If  we  cultivate  an  attitude 
of  love  and  thanksgiving  to  our 
Heavenly  Father  for  his  many 
blessings  and  of  understanding 
and  courtesy  toward  each  other, 
the  atmosphere  becomes  charged 
with  these  attributes  and  they 
reflect  themselves  in  the  conduct 
of  the  members  of  our  families. 
Instinctively,  children  behave 
according  to  the  environment  in 
which  they  find  themselves.  If 
children  come  to  a  clean  attractive 
table,  they  will  want  to  look  their 
best.  When  they  are  greeted  with 
love  and  happy  smiles,  they  will 
respond  in  the  same  manner.  If 
the  parents  establish  and  main- 
tain a  happy  relationship  by  being 
courteous  and  kind  to  each  other, 
the  children  will  follow  their  ex- 
ample. 
To  Discuss 

The  Church  is  judged  by  the  people 


946 


Lesson  Department 


it  represents,  missionaries,  students,  etc. 
Early  in  life  children  should  be  taught  by 
precept  and  example,  good  manners, 
courtesy,  and  all  facets  of  gracious  living 
to  prepare  them  to  practice  acceptable 
social  behavior. 

We  take  pride  in  using  our  best  linens, 
silver,  and  dishes  and  in  displaying  our 
treasured  family  heirlooms  when  we  know 
that  they  will  be  appreciated  and  treated 
with  respect.  If  we  surround  our  children 
with  beauty  and  show  them  the  virtues 
of  courtesy  and  refinement,  they  will 
respond  by  developing  these  qualities 
within  themselves. 

Questions 

1.  How  can  family  members  express 
appreciation  and  show  courtesy  to 
the  mother  and  to  other  family 
members  (e.g.,  holding  a  chair  for 
mother  and  sisters,  expressing 
thanks     for    a     delicious     meal)? 


2.  What  is  the  obligation  of  each  in- 
dividual to  create  a  happy  atmos- 
phere at  the  table? 

CONCLUSION 

Make  your  dining  room  areas  as 
suitable  and  as  beautiful  as  you 
can.  Use  attractive  table  appoint- 
ments; exhibit  your  best  manners 
before  and  to  your  children. 
Teach  them  by  your  example 
what  courtesy  and  good  manners 
are  and  practice  them  together 
so  that  they  become  an  habitual 
part  of  their  lives.  This  is  reward 
enough  for  the  effort  it  takes  to 
make  our  dining  area  the  thresh- 
old of  hospitality,  family  com- 
munication, and  courtesy. 


SOCIAL  RELATIONS-A  Light  Unto  the  World 


Lesson  6— Of  Thoughts  and  of  Words 

Alberta  H.  Christensen 

(Reference:   A  Light  Unto  the  World,  Melchizedek 

Priesthood  Manual,  1967-68) 

Northern  Hemisphere:     Third  Meeting,  March  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  August  1968 

Objective:     The  Latter-day  Saint  woman  realizes  that  "For  as  he  thinketh 

in  his  heart,  so  is  he"  (Pro v.  23:7.) 


INTRODUCTION 

For  as  he  thinketh  in  his  heart,  so  is  he. 
(Proverbs  23:7.) 

Speech  is  a  mirror  of  the  soul;  as  a  man 
speaks,  so  is  he.  (An  old  maxim.) 

This  lesson  is  based  upon  the 
ideas  contained  in  the  foregoing 
quotations.  It  discusses  words  as 
(1)  they  interpret  our  thoughts 
and  attitudes  to  others,  and  (2) 
as  they  relate  to  our  inner  selves, 
creating  our  attitudes  and  moti- 
vating our  actions. 


OUR  WORLD  OF  WORDS 

We  live  in  a  world  of  words,  all 
kinds  of  words:  words  that  are  eas- 
ily pronounced,  or  more  difficult 
to  pronounce,  long  words,  short 
words,  musical-sounding,  harsh- 
sounding,  and  gentle-sounding 
words.  There  are  passive  words, 
strong-action  words,  old,  old 
words,  new  words  borrowed  cur- 
rently from  other  languages,  and 
words  newly  coined  to  express 
today's  discovery  and  expanding 


947 


December  1967 


technology,  and  words  which 
have  wandered  through  a  number 
of  languages  before  coming  into 
our  own.  Whether  written  or 
spoken,  words  are  tools  for  think- 
ing as  well  as  for  communication. 
They  can  be  one  of  our  greatest 
assets,  and,  conversely,  they  can 
be  a  hindrance,  even  one  of  our 
greatest  enemies. 

Question 

Do  you  believe  that  we  think  with 
words?  If  you  do  not,  suggest  one  idea 
about  which  you  can  think,  without  the 
use  of  words. 

THE  WRITTEN  WORD 

Since  the  beginning  of  recorded 
time,  the  written  word  or  symbol 
of  word,  has  been  of  great  impor- 
tance. So  important,  in  fact,  that 
it  has  been  spoken  of  as  "the 
steward  of  the  ages,"  "the  carrier 
of  light,"  the  "historian  of  time." 

But  words  are  things,  and  a  small  drop  of 
ink, 

Falling  like  dew  upon  a  thought,  pro- 
duces 

That  which  makes  thousands,  perhaps 
millions,  think. 

(Don    Juan,    Lord    Byron,    Canto    III, 

Stanza  88.) 

Class  Involvement 

Discuss  briefly,  as  illustrative  of  the 
foregoing  statement: 

1.  God's  dealings  with  man  (as  word 
preserved  in  scripture). 

2.  Information  relative  to  nations 
and  their  cultures  (as  word- recorded 
secular  history). 

3.  Written  words  as  a  channel  of 
communication  in  today's  world. 

OUR  DEPENDENCE  UPON  WORDS 

Words  assume  more  impor- 
tance when  we  consider  our  de- 
pendence upon  them.  We  define 
our  joys,  our  sorrows,  our  prob- 
lems, their  solutions,  our  expec- 
tations,   and    our    failures    with 


words.  The  radio,  telephone,  tele- 
vision, personal  wills,  letters, 
etc.,  even  our  tax  and  doctor 
bills  may  involve  words,  as  well 
as  figures.  It  is  thus  evident  that 
the  number  and  variety  of  words 
from  which  to  choose,  are  almost 
limitless.  It  is  also  evident  that 
if  words  are  tools  for  expressing 
what  we  want  them  to  express, 
we  need  to  select  and  use  those 
which  most  accurately  say  what 
we  want  them  to  say.  The  use 
of  the  appropriate  word  is  espe- 
cially important  in  human  re- 
lationships, although  such  ac- 
curacy may  be  difficult  to  achieve 
since,  often,  we  speak  under  pres- 
sure or  excitement,  or  without 
analyzing  our  attitude  and  intent. 
Our  words  reach  out  beyond  us, 
making  friends,  but,  unfortun- 
ately, they  also  may  make  ene- 
mies. They  may  cause  relation- 
ships already  established  to 
deteriorate,  or  they  may  be  ambas- 
sadors of  good  will,  making  rela- 
tionships more  rewarding. 

Class  Involvement 

For  brief  consideration  use  the  follow- 
ing illustrations: 

Woman  #1:  I  am  sorry  I  said  that  I 
would  not  take  that  assignment  in  my 
civic  organization  job.  What  I  meant 
was  that  I  prefer  another  assignment 
more  in  keeping  with  my  particular 
interest  and  ability. 
Woman  #2:  Oh,  I  know  I  said  so-and-so, 
but  I  just  chatter.  I  don't  really  mean 
half  of  the  things  I  say. 

Questions 

1.  Why  is  Woman  #1  concerned 
about  her  response  to  the  assign- 
ment? 

2.  How  is  one  to  know  what  Woman 
#2  really  believes?   Is  she  being 

'°       fair  to  herself? 

Because  we  use  words  constant- 
ly in  our  daily  living,  we  may  over- 
look the  fact  that  words  do  more 


948 


Lesson  Department 


than  merely  reflect  our  thinking 
and  emotional  attitudes.  We  may 
not  consider  their  power  to  create 
an  emotion  within  ourselves. 
Question 

Do  the  following  words,  written  or 
heard  in  conversation,  influence  you  emo- 
tionally? 

bitter  kind 

happy  frightened 

horrible  compassionate 

loving  depressed 

ghastly  disgusted 

Negative,  critical  words  often 
are  detrimental  to  the  establish- 
ing and  maintaining  of  happy  hu- 
man relationships.  The  following 
are  simple  illustrations: 

Mother  #A:     You  look  simply  terrible, 
son,  just  terrible.  Look  at  your  shirt- 
tail,  and  your  shoes.  So  unkempt! 
Mother   #B:     Son,   I  was  so  proud  of 
you  on  Sunday.  Everything  about  your 
appearance    was    commendable,    from 
your  hair  to  your  shoes.  I  think,  how- 
ever, that  you  might  tidy  up  a  bit  to- 
day. 
Now  consider  the  different  responses 
of  the  two  sons,   as  illustrative  of  the 
fact    that    we    tend    to    respond    in    the 
same  emotional  tone. 
Son   #1:     I  don't  care  if  I  do,  it's  not 

Sunday. 
Son  #2:     Were  you  really  proud.  Mom? 
(tucking  his  shirttail  into  his  trousers). 
I  guess  my  shoes  could  really  stand  a 
shineup  job  today. 
Other  situations  may  be  suggested. 

Further  Class  Involvement 

Consider  the  following  expressions  of 
disapproval  of  the  same  statement: 

1.  What  you  said  is  a  lie. 

2.  Your  statement  is  really  not  correct. 

3.  I  do  not  believe  your  statement  is  in 
harmony  with  the  known  facts. 

Questions 

1.  What  might  be  the  result  from 
each  of  these  comments,  in  terms 
of  human  realtionships? 

2.  How  may  thoughts  and  words  so 
condition  a  mother's  emotion  that 
her  attitude  may  be  as  expressive  as 
her  spoken  word? 


Illustration:     "Mother  didn't  say  a  word, 
but  I  could  tell  by  the  way  she  looked 
what  she  was  saying  inside  herself." 
This  situation  may  also  apply  in  friend- 
to-friend  relationships. 

EFFECT  UPON  ONESELF 

Negative,  critical  words  may 
have  a  harmful  effect  upon  one- 
self. The  following  incomplete 
sentences  illustrate  this  type  of 
negative  thinking: 

1.  I  am  afraid  .  .  .  will  happen. 

2.  She  makes  me  so  mad  when  she. . . . 

3.  I  hate  doing.  .  .  . 

4.  I  loathe  people  who.  .  .  . 

5.  I  know  I  shall  fail  when.  .  .  . 

Class  Involvement 

Replace  the  underlined  negative,  action- 
producing  words  with  the  following  posi- 
tive words:  not  afraid,  happy,  love,  appre- 
ciate, succeed. 

LIFE  ILLUSTRATION 

You  are  driving  a  car  when  another 
driver  cuts  in  ahead  of  you.  You  might 
say,  "That  stupid  person,  I  hate  people 
who  do  selfish  things  like  that,"  or  you 
might  say,  "That  was  an  unwise  action. 
He  might  have  caused  an  accident.  I 
am  glad  I  was  not  driving  very  fast." 

Question 

How  might  these  two  reactions  influ- 
ence the  enjoyment  of  the  remainder  of 
the  trip? 

Some  modern  psychiatrists  help 
their  patients  achieve  peace  of 
mind  and  emotional  stability  by 
emphasizing  the  fact  that  words 
may  negatively  affect  the  emo- 
tions, often  causing  frustrations, 
worry,  fear,  and  anxiety.  Why  use 
explosive,  emotion -stirring  words 
for  unimportant  ideas?  Why  not 
leave  them  for  the  major  crisis? 

OUTWARD  BOUND 

The  power  of  one's  words  to  in- 
fluence other  lives  is  incalculable. 
The  words  of  good  and  wise  men 


949 


December  1967 


throughout  the  ages  have  given 
encouragement,  inspiration,  and 
motivation.  They  are  as  precious 
cargo  in  a  vessel,  outward  bound. 
Think  of  the  world-wide  influence 
for  good  of  "The  Spoken  Word" 
of  Elder  Richard  L.  Evans,  which 
is  appreciated  throughout  the 
reading  and  listening  radio  world. 
Dismal  and  lonely,  indeed, 
could  have  been  the  life  of  world- 
known  Helen  Keller,  had  her 
thoughts  remained  as  dark  as 
her  sightless  world.  But  they  did 
not.  Assisted  by  a  wise  and  un- 
derstanding teacher,  Helen's 
thoughts  moved  outward,  cour- 
age-ward, faith-ward.  She  who 
could  not  hear  the  sound  of  a 
vocal  word,  learned  the  meaning 
of  words,  using  them  as  tools  to 
express  her  wisdom  and  love  for 
humanity.  She  said  that  life  at 
every  stage  is  good;  and  she  ex- 
pressed gratitude  for  even  her 
handicaps,  saying  that  through 
them,  she  had  found  herself,  her 
work,  and  her  God.  Such  an 
attitude  and  such  words  are  as 
a  lamp  to  all  people. 

THE  POWER  OF  THOUGHT 
Class  Involvement 

Discuss,  as  time  will  permit,  the  ideas 

embraced  in  the  following  question-and- 

answer  conversation: 

Speaker  A:  Thoughts  are  so  fleeting  and 
illusive.  What  does  one  do  to  encour- 
age or  develop  good  and  constructive 
thoughts  when  there  are  so  many  nega- 
tive, undesirable  situations  everywhere? 

Speaker  B:  Don't  forget  there  are  plenty 
of  wonderful,  beautiful,  and  challeng- 
ing things  about  us  also.  We  encourage 
good  character-building  thoughts  by 
making  wise  choices,  by  choosing  the 
external  stimuli  which  encourage  good 
thoughts. 

Speaker  A:     What,  for  example? 

Speaker  B:  The  Church  instead  of  the 
tavern.  The  good  book  instead  of  the 
mediocre,  time-wasting  book.  Construc- 


tive action  instead  of  indolence.  The 
search  for  praiseworthy  qualities  in 
others  instead  of  looking  for  their  weak- 
nesses. 

The  sum  total  of  such  wise  choices 
constitutes  the  nourishment  from  which 
wholesome,  sound,  and  constructive 
thoughts  develop. 

Speaker  A :  What  about  delinquency  and 
crime? 

Speaker  B:  Delinquency  and  crime  are 
not  the  result  of  good,  honest  and 
wholesome  thoughts  and  they  are  not 
accompanied  by  kind,  clean,  and  con- 
structive words.  You  know  the  scrip- 
ture: 

Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  by 
them  of  old  time,  Thou  shalt  not  commit 
adultery: 

But  I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever 
looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust  after  her 
hath  committed  adultery  with  her  al- 
ready in  his  heart.  (Matt.  5:27-28.) 

Speaker  A:  Is  it  possible  for  a  person 
never  to  have  an  evil,  unwholesome 
thought? 

Speaker  B:  I  do  not  believe  it  is.  But 
you  don't  need  to  have  a  party  and  in- 
vite them  to  stay. 

HELP  YOURSELF  TO  BEAUTY 

Rewarding  friendships  are  built 
upon  a  foundation  of  understand- 
ing, appreciation,  tolerance,  and 
love.  They  are  not  built  upon  sus- 
picion, gossip,  nor  criticism,  as 
expressed  in  thoughts,  words,  and 
actions.  There  are  potential 
friendships  almost  everywhere. 
There  also  is  beauty  everywhere, 
interspersed  with  problems  to  be 
resolved,  of  sorrow  to  be  borne. 
There  is  the  beauty  of  nature, 
the  beauty  of  all  human  virtues, 
and  all  spiritual  principle  and 
promise,  and  the  beauty  of  prog- 
ress. All  this  to  be  understood,  ex- 
pressed, and  shared  through 
thought,  word,  and  resultant 
action. 

The  Latter-day  Saint  woman 
knows  that  we  have  been  admon- 
ished to  let  virtue  garnish  our 
thoughts  unceasingly.  (D&C  121: 


950 


Lesson  Department 


45.)  The  Latter-day  Saint  woman, 
therefore,  is  refined  in  her  speech 
as  well  as  in  her  actions.  She 
knows  that  a  sense  of  humor  is  a 
valuable  asset,  but  that  the  off- 
color  story,  the  uncouth  or  vul- 
gar remark,  have  no  place  in  her 
life.  She  seeks  to  maintain  a  har- 
mony of  thought,  word,  and  ac- 
tion, commensurate  with  her  re- 
ligious beliefs  and  standards.  She 
believes  that  an  individual  is  no 
higher  or  lower  in  the  scale  of 
righteousness  than  her  thoughts 
are.  Since  her  thoughts  are  the 
standard  of  her  morality,  they  are 
the  guage  by  which  her  worth  to 
the  world  is  measured.  She  can, 
in  her  mental  home,  entertain 
goodness  or  evil,  as  she  sees  fit. 
She  knows  that  "as  he  thinketh  in 
his  heart,  so  is  he." 

CONCLUSION 

William  Ernest  Henley  auth- 
ored these  lines: 

I  am  the  master  of  my  fate; 

I  am  the  captain  of  my  soul. 
{Invictus,  Echoes  IV,  In  Memoriam 
R.T.  Hamilton  Bruce.) 

We  may  not  stay  the  storm, 
rule  the  hurricane,  avoid  the  un- 
happy experiences  of  life.  We  can- 


not say,  "This  much  of  sorrow  I 
will  take  and  no  more."  But 
through  faith  we  may  triumph 
over  misfortune,  make  of  it  a  re- 
warding experience,  even  a  bless- 
ing. And  we  can,  in  large  measure, 
be  master  of  our  thoughts — the 
captain  of  our  words.  And  if  cap- 
tain of  our  thoughts  and  words, 
we  can  become  the  master  of  our 
soul. 

For  Discussion 

Questions  in  the  lesson,  developing 
most  fully  those  areas  which  are  most 
applicable  to  the  group. 

FOR  HOME  DOING 

1.  Seek  to  increase  your  vocabulary 
through  conscious  effort.  See  lesson 
helps,  also  articles  by  Myrtle  E.  Hen- 
derson, Former  Head,  Speech  Depart- 
ment, Dixie  College,  (1)  What  Does 
Your  Speech  Reveal?  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  March  1963,  pp. 
184-186;  (2)  What  Does  Your  Speech 
Reveal?  The  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
March  1964,  pp.  216-218;  (3)  Let's 
Speak  Correctly,  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  August   1965,  pp.  580-581. 

2.  Appraise  your  use  of  words  to  see  if 
your  speech  truly  represents  yourself. 
Help  family  members  to  know  that 
appropriate,  refined  speech  is  a  hall- 
mark of  human  dignity,  and  a  useful 
tool  in  forming  all  rewarding  relation- 
ships. 


CINQUAIN 

Vesta  N.  Fairbairn 

Both  bought  \j|||       / 
And  nest  now  t\^4d 
Protective  leavers 'no  more. 
Abandoned  to  wirvter,  the  tree 
Stands  bare. 


951 


CULTURAL  REFINEMENT 
Ideals  of  Womanhood  in  Relation  to  Home  and  the  Family 


Lesson  5— "A  Loving  Heart" 

Dr.  Bruce  B.  Clark 

Textbook:    Out  of  the  Best  Books,  Volume  3 

Intelligent  Family  Living 

By  Bruce  B.  Clark  and  Robert  K.  Thomas) 

(Reference:  Section  Five) 

"A  loving  heart  is  the  beginning  of  all  knowledge." 

—Thomas  Carlyle 

Northern  Hemisphere:  Fourth  Meeting,  March  1968 
Southern  Hemisphere:  July  1968 

Objective:  To  show  that  a  woman's  life  is  refined  and  enhanced  by 

the  gift  of  genuine  love  and  affection. 

Note  to  Class  Leader 

Musical  selections  with  comments  for  Lesson  5  from  the  Relief  Society  teaching  kit  will 
form  a  part  of  this  lesson. 

INTRODUCTORY  COMMENT  ^^  ^^^j^  ^g  i^  ^^ie  wonder  of  being 

Love  is  the  most  universal  sub-  loved, 
ject  of  literature,  as  well  as  the  The  section  covered  by  this 
great  principle  of  the  gospel.  Ser-  month's  lesson  is  divided  into  four 
mons  and  scriptures  and  also  parts:  First,  Burns'  "The  Cot- 
thousands  of  novels,  stories,  ter's  Saturday  Night"  is  a  beau- 
poems,  dramas,  and  essays  have  tiful  description  in  poetry  of  a 
been  published  emphasizing  the  family  united  by  deep  love  and 
values  of  love  and  exploring  its  firm  parental  guidance.  Second, 
many  variations — romantic  love,  "The  Parable  of  the  Prodigal 
familv  love,  God's  love,  our  love  Son"  is  an  example  of  parental 
of  God,  love  of  truth,  self-love,  love  that  is  genuine  and  uncon- 
love  of  friends  and  neighbors,  ditional,  after  the  manner  of 
which  point  out  also  counterfeits  God's  love  for  his  children.  Third, 
of  genuine  love — pride,  lust,  and  Chekhov's  "The  Darling"  is  an 
greed.  One  of  the  most  important  example  of  a  woman's  love  that 
things  to  know  about  love  is  that  may  at  first  appear  admirably 
it  benefits  the  one  who  loves  as  unselfish  but,  on  closer  analysis, 
much  as  the  one  loved.  Likewise,  is  seen  to  be  unwholesomely 
he  who  hates  is  corroded  more  possessive.  Fourth,  a  group  of 
than  he  who  is  hated.  The  magic,  love  lyrics  is  included  for  delight, 
the  mystery,  and  the  miracle  of  for  beauty,  and  for  a  stimulating 
love  are  in  the  wonder  of  loving  variety  of  thoughts. 

952 


Lesson  Department 

"THE  COTTER'S  SATURDAY  NIGHT"  abundantly  fills  the  house  and 
BY  ROBERT  BURNS  binds  the  family  together  (re- 
Robert  Burns  (1753-1796)  is  member  the  words  of  the  familiar 
probably  the  greatest  poet  Scot-  song:  "There  is  beauty  all  around 
land  ever  produced,  and  one  of  when  there's  love  at  home.  .  .  ."); 
the  world's  great  song  writers.  (3)  the  strong  family  unity  with 
In  his  poetry  Burns  was  an  ideal-  the  mother  and  the  father  at  the 
ist  with  strong  faith  in  God  and  head;  (4)  the  concern  of  each 
in  the  fundamental  goodness  of  family  member  for  the  welfare  of 
man.  In  addition  to  many  beauti-  all  the  others,  including  the 
ful  lyrics  of  love  and  friendship  neighbors;  (5)  the  working  of  the 
and  many  delightful  satires  at-  children  to  help  contribute  to  the 
tractively  mixing  humor  with  needs  of  the  family,  with  each 
sharp  criticism,  he  also  wrote  sev-  family  member,  including  both 
eral  excellent  narrative  poems,  parents  and  children,  having  a 
of  which  "The  Cotter's  Saturday  sense  of  duty  and  obedience;  (6) 
Night"  is  the  most  famous.  This  a  sincere  joy  of  living,  but  an 
poem,  describing  a  humble,  hard-  abiding  seriousness,  too;  (7)  the 
working  Scottish  cottager  and  his  deep  religious  feeling  of  the 
family  during  an  evening  at  home,  whole  family,  led  by  the  father, 
is  the  central  selection  of  this  who  recognizes  his  responsibility 
month's  lesson.  Although  the  to  study  the  scriptures  with  his 
poem  has  some  weaknesses  (dis-  children  and  to  build  character 
cussed  in  the  text),  its  strengths  in  them;  (8)  the  interest  and 
far  outweigh  them.  Beginning  concern  when  it  is  discovered 
with  stanza  2,  in  rich  Scottish  that  Jenny  has  a  boyfriend,  and 
dialect.  Burns  describes  the  hum-  the  desire  to  unite  him  with  the 
ble  cottager  (cotter),  his  home,  family  rather  than  have  Jenny 
and  his  family.  The  poetry  is  and  her  suitor  separate  from  the 
musical  and  spontaneously  at-  family  for  their  entertainment; 
tractive,  the  descriptions  are  (9)  the  conclusion  of  the  evening 
vivid  in  realistic  detail,  and  the  with  Bible  reading,  the  singing 
whole  scene  is  authentic  and  of  hymns,  and,  finally,  the  kneel- 
lovely.  As  the  cold  November  ing  of  the  family  in  prayer  as 
wind  blows  outside,  all  is  warm  they  simply  but  movingly  speak 
and  filled  with  love  within  the  to  God  in  "the  language  of  the 
cottage  where  family  and  friends  soul"  (stanza  17). 
gather  round  the  small  hearth-  Even  after  the  gathering  has 
fire  to  talk,  play  games,  sing  ended,  the  father  and  mother 
songs,  read  scripture,  and  pray  on  continue  close  to  God  and  to  each 
a  Saturday  evening  prior  to  a  day  other  as  they  kneel  in  private 
of  rest  on  the  Sabbath.  prayer  (stanza  18),  thanking  God 
As  we  move  through  the  poem,  for  all  their  blessings  and  asking 
several  valuable  reminders  of  him  "in  the  way  His  wisdom  sees 
what  an  ideal  family  relationship  the  best"  to  provide  for  them- 
should  be  impress  themselves  selves  and  for  their  little  ones, 
upon  us:  (1)  the  rich  joy  that  all  The  poet  has  created  for  all  the 
family  members  have  in  each  world  a  model  family  bound  to- 
other; (2)  the  genuine  love  that  so  gether  by  love  and  religion — all 

953 


December  1967 


things  simple  and  genuine,  far  re- 
moved from  outward  show  and 
ceremony,  which  Burns  scorned 
so  much.  The  poem  is  a  beautiful 
portrayal  of  the  ideal  that  par- 
ents should  be  affectionate  and 
tenderly  loving  in  all  their  rela- 
tionships with  each  other  and 
with  their  children,  even  in  times 
when  firm  discipline  is  necessary. 
The  poem  is  too  long  to  be 
printed  here  and  will  need  to  be 
studied  from  the  text,  but  one 
stanza  will  suggest  its  qualities 
as  the  father  reminds  his  children 
of  their  responsibilities  when 
working  away  from  home: 

Their  master's  an'  their  mistress's  com- 
mand, 

The  younkers^  a'  are  warned  to  obey; 
An'  mind  their  labours  wi'  an  eydent^ 
hand, 

An'  ne'er,  tho'  out  o'  sight,  to  jauk^ 

or  play: 
And  O!  be  sure  to  fear  the  Lord  alway. 
An'  mind  your  duty,  duly,  morn  an'  night! 
Lest  in  temptation's  path  ye  gang 
astray. 
Implore  His  counsel  and  assisting  might: 
They  never  sought  in  vain  that  sought 
the  Lord  aright! 

THE  PARABLE  OF  THE  PRODIGAL 

SON  (Luke  15:11-32) 

The  greatest,  wisest,  most 
skillful  teacher  the  world  has 
ever  known  was  Jesus  Christ, 
and  it  is  significant  that  he 
taught  many  of  his  most  memor- 
able lessons  through  short  stor- 
ies, or  parables.  He  knew  the 
power  of  the  parable  to  drama- 
tize truth,  implant  it  vividly  in 
the  mind  and  heart,  and  make  it 
a  living  force  in  the  lives  of  his 
listeners. 

Because   the    Parable   of  the 


HAWAII 

Celebrate  Christmas  or 
New  Years  in  Hawaii 
10  days  for  only  $275 
includes  jet  transporta- 
tion (from  the  coast), 
hotels,  lei,  transfers, 
etc.  Write  for  other 
Hawaii  tours  1968. 

(Write  for  Rose  Bowl  Parade  Tour) 


BARNES 

WORLD  TRAVEL  AGENCY 

105  East  3rd  South 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84 11 1 

359-3291 


Youngsters 

^diligent 

^trifle 


Prodigal  Son  explores  some  seri- 
ous family  problems  and  sensitive 
family  relationships  relating  to 
love,  we  have  included  it  here  for 
study.  The  story  is  generally  sim- 
ple and  self-explanatory,  but  sev- 
eral points  need  analysis. 

First,  note  that  the  younger  or 
"prodigal"  son  has  both  good  and 
bad  qualities.  Obviously,  he  has 
sinned  seriously,  wasting  his 
money  on  riotous  living,  including 
(if  we  can  believe  the  elder  broth- 
er) squandering  it  on  harlots. 
Apparently  his  repentance  is  not 
as  admirable  as  it  could  be.  For 
one  thing,  it  comes  only  in  des- 
peration after  he  has  lost  all  his 
money  and  is  starving.  Even 
when  he  does  return  to  his  home, 
he  is  motivated,  at  least  in  part, 
by  selfish  thoughts  of  what  he 
can  get  out  of  his  father.  Cer- 
tainly he  is  not  altogether  ad- 


954 


Lesson  Department 


SINGING  MOTHER'S  ARRANGEMENTS 

Abide  With  Me  'Tis  Eventide — Madsen  •  Bridge  Builder 
Come  Come  Ye  Saints — Madsen  •  Gloria  •  Glory  to  God 
In  Thy  Form — Madsen    •    Lord,  Hear  Our  Prayer 

Lord's  Prayer — Robertson    •  Omnipotence 

O  Home  Beloved  Where-  'er  I  Wander — Madsen 

O  Savior  Hear  Me    •    Prayer  of  a  Prophet 

Prayerful  Hour   •    Thanks  Be  to  Thee — Madsen 

When  Children  Pray    •    write  for  our  new  choral  catalog 


Music  Co 


327  Broadway 
Idaho  Falls,  Idaho  83401 


orders  filled  the 

same  day  we 

receive  the  order 


mirable.  But  he  does  return.  And 
he  is  at  least  partly  sincere  in  his 
repentance.  He  does  confess  his 
sins  and  acknowledge  his  un- 
worthiness,  and  he  does  humble 
himself  before  his  father  and  be- 
fore God.  He  has  at  least  started 
along   the   road    of  redemption. 

The  elder  brother  also  has  both 
good  and  bad  qualities.  On  the 
positive  side,  for  years  he  has 
obediently  lived  the  command- 
ments of  the  family,  and  for  vears 
he  has  worked  hard  and  faith- 
fully on  the  family  farm.  But  his 
attitudes  are  not  as  they  should 
be.  He  shows  anger  and  jealousy, 
and  he  is  unforgiving  towards  his 
brother.  Moreover,  in  his  rela- 
tions with  his  father  he  seems  to 
feel  that  love  is  a  thing  to  be 
bought. 

More  important  than  what  hap- 
pens to  either  of  the  sons,  so  far 


as  the  message  of  this  story  is 
concerned,  is  the  attitude  of  the 
father.  He  beautifully  displays 
what  Jesus  taught  in  another 
brief  parable  immediately  pre- 
ceding this  one.  (See  the  Parable 
of  the  Lost  Sheep,  Luke  15:4-7.) 
Both  of  these  parables  illustrate 
the  nature  of  true  love.  Love, 
genuine  love,  unconditional  love, 
divine  love,  is  a  gift  that  is  not 
dependent  on  the  worthiness  of 
those  who  are  loved.  A  father  or 
mother  does  not  stop  loving  a 
child — at  least  should  not — be- 
cause the  child  betrays  a  trust 
or  turns  out  to  be  different  from 
what  the  parents  desire.  The  child 
who  strays  or  otherwise  sins  is 
loved  no  less  than  the  one  who  re- 
mains faithful,  and  the  faithful 
one  should  rejoice  over  the  re- 
pentance of  the  one  who  has 
sinned,  not  resent  him  as  does  the 


955 


December  1967 


older  brother  in  this  parable. 
That  is,  as  God  has  set  the  pat- 
tern in  love  for  his  children,  so 
should  be  the  relationships  one 
to  another  of  all  of  us  who  are  his 
children. 

"THE  DARLING"  BY  ANTON  CHEKHOV 

William  Blake  once  wrote  a  lit- 
tle poem  called  "The  Clod  and 
the  Pebble"  in  which  he  described 
two  opposite  kinds  of  love: 

Love  seeketh  not  itself  to  please, 

Nor  for  itself  hath  any  care, 

But  for  another  gives  its  ease, 

And  builds  a  Heaven  in  Hell's  despair." 

So  sang  a  little  Clod  of  Clay 

Trodden  with  the  cattle's  feet, 

But  a  Pebble  of  the  brook 

Warbled  out  these  metres  meet: 

"Love  seeketh  only  self  to  please. 

To  bind  another  to  its  delight, 

Joys  in  another's  loss  of  ease. 

And  builds  a  Hell  in  Heaven's  despite. 

This  little  poem  is  quoted  to 
remind  us  that  so-called  love 
may  be  of  many  kinds,  and  not  all 
kinds  are  beautiful  and  admir- 
able. There  are  such  counterfeit 
emotions  as  lust,  greed,  jealousy, 
passion,  possessiveness,  which  are 
perversions  of  true  love.  Ideal 
love  involves  unselfishness  and 
unity,  but  as  children  of  God  we 
also  need  to  maintain  a  dignity 
of  individual  personality.  Mar- 
riage is  a  union  of  souls,  but 
not  a  loss  of  personal  identity, 
and  not  a  sacrifice  of  oneself  to 
the  extent  that  if  death  comes  to 
the  marriage  partner,  one's  total 
personality  and  purpose  die  also. 

Thus  we  come  to  the  third  sel- 
ection in  this  month's  lesson — 
"The  Darling"  by  Anton  Chek- 
hov (1860-1906),  one  of  Russia's 
great  writers.  The  story  is  a  char- 
acter study  of  a  woman  whose 
life  displays  many  unselfish  quali- 
ties of  love,  but  it  becomes  so  self- 


ROSE  PARADE 

TOURS 

Via  San  Diego 
Via  San  Francisco 


Dec.26  -Jan.  2 


James  Travel  Tours 


2230  Scenic  Drive 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84109 

Phone:  466-8723 


BEAUTIFUL 

HANDY 

DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  In- 
struction of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine is  in  a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The 
Mountain  West's  first  and  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your  editions 
into    a    durable   volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  ,wish  bound  to 
the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

Cloth    Cover   —   $3.25;    Leather   Cover  —    $5.25 
Yearly    Index    Included 

Advance   payment   must  accompany  all   orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below   if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Postage   Rates  from  Salt   Lake  City,    Utah 

Zone    1    and   2    ....    .55        Zone    5    80 

Zone   3    60        Zone   6    90 

Zone    4    65        Zone    7    1.05 

Zone    8    1.20 


1600  Empire  Road,     Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84104 
Phone  486-1892 


956 


Lesson  Department 


sacrificing,  possessive,  and 
smothering  that  it  is  unhealthy. 
This  story  is  too  long  to  be 
printed  here  and  will  need  to  be 
studied  in  the  text,  but  a  few 
questions  will  focus  attention 
on  the  problems  it  explores: 

1.  Does  obedience  to  the  authority  of 
one's  husband  mean  total  subservience 
to  his  personahty? 

2.  When  Christ  said,  "He  that  loses 
his  life  shall  find  it,"  what  did  he  mean? 

A  GARLAND  OF  LOVE  LYRICS 

The  fourth  section  in  this 
month's  lesson  is  a  sampling  of 
love  lyrics.  From  the  thousands 
of  lyric  poems  reflecting  all  facets 
of  love's  variety,  examples  have 
been  selected  illustrating  the  de- 
light, the  beauty,  the  idealism, 
and  the  stimulating  thought- 
richness  of  the  world's  heritage  of 
love  poetry,  for  love  is  indeed  "a 
many-splendored  thing."  Some 
have  been  set  to  music,  and  others 
are  beloved  the  world  over  as 
folk  poems.  Still  others  may  not 
be  so  familiar  but  are  attractive 
through  the  crisp  freshness  of 
their  thought. 

SONNET  116 

by  William  Shakespeare  (1564-1616) 

Let  me  not  to  the  marriage  of  true  minds 
Admit  impediments.  Love  is  not  love 
Which  alters  when  it  alteration  finds. 
Or  bends  with  the  remover  to  remove. 
Oh  no!  It  is  an  ever-fixed  mark 
That   looks   on    tempests   and   is   never 

shaken. 
It  is  the  star  to  every  wandering  bark. 
Whose   worth's   unknown,   although   his 

height  be  taken. 
Love's  not  Time's  fool,  though  rosy  lips 

and  cheeks 


Within  his  bending  sickle's  compass  come. 

Love  alters  not  with  his  brief  hours  and 
weeks. 

But  bears  it  out  even  to  the  edge  of  doom. 
If  this  be  error,  and  upon  me  proved, 
I  never  writ,  nor  no  man  ever  loved. 

"BELIEVE  ME,  IF  ALL  THOSE 
ENDEARING  YOUNG  CHARMS" 

by  Thomas  Moore  (1779-1852) 

Believe  me,  if  all  those  endearing  young 
channs. 

Which  I  gaze  on  so  fondly  today, 
Were  to  change  by  tomorrow,  and  fleet  in 
my  arms,  like  fairy  gifts  fading  away, 
Thou    wouldst   still   be   adored,    as   this 
moment  thou  art. 

Let  thy  loveliness  fade  as  it  will. 
And  around  the  dear  ruin  each  wish  of 
my  heart 

Would  intwine  itself  verdantly  still. 

FROM  "A  BIRTHDAY" 

by  Christina  Rossetti  (1830-1894) 

My  heart  is  like  a  singing  bird 

Whose    nest    is    in    a    watered   shoot; 
My      heart      is      like      an      apple-tree 

Whose  boughs  are  bent  with  thickset 
fruit; 
My  heart  is  like  a  rainbow  shell 

That  paddles  in  a  halcyon  sea; 
My  heart  is  gladder  than  all  these 

Because  my  love  is  come  to  me. 

"OUTWITTED" 

by  Edwin  Markham  (1852-1940) 

He  drew  a  circle  that  shut  me  out — 
Heretic,  rebel,  a  thing  to  flout. 
But  Love  and  I  had  the  wit  to  win: 
We  drew  a  circle  that  took  him  in! 

"FAULTS" 

by  Sara  Teasdale  (1884-1933) 

They  came  to  tell  your  faults  to  me, 
They  named  them  over  one  by  one; 
I  laughed  aloud  when  they  were  done, 
I  knew  them  all  so  well  before; — 
Oh,  they  were  blind,  too  blind  to  see 
Your  faults  had  made  me  love  you  more. 


957 


December  1967 


r 


SHALL  WE  BE  LIFTED  UP? 

Clara  Home  Park 


Great  books  are  those  that  contain  the  best  materials  on  which  the  human 
mind  can  work  in  order  to  gain  insight,  understanding,  and  wisdom. 

A  well-known  philosopher  and  writer  referred  to  great  books  as  "the  books 
that  never  have  to  be  written  again." 

Their  beauty  and  clarity  show  that  they  are  masterpieces  and  they  remain 
as  world  literature. 

Great  books  "are  the  ones  men  everywhere  turn  to  again  and  again 
throughout  their  lives." 

They  are  often  said  to  be  over  our  heads.  That  is  why  they  are  good  for 
us.  Only  things  that  are  "over  our  heads"  can  lift  us  up. 

So,  if  we  want  our  humility,  our  ability,  and  our  strength  improved,  let  us 
study  the  scriptures  and  be  lifted  up.  For  only  things  that  are  over  our  heads 
can  lift  us  up. 


TouHfic! 


*  MEXICO  ^°^^^y 

*  HAWAII   ^°"^^'y 
^  ROSE  PARADE 

*  EUROPE   j^"^  i^^s  ^9^0 
^  TEXAS  HEMISFAIR 

For  all  travel  and  ticketing  arrangements 


^  TRAVELING.   ^ 

110  East  2nd  South 
,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  . 


Ogden,  399  4587      St,  George,  673  3136 

Logan  245-6584       Idaho  Falls,  522-2581 

Mesa  964-5283 


CRAFT 
SUPPLIES 

NOW   TWO  STORES 
TO  SERVE  YOU   BETTER 

1.  ZIM'S  Convenient  Uptov/n 
Store— 240  East  2nd  South 

2.  ZIM'S  Freeway  Warehouse 
Near  45th  South  and 

Interstate    15 

Send  25c  for  catalog  and  also 
receive  our  booklet,  ''Twenty- 
five  Inexpensive  Handcraft 
Projects/' 

DEALER  INQUIRIES  INVITED 

ZIM'S 

240  East  2nd  South 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah     84111 

Dept.    R.M. 


958 


Christmas 
Gifts 


History  of  Relief  Society 

144  pages  illustrated 


$4.00 


Souvenir  Relief  Society 
Building  Plate: 

Made  of  Old  English  Staffordshire  Ware, 
with  bordered  pictures  of  the  Relief 
Society  General  Presidents.  $3.50 

Sego  Lily  Jev^elry: 
Necklaces 

Heavy  chain,  gold-filled  with  double 
gold-filled  pendant.  $8.75 

Light  chain,  gold-filled  with  double  gold- 
filled  pendant.  $6.00 

Bracelet 

Gold-filled  with  double  gold-filled 
pendant.  $6.75 

Pins 

Double  gold-filled,  polished  back.  $5.50 
Gold-filled.  $3.75 


Small  Relief  Society 
Emblem  Pin 

(1/10—12  kt.  gold) 


$1.75 


Relief  Society  Magazine: 

Inspirational      articles,      fiction,      poetry. 
Society      educational 


and      the      Relief 


program. 


$2.00 


Cover    for    Binding    Tvfelye    Issues    of 
the  Relief  Society  Magazine. 

$1.75 

"Wist  Ye  Not  that  I  Must  Be 
About  My  Father's  Business?" 

Book  by  President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 

This  book  is  an  engaging  and  highly 
informative  account  of  the  Passover 
and  a  valuable  addition  to  any  home 
library.  $2.00 

All  prices  include  federal  tax. 
All  Postpaid 

Available  at 

Office  of  the  General  Board 

76  North  Main 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111 


{/'^(^a^ 


100 

Mrs.  Caroline  King  Pringle 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  M.  Roberts  Smith 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

99 

Mrs.  Martha  Patterson  Head 
Farmington,  New  Mexico 

Mrs.  Laura  Benson  Wray 
Hyrum,  Utah 

98 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Diana  Merritt  Bleazard 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lottie  Hancey  Broadbent 
Ogden,  Utah 

97 

Mrs.  Katie  Holiday  Cragun 
Portland,  Oregon 

Mrs.  Minnie  Kartchner  Stratton 
Snowflake,  Arizona 

96 

Mrs.  Abbie  Jane  Moyer  Willden 
Price,  Utah 

95 

Mrs.  Sarah  Lisonbee  Kimball  Hamilton 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Hyde  Mortensen 
Ogden,  Utah 

94 

Mrs.  Anna  Mary  Ball  Frewin 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Jeanette  Bennion  Gerrard 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Barbara  Ellen  Merrill  Hawke 
Lorenzo,  Idaho 

93 

Mrs.  Armitta  Peterson  Clark 
Orem,  Utah 

92 

Mrs.  Mary  Anne  Wilson  Edson 
Ogden,  Utah 


Mrs.  Lillian  Yates  Evan? 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  Marie  Anderson  Jensen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Edith  Stallings  Sargent 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Maria  Martin  Young 
Kemmerer,  Wyoming 

91 

Miss  Ellen  Copley 
Coalville,  Utah 

Miss  Emma  F.  Duncan 
San  Dimas,  California 

Mrs.  Winifred  Glover  Goates 
Lehi,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lousia  Jane  Foss  Williams 
North  Anson,  Maine 

90 

Mrs.  Ida  Burgener  Alder 
Midway,  Utah 

Mrs.  Nellie  Hammond  Dwyer 
Fallon,  Navada 

Mrs.  Martha  Yates  Garrard 
Lake  Point,  Utah 

Mrs.  La  Nora  Moeller  Griffin 
Turlock,  California 

Mrs.  Annie  May  Taylor  Guest 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Veda  Quist  Hughes 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Nikoline  Isaksen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ada  Morrow  Jenkins 
Midvale,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Matilda  Maughan 
Hollywood,  California 

Mrs.  Mildred  Boshard  Moore 
Los  Angeles,  Californa 

Mrs.  Effie  Hunter  Simpson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lettie  A.  Stephenson  Stevens 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


960 


(Sii**^ 


MAN  MAY  KNOW  FOR 
HIMSELF  Teachings  of 
President  David  0.  McKay  ^a  nc 

To  know  God  and  his  Son,  Jesus  Christ, 
is  the  key  to  eternal  life  and  exaltation. 
That  man  may  know  God  and  Jesus  Christ 
for  himself  is  the  message  of  this  im- 
portant book  compiled  from  the  sermons 
and  writings  of  David  0.  McKay  by  his 
secretary,  Clare  Middlemiss. 


SINCE  CUMORAH 

by  Hugh  W.  Nibley 


$4.95 


Here  is  a  dynamic  and  challenging 
new  book  by  one  of  the  Church's 
foremost  scholars.  Dr.  Nibley 
pursues  clues  with  the  intensity 
of  a  true  detective  and  the  skill 
of  an  experienced  academic  re- 
searcher. Both  talents  combine  to 
provide  the  fascinating  proof  he 
offers  of  the  authenticity  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  as  confirmed  by 
ancient  documents  and  other  evi- 
dences that  have  been  unearthed 
. . .  since  Cumorah. 


tle$eret  Book 

COMPANY 

44  EAST  so.  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD  ,  OGDEN 

777  SO.  MAIN  ST,  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84110 

or  777  South  Main,  Orange,  California  92668 

Please  send  me  the  following  books: 

Total  amount  of  purchase  $ To  include 

3V2%  sales  tax  from  Utah  residents  ordering  from  Salt  Lake, 
or  5%  sales  tax  for  Calif,  residents  ordering  from  Orange. 
Enclosed  check  (  );  money  order  (  ).  Or,  charge  my 
established  account  (    ). 

Name 

Address 

City,  State,  Zip 

I  WOULD  LIKE  TO  OPEN  A  CHARGE  ACCOUNT  -  SEND  ME  INFORMATION 
(    )  Check  R.S.  Dec.  67 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Sugarplum  Land 

in  your  meals 


suggests 

this  recipe  from 

Sugarplum  Land  to 

add  an  exciting  flair 

to  your  summer 

entertaining. 


The  happy  smiling  faces  that  peer  out  at  you  from 
our  U  and  I  Sugar  Express  can  be  either  recipe 
below  .  .  .  Lollipops  or  Cookies  .  .  .  decorated  any 
way  you  please. 


CANDY  LOLLIPOPS 


3  cups  granulated  U  and  I  Sugar 
2/3  cup  water 

1   cup  light  corn  syrup 
1/4  teaspoon  salt 

4  teaspoons  raspberry  extract  (or  other  fruit  flavor) 
4  to  5  drops  food  coloring 

lollipop   sticks 

Combine  sugar,  water,  syrup,  salt  in  top  of  double 
boiler.  Place  over  moderate  heat,  stirring  con- 
stantly until  sugar  dissolves.  Boil  to  290°  or  soft 
crack  stage.  Remove  from  heat.  Cool  to  220°.  Add 
extract  and  food  coloring.  Place  over  very  hot 
water.  Arrange  lollipop  sticks  on  buttered  cookie 
sheets.  Drop  enough  candy  from  tip  of  teaspoon 
onto  each  stick  to  form  1  -1  Vi"  lollipops.  Cool.  Wrap 
in  squares  of  waxed  paper.  Store  in  airtight  con- 
tainer.   Yield:    3  dozen  lollipops. 


LOLLIPOP  FACE  COOKIES 


Drop  teaspoonfuls  of  favorite  drop  cookies  (such 
as  oatmeal  or  chocolate  chip)  2"  apart  on  greased 
cookie  sheet.  Make  faces  with  raisins,  candied 
cherries,  or  bits  of  dates.  Use  coconut  for  hair. 
Place  a  4"  paper  straw,  or  a  lollipop  stick,  into 
side  of  each  cookie.   Bake  at  SYS''  10  -  15  minutes. 

Party  note:  For  Ice  Cream  Flowerpots,  fill  colorful 
paper  drinking  cups,  or  cup-shaped  cones,  with  ice 
cream.  Sprinkle  tops  with  colored  sugar,  or  choco- 
late shot.  Freeze  until  firm.  Insert  lollipop  into 
each  'flowerpot'.  Add  green  gumdrop  leaves.  Serve 
immediately. 


Where  is  Sugarplum  Land?  It's  all  around  you  if  you  live  where  sugarbeets 
are  grown.  U  &  I  Sugar  sweetens  the  economy  of  these  areas. 

U  and  I  SUGAR  COMPANY    Factories  in  Garland  and  West  Jordan,  Utah; 
near  Idalio  Falls,  Idaho;  Moses  Lake  and  Toppenish,  Washington.